《Naruto: I fired my skills to the point》 Chapter 1 "White... Really white!" "I don''t know which house will be cheaper in the future!" "But now it''s cheaper for me! Ha ha! " "It would be better if you could get started! This figure, this line, this fullness, must be very elastic to grasp! " On the roof of the women''s bathhouse in Muye village, an 11-year-old, beautiful young man is secretly climbing outside, watching through a small hole, swallowing saliva, his face red with excitement and his mouth dry! Although God night looks like a child, he knows a lot! Because he''s a man who crossed the earth! When God night was on earth, he was eighteen years old and his mind was mature. As a result, when I was watching fire shadow animation, I didn''t expect to cross it all at once! Moreover, after crossing over, he fell directly from the air on the roof of the women''s bathhouse! The body has also become a child! Originally, God night was still swearing, but after seeing those scenes that could not be seen in the film in the small hole, he was immediately excited! It''s worth it! Most of the women in the fire shadow world women''s bathhouse maintain an extremely good figure. They are not only slim, but also have charming vest lines. They are thin but have lines, and their skin is also elastic! Just watching makes God night restless. In particular, there are several beautiful ninjas he has seen in animation! For example, rihata''s mother, riyuexing, yuzhibo Sasuke''s mother, yuzhibo Meiqin, and honest and pure plump sister master! God night passed through earlier, so these beauties are not very old, they are all in their youth! Especially yuzhibo Meiqin, whose age is the same as that of today''s Shenye, loli''s appearance, the goddess''s face, and her skin is smooth and transparent. Just watching, suddenly, yuzhibo Meiqin noticed something and frowned and looked over the roof. At this look, Meiqin''s lovely face suddenly flashed panic. Then, the whole white and tender face turned red, covered her flat chest and cried in panic: "ah! Someone... Someone is peeking! " As soon as the words came out, the other women also panicked, covered their chests one by one, turned red and screamed in panic. "What? Someone is peeking? " "Who? Who''s peeping there? " "Asshole! I''ll dig out the eyes of those who peek! " Most of the people in the women''s bathhouse are ninjas. So many women heard about it and quickly wrapped themselves in bath towels and angrily wanted to go out and catch the peeping thief! At this time, the male bathhouse was also disturbed by the noise of the female bathhouse. At the same time, the Ninjas in the men''s bathhouse are surprised, angry and very jealous! They haven''t seen the bodies of those female ninjas. Why should they be seen by other men! Heart, suddenly unbalanced! "What? How dare anyone peep into the women''s bathhouse? Hemp skin! My goddess, but they all take a bath in the bathhouse! " "This bastard who peeps into the body of our goddess must not let him live in the world!" "Go! Go out and kill the peeping bastard! " All the people in the men''s bathhouse also put on their clothes to go out to catch God night. "Dig! Found! " God night scared his face white! If you get caught, you''re dead! "But I can''t get down so high!" God night looked bitter. The height of the roof is very simple for the ninja, but he is still an ordinary man now! Not even a golden finger! If you want to jump, you''ll die! "What a broken crossing! As soon as you cross over, you''re going to die? You may also be killed by random sticks! God, can you stop playing with me! " God night forced a face, almost crying! "Ding! Find the intruder, divine theft system, bind successfully! " "Divine theft system? I have a golden finger? " Hearing this, God night brightened his eyes and said, "system! Hurry up and take me away from this place, or I''ll be killed soon! " "Ding! This system can only assist the host and cannot implement actual behavior. " God night said anxiously, "what ability can you give me? Let me get out of this place as soon as possible? " "Ding! This system is a god stealing system, which can give the host immortal the general stealing ability, and even steal other people''s ninja skills, blood inheritance boundary and other abilities... " "I''ll go! Can steal skills, such a fraud! Developed! " God night was suddenly excited. With the blessing of this system, will he not dominate the world? The heavenly king Lao Tzu is coming. He doesn''t have to be afraid! "Ding! Remind the host that the host''s ability is low and the grasping ability is limited. At present, only physical contact can grasp the ability of the target character. The success probability of each grasping ability is 3%, and the grasping ability is random. After successful grasping, it takes 12h cooling time to grasp again! " "Reminder: the success rate of crawling and the number of successful crawls per day will increase with the improvement of host capacity." When God night was excited, the system sound came coldly again. Suddenly, like a basin of ice water, it poured on the head of God night! "This is NIMA! Not a pit father! Now I''m going to die unless I grab some anti heaven ability! Besides, you have to touch your body! Don''t others have beaten me? " God night looked bitter. This system, at the beginning, let yourself pass through the women''s bathhouse. If you have such a weak ability, it''s like killing yourself! "Ding! The system has been bound. Please find the way to survive by yourself. If the weak host dies, the system will find the host again! " God night has a face of bitterness and courage. This system is ruthless! But now that we''ve crossed over and things have developed like this, we should calm down! At least, he is also a promising young man in the 20th century! Can''t be defeated by this difficulty! "Calm down, be calm!" God night reminds himself in his heart. Just thinking, many ninjas have caught up. Those ninjas, one by one, holding "murder weapons" such as bitter swords, looked coldly at Shenye. "Calm down! Still want to die! " God night almost burst into tears and knelt down and kowtowed to these people! These people are more scary than gangsters on earth! "Asshole! This is the boy peeping! " "At a young age, what''s wrong with learning? Learn from others to peep!" "This smelly boy can''t let him grow up! Finish him right here! Otherwise, I will do such dirty things in the future! Our goddess will also be seen by him! " People looked at God night coldly and said fiercely. "Shut up!" At this time, the upright and pure master also came up. Although he is only 19 years old, the master of compendium at this time is already an elite, and even has been given the name of "three forbearance"! Plus her identity as a thousand handed family. So, as soon as she spoke, everyone was quiet. "Is your boy peeping?" The master came out and looked at the God night road coldly. Chapter 2 The master clenched his fist, and the green veins on his arm have burst! If it hadn''t been for her temper, she would have punched her! "Yes, my master! That''s the loser peeping! I suggest stabbing him in the eyes and abolishing his lower limbs! Otherwise, he will do it again! " Suddenly, a 15-year-old male Ninja said coldly. That familiar face was easily recognized by Shenye. It was yuzhibo Fuyue! Fu Yue''s blood flushed his eyes and stared at Shenye. He was almost angry! Because in the women''s bathhouse, there is the woman he likes, yuzhibo Meiqin! If the boy is really peeping, his beautiful piano must have been peeped! We must abolish this boy to relieve his hatred! "Ma PI, this guy is really vicious! I remember you! " God night glared at Yu Zhibo Fuyue fiercely and said in his heart, "when labor and capital become stronger, I will definitely beat you up and soak your woman Meiqin into my hand as my girlfriend!" "Is that you?" The master asked again. This time, the voice was heavier. Just because she doesn''t have the heart to fight the child doesn''t mean she won''t fight! God took two deep breaths at night, suddenly pretended to be pure and panic, and rushed directly into Gang Shou''s soft arms. His face was just covered in gang Shou''s big pair of soft plumpness. While eating tofu, he pretended to cry. "Sister! I don''t know anything! I really don''t know anything! " God night pretends to be a child and sells cute! Of course, he is a child now! At the moment of life and death, he thought of his age advantage. That is, he is only an eleven year old child! Moreover, he is just an ordinary child! "This..." The master was overwhelmed by the sudden God night. Originally wanted to push away God night, but she suddenly remembered her sacrificed brother. If my brother is still there, should he be this age? The master''s heart suddenly softened. After all, he is a child. He looks only eleven years old. What can he understand? I think he''s not peeking. "There are very few chakras in his body. He is not a ninja. He should not come up by himself. I think it should not be him." The master looked at the female ninjas and explained. "Sisters, I really didn''t do anything bad." God night pretended to be poor and said. At the age of 11, Shenye has a pair of big dark eyes and looks extremely innocent. Coupled with his beautiful appearance, female ninjas suddenly have a flood of maternal love and can''t bear to scold. At the same time, they choose to believe in Shenye. "OK! Sisters believe you, it''s okay! " "Don''t worry, my sisters will find the real bad guys." "Not afraid!" The beautiful female ninjas nearby comforted Shenye. God night is wrapped by these beauties and eats tofu openly! It''s great to have the child''s body! But the male ninjas nearby don''t believe it at all! Because it''s all men. Who are you ignorant of?! Like, who hasn''t experienced eleven years old! Moreover, even if you don''t understand anything, you''ll definitely read it! As long as you read it, you can''t! Yu Zhibo Fuyue''s face was cold and he came forward and said, "Master Kong! Never trust this guy! If he hadn''t been peeking, how could he be on the roof? Moreover, there is a small hole in the roof! I''m sure he''s peeping! He must be dealt with! " The master frowned slightly, looked at Yu Zhibo Fuyue and said, "don''t scare the children. Let me ask." She said, squatting down, gently looking at Shenye, smiling and saying, "little brother, can you tell your sister? Who brought you up? " She believes that as long as we can find the people who bring up God night, we can find the real sex wolf! The master thought about this problem very seriously, but God night''s eyes were attracted by the deep gully! This guy is too big, too white and too plump! Shenye''s eyes almost fell out, but in order not to expose himself, he had to force himself to look away and look at the master with pure eyes. He thought and said, "it''s a brother with white hair and wearing a green shirt and red vest. He brought me up. He said, there are good things to show me, but he can''t tell others that he came. As a result, I haven''t seen it yet. The brother suddenly disappeared. Then, you''ll come up." "White hair, green shirt, red vest?" The master''s face turned black as soon as he heard it! This shape is not self-made! She knows that she can certainly do such a thing! And this is what I often do! God night naturally knows that Zilai must be blamed for this. This is exactly his purpose! Anyway, there are a lot of peeping since I came here. It depends on him. It doesn''t matter if there is one more! After the big deal, he became stronger and covered himself more! As compensation! God night smiled in his heart, but pretended to be timid on the surface. He looked at the master with dark innocent eyes and said, "sister, did I say something wrong? It seems that I accidentally said my brother. " The master gently touched God night''s head and comforted him softly: "don''t be afraid, you''re right, wrong... It''s the old bastard from here!" The master said, and there was a killing intention in his eyes: "I must kill that bastard!" Her white and tender fist clattered and her heart was very angry! You bastard, let children be a shield! Simply, it''s not a person! When you meet Zilai, you must break his five ribs! Her women are all angry. "No wonder! I said, "how can a child peep?" "Hum! It''s from me! This bastard peeps at us every time! Even if he is one of the three forbearance, he can''t be so lawless! We almost wronged our little brother! " "I''m sorry, little brother. Did your sister scare you? Don''t be afraid, sister kiss! " Those female ninjas also believed what Shenye said, and comforted Shenye while indignantly attacking Zilai with words. God night in the pile of women, relying on the identity of children, eating tofu recklessly! At the same time, God steals secretly, trying to capture the skills of the master! However, he is not in a hurry! Anyway, he is a child now and has many opportunities to eat tofu! "Ha ha! It''s not a loss for this wave to cross! " God night was so excited that he was happy! Eat tofu and become stronger, the two do not affect! But those male ninjas, seeing that Shenye was surrounded by many female ninjas, were very jealous! Angry grin! Now the master of compendium is good-looking, young and strong! I don''t know how many people are thinking about it! But I didn''t expect to be taken advantage of by God night! And the female ninjas, who are all beautiful, white and beautiful, have been taken advantage of by this boy! Chapter 3 "What''s your name, little brother? Whose child is it? My sister will take you back. " The master squatted down, looked at God night''s eyes and said softly. "My name is Shenye, but... I don''t have a home. My parents are gone." God night pretended to be poor. "No home? The child is very good-looking. How can he have no home? " "It''s a time of war. Many people are dead and injured. There are many people without families." "Hey, poor boy..." Many female ninjas sighed and looked at the young God night with pity. The master looked at God night, and the softness in his heart seemed to be pierced by a thorn! Isn''t she? She doesn''t have a home? She has no home since her family, her lover and her brother died. "Then you live with your sister. There is a vacant seat right there." The master suddenly said. She felt that, like her brother, she had the obligation to take in the child! "Ah? I live with my sister? " God night was excited at first, but then he pretended to be sensible and said, "isn''t that good? It will cause trouble for my sister. I still won''t go. " "No! You must live with your sister! " The master said seriously, "I''ll explain your identity to Lord Huoying. At that time, if you want, you can go to Ninja school." "Really? Can I go to school? " God night pretended to be excited. In fact, it''s just to find an excuse to live at the master''s house. He is really helpless now. If you don''t find a place to live, you can only live on the streets. "Yes." The master smiled and rubbed God night''s head. "That''s good! Then I''ll live at my sister''s house! " God night nodded happily. The master looked at the people: "you all scattered. I''ll take this little brother to register with Lord Huoying. I''ll teach you a lesson for myself!" "Good master! If you meet an adult from here, you must teach him a lesson! Never let this little brother cry injustice! " Beautiful and cute female ninjas, holding pink fists, said in righteous words. "Let''s go." The master squatted down, hugged Shenye and said, "little brother, don''t be afraid, my sister will take you down!" "Well! I''m not afraid! " God night''s heart is happy! I''m afraid of farting when I hold it like this! Grasping the slender waist of the master, God night silently launched God stealing skills in his heart. Compendium is one of the three forbearances. It would be great if you stole compendium''s magic skill! She felt that God night was close to herself, and the master''s pretty face was slightly red, but God night was a child, and she didn''t think much. Holding God night, ''Shua'' for a while, he landed steadily on the ground. "Come on, let''s meet Lord Huoying first." The master took Shenye''s little hand and went to the three generations of Huoying first to tell them the idea of adopting Shenye. The three generations saw that Shenye looked lovely and checked it. It was indeed an ordinary person. It should not be a little spy sent by the Empire, so they agreed to the master''s request, and also agreed that Shenye went to Ninja school as a shift student. After that, the master took Shenye home and went to bed. Early in the morning, God night stretched and hacked, and woke up beautifully. "How cool!" God night rubbed his eyes. Last night, he slept with his hands. He was warm and fragrant! "Eh? My body seems to have changed! " God night suddenly felt something. When he crossed over yesterday, he felt that his body was still very weak, but today, it was obviously much stronger! Inside, there is an inexplicable power! Seems to think of something, God night hurriedly asked in his heart: "system! Did I grab the skills last night? " When he slept last night, he kept touching his master''s skill, and the divine theft skill was naturally turned on. "Ding! Congratulations to the host. Last night, the host grabbed the master''s skill, strange power! Divine theft cooldown remaining time: 3 hours. " "Strange power! Great! " God night was excited. This skill is very suitable for him now! Because he hasn''t trained now, and the amount of chakra is very small. If he steals other skills, he may not be able to use them! And this strange force belongs to the category of body art. Chakra doesn''t use a lot. It''s very cost-effective! "God night, are you up? Wash up quickly. Let''s go out to dinner. After dinner, you have to go to Ninja school to report today. " Suddenly, the master came into the room and said with a smile. "Good!" God gets up at night. After washing, he followed the master to Yile and ate a bowl of hot ramen. After eating and drinking, Shenye went to Ninja school alone. Because he came early, the teacher in the class of Ninja school hasn''t come yet. As soon as God night came in, a pair of bad eyes projected towards God night. "I heard that the new boy peeped at the women''s bathhouse yesterday!" "What? This guy is so shameless! " "Hemp skin! Yeah! I heard that my goddess sun moon star was still taking a bath in the bathhouse yesterday, and was peeped by this grandson! " "My goddess Meiqin is different? The boy saw it too! " "There is also the master princess, who is also seen by this boy!" "I''ve received the order from boss Fuyue. Let''s teach this boy a lesson. He will be responsible when something happens! He is a genius of the Yu Zhibo family and will certainly not be punished! " "Moreover, I heard that this boy is a waste. He doesn''t know any Ninja at all, and chakra doesn''t have any. At that time, you can teach him a good lesson!" The boys whispered, but they didn''t avoid Shenye. Even, they deliberately told Shenye to hear it. God night picked his eyebrows and didn''t take these boys seriously! This guy from Ninja school can''t even bear it! Now that he has strange power, is he still afraid of such a little fart child? Shenye looked around and found yuzhibo Meiqin sitting alone in a small position in the corner, staring at him silently. Shenye immediately raised a smile at the corners of his mouth and strode towards Meiqin. "You... What are you doing here!" Meiqin is shy and afraid of God night. She''s just a little Lori now. She''s a head shorter than Shenye. You panic when you see Shenye coming. "Don''t be afraid, little sister. I''m just looking for a seat. My name is Shenye. What''s your name?" God night grinned and looked at Meiqin with a smile. Meiqin saw that God night was so friendly, so she felt relieved and whispered, "my name is yuzhibo Meiqin. Please take care of me." "Meiqin? That''s a nice name! " God night turned his eyes and said with a smile, "I heard you are a genius in the class. You should take care of me. I can''t do any Ninja now. Can you teach me at that time?" Looking at the sincerity of Shenye''s face, Meiqin was embarrassed to refuse, so she nodded. Just when she was about to say something, suddenly, several boys came over, looked at Shenye unkindly and said, "boy, get out quickly! This is not where you can sit! " Chapter 4 "What? Is this your position? " God night was talking to little Laurie Meiqin. These boys suddenly ran over and made him a little unhappy. These boys, disturb yourself to pick up girls! "No!" Those people said very arrogantly. "It''s not your position, so you fart? Stay where it''s cool. " God night waved his hand discontentedly, as if to send away garbage. Those boys suddenly became more angry! This trash boy doesn''t pay attention to them! How to say, they also studied at Ninja school for a long time. How dare they talk to them like that on the holy night that they haven''t studied this day? "Boy, I think you''re looking for a fight!" One of them, glaring, clenched his fist and was ready to do it. God night also slightly raised his eyebrows. If the other party started, he would be impolite. Brush and pull! At this time, the door of the classroom suddenly opened. A man dressed in Zhongren clothes and looking more friendly came in and said, "well, class is over. Let''s go back to our position and stop making trouble." This man is the teacher of this class, HaiYe corner! He is also the father of HaiYe iluka. "A corner teacher?" The boy had to put down his fist, looked at Shenye coldly and said, "you''re lucky! But boy, I warn you, Miss Meiqin is the fiancee of our old Dayu Zhibo Fuyue! I''m going to get married in the future! You nameless boy, if you dare to think about our sister-in-law, you will be dead! " With that, the boys stared at Shenye and obediently returned to the table. God night is a little indifferent to his lips. If this Meiqin is not yuzhibo Fuyue''s wife, he doesn''t think about it! Who made that guy so vicious yesterday and wanted to dig out his eyes? "God night, you''re here!" HaiYe saw Shenye at a glance. He also got the news from the three generations of fire shadow, so he recognized it. He smiled faintly at Shenye and said, "Shenye, come here." "Good corner teacher." God night nodded and walked over. "Let me introduce you. This is our new classmate, Shenye! But he doesn''t know Ninja at present, and he hasn''t been to Ninja school for a day, so we have to take good care of this classmate in the future, okay? " HaiYe said to everyone with a warm smile. "Don''t worry, teacher, we will take good care of this classmate!" Several boys looked at Shenye fiercely and deliberately increased the word "care". Shenye ignored it. After returning to his seat, HaiYe began to have class. HaiYe talks about the basic knowledge of ninjas, such as exploration, code, and simple chakra application. Most of them learn these in Ninja school. In order to take care of Shenye, it''s good to ask Shenye several times whether he understands it. If he doesn''t understand it, he explains it in detail. But God night is still very ignorant! He is not a person in this world. He can''t understand many things. "Forget it, anyway, I can steal other people''s skills. I also learn these basic knowledge. Power is the king!" God night didn''t listen at all and climbed directly on the table. "What''s the matter? Did you listen? " Meiqin looked away and asked God night. "I don''t understand, I don''t want to hear." God night sighed, suddenly his eyes turned, smiled at Meiqin and said, "Meiqin, otherwise, come and teach me?" "Let me teach you?" Meiqin blushed and said shyly, "I''m afraid I can''t teach you well." "It''s all right. I believe Meiqin is yours!" God night grinned. Meiqin looked at Shenye for a moment and then nodded. Anyway, she can listen to these things in the school once. She has learned a lot at home. Now she is still in Ninja school, just waiting for graduation. So Meiqin patiently taught. God night pretended to ask Meiqin for advice on the bright side and kept touching Meiqin secretly. Now the cooling time of God stealing has ended. It would be great if he could steal the writing wheel eye of yuzhibo family! However, facts have proved that his strength is too low, and the probability of stealing success is still too low. One class, I didn''t steal any ability. I ate a lot of tofu! Let the little Laurie of Meiqin blush and feel embarrassed. The boy next to him looked at it and his angry eyes were red! "This boy is a hooligan!" "If boss Fuyue hadn''t endured it, it''s not good to fight this boy, otherwise, this guy would have been a corpse!" "After school, let''s clean up the boy!" The boys were discussing fiercely. At the end of the day, under the tireless teaching of Meiqin, Shenye still understood some things in the ninja world, such as controlling chakra, which is not completely useless. At least, it can make his strange power better. "Thank you, xiaomeiqin, today," God said gratefully from the bottom of his heart, "You''re welcome." Meiqin blushed and smiled. "I''ll see you tomorrow." God night waved to Meiqin and went out of Ninja school first. In my heart, I can''t wait to find a place to try to control my chakra, and then exert my strange power to see how strong I can be. "Boy, stop!" Not far away, a few boys called Shenye fiercely. "Why?" God night stopped. "What? You kid, offended sister-in-law Meiqin! You can''t go today! " Those boys looked at Shenye fiercely and were ready to do it. "Get out! Don''t be my way, or I''ll be rude to you. " God night said with some discomfort. Just these little farts, he''s too lazy to do it. Otherwise, if you can''t control your strength well, it''s not good to be dead and disabled. "What are you talking about? Are you rude to us? " The boys laughed when they heard about it. This boy just came to school. It''s estimated that he doesn''t even know how to control chakra. Even if he knows how to control chakra, he won''t know ninja, or even body art! Still want to be rude to them? "Boy, I''m not pretending. I''ll stand here and let you punch. You can hurt me. I''ll not only let you go, but also call you dad!" One of the boys, a head taller than Shenye, looked at Shenye with disdain. He was the first to enter the Ninja college and was with Fuyue, so his ability was pretty good! In his opinion, this holy night didn''t go to Ninja school, just like a newborn child. Don''t say one punch, let God night hit ten punches, and it won''t hurt him! God heard it at night, but he smiled. He raised his eyebrows, looked at the boy and said, "what you said is true?" Chapter 5 "I''m Miyamoto quancang. I''ll never break my promise!" The tall and thin boy said proudly. "Go away, you!" God night grinned and then slapped out. Miyamoto quanzang was so confident that he didn''t want to hide. He stood there with his head held high. One second before, he was very angry, but the next second, his face suddenly twisted! The whole man flew out quickly before he could even scream! With a bang, he bumped into the big tree next to him. The boy stopped and vomited blood. "This... How is this possible!" Miyamoto Chuen vomited blood in his mouth. He was stunned. He couldn''t speak any more! How can this boy who hasn''t been to Ninja school be so strange? "Hey, stop it." God night sighed, smiled and said to Miyamoto quanzang, "sorry, son!" In particular, he added the word "son". When Miyamoto quanzang heard these two words, shame and humiliation immediately made him angry! "Asshole! Come with me and kill him! " Miyamoto quanzang roared. God night heard a frown and said, "your son is not only dishonest, but also disrespectful to his father." "Kill him!" Miyamoto quanzang roared again. Suddenly, his companions attacked God night fiercely. "Those who don''t want to fly, get out of the way!" God night''s face was cold and stamped his feet on the ground! KAKA! On the ground, there are spider web cracks! The boys who wanted to go to school just now turned white! This boy, really didn''t go to Ninja college? Can''t ninja and body art? But why is he so strange? You know, these strange forces, at least, are only available at the next tolerance level! And now, they haven''t graduated yet! Not to mention the strength of the next tolerance level! Those boys were stunned and their legs were a little soft! "Get out!" God night denounced again. The boys suddenly reacted and ran away. Gong Benquan hides his teammates and is also afraid of Shenye. They are busy holding their injuries and running away. "These bastards have to be cleaned up by me!" God night frowned. He must stop fighting with such a weak child. It''s not cool at all! You have to find an expert! He thought, with a force on the soles of his feet, he stood directly on the tree. He was about to jump out of the tree when a voice behind him almost scared him out of the tree! "God night!" "Ah? Meiqin? You... Why are you here? " God night was startled and smiled awkwardly. He said in front of the little Laurie that he wouldn''t do anything! It''s embarrassing to show your strength now! "Do you know how to exercise?" Meiqin looks at Shenye strangely. "No, Meiqin taught me chakra control today, so I can be so powerful. Thank you..." God night smiled flatteringly. Meiqin''s eyes made him feel cold! "But I can also control chakra, but I can''t break the ground with one foot! Your physique has always been so good? " Meiqin said, holding Xiuquan tightly. Looking at her mood, she seemed a little excited. "Well... Maybe I''m a physical genius..." God night scratched his head and smiled awkwardly. He wondered, this girl, why are you so excited? "The person who peeped yesterday was not a self-made adult, but you." Meiqin suddenly said that her pretty little face was a little red. "Ah?" God night was startled to hear that! This little Laurie, what brain circuit? When you see that you have shown a little strength, you know that you peeped yesterday? This guy is not a detective Conan. What a pity! "No, it''s not me!" God night quickly waved his hand. He can''t admit it! "I know your eyes. You must have been peeking yesterday." Meiqin blushed, frowned at Shenye and said, "yesterday, you didn''t show your body skills. I''m not sure it''s you, but you just jumped the tree so easily. You must have jumped on the roof of the women''s bathhouse yesterday. Are you hiding your strength? Who the hell are you? " "No! Yesterday, I really didn''t have this strength! " God will cry at night. Meiqin, the little girl, has great eyes! Can he remember his eyes on the roof? But he really didn''t lie completely! Yesterday, he would have run away if he had that strength! Why are you waiting to be caught? "What do you see?" Meiqin blushed and asked, "did you see me? Where do you see me? " "I didn''t!" God night''s head was sweating and quickly waved his hand: "I really didn''t see anything! I didn''t see that little red birthmark on your ass! I don''t know! " "You did see it!" Meiqin''s face became even redder! Her big dark eyes were suddenly lost and were about to burst into tears! She is a girl. When she was young, her family told her that she can''t be easily seen by her boys. However, now she has been seen by Shenye, and what she sees is such a private place! And you can see so clearly! Even the birthmark on her ass! How will she behave in the future? Meiqin''s mouth shriveled and was about to cry. Lying trough, I slipped my tongue! God night was surprised and quickly explained, "no, this is what adults told me!" I was too nervous just now. I accidentally said all the details. It was also because he was so impressed with the scene yesterday that he said it subconsciously. "You''re still lying!" Meiqin''s eyes were red and Xiuquan was pinched tightly. "I... I didn''t..." God night argued powerlessly. He looked at Meiqin''s angry and wronged expression and said with some guilt: "ah! By the way, I have something else to do. I''ll go first! Bye! " With that, Shenye didn''t dare to stay at all. He pushed the trunk hard and ran to the distance! "It''s over, it''s terrible!" God night ran quickly, sweating all over his head! If this matter is revealed to Meiqin, he will be dead! At that time, not only yuzhibo''s people will kill him, but also the master of arts may kill him! "Is it difficult? I just came down from Muye Anza, and I''m going to live in another place?" God will cry at night. In this age, except for Muye''s peace and security, other places are extremely dangerous! He is a strange force now. If he leaves Muye village, he will have a way of thinking! But you can''t kill Meiqin, can you? After all, Meiqin is still very good-looking. He is going to take Meiqin as his wife! "Cao! What about this? " God night looked bitter. While running, I was thinking about how to deal with it. Suddenly, I heard a scream. Chapter 6 God night tightened his eyebrows, some of which were unclear. Just getting ready to get rid of the embarrassment of being discovered by Meiqin, she encountered such a thing. Moreover, the voice sounds very familiar. It seems to be the little guy who screamed in the women''s bathhouse that day. The idea flashed through my mind, and God night decided to go and see what happened. Just do what you say. With a brisk pace under your feet, God night ran over there quickly. From a distance, he saw two figures in the corner of the forest. It was a guy with a mask who forced a little girl into the corner, as if he was ready to do something wrong. "Hemp skin, there is no royal law in broad daylight!" The guy with a mask was attracted by the sudden sound, but he found that it was a child only a few years old. "Where are the wild children?" "Damn it, this body will be despised by this guy. It''s really in sympathy with Conan." God night reluctantly shook his head, his hands stood behind him and sighed. At this time, I don''t know the strength of this guy. A rash move may end up in a bad end. So Shenye decided to continue to observe the situation and look for the key time to take action at any time. "Looking at your dress, are you from the dark Department of Muye village? Are you not afraid of the sanctions of fire?" "Sanction me? As long as you both stay here, who knows what I did? " It seems that this guy in the dark Department is ready to start, and won''t leave any evidence at all. But since this thing was caught by God night, the final result is that only the hero succeeded in saving the United States, otherwise it would be in vain to cross into the world. If it weren''t for the few abilities he mastered now, Shenye would have slapped this guy aside without hesitation. The guy in the dark Department obviously didn''t pay attention to Shenye. He waved to release a ban and firmly controlled the little girl, so he was ready to get up. As the masked man stood bit by bit, Shenye finally saw the little girl''s face. In the middle of the pure natural face is a pair of dark white eyes. "It''s the mother of a beautiful chick field. No wonder the chick field can be so beautiful." God night whispered in his heart, but the masked man was ready to attack God night. The naked eye can see chakra burst around his body, and there is a layer of tension in the air. The sun and moon stars hiding in the corner stared at God night. She had recognized the identity of Shenye, the guy who peeped at everyone''s bath on the roof that day. But I don''t know why this wretched guy stood up at this time. "Go to hell! Smelly boy! " The masked man shouted loudly, but his heart was full of contempt for God''s night. Just a child. You don''t need to use all your strength. A sword in one hand is enough. The two sounds of wheezing appeared, and two swords came back and forth in the air. The corners of Shenye''s mouth rose slightly. In fact, at the moment when the guy with mask stood up, he had already figured out the countermeasures. No matter who is in his small body, he will relax his vigilance, and this is the best time to fight back. "Strange force, out!" God night clenched his fist to gather his whole body strength and bombarded the sword in the air. The rumbling sound came out in the air, like a sonic boom ringing in the ear of the masked guy. "I didn''t expect you to have some abilities. Let you two go today. You won''t be so lucky next time." Lost a cruel word, the guy with the mask ran away from the scene. God night hummed coldly and jumped to the sun moon star to pull her up. God night looked at his fist and couldn''t help but praise the master''s natural divine power. "Are you hurt?" "I''m fine, but why did you suddenly appear here? If you remember correctly, you are clearly with Meiqin. " God night scratched his head awkwardly. He just had an unpleasant quarrel with Meiqin. He must not let the sun and Moon Star know. Although Yuexing is not a big grade, she has a pair of eyes that can see through affairs, and she already has some eyebrows in her heart. "By the way, why did this guy stop you here? It seems that his costume is the ninja of Muye village." The sun moon star undeniably nodded. That guy was indeed from the village, and his identity and status were not general. "He is a dark member from the village. There is a very mysterious existence and there are some extremely greedy guys." "In that case, I probably know what his purpose is." As he spoke, God night shifted his sight bit by bit to the white eyes of the sun and moon star. The four eyes were opposite, and a burning feeling came out of the sun moon star''s mind, so he subconsciously dodged his eyes. God night shook his head with a smile and didn''t say much. While looking up and down at the sun, moon and stars, all kinds of things about her emerge from the memory of God night. At this moment, she is a 14-year-old female ninja. Her talent for practice is almost the lowest in the whole family. Even so, in the Ninja Academy, the sun moon star can still occupy the name of an expert. "What? Haven''t you seen enough? " God night was stunned. He didn''t understand what the words of the sun, moon and stars wanted to express. The sun moon star shook his head. "I''m just curious. Why can you be so strong all of a sudden? You were still a weak child before that." "To tell you the truth, I can only use this trick now, and I can only use it once in a period of time." The sun and Moon Star nodded. In fact, through the ability of white eyes, she can see through the state of God night at this time, whether it is chakra''s storage or the meridians of the body. "Thank you anyway. If you hadn''t suddenly appeared, the hateful might have succeeded." It seems that after seeing through the idea of God''s night, the house of sun, moon and star suddenly took a step forward and approached God''s night. The four eyes were relative in the air again. This time, God night was at a loss. "Why did you... Suddenly lean over." "Tell me if it was you who peeped on the roof that day!" With a trace of no doubt, the eyes of the sun and Moon Star stared at God night for a moment. In such a distance between eyes and body, God night''s face turned crimson in an instant. It never occurred to him that sun and moon stars also knew about it. For a moment, God night didn''t know what to say. "You don''t have to lie. My eyes are brighter than Meiqin. I''ll be sure it''s you the moment I see you again!" Chapter 7 God night scratched his head in embarrassment. It seemed that there was no way to refute it. After all, the magical pupil art in the whole ninja world is in Muye village, which happens to be met one after another. "In fact, I have something to hide. I don''t really want to peep on you." The moon star looked at the night with white eyes. Originally, this is an unforgivable thing. At this moment, there is no way to raise the atmosphere of God''s night in my heart. Anyway, this guy has just saved himself. He has to keep the whole secret for him. Looking at the expression of the moon star, Shenye was more and more embarrassed. Unconsciously, his face turned a little red. "Why do you blush all of a sudden? Don''t worry. I won''t expose you." "Let''s get out of here. If that guy reacts, he''ll suffer." Yuexing nodded. It''s not the best way to stay here, and the matter about the dark department should be reported to Lord Huoying. God night was worried that the moon star felt afraid because of what had just happened, so he took her hand. Feeling the sudden touch on his hand, Yuexing was stunned, but he didn''t refuse Shenye. Shuttling through the woods, the moon star''s attitude towards God''s night has changed bit by bit. No matter how it seems, there is no way to think he and the voyeur are the same person. Subconsciously, the moon star hopes that the guy on that day comes from himself. After a while, Shenye and Yuexing walked into the village and jumped directly to the Huoying office without any hesitation. From a distance, the master saw these two guys. "How can they hold hands together? I''ll follow up and find out." The master''s eyes were tight and quietly followed God night. Hesitation is too focused. God night and Moon Star don''t find the master who follows closely behind them. "God night, moon star? Why are you two together? " The voice from the left suddenly made the moon star look flustered and quickly broke away from God night''s hand. God night grinned, raised his hand and scratched his head to ease the embarrassment, turned his head and saw that it was three generations of fire shadow. "Three generations of Huoying adults, we two have very important things to report to you, but we didn''t expect you to be here." "Oh? Tell me what happened. " Three generations of Huoying smacked the cigarette bag in his hand. In his mind, he didn''t think that the two children had anything important. After all, they were still studying in Ninja college. God night took a long breath and looked up at the moon star. The master who has been following behind the two people found something wrong, so he accelerated his pace and came to Shenye. "Just outside the village, Yuexing was secretly attacked by members of the dark Department of the village. She wanted to take her white eyes and take them for herself." The master frowned. He didn''t expect to hear such news as soon as he arrived here. Looking up at the three generations of fire shadow, he found that there was no expression on his face. It seemed that he had thought of such a thing for a long time. "I already know about this. You three go back first and I''ll deal with it." After saying that, the three generations of Huoying turned and walked in the direction of the office, leaving three people looking at each other in situ. With the ape flying, the back of the day was getting farther and farther away, and God night frowned. I once learned that the ape flying day chopper really thought of the village wholeheartedly and selfishly. "I don''t believe this old man will handle it well. Let''s go to Tuan Zang." God night took the master and the moon star to the direction of the dark part, and didn''t care what would happen next. However, the master and the moon star looked at each other and thought that the way of God night was a little abrupt. This matter can only be handled easily by the three generations of fire shadow. "I have a hunch that we will see three generations of Huoying adults there." "The old guy may be ready to watch the excitement in the office at this time. The secret department is the top priority of the village. He won''t offend us." The moon star frowned, and God night said it was reasonable. The dark Department is an organization that escapes from the control of fire and shadow, but serves the village. "You three little guys still can''t stand it. You want to come and check it yourself." "Three generations of Huoying adults, you are here too." "I''ve spread the secret rebellion in the village. I can''t forgive the guy who attacked my fellow villagers anyway." God night nodded. The image of ape flying and chopping had some changes in his heart. It was not the cold-blooded machine guarding the village. However, at this time, Tuan Zang, who had been in charge of the dark Department, suddenly rushed out and ran to the front of ape feirizhan in three or two steps to look at him. There was a tense atmosphere in the air. God night noticed that some pressure was rising around the body. "Why do you think there''s a traitor among my secret members? With the words of these two children? " Three generations of fire shadow smiled and mobilized chakra in the body to appear around God night and moon star, alleviating the pressure of the two people. "Yelling and screaming scared the children." Tuan Zang turned his head and put his eyes on Shenye. "This guy must have brought the enemy to the village. Nothing happened before he appeared." "You fart! God night is just a child. How can he appear in the village with the enemy? " Hearing what happened to the moon star, the master was worried about the safety of God night, but now he was slandered by Tuan Zang. Naturally, he was angry. But the three generations of fire shadow smiled and walked to the middle of Shenye and Tuan Zang. "Now that I have agreed that the child will settle in the village, I won''t doubt him, and he just saved the little princess of the Japanese family." Yuexing nodded and quickly stood up. At this moment, I''m afraid she is the only one who can prove God night''s innocence. "I testify! Just now Shenye almost got hurt in order to save me, and that guy has admitted that he is a member of the secret department of the village. " For a moment, Tuan Zang was speechless. In fact, he already had the answer in his heart, but he didn''t want to fall into the hands of the child. The corners of God night''s mouth rose slightly and looked at Tuan Zang provocatively. He knew he would have a war with Tuan Zang sooner or later. As for the result, it depends on Tuan Zang''s performance. "You smelly boy, one day I will crush you to death in the palm of my hand." There are many people around. Tuan Zang can only hate God night 10000 times in his heart. Chapter 8 The matter has probably been handled. Shenye said goodbye to the three generations of Huoying and prepared to go home. "You little guys should be careful in the village recently. I have found a suitable person to deal with the matter of treason and tolerance. I believe there will be results soon." "Go!" The master took Shenye in his arms and walked in the direction of home, just on the way to send the moon star to the door of home. Once again feel the warmth from your hands, God night feels that all this is worth it. The softness of the master''s body is everyone''s dream, but now it can appear in his hands at any time. I have been used to the small movements of God''s night. The master has no unusual performance, and is very calm to accept the feeling of my waist. All this was seen by the moon star on the edge. She with white eyes saw it very clearly and couldn''t help but look at God night. At the same time, the moon and stars are very different. The master can tolerate the unreasonable trouble of God night, but think carefully. In the master''s eyes, God night is just a child. White skin, anyone who sees it will instantly like it. "What the hell am I thinking? He just saved me." The moon star quickly shook his head and terminated his strange idea. "Moon star, you have arrived at your door. Be careful recently. You are still very dangerous before you catch traitor Ren." "Don''t worry, Master Kong, I won''t let that guy succeed again." "I''ll see you next time." God night leaned on the master''s shoulder and put his little hand. Yuexing nodded and ran into his home. Everything was happy here, but Tuan Zang, who returned to the dark Department, held his breath. Even though Shenye is just a child now, he is still blacklisted in Tuan Zang''s heart and will eradicate him one day. Of course, all this is not clear to God night. At this time, he can only feel the softness of his hands, and his actions are more and more presumptuous. The master frowned, but he didn''t say anything. He just didn''t know how to be a child. It happened that at this time, a fiery figure appeared in the face. The master looked at the guy himself. "Hello! What are you doing in such a hurry, you Voyeur? Do you still want to peep at the next women''s bathhouse? " I also heard the master''s voice. I stopped and quickly waved my hand. "Three generations of adults said there was a rebel tolerance in the village. They are going to send me to catch it. Now go to three generations of adults to find out the situation." The compendium hand turned his mouth, put the God night on the ground, and waved directly on his face when he was not ready at all. The strange force burst out on the master''s fist, and the whole man fell backward. Under several tumbling, Zilai looked up at the master with a puzzled face, holding a slightly swollen face in his hands, and his eyes were full of confusion. "Why did you suddenly hit me?" "What''s the matter with me? Look! " The master could not help but raise his fist again and rushed in the direction of Zilai. The sound of Ding Ding continued in Shenye''s ears. God night sighed helplessly in his heart that this pot can only be carried by this guy. After several bombings, he has become a pig since then. However, in Shenye''s view, there is nothing else except some swelling on his face. It seems that this injury is not worth mentioning for him. "Now you have trained yourself to be afraid of fighting. It''s boring!" Leave a natural and unrestrained figure, clap your hands and continue to walk to your home. God night looked around and decided to comfort his young heart. This beating was for himself. "Brother Zilai, I absolutely believe in your behavior. It must be the master''s sister who made a mistake. How can a gentleman like you peep?" "Yes, recently I wrote my" intimate paradise "at home. Even if I peeped several times, I didn''t find it." Looking at Zilai''s confident appearance of touching his chin, Shenye suddenly felt that the beating just now was a right thing. "Ding! Congratulations to the host. Last night, the host grabbed the self skill, immortal mode! Divine theft cooldown remaining time: 3 hours " The sound of the system appeared in the mind of God night without warning. "Brother Zilai, go to the office alone. I have something to do. Bye!" Too late to have too many greetings with Zilai, God ran home at night. Proficient in the original works, he knows how powerful the immortal model is, and even his small body can play a great role. The first thing I did when I got home was to lock myself in the room and ignore the shouts of the master. "What''s the matter with this smelly boy? Did the guy who came here give him the little book he wrote?" "Sister gangshou, have dinner by yourself. I have some very important things to do!" The sound of God night came from the room, and the master had no choice but to answer. Looking at the food on the table, the master lost his appetite for a moment, and then fell asleep on the sofa. God night in the room did the action of mobilizing chakra according to a move in his mind, and the scattered natural forces rushed into his body. After several reincarnations, God night wiped his sweaty forehead and couldn''t help sighing the magic of the immortal model. However, at this time, it is not able to release the immortal mode as it has been since, but it can absorb it continuously and expand its own chakra reserves. At this time, it was the sky with the moon hanging high outside the window. God night stretched his body twice, then lay on the bed and slowly closed his eyes. The next morning, God night opened his hazy eyes and found that a pair of clear eyes were only a few centimeters away from him. "Sister gangshou, why did you suddenly appear in front of my bed?" "I''ve been here for a long time. You''ve been sleeping. I can''t bear to wake you up." "But I have to go to school today! It''s too late! " God night, a carp stood up from bed. He couldn''t care to have a bite of breakfast and hurried to the school. Along the way, Shenye was worried about one thing for fear that Meiqin would expose his peeping in the female bathhouse to everyone. However, after coming to Ninja college, Shenye found that everyone looked at him very kind, as if things had not been exposed. Chapter 9 Before things were revealed, God night hurried to Meiqin''s side to explain. Seeing God night coming to her step by step, Meiqin''s face was full of dislike and didn''t want to pay attention to this guy at all. However, in front of many students, Meiqin can''t explain things directly. She can only wait quietly for God night to approach. "I have something else to say to you about peeping that day." "What else do you want to say in the face of absolute facts?" Shenye shook her head and looked at the moon star sitting in the distance. Because her cultivation qualification was lower than others, she sat at the back of the classroom. In the whole ninja world, Muye village is already a very kind village, but it also has the status in mind. Strong respect and weak inferiority are still reflected incisively and vividly even in a small Ninja college. "I swear it wasn''t me who peeped that day. Sun Yuexing can help me testify. She has white eyes." "Oh, I don''t want to continue arguing with you on this matter." Meiqin gently pushes away Shenye and walks to her seat. Up to now, it is the greatest kindness to Shenye not to expose the matter. The reason why Meiqin is so sure that that day is God night, on the one hand, is because she has seen his experience, and the most important thing is that she has asked Zilai for confirmation. On the day when peeping maniacs appeared on the roof of the women''s bathhouse, I also looked for inspiration for "intimate paradise" in my home. Between a child who had just appeared for a few days and the famous ninja in the village, Meiqin chose to believe in the latter. God night knows that it is useless to continue to explain. It is simply convenient for life and things to develop freely, and slowly look for opportunities for remedy. And continue to pester Meiqin, which is likely to annoy this guy and boast that he is a peeping maniac. "Jingling bell... Jingling bell." The urgent class bell appeared. God night took a deep look at Meiqin and hurried back to his seat until the teacher appeared today. A few minutes later, a strange face came into the classroom, followed by a guy from yuzhibo family. His eyes wandered around as if looking for something. Shenye was stunned. This guy is yuzhibo Fuyue. Why did he come to Ninja college to face some children for no reason? "Don''t surpass everyone. Today we are going to have an outdoor combat class, but Shenye has just come to the college, so he won''t participate today." "Ma PI, you look down on me. One of you is not my opponent." God night''s heart was full of contempt, but his face didn''t show any difference, just nodded gently. Yuzhibo Fuyue waved his hand and didn''t agree with the teacher. "I came here with the approval of three generations of adults. I came here to check everyone''s cultivation. More importantly, I mentioned our new classmates." Yuzhibo Fuyue looked at Shenye with a smile. Shenye immediately understood that this was a conspiracy waiting for him. "I guess yuzhibo Fuyue came for the guy Shenye. Otherwise, as a genius, how could he appear here?" "I think so. After all, he bullied Meiqin, who is also the yuzhibo family. Fuyue won''t sit idly by." "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, disaster won''t come to us. Just watch this guy make a fool of himself." The teacher shook his head reluctantly. As a result, Yu Zhibo Fuyue was carrying the orders of three generations of Huoying adults, and he couldn''t stop anything. Besides, the teacher was simple and didn''t expect that this guy was looking for trouble. For these children who have not graduated from Ninja college, the daily outdoor activity class is to carry out some simple hand sword training. Under the teacher''s organization, everyone walked into the training ground one after another. All kinds of wooden stakes listed in the training ground attract the attention of Shenye. They used to be seen in animation, but now they really appear in front of us. Yuzhibo Fuyue sneered and looked at Shenye as if he were looking at a countryman who had never seen the world. Even some guys are already whispering. "God night, this guy is the first time to come to such a place. Look at his silly appearance." "Yes, if it weren''t for Master Kong, he wouldn''t have had a chance to come here in his life." "It''s just a little white face. The world still needs to speak with strength." The teacher sighed deeply. Although these words were not loud, they all fell in his ears. As a teacher who teaches and educates people, he doesn''t allow differential treatment in his heart, so he quickly made a voice to terminate everyone''s discussion. "Today''s training is the same as usual. Two people work in groups to train the sword in their hands." They found their own members, God night stood in place and thought for a while, and decided to go to the moon star. Among so many people, only Yuexing is a little familiar with himself. If he goes to look for Meiqin, it will inevitably be another quarrel. However, another girl appeared around the moon star. God night stopped his steps and was stunned. Knock well. At this time, yixiaren came to him. There were some differences in his expression. "Let''s work in a group of two. It seems that I don''t want to train with you. It happens that I have some unique opinions on the sword in my hand." God night spread his hand and said it didn''t matter. For him, the sword in his hand was not worth mentioning. The reason for the victory of any battle came from the sword in his hand. The time of practice was very fast, but during this period, Shenye didn''t touch the sword in his hand, which caused xiaren''s dissatisfaction with the same team. "Are you too arrogant? The sword in your hand is the foundation of a ninja. You don''t even look at it." "I won''t!" God night didn''t hide anything, which directly explained the reason why he didn''t want to touch the sword in his hand. He didn''t think there would be any shame, but he still caused countless laughter around him. "The guy who can''t even use his sword wants to graduate from Ninja college. It''s just wishful thinking." "Yes, it''s the first time I heard that someone can''t use the sword in his hand. Ha ha." "I say you guys, really don''t think the sword in your hand is really the key to a ninja." God night put his hands around his chest and looked around at these guys. He couldn''t figure out what they thought. However, such words caused a more fierce ridicule, and the people looked at him like a monster. Chapter 10 In their view, Shenye is now a child with no strength to bind chickens, and has no fighting ability at all. That''s why they ridiculed unscrupulously. Even some guys have begun to be eager to challenge, but they didn''t act because the teacher was around. "How can you laugh at a child with a dream?" Yu Zhibo Fuyue falsely came to God night and patted him on the shoulder as if he were comforting a younger generation. God night tilted his mouth and saw that his eyes were full of conspiracy. Sure enough, as yuzhibo Fuyue''s voice fell, the guy who had been teaming up with Shenye suddenly stood up. "Since he is a child with a dream, let me experience how powerful he is who can''t hold a sword." Rao is a teacher who has no intention. At this time, he also sees what''s going on. This name Ren has always been the subordinate of yuzhibo Fuyue. I thought it was to enlighten God night''s practice that I volunteered to rent with him, but I didn''t think it was because this guy lurked around and wanted to do it. "Now God''s night has suffered. Although his strength in the village is not very strong, he already exists under tolerance." "Yes, no matter how we face him, he will lose." These people who just laughed at Shenye immediately made a sweat for him. After all, Shenye''s victory or defeat is related to the reputation of Ninja college, both prosperity and loss. If they win by chance, the fighting spirit of these children who have not graduated from college will be ignited in an instant. God night shook his head helplessly. The trouble has been found on his head. If he doesn''t give him a hard lesson, everyone will not be convinced. "A good outdoor practice course has now become a challenge arena competition. It''s a little interesting." Shenye stretched his body a few times, walked towards the middle of the training ground, and gently hooked his fingers towards xiaren. The latter''s face was full of anger. In any case, he didn''t expect to be provoked by this guy. Anyway, he was also a forbearance. Compared with these little guys who are still in college, the amount of protection on their forehead is the most obvious difference. "Little fellow, I must be serious!" The man began to seal with his hands, condensing chakra in his body and flying to his palm. "Feng Dun, gale palm!" When many people''s eyes haven''t seen clearly, two hurricanes have appeared in the air, flying in the direction of God night. "It''s worthy of forbearance. You can exercise such powerful ninja at will. It seems that Shenye can''t even survive this." "Nevertheless, I always feel that God will have unexpected actions at night." Feeling the pressure from the air, God night frowned slightly. Although I have mastered the master''s strange power and the immortal mode, I can''t show a decent ninja. For the time being, I can only use these two abilities to scare the weak. But at present, God night still has the confidence to defeat it easily. "Strange force!" The right foot moved back slightly twice, keeping a distance of several centimeters from the left foot, which is convenient for him to stabilize his body. The body is slightly half arched, condensing the strength of the whole body, bombarding the right fist hard towards the air in front. Boom! The two hurricanes collapsed, and everyone''s eyes were fixed in the clean air that had not dissipated. I didn''t expect such an outcome. Shenye so easily dissolved a xiaren attack. It seems that there is still room for strength. "It''s impossible. You''re just a child. How can you have such a strong chakra reserve?" "Who told you this was chakra''s reserve? Have become the next to endure, can''t you see the difference between body art and ninja? " "God... Natural strange power?" "The temptation is over. Today''s course is over. You two stop here." "Good teacher, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go home. Sister gangshou is already thinking of me." The people who had been shocked by the strength of Shenye were furious again because of his words. The master was the dream of all the boys in the village, but he said it frivolously in his mouth. The teacher coughed gently. He also had a master''s position in his heart, but it was not easy to express at this time because of the teacher''s identity. "Lord Fuyue, do you have anything else to say?" The teacher quickly dumped the matter on Yu Zhibo Fuyue. Fuyue took a deep breath. What God night did today has completely angered him, but at this moment, he can only swallow his anger in his stomach. "The task given to me by the three generations of adults has been completed, but I am very looking forward to meeting God night next time." Although on the surface yuzhibo Fuyue is very kind, his words all reveal his hostility to Shenye and even his impulse to kill him. For God night, these threats are in vain. "There''s nothing wrong. I''ll leave first. I don''t want to hear the incompetent roar of the weak chicken." "You..." Yuzhibo Fuyue forcibly calms his mood. If there is a conflict with Shenye at this time, he will suffer the final loss. According to the source, the master will be the first to let himself go. Although he is a talented ninja in the village, he is inferior to the master of the three forbearances. And everyone in Muye village knows a truth that a master can''t be provoked. Without paying attention to other people''s strange eyes, Shenye directly left the training ground and wandered aimlessly around the village. According to his understanding, the master was definitely not at home at this time. Unconsciously, Shenye came to a magnificent building. Looking up, it turned out to be the big house of the Japanese family, which looked very elegant. "Sure enough, it is one of the largest families in the village, and so is the Huoying office." In the whole family, Shenye only knows one girl for the time being, that is Yuexing. "This level is far from enough. As a native, do you have only such strength?" A rude scolding voice appeared in Shenye''s ears. Shenye reluctantly scratched his head. The troubles of the big family really can''t be understood by ordinary people. I wanted to say goodbye and ignore it, but I continued to hear the familiar voice. "I know this level is much worse, so I still have to practice hard and shame my family." "It''s the moon star. When did she leave the training ground and return to her home?" Chapter 11 With doubt, God night walked to the source of the sound and found a very spacious open space behind the house of the day family. The sun and Moon Star practiced together with another member of the sun family. It seems that the moon star is somewhat invincible. God night decided to rely on the tree again to observe for a period of time, so as to finally determine the strength of the moon star. But gradually God night found some unusual places. Yuexing''s opponent didn''t leave a trace of hands in the battle. Each blow can cause fatal damage. "Hello! How come you don''t know how to cherish jade at all. " The two men''s battle was terminated by the sudden voice of God night, and the two men looked at the direction of God night one after another. When it was God''s night, the moon star smiled on his face. He wanted to get up and run, but hesitated for a moment. "I heard you two training here early in the morning, so I want to have a sneak look here." "Because I was kidnapped that day and lost face to my family, I need to practice well and make my strength stronger." "Hemp skin, even if it is to enhance strength, it doesn''t harm your body so much." "Where are you from? You dare to take care of our family affairs." God night looked at the guy and dragged the moon star to the shade to let her continue her practice after a rest. Such behavior completely angered the guy, jumped in front of the two people and stopped them with open arms. God night sighed deeply. Through the eyes and simple communication between the two people, he already knew what was going on. This slightly stronger guy is a member of the Japanese family. He was destined to be inferior at birth and always guard the existence of his family. Although the strength of the sun moon star is not strong, it is naturally outstanding because it was born in its own family. So after that happened, the members of the separation had such a violent reaction, even more serious than their own failure. In the heart of separation, even if there are 10000 unconvinced, they should act according to the etiquette of the family. The glory of the family is more important than their own family. Many things were blessed together. He couldn''t help getting worse when training the moon star. At this time, the moon star was black and blue. "I don''t want to go too far about your family, but I won''t allow you to continue bullying Yuexing." God night raised his hand, threw his hand aside, and took the moon star to sit on a small chair in the shade. "How do you feel? Does the injury matter?" Moon Star shook her head. She could see some faint training impulse in her eyes. It seemed that she had been abducted. That thing completely left a shadow in her heart. "Hey, little white eye, you''re separated." "What are you talking about? Who do you call "little white eye?" "Are there any other people here with white eyes except you and the moon star? Do you think I''m calling the moon star? " The separated guy twitched the corners of his mouth twice. He never thought that God would call himself like this at night. "Well, well, you have completely angered me now. It seems that you should teach you a good lesson." Xiaobaiyan clenched his fist tightly, but he kept suppressing his inner anger because he was a member of the Japanese family. "Fighting is not allowed in the village, but I can give you a chance." Xiaobaiyan suddenly became interested. It''s good to find an opportunity to beat this guy, just to vent the anger that has been accumulated in his heart. "Tell me." "I''ll make a bet with you. If I win, let the moon star rest here for a while. If I lose, whatever you do." "Good!" Little white eye didn''t hesitate and responded directly. There was no possibility that he would lose in his heart. The moon star widened her eyes and looked at Shenye. She knew the strength of the two people. According to the performance of Shenye that day, there was no chance to win xiaobaiyan. Several times eager to stand up and stop God night, but they were repelled by God night''s eyes. Somehow, after touching the eyes of God night, an inexplicable sense of security swept through her whole body. God night than a please posture, full of gentlemanly demeanor. Little white eye was not polite. He walked a few steps to the middle of the open space, put his hands in the starting position, and was ready to attack at any time. "White eyes, open!" "Hurry up, I don''t want to waste time on garbage like you. Today I''ll let you know the reason why separation is called separation!" God night''s feet were slightly separated to stabilize his body, and his face looked at little white eyes. At this time, his frontal attack moves only have strange power, but he doesn''t have a little advantage in the face of members of the white eyed family and will be easily avoided. Therefore, the only way to win now is to accumulate chakra''s immortal model. Little white eye, who was already extremely angry, couldn''t control his hands and ran towards God night. His fist had gathered strong strength. The most famous of the Japanese family is the ability of white eye. However, all the abilities of white eye serve the body art, so the power of little white eye can not be ignored. God night grinned, and the corner of his mouth blasted a fist hard in front. There was a strange force hidden in his fist. Xiaobai saw the difference of Shenye''s fist at a glance, but as a member of the Japanese family, he did not allow himself to escape opportunistically. The two fists hit each other, creating ripples in the air. Moon Star sat on one side, his eyes did not dare to leave for a moment, and looked at the position of fist fight tightly. "Who the hell are you? Why is there such a great power? I''ve only seen one person in the whole village who can use it. " "Are you talking about the master''s sister? I''m boarding at her house now. " God night shook his fist. Although there was nothing on the surface, both of them already knew the result. "I lost. This is the end of a few days of training." Xiaobai turned and walked towards the house with dark eyes. The battle seemed to have left him a deep blow. God night jumped to the moon star, mobilized chakra in the palm of her hand and gently rubbed it on her hand. Moon star''s eyes are in a trance. Even if God night saved himself before, he still thinks he is the coyote who peeks at the girl''s bath in the bottom of his heart. Never thought that he would have such a gentle and considerate side, subverting the cognition of the moon star. Chapter 12 "I always thought you were an ignorant little hooligan, but I didn''t expect to be so gentle to girls." "I really had to peep that day. There is no way to recover it." "I''ve never seen you in the village before. How could you suddenly appear on the roof of that women''s bathhouse?" God night was speechless for a moment and didn''t know how to explain why he appeared on the roof. Relying on his white face can deceive some masters, but it seems to have no effect on the sun and moon stars of the white eyed family. You can''t tell everything you came through. Even if you don''t care that you will become an experimental mouse in the village, Yuexing won''t believe this absurd reason. "Well, you also know that there are constant wars outside the village. Before that, I just narrowly escaped death in a battlefield." The eyes of the moon star were slightly tight, and the compassion for God night rose in his heart. At his own age, he is still practicing in the greenhouse, and Shenye has experienced life and death. "In order to survive, I accidentally ran to Muye village to avoid the pursuit of the enemy, so I climbed the roof, right?" God night nodded repeatedly. He was still thinking about how to explain what happened later. Unexpectedly, the moon and star formed a picture in his mind. Because the previous things were saved by God night, they had already arrived at peeping in the heart of the moon star. Now, in this short communication, the moon star''s feeling of God night has changed slightly again, perhaps even she didn''t find it. Just when the eyes of the two people were intertwined, the master rushed to God night. "Go to the fire shadow office with me. There are very important things you need to confirm." God night nodded, said goodbye to the moon star, turned and ran in the direction of the office behind the master. In terms of physical fitness, God night is naturally not as good as the master. He was thrown out of a few streets in just a few minutes. Turning around, the master could not see the shadow of God night, so he had to stay in place and wait. "Sister gangshou, your speed is too fast. Otherwise, you can hold me." "You smelly boy, you have to do this." The master held God night in his arms with one hand and jumped continuously between the roofs. Feel the breeze blowing in the face and the softness between your fingers. God night has some infatuation and even wants to lie on the master''s body all the time. When he reached the door of the office, he looked at God night. "It''s all here. Don''t you come down yet?" "Come down now!" God night scratched his head and fell to the ground again. He opened the door and followed the master into the office. There are two people in the room. Three generations of fire shadows and apes flying and chopping with hats on their heads. On the other side is zilaiye, who has just returned from his trip. God night frowned slightly and felt that things were not as simple as expected. "I have carefully inquired about the peeping incident in the women''s bathhouse some time ago. Zilai did not leave the room that day." The master of martial arts looked at Zilai with some shock. It turned out that he had wronged him all the time, so the beating was in vain. "God night, I ask you now, were you peeping on the roof that day?" "Absolutely not. In order to avoid the war, I accidentally walked into Muye village. When I passed there, I was met by sister gangshou." The master nodded, which she could testify. Although she didn''t see who the guy on the roof was, she was sure it wasn''t God night. Such a lovely child would never do such a thing. However, it is obvious that the three generations of Huoying do not believe in Shenye and throw several problems to Shenye one after another. "In that case, tell you the process of the war and the experience of those who came to Muye village in detail." God night nodded and began to think quickly about how to deal with it. After all, the war in the ninja world can''t be hidden, and there''s no way to make it up. "That day I was with my family. Suddenly, countless Ninjutsu fell from the sky into the village. My father and mother held me in panic." Ape feiri''s eyes always fell on Shenye''s face, trying to see some clues from his expression. But God night camouflage flawless, it seems that there is no flaw, it is completely explaining a fact. "There is no ninja in the originally small village, so we can only choose to escape and give up our original home." The master''s expression was a little gloomy. I thought God night was just a homeless child, but I didn''t expect to experience so many things on the same day. "Where does the original living exist?" "It doesn''t belong to the management of the country of fire, but it is very close to Muye village. Otherwise, I won''t escape here." "What happened to your father and mother in the end." Listening to the inquiry of three generations of fire shadow, God night''s eyes exuded a little tears. It seems that he remembered a very bad thing. "They both attracted the attention of those guys because I could protect me. I don''t know if they are still alive." God night has deeply admired his acting skills in the bottom of his heart. I believe that the three people in the room will believe what he said. "If you can guarantee that it wasn''t you that day, you can leave first." God night nodded, turned and walked outside. He looked at the three generations of fire shadow with the rest of his eyes and found that the expression on his face was very serious. Gently closed the door of the office. God night didn''t leave in a hurry, but attached to the side and secretly listened to the conversation in the room. Perception told him that things were not as simple as he imagined, and there were some things he didn''t know waiting for him. "Three generations of adults, why suddenly ask God night these questions, he will never be that guy." "Now we can make sure that he has nothing to do with the sudden emergence of the enemy in the village. From today on, you should cheer up and don''t give the enemy a chance." "Don''t worry, three generations of adults, let''s leave it to the two of us." The master looked white, and he never felt embarrassed because he had wronged him the day before. "You can be alone. I have to accompany God night." After that, the master turned and left the office. "Wait a minute. That guy is not as simple as we thought. He has learned something about the village, otherwise he won''t pretend to come." The man who had put his hand on the door was stunned in place. Chapter 13 "In this case, that guy must have had contact with Shenye, otherwise Shenye won''t blurt out that he is peeping." God night outside all the conversations in his ears, a faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth and left the office. Without staying outside too much, God night went straight home and shut himself in his room. After all, the skills he has now are very limited. Only the strange power of the master can fight. At present, the immortal mode of Zilai is only an auxiliary ability. However, if you continue to practice immortal mode and accumulate chakra, it will be very helpful to extract skills in the future. Time passed little by little. When the master walked home, he found God night hiding in his room and thought he was still immersed in sadness. "God night, can my sister go into your room?" Hearing the master''s voice, Shenye quickly put away the posture of practicing, stood with rolling feet at the head of the bed and gently opened the door. Four eyes opposite, looking at the appearance of God night, the master was slightly stunned. I don''t know why, the master found that the grid of God night seemed to grow higher, and such earth shaking changes took place in just one afternoon. "What''s the matter, sister gangshou?" "You seem to grow taller. I don''t know if it''s my illusion." "Is it because of the immortal mode of practice?" God night also muttered in his heart. If this is true, chakra''s absorption will be stopped for the time being. The master dragged God night to the mirror and looked at himself in the mirror. God night nodded strangely. Before that, God night stood up straight and could only reach the master''s knee in front of him, but now he is obviously close to his thigh. "This..." "I don''t know what you''ve been through. If someone asks you, you must say I helped you." God night nodded again and again. He knew that this was a master in protecting himself. It was inevitable that he would be moved in his heart. In the two people''s play, the time of the day passed in the blink of an eye. The next morning, God night opened his eyes, raised his hand and gently grabbed it in the air, watching his hand swing back and forth in the air. "System ah system, it''s time to add some new skills to me today." Looking at the sun hanging high outside the window, God night remembered that there was no need to go to Ninja college today. The holiday of one week and one day came. The master has left home and is looking for a guy who pretends to be from the village. Whether it''s for the village or for the girls who are peeping, the master is ready to severely punish this guy. Consciously boring God night got up, put on his clothes and walked out. There was no familiar face in the crowded street, which was a little strange to him. "God night, what a coincidence to meet you here." A yellow figure quickly ran to Shenye. God night looked carefully. It was the wave wind water gate. "How could this guy be so enthusiastic when he saw me? There was no communication before." God night could not help scratching his head, but he was relieved to remember his son''s familiar character. "Do you want to make an appointment to eat steaming Yile Ramen?" "That''s what I mean!" God night, with a smile on his face, walked side by side with the wave wind water gate to Yile ramen. Along the way, wave Feng Shui gate introduced all kinds of Muye village to Shenye with great interest, and really regarded Shenye as a good brother. God night didn''t interrupt the wave wind water gate. He listened quietly and catered to two sentences from time to time. But there is a question that lingers in Shenye''s mind. How did the guy who looks so natural become the fourth generation fire shadow? The description of both voice and emotion made Bofeng shuimen put his hand on Shenye''s shoulder. God night silently launches the stealing skill of the system. Compared with Sanren, Bofeng Watergate is a frightening existence in the whole ninja world. Only Lei Ying can cope with the speed. "Ding! Congratulations to the host. The host captures the skill of wave, wind and water gate, which is divided into the art of Thor! Divine theft cooldown remaining time: 3 hours. " Flying Thor! God night''s excitement is beyond expression, which is the famous stunt of wave wind water gate. However, joy comes with sorrow. The sword in hand is the ability that God night scoffs at. Now we should practice and master it well. "God night, why are you so happy all of a sudden?" "I''ve heard that Yile Ramen in Muye village is very delicious. Now I can finally taste it. Of course, I''m very happy." "Boss Yile, two bowls of ramen with the top!" "It''s shuimen. I haven''t seen you for some days. Are you out on a mission?" "I also want to go out to perform tasks, but we still haven''t graduated from Ninja college. Many tasks don''t allow us to intervene." God sat beside the Watergate at night, quietly watched Yile''s process of making ramen, and used his own memory to write down the placement process of the materials. If one day we can break the spell of crossing and return to the original world, we can consider opening a ramen shop, which will be very popular. Even in the process of waiting for ramen, Bofeng shuimen still didn''t stop talking. "Although we haven''t had any communication before, I have observed you for a few days. I can easily defeat xiaren, and my strength is far better than us." Wave Feng shuimen admired his peers from the bottom of his heart and couldn''t help thumbing up. God night smiled faintly. "It''s just a fluke. That guy underestimates the enemy." With ramen, the two talked for a long time, and suddenly Shenye noticed a hurricane behind them. "Be careful!" God night gently pushed the wave Feng Shui door with a lightning speed, and a sword fell on the table along the gap between the two people. Bofeng and shuimen became nervous in an instant. Someone even started here under the bright world. It must be the enemy who doesn''t care about the village system. The two men turned around almost at the same time and saw jiuxinnai with red hair and another sword in her hand. This time it was Shenye''s turn. They wondered why this guy suddenly launched an attack. "You big sex wolf, even want to abduct other students to collude with you!" "What? There are so many people testifying for me. It wasn''t me that day. Why did you... " Before God night finished speaking, the sword in jiuxinnai''s hand flew over again. God night snorted coldly, leaned forward slightly, rushed out in an instant, and held the sword in his hand in the air. Through the forward trend, it fell to jiuxinnai. Chapter 14 "So fast!" Bofeng shuimen thinks that his speed is one of the best among his peers, but he didn''t expect this guy to be more terrible. "I''ve already said that it wasn''t me that day. Don''t think you''re a girl. I can always let you talk nonsense." At this time, the sword in Shenye''s hand has fallen on jiuxinnai''s neck. It only needs a little force to leave a mark on her white neck. "Unless you really prove it to me, otherwise I will always doubt you." God night looked at nine Sinai white and wondered how this guy was so stubborn. Seeing this, Bofeng shuimen hurried to the middle of the two people to act as a peacemaker. One hand was on Shenye''s wrist, and the other hand gently pushed jiuxinnai''s shoulder away. God night didn''t really think about how to treat jiuxinnai, and took the opportunity to step back two steps. "You''re such a good player. What else can you explain? Such a roof is easy for you. " "Hemp skin, it''s endless." God night rolled his sleeve and took two steps forward. The wave wind water gate quickly blocked between the two people. "You two stop arguing. I believe brother Shenye is not such a person. Jiuxinnai, you must have recognized the wrong person." "As like as two peas, he can''t be mistaken. "Haven''t you heard that there is a guy pretending to come from the village? You must have seen him that day. " Jiuxinnai stared at Shenye suspiciously, trying to read a little guilty in his eyes. But she never saw anything in her eyes, except a piece of clear water. Feeling the dignified atmosphere in the air, Bofeng shuimen quickly pulled the two people to sit in front of Yile Ramen for fear of fighting again. The only thing that can kill gratitude and resentment is food. God night itself does not intend to target jiuxinnai, but just wants her to talk less nonsense. At the moment when jiuxinnai ate ramen, the expression on her face was relaxed, and she could see her joy with a smile. One side of the wave Feng Shui door held his head to his cheek and quietly watched Jiu xinnai put Ramen into his mouth one by one. "This guy really likes Jiu xinnai at this time, so I won''t compete with him. Such a violent temper is not my dish." God night despised the Feng Shui gate, then patted him on the shoulder and got up to leave. "I have some other things to do. You stay with Jiu Sinai." Watergate also wanted to keep it. God night did jump in three or two and left directly. After a while, God night appeared in an open space and shook his fist. "System, what skills have you just stolen from jiuxinnai?" "Host, the system stealing skill is still cooling, so today''s harvest is only the flying thunder god skill of wave Feng Shui!" "What? Isn''t this a pit father? " "Ding, the skill cooldown still has ten minutes. The host can steal the skill in ten minutes." God night sighed deeply. The reason why he rushed directly to jiuxinnai at that time was to steal her ability. But I didn''t expect to steal a lonely. There is no way, who let all this be the credit of the ghost system. Ten minutes is only a blink of an eye for God night, so I''m not in a hurry. After all, the only attraction of jiuxinnai to yexuan is its strong self-healing ability and huge chakra reserves. These two abilities can be slowly obtained from master and zilaiye. It''s better to find some active attack skills. Just do what you say. Shenye hurriedly ran to the outside of the village. There are countless Muye village ninjas practicing in the forest of Linjin village. "God night, what do you want to do when you leave the village?" "Take a stroll in the nearby forest and learn the cultivation of predecessors." The Ninja guarding the gate of Muye village frowned suspiciously. So many things have happened in the village recently that he can hardly believe that Shenye is an innocent child and doesn''t want to let him in and out. "What are you two hesitating about here?" The master''s voice appeared not far away, and then a beautiful figure walked here. "Master Kong, God night wants to wander in the forest near the village. I think it''s too dangerous outside, so I''m not going to let him leave." "Let him go. If anything happens, I''ll be responsible." "This..." The guard wanted to say something, but Shenye turned around and ran directly outside the village. Across the gate of Muye village, Shenye smiled and waved to the master, and then disappeared into the forest. The master shook his head reluctantly, turned and continued to patrol the village, looking for the guy pretending to be from here. "There is really a big difference between here and the village. I feel the smell of battle before I go deep into the forest." "Children don''t appear here casually. It''s very dangerous." A guy with blood ring eyes appeared in the sight of God night. The protective forehead on his forehead proved his identity. Xiaren of Muye village. "Are you a member of the Yu Zhibo family?" "Yes, today is the annual hunting of family members. Now all the members of yuzhibo family are in this forest." "Hunting? I never heard of it. " "You are a foreigner, and it''s not good to say more to you. I advise you to leave obediently." Shenye touched his chin and a trick rose in his heart. When he turned and left, he patted the shoulder of the Yu Zhibo family member. Although the latter was very puzzled, he didn''t think so much. With the stealing skills silently recited in his heart, the system quietly launched the ability to instill an ability in his mind. "Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining the skill of Yu Zhibo family through skill stealing. Write wheel eye! Skill cooldown: 3 hours. " "God helps me. I stole the writing wheel eye at this time." God night had a faint smile on his mouth and chose another way back to the village. At this moment, there is no member of yuzhibo family in Muye village, which just facilitates Shenye''s next action. After several jumps in succession, Shenye came to the house of Yu Zhibo family and found himself a suitable dress. Back in the woods, Shenye has changed into the clothes of yuzhibo family. No one can see a flaw at first sight. "In immortal mode, chakra is enough to support the opening of the writing wheel eye. It''s interesting next." Chapter 15 Shuttling through the woods, Shenye never saw a member of yuzhibo family. "Is that guy cheating me? I''ve come here and still haven''t seen them. " Suddenly, the sound of battle came from Shenye''s ears. Looking in the direction of the sound, two members of Yu Zhibo family were fighting. One of them is an old acquaintance of Shenye, yuzhibo Fuyue. He made a mistake in situ. If he rushed at this time, he would be instantly recognized by Fuyue. Even if you wear Yu Zhibo''s clothes, it won''t help. You can only deceive those guys who haven''t seen yexuan. However, the desire to fight is ready in God night''s heart. It is the first time to really see the fight since crossing the world. "Even if it''s discovered, yuzhibo Fuyue is just a forbearance now. I can cope with it." The corners of Shenye''s mouth rose slightly, his eyes were full of self-confidence, jumped towards the side, and fell on the huge trunk three or two times. I can just see two people here. Another guy of yuzhibo family also wears a protective forehead on his forehead, but he is vaguely pressed down by yuzhibo Fuyue. From this, Shenye judged that the guy was also a forbearance, and even inferior to yuzhibo Fuyue in strength. Suddenly, a sly smile appeared at the corners of Fuyue''s mouth, and the movement under his feet accelerated a lot. His opponent didn''t see clearly when a sword appeared in Fuyue''s hand and rushed towards his forehead. God night snorted coldly. This is a good time to fall and block the attack of yuzhibo Fuyue. "Strange force!" A heavy force came from his feet, ejected Shenye''s whole body to the ground, and hit Fuyue''s arm accurately. The sword fell to the ground. Fuyue quickly put away his strength and slid his arm down. The great power was unloaded in an instant, jumped back a few steps, and opened a distance from God night. "Thank you for helping me block this attack. Otherwise, a scratch will be left on my forehead." "God night? Why did you show up here in our family clothes? You thief. " "Fart, I want you to take care of what clothes I wear." The guy standing behind Shenye frowned. Through Shenye and Fuyue''s opponent, he had learned that the teenager standing in front of him was not a member of yuzhibo family. "Although this is our family''s hunting action to distinguish the strength gap between us, this teenager has just saved me. Please don''t be rude." Yuzhibo Fuyue took a deep breath and his heart was filled with endless anger. I was just questioning God night. It was God night who made rude remarks. "In that case, you can enjoy the yuzhibo family feast. From now on, I will treat you as if I don''t know you." Fuyue said, turned and walked in the other direction of the forest, leaving Shenye two people standing in place. God night scratched his head and didn''t understand what Fuyue meant. Did he want to use other members of the family to teach himself a lesson? However, since he chose to join the game, Shenye had no fear. Even the strongest of yuzhibo family would not be afraid when standing in front of him. "You are called God night, aren''t you?" "That''s right. Now the host is in Master Kong Shou''s house. If you need any help in the future, you can come to me at any time." Shenye can see that this guy is not favored in the Yu Zhibo family, and may even be excluded. Without continuing to entangle with this guy, Shenye ran in the direction of yuzhibo Fuyue and wanted to teach him a good lesson at this time. However, the sky gradually darkened. Since then, Shenye never saw a member of the Yu Zhibo family. "Yuzhibo family feast? I can''t even see a person. No wonder they will be lonely overnight. " Reluctantly shook his head. God night changed his clothes and walked to the village, ready to end today''s stealing trip. Walking back to the entrance of the village, Shenye saw groups of Yu Zhibo family members wandering back and forth, with a figure he was very familiar with. Yu Zhibo Fuyue stood not far from Meiqin, and his sight fell on Meiqin from time to time. In the corner of the team is the guy saved by Shenye. He seems to have no sense of existence. Fuyue and Meiqin found Shenye almost at the same time, but they had a very tacit understanding without any performance. "The annual yuzhibo hunting is coming to an end. No matter whether everyone has harvest or not, internal fighting among family members is not allowed from today!" The respected Master of Yu Zhibo''s family stood in the middle of the team and read it out. Shenye had no interest in it and directly bypassed the team and walked into the village. Walking into the village, I happened to meet Zilai who was patrolling. "God night, a rare rest in Ninja college, how did you go outside the village?" "It''s said that today is the hunting action of yuzhibo family, so I ran to see the world. After all, yuzhibo family is the oldest family since it was established with Muye village." I haven''t said anything since, but the smile from the corners of my mouth is very strange. It seems that I want to express something, but I want to stop talking. God night had some doubts, but he didn''t continue to inquire deeply. "Since I came, brother, can I ask you something?" God night slowly leaned on zilaiye''s side, a mysterious look. Zilai''s interest was seduced by the state of Shenye, and he turned his ear and listened to the next story of Shenye seriously. "I want to know if you have ever peeked at sister gangshou''s body. Don''t worry, I won''t tell her about it." Zilai also twitched the corners of his mouth twice. He didn''t know what was thinking in the little guy''s head. Looking at his reaction, God night instantly determined that he had never experienced such welfare since. "Look at your expression, I already know the result." "By the way, why did you suddenly grow so tall?" "Sister gangshou took me as a mouse in the laboratory and released the Ninja she had just practiced on me." God night looked wronged and threw all the problems to the master. The expression on Zilai''s face changed, and an immature idea suddenly appeared in his heart. "Brother Zilai, don''t think about it. Sister gangshou has listed this Ninja as her own forbidden art, and vowed in front of me that it will not be used again in my life." Chapter 16 The disappointed expression flashed on zilaiye''s face, then waved to Shenye and turned away from the village. Looking at Zilai''s back, Shenye reluctantly shook his head. He knew what Zilai was thinking just now. But he didn''t know that all this was nourished by the immortal model, and he had only passed that age since then. After standing in place and wandering alone for some time, God returned home in a few steps at night. The master was not at home at this time. He patrolled the village before it was completely dark. "It seems that the three generations of old men care about that guy very much, otherwise they won''t send two of three forbearance to patrol all the time. If I can find him, I can completely eliminate the prejudice of those guys against me." God night touched his chin and thought carefully about how to find the guy and bring him to justice. Thinking, Shenye unconsciously fell asleep on the sofa. "God night, why are you sleeping here? You''re not afraid of catching a cold." While complaining, the master gently covered the body of God night. Rao Shigang''s movements were already very light, and Shenye still opened his eyes. "Sister gangshou, when did you come back?" "Just walked into the room and saw you asleep here. You''d better go back to the room." God night nodded, rubbed his bleary eyes and returned to his room. In the twinkling of an eye, the next morning came. In order to catch the guy, the master left home early in the morning. "It''s time to report to Ninja college today. It''s a pity that there''s only a short day for a beautiful holiday." "God night! God night! Shall we go to school together? " The voice of the sun moon star appeared at the door. God night was stunned. Unexpectedly, she would take the initiative to make such a request. The girl had been so active, how could Shenye delay and hurriedly walked side by side with Yuexing to Ninja college. At this time, many students have gathered in the classroom. God night saw two obvious guys at a glance. Jiuxinnai with red hair and Bofeng school with yellow hair are particularly conspicuous at the moment. "God night, come and sit here!" God night looked at the moon star and wanted to ask her what she thought. After all, the moon star is more shy than others. Maybe there will be some embarrassment to sit with you. "Let''s go. Jiuxinnai and I are good friends." God night nodded and hurriedly took the moon star with him while the seat next to the water gate was not occupied. "Moon star, long time no see!" "I haven''t seen nine Sinai for a long time. It looks like your hair is redder." Nine Sinai grinned. No one came up to praise each other like this, but the two people are old acquaintances and are not in these details. "By the way, moon star, have you heard that a guy appeared in the village recently, pretending to be an adult." Moon Star obviously hasn''t got such news yet, but she naturally focuses her eyes on Shenye by associating with self coming and pretending. "Don''t you forget that I told you about it on the way here. That''s why my sister was called to the office that day." Rao is an inflexible moon star in his daily mind. Now he knows what''s going on, so he talks with Jiu xinnai with ha ha. God night quietly wiped the sweat on his forehead. That day, he was on the top of the female bathhouse. The moon star was clear. He almost leaked his mouth. God night saw two girls talking and laughing, ignoring themselves and leaning against the side of the wave wind water gate. "Before the teacher shows up, I''ll take you to a special place." "But we have to go to school today to learn new knowledge of ninja." "Forget it, I''ll teach you something more powerful than today''s teacher." Bofeng Watergate''s eyes turned. Shenye''s words attracted him very much, but he never left the classroom and didn''t know how to choose for a moment. God night saw the difficulty of this guy at a glance and didn''t try to skip class. "There is only one chance. I wonder if you are interested in the name of flying Thor." "Let''s go now. The teacher will appear later." God night nodded, fled the classroom directly with the wave Feng Shui door, and came to the training ground of the village without any rest. Today, all the students are in Ninja college, training empty. Watergate can''t stand his excitement. "When shall we start? Flying Thor sounds very awesome." "The foundation of this Ninja is the sword in your hand. At this time, you already have a deep foundation. Just teach you the operation mode of chakra directly." Watergate looked at Shenye intently for fear of missing a little. "The art of flying Thor!" God night threw a sword in his hand towards the trunk in the distance, and the clang directly pierced into the trunk. At the same time, Shenye took out another sword in his cutting tool pocket and put his hands together in front of him. Whew, the figure of God night disappeared directly. When it appeared again, it had come to the tree trunk. Bofeng Watergate widened his eyes. He had never seen such ability in his own experience or in the ancient books of the village. Looking at Watergate''s surprised appearance, Shenye couldn''t help smiling at the corners of his mouth. In any case, he could not think that the ability he taught came from himself, but he had not reached that age. Through this period, it can be said that it is an opportunity for God''s night to teach and learn together. "It''s actually very simple. You can completely master it as long as you practice a little." "But it looks really hard." "I say yes, that''s OK, and you should remember one thing. Once you master this ninja, don''t teach it to anyone, okay?" God night suddenly looked tight and looked at the Watergate ruthlessly. The latter realized the seriousness of the matter and nodded to God night to ensure that he would not spread it. He pulled out the sword in his hand on the tree trunk, and God night jumped down to the water gate. Looking at the swords in his hand, Watergate found some unusual places. Different from ordinary swords, these two have some subtle marks on them. "Are these marks the key to flying Thor''s art?" "Yes, maybe I don''t need to teach you anything at all. Take these two swords back and study them well." Watergate carefully took the sword in his hand and put it in his tolerance pocket like a treasure. Then he looked around to make sure no one was looking here. Chapter 17 It seems that time has not passed for a long time, but the sun looking carefully at the sky is already noon. God night is a little strange. There are no traces of two people in the classroom. Didn''t the teacher find anything? Perhaps for the teachers of Ninja college, it doesn''t matter whether these people study in the classroom. After all, their task is only to preach and learn. "The morning has passed. We''d better go back to the classroom, otherwise we might annoy the teacher." "But we have another guest here. We have been hiding for a long time." Watergate frowned. He had been tightening his nerves for this practice, but he still didn''t find the guy mentioned in Shenye''s mouth. "I can''t imagine that your smell is so sharp, so I won''t hide myself." There was a sound in the woods during the training. Watergate was familiar with it, but he couldn''t think of who this guy was anyway. God night stared at the darkness in the woods, a petite figure slowly appeared, and the dark hair was tied behind his head. "Nara Lujiu, are you sneaking along with us for any purpose?" "Just watching you two suddenly leave in the classroom, I was more curious, so I followed." "So are you satisfied with the results?" "It''s a little far away. I don''t see what you two are doing, but I''m amazed at your strength." While Watergate and Lujiu didn''t respond, Shenye rushed to Lujiu in front of him. A strange smile appeared on Shenye''s face, and a large number of chakras fell on Lujiu. By the time the deer reacted, the attack was over. However, the deer groped up and down his body for a long time, but he didn''t find anything strange, as if everything just was an illusion. "Don''t be surprised. I never thought about what to do to you." In fact, at the moment of contact with Nara Deer for a long time, Shenye has meditated on the system to steal skills, "Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining Nara Deer''s skill, shadow imitation, through skill stealing! Skill cooldown: 3 hours. " Patted Nara Deer on the shoulder for a long time, and God night put a smile on his face again. After all, the guy in front of him may be his teammate in the future. It''s better not to scare him. Before he recovered from the shock, Watergate stepped up a few steps and raised his hand on Lujiu''s shoulder. "God night is actually a very good person. We will all be good brothers in the future." It seems that Watergate and Lujiu talk more on weekdays. Facing Watergate, Lujiu is not embarrassed. "Since the three of us left the classroom together, we might as well try the delicious Yile ramen." "Agree!" "Agree!" Without any hesitation, the three walked together to Yile. All kinds of people walking in the street from time to time pay attention to the three of them, as if they were looking at bad teenagers. After all, if a teenager of this age is not in the Ninja college at this time, he is rubbish without any cultivation ability, or a small moth in the village. However, the three people didn''t care about such eyes at all. They just wanted to eat the steaming Ramen in their mouth. "Three, I have a deal here. Do you want to try it? It''s enough for the three of you to eat, drink and have fun every day." A strange Ninja suddenly appeared in the middle of the road. Although the protective forehead worn on his forehead came from Muye village, people couldn''t raise their preference. Deer looked at this guy warily for a long time, subconsciously blocking Shenye and Watergate behind him. Such a small move was completely caught in his eyes by God night, and there was inevitably a trace of warm flow in his heart. However, at this time, the strength of the three people together may not be the opponent of this guy in front of us, so we should be careful. "Tell me, it happens that the three of us have no money to eat ramen." "There is a scroll in the fire shadow office. If you can bring it to me, it will not only be Ramen today, but also every day in the future." God night turned his mouth. This guy really regarded himself as a young and ignorant child. Before Shenye could react, Watergate had stepped forward to attack. "The traitor of your village wants me to help you steal the secrets of Lord Huoying. You''d better arrest him." "What an impulsive teenager." The strange Ninja shook his head reluctantly, waved his hand and laid a layer of boundary around him. He couldn''t see the crowd in the street. God night secretly said that it was not good. At this time, stealing skills are still cooling. It is difficult to defeat him by relying on his own ability. "This guy is a guy who pretends to be an adult. Let''s be careful." "Shadow bondage!" Nara Deer ignored this guy for a long time and wanted to use his ninja to control this guy in an instant to facilitate the next actions of Watergate and Shenye. But this guy is not as simple as Lujiu imagined. "You want to control me, too? Look where there is still a shadow! " I don''t know what Ninja this guy used. A large dark cloud appeared in the enchantment to block all the light. Lujiu''s Ninja lost its function directly. God night''s mind is running rapidly with the method of coping, and finally decides to use the combination of immortal mode and strange force to break a gap in the border. "You two follow my footsteps. Don''t fall behind." Watergate and Lujiu nodded one after another, focusing all their attention on Shenye, completely ignoring the guy. The strange Ninja frowned. Although he wanted to completely wipe out the three little guys in the border, it hindered the chassis of Muye village from converging. "Strange force!" Chakra operates in the mode of cultivating immortals on weekdays. God night condenses chakra on his fist. Suddenly, some of the power was out of control and scattered around aimlessly. "It''s too bad to forget that this little body has no way to control such great power for the time being. I hope it can work. " The rumbling sound rang through everyone''s ears in the border, and the surrounding began to pour into a little sunshine. God night smiled on his face. It seems that this plan has been successful, but it''s a pity that he didn''t leave that guy. "We have to report this matter to the three generations of adults as soon as possible. We saw a guy pretending to be from here." "I hope we see what he is, but we always feel that he can hide something." Chapter 18 Watergate and deer have the same concerns for a long time. As a member of Nara family, Luku has perfectly maintained the inheritance of the family and is very avant-garde in thinking. Even so, I still have to report it to three generations of Huoying. That guy is becoming more and more arrogant in the village. The three people looked at each other. They couldn''t care to continue to eat Yile ramen and hurried to the direction of Huoying office. At the door, the master who walked out of the door collided head-on. God night threw himself on the master. Lujiu and shuimen swallowed their saliva at the same time. If other male ninjas collided so closely, I''m afraid they will face the ruthless strange power of the master. However, when the master saw clearly that it was God''s night, he squatted down with a gentle face. "Did it hurt you, little God night." "Now is not the time to say this. There are very important things to report to the three generations of adults. Sister Kong Shou, listen to it together." The master nodded and looked at the expressions of Shenye and the other two guys. He knew that the matter was very serious. Re opened the door of the office, but there were no three generations of fire shadows in the house. The master frowned suspiciously. He just left for a minute, and the three generations left. "Were the three generations still in the room before you left?" "Yes, it was only after such a short time that he left, and we didn''t see how he left at all." "Is this the shadow level? I still can''t understand some of them now. " The master smiled, raised his hand and gently scraped on God night''s nose. "What are you thinking? One day you will become a more powerful ninja. By the way, what makes you three look flustered?" "We saw the guy who pretended to be from here, but he ran away." The master immediately put away the smile on his face. This matter is very important not only to the three generations, but also to the whole village. After patrolling for several days, I still haven''t found out the existence of this guy. He is definitely a strong opponent. The village will never really calm down until this guy is found. The calm we see today is only a superficial phenomenon, and behind the scenes is full of ups and downs, dangers and crises. "You three should be careful. Since that guy took the initiative to find you, he will never give up easily." God night nodded. He naturally understood this truth. He just didn''t have a full grasp of his current strength to arrest him. However, with the help of many ninjas in Muye village, the result is completely different. "Master Kong, we left first. Please tell the third generation of adults about this matter." The Watergate pulled the corners of lalujiu and Shenye, and the latter immediately understood his idea. Waving goodbye to the master, the three walked towards the Ninja college without any communication along the way. When three smart people are together, they only need one look to understand each other''s thoughts. Although only a brief experience of a battle, there has been a full tacit understanding. Back in the classroom, the classroom of the just finished school stood in front, and there was no teaching in the afternoon. "This guy doesn''t seem to notice that we''re not here this morning." "I really hope that guy can find here and see how our teacher should face the sudden battle." The deer patted Shenye and Watergate on the shoulder for a long time, and looked at the position of the window, where a familiar figure sat upright. The two men looked in the direction of Lu Jiu''s eyes and turned out to be uninvited guests of the village. Even if they changed their faces, it was still very easy to determine his identity. Watergate is about to get up and say it out loud while many people are here to repair him. But God night pressed his shoulder and looked at the Watergate and gently shook his head. "If you publicize it now, it will cause panic." "Yes, he is an extremely dangerous guy. Our classmates can''t resist his bombardment." One afternoon I was fidgeting. Whether it was Lujiu or shuimen, my eyes always fell on that guy for fear that he would suddenly be in trouble. But he didn''t do anything until school, and even listened more carefully than other students. In the blink of an eye, the guy disappeared on the seat. God night looked at Lujiu and shuimen suspiciously and found that they both didn''t know why. "Mingming''s eyes have been on him, but he didn''t find out how he left." "I think I accidentally fell into his illusion, but we don''t need to worry. The village must have stepped up its search." "God night, what are you talking about? School is over. Shall we go home together?" The moon star pulled jiuxinnai to appear in front of the three people. The fiery red hair and pure white eyes were particularly conspicuous among many girls. Lu Jiu coughed gently to ease his embarrassment, and then walked towards the door alone. God night nodded and walked home with the moon star. He needed to go through the master''s house to return to the house of the day family, so all this seemed very satisfactory. Standing at the door of gangshou''s house, God night looked at the back of the moon star and disappeared in the street corner bit by bit. "I only stole one skill today, which is a waste of the system." God night touched his chin and thought carefully about where to go to find the next target to complete his ninja. Just when God night was at a loss, he passed a guy with a protective forehead on his forehead. The corners of his mouth rose slightly, quickly followed the guy and patted her on the shoulder when he didn''t pay attention. "Steal skills!" The ability of the system was silently activated in the heart, and a smiling expression came out on his face. "Where is sister Hong going?" "It''s God''s night. Why are you here alone? Isn''t the master at home? " "I was about to walk into the room when I saw you passing by, so I came to say hello to you. Some miss you." The sun turned red and white on the eve of the night, and the white face was matched with sweet words. No wonder the master would like him so much. Even at this time, Xi Rihong couldn''t help but want to hold Shenye in his arms, but his height didn''t allow this to happen. Looking at the expectation of Shenye''s face, xirihong finally couldn''t help it. She bent down slightly and patted Shenye''s small head. "My sister also misses you very much, but there are still very important tasks on her, so I can''t play with you this time. I''ll do it next time." Chapter 19 God night had a reluctant expression on his face, but he wanted to separate quickly to see what skills he had stolen this time. On the eve of the red sun''s parting, he kissed God night''s forehead gently, turned and continued to walk towards the street in front. "System, what skills did you steal from xirihong this time?" "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully stealing the xirihong skill, chakra! Skill cooldown: 3 hours. " Dizzy! Shenye didn''t expect that this time it was an auxiliary ninja, which didn''t help his combat effectiveness at all. But with this ninja, you can at least feel that guy nearby in advance. In retrospect, God night found that this day was the most fulfilling day since he came to the world. Although compared with the first day, there is a lot missing in the eye blessing, it is more intuitive to feel the charm of the world. "Anyway, I''d better practice it. Auxiliary Ninja can often play a decisive role." God night went straight back to his room and began to practice according to the information in his mind. Unknowingly, the sky outside is getting dark, but God night has no feeling about it and devotes himself to practice. The creaking sound appeared, and Shenye was interrupted in his practice. He looked warily at the door. If the master came home, he would never make such a sound. Someone must have crept in. As the door of the room slowly opened, a beam of light came in. God night instantly saw that the guy standing at the door was not a master, but a male ninja. The outline was even familiar. "Brother Zilai, what are you doing secretly?" "The master''s mission is not over yet. He''s afraid you''ll go hungry, so he asked me to come and take you to eat." "Then why hesitate, Yile Ramen!" I was going to eat Ramen with Lujiu and Watergate because the guy was delayed. Now the opportunity came. God night followed him and left home without thinking. After a while, he sat down in front of Yile. "Boss Yile, the old rule of two bowls of ramen." "God night, what do you think of that guy in the village?" "My strength should be almost the same as yours, and I look like an old spy. I''m very experienced." Zilai also nodded and looked at Shenye with great appreciation. He can see it so thoroughly at a young age. I believe he will be a very excellent ninja in the future. After a while, Yile brought two bowls of steaming Ramen in front of the two people. Smelling the floating heat, Shenye has felt the aroma shuttle back and forth in his body. He can''t help picking up chopsticks and eating. Zilai also shook his head with a smile and quickly sent the Ramen to his mouth. In the eyes of others around, the two guys seemed to have not eaten for a long time and were reborn. Yile was also shocked by this scene and quickly continued to make new ramen and put it not far from Shenye and Zilai. "There are many more here. You two slow down." "Great heart... Well, five can." Yile grinned. The two guys had stuffed their mouths full and couldn''t even say a complete word. In just a few breaths, the Ramen in Shenye bowl has reached the bottom, and all ramens will soon be eliminated. The two men patted their stomachs with satisfaction. Just a bowl of ramen satisfied the feeling of fullness all day. "Let me introduce you to a new friend. You two will get along well." "Oh?" Shenye''s interest was suddenly hooked up by Zilai. At present, the guy who can interest Shenye can''t think of who it is for a moment. Put a few gold coins on the table, and Zilai turned and walked in the other direction. In order to find out, Shenye hurriedly followed him, but looking at the direction of travel, it seemed to go outside the village. God night frowned. Is it true that the Zilai in front of him is fake by that guy, taking advantage of no one around to destroy himself? "Chakra perception!" Quietly, God night put his feelings to the greatest, and wantonly visited zilaiye back and forth, Hao did not hide. Even if it is found, it doesn''t matter. If it is really fake, it will expose itself sooner or later. As one of the three forbearances, I found something strange at the first time when God night did something, but I didn''t make any announcement. Just curious, when did Shenye learn the Ninjutsu of xirihong. After a careful test, Shenye can determine that the guy in front of him is genuine, and there is the latest issue of intimate paradise around his waist. However, Shenye has no interest in this book. There are great beauties at home. Why commit adultery in a novel. In the dark, you can see clearly that moving forward is to leave the village through the gate, but you still have no intention to stay since you came. "Brother Zilai, where are you going to take me? It''s mysterious." "That guy looks at the gate. He can only see him outside the village." God night''s eyes turned and his heart probably knew the answer. There were no weak people watching the gate in Muye village, and his strength was stronger and stronger one by one. The only one who can make Zilai so interested is the guy called Xiaoyu Zhibo, Qingye. It can use the fire ¡¤ Hao fireball skill of yuzhibo family and control crows to attack. "Quack... Quack!" A flock of crows suddenly appeared in the sky, circling over God night and zilaiye. Zilai also stopped to look at the sky, surrounded by his hands in front of his chest, waiting quietly, with a slight smile on his mouth. "Is that how you greet old friends and children?" "I don''t think you''re kind enough to show up here so late." The green leaves of the mountain appeared among the crows, and a black shadow slowly fell to the ground. It''s striking to see that such an appearance is enough to frighten people. "Why did you bring this little guy here? Now the village is surging secretly. There are many adverse rumors against Shenye." "For me?" God night incredibly pointed to his nose. Can it be said that the peeping event is still pointing to himself? Yamacheng Qingye nodded, took out a scroll behind him and handed it to Shenye. Then he jumped to zilaiye''s side and began to exchange greetings. Shenye opened and rolled away without expression. It said that Shenye should not leave the village for half a step until the guy was caught. Chapter 20 Before reading all the contents, Shenye threw the scroll to the ground. Although the woman peeping above the bathhouse is herself, it''s too much to associate herself with that guy. More importantly, Mingming has reported the guy''s appearance with Lujiu and Watergate. Ape feiri still doesn''t believe himself. It seems that the master of the matter is not clear, otherwise she will definitely make a scene in the office with her temper. "What if I break my scroll with such great strength?" Yamacheng Qingye carefully picked up the scroll, wiped the dust off it and put it in his pocket. Feeling Zilai''s eyes, Shenye suddenly understood something. Zilai also brought himself here for a purpose that is not simple. He was trying to find out his own details while no one was around. If it''s a spy, it''s eliminated. If it''s not, you can leave a message statement. "Brother Zilai, you look like you don''t believe me." "Just for the sake of the safety of the village, the master believes you very much, but I need some proof." "Ma PI, whether I''m a good man or not still needs to prove to you that if I had the strength of a spy, I would have killed you both." Zilai also had a smile on his face and looked at God night quietly. On one side of the mountain city, Qingye is the same, but he is more nervous than himself. It''s Shenye''s turn to make trouble. Anyway, we can''t turn against them at this time. If we are really treated as spies, the lies in front will come to naught. "Brother Qingye, come to me and I can prove it to you." Shancheng Qingye looked at Zilai. The latter nodded that there would be no accident. Qingye slowly walked towards Shenye, and his look was still full of vigilance. God night gently patted him twice, silently launching the skill stealing in his heart. "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully stealing the green leaf skill of mountain city, the art of 3000 crows! Steal skill cooldown: 3 hours. " God night nodded with satisfaction, and then ran frantically in one direction. Yamacheng Qingye was stunned. He was ready to catch up and was stopped by Zilai. As a ninja guarding the entrance of the village, he can''t leave his post without authorization. "I''d better leave it to me to chase him. You''ll keep a good watch here." Zilai also twisted his neck and rushed out in the direction of Shenye''s escape. In just a few breaths, he approached the back of Shenye. "I''ve come so fast, brother. I thought preemption could open up some distance." "I believe you are not a spy, but it seems that you can find him now." God night shook his head helplessly and continued to run forward. At this time, he had only one goal, that is, a small house in the village. When he released his perceptual ability to test Laiya, Shenye had found the guy''s hiding place. "I said since then, brother. When did you stare at me and hide so well?" "It''s a secret, but I always believe you. I just have to find that guy in this way." Shenye also knows this truth. Although the spy wandering in the village is recognized by everyone as a guy pretending to be from home. But only Shenye and Yuexing knew that that guy had never done such a thing. As a child who suddenly appeared in the village, it''s understandable that the spy focused on him. Such an identity can just provide full cover for him. But another doubt arises spontaneously in the heart of God night. If you really want to carry the pot, how can you show up in front of Lujiu and Watergate and have a fight. At this time, I don''t care to think so deeply. Since then, I have run side by side with God night. From time to time, I turn my head and look at God night with a smile. After a period of time on the road, the two people stopped at the door of an insignificant room one after another. Looking at the dust accumulated at the door, it seems that no one has entered the house for a long time. I can''t help wondering whether Shenye has found the guy accurately. "Shh, let''s go in quietly." God night has released his perception ability, but he found that there is a layer of boundary around the room, and he didn''t explore the situation inside at all. Some people are here. Even if they really meet that guy, they have nothing to worry about. They can win with Shenye''s attack. Slowly push open the door of the room, a burst of dust suddenly flew in the air. Looking through the faint moonlight, the room was empty. After wiping the dust on the ground, God night judged that no one had come in here for a long time. It didn''t look like a disguise. "It seems that we are looking in the wrong direction. This is not the guy''s hiding place." "The clever opponent deliberately left a strong smell here, which made us jump into the air." "Maybe he is watching around here and will be more vigilant from today on." Zilai also nodded, waved to clear the dust flying in front of him and walked outside the room. God night stayed for a moment and left. Two people stood under the moonlight, speechless. Finally, he broke the silence and stretched out his hand towards God night. "I''m very sorry for what happened today. I not only didn''t trust you, but even wanted to use you." "I know you do everything for the village. That guy needs our joint efforts to catch." God night also stretched out his hand and held it tightly with zilaiye''s hand, and the knot in zilaiye''s heart was untied at this moment. However, Shenye''s heart is full of contempt. If it were not for the ninja world at this time, only Muye village would be safe. Today, he would tear his face with Zilai. "Hemp skin, it''s the first time I''ve been treated like this since I was young. How can I teach you a lesson when I steal more skills." Of course, all this is not clear, and even in his heart, he believes that there is no crack between himself and Shenye. But even after such a thing, Shenye just wanted to teach him a lesson. He didn''t have a nasty idea. "It''s getting late. Sister gangshou may have come back. I''m going home." God night turned and walked to his home, leaving a natural and unrestrained figure for Zilai. Later, he suddenly found something wrong and hurried to catch up with God night. In the whole ninja world, there is probably only one person who can make himself afraid from the bottom of his heart. Chapter 21 Only the master can convince Zilai in his heart. Even if he is beaten for no reason, he will not raise any idea of resistance. "God night, don''t tell the master about this!" God night couldn''t help laughing and finally saw the weak side of Zilai. However, in the final analysis, he came to the village to help him get rid of his suspicion more quickly, although there were some inappropriate behaviors. "Don''t worry, brother. I''ll rot it in my heart." Zilai also nodded. This sentence was spoken in the mouth of God night. He had no doubt. There was a curved moon hanging in the sky. God felt his way home in the night. He looked at the light in the room from a distance. When I opened the door, the master was leaning on the sofa sleepily, as if he would close his eyes and go to sleep at any time. "Smelly boy, you''ve finally come back. I don''t know what this guy is fooling around with you." "It''s getting late. Sister gangshou, you''d better go to bed. You''ve been tired all day." God night pushed the master''s tired body into her room, and then returned to her room to sleep. In his sleep, Shenye used the stealing skills of the system to stand at the peak of the ninja world and become the existence that everyone yearns for. ¡­¡­ When he opened his eyes again, Shenye found that it was already noon and unconsciously missed the morning course. If God night''s memory is correct, today three generations of Huoying came to Ninja college to teach in person. "It''s all the fault of this guy. He wasted my time for nothing." Shenye sighed deeply and hurriedly arranged his clothes and ran to the Ninja Academy. In a hurry, Shenye didn''t find a little girl standing at the gate of the college. There was no doubt that the two people collided. "Ouch!" The sound of painful wailing sounded in God night''s ear. God night hurriedly walked over and picked up the girl. After seeing her face clearly, Shenye was slightly stunned. Her white face, bright eyes and appropriate mouth highlighted her beauty. Shenye was a little surprised. In his own impression, she didn''t appear in the ninja world. "You are beautiful." God night blurted out, and even he didn''t think of why he said so. "Hello, my name is Midea Nakata. It''s my first day to come to Ninja college. Please take care of me." Meishang not only did not lose her temper because of the merciless impact of God night, but bowed down politely to show her full humility. For a moment, the heart of God night was like bathing and blowing. "Let me take you into the classroom." God night unconsciously pulled up Meishang''s hand. The latter''s face was slightly red, but he didn''t refuse God night. Two people walked into the classroom one after another, which attracted many people''s attention. Among them, the eyes of Yuexing and Meiqin tightly fell on Shenye. The Watergate pushed the deer for a long time, with very ambiguous eyes. "God night, this boy met a new girl in such a short time. He really deserves his white face." "That guy seems to be our new classmate Meishang Nakata. I heard that his life experience is similar to Shenye." Watergate touched her chin. This beautiful girl had such a tragic experience. Holding Meishang''s hand, Shenye walked all the way to Bofeng Watergate. Watergate quickly vacated two positions for him. The moon star hummed and stood up directly in her seat and walked towards God night. Watergate has a look of excitement and is ready to see a big play. However, there was no expression on God night''s face, and he didn''t take these as one thing at all. "God night, who is this beautiful sister?" "It''s our new classmate. You two just take this opportunity to get to know each other. I don''t know Meishang well." "Students, be quiet. Next, three generations of Huoying will teach you today''s course." There was a sudden silence in the classroom. Although some of these children could not live without their eyes, they became clever after hearing the words "three generations of fire shadow". The three generations of fire shadow with hats followed suit and walked towards the front of the classroom, glancing at everyone gently. Some guys have a yearning figure on their faces. The position of fire shadow is the goal of many people, and so is Watergate. Only God night''s face was indifferent and wanted to find out what the purpose of the old man''s sudden appearance was. Feeling the fragrance from one side of Meishang, God night seems to understand something. "You are the future of the village. I am too old to continue to guard you for long, so growing up quickly is what you have to do now." "There will be special teachers to teach ninja. Today I want to tell you two things." God night put his hands around his chest and looked at the three generations with great interest. If these two things are not unexpected, there will be the guy pretending to be from home. Sure enough, the eyes of the three generations finally fell on Shenye, gently waved and released a burst of chakra. God night only felt the warm feeling behind him, and the body unconsciously stood up. At this time, all eyes were fixed on Shenye, and the three generations slowly opened their mouth. "Before, you had misunderstood Shenye and said that he was a voyeur in the women''s bathhouse that day. I had a deep look at the situation at that time. Now I can be sure that it has nothing to do with Shenye." God night stared at the ape flying day and beheading. He didn''t expect that the three generations would defend themselves. In a trance, a trace of doubt appeared in Meiqin''s mind. Three generations of Huoying adults have said so, which can prove that that day was not a divine night. However, if Meiqin wants to completely dispel her doubts about God night, it needs absolute evidence in front of her. At the same time, the moon star was more confused. He didn''t understand why Lord Huoying wanted to help Shenye lie. It was clear that Shenye was peeping that day. "I have already said that it has nothing to do with me. Now you should believe it." "There is another important thing. There are dangerous guys in the village recently. If you accidentally meet them, you must choose to run away at the first time." After saying that, the third generation turned and was ready to leave the classroom. The eyes of the people shifted from Shenye to the third generation. Shenye sat down again. Watergate took the lead in responding and quickly fell in God night''s ear to ask. "Isn''t it you that day? Before that, the hatred of other boys in the class towards you should not be. " Chapter 22 "That''s natural, but I don''t want to argue with these guys." With the disappearance of the three generations, the noisy voice returned to the classroom. Some little guys couldn''t help coming to God night to apologize, saying they shouldn''t be hostile because of that. God night waved his hand carelessly and turned to Meishang. "You are not a ninja in Muye village, can you tell me your story?" Through the eyes of just three generations, Shenye can determine that he must have some connection with the girl in front of him, and can''t even tell it casually. "I''m really not a ninja in Muye village, but from an extremely small country. Because the war has destroyed my family and left me alone. " "Mei Shang, do you have a place to live now? Why don''t you come home with me? " Moon Star changed his attitude and began to warmly invite Meishang, but all this didn''t seem wrong. Even Shenye had an idea to invite her to the master''s home, but she had to ask the master''s advice in the end. "Thank you for your kindness, but I already have a place to live. Three generations of adults have made proper arrangements for me." God night nodded. There was no mistake in his guess. Meishang has indeed passed the test of three generations. Maybe the two had met before. The afternoon passed very quickly. God night ushered in the good news of school between several stunned gods. Several people made an appointment to go to the hamburger restaurant in the village for dinner, so the vast team walked side by side outside the classroom. But there was a fat guy blocking the door, and one person occupied the position of three people. "You guy stopped here. How did others get through here?" The fat guy turned his head. Shenye suddenly confirmed his identity. He was the little guy of qiudao family. "I also want to pass, but I ate a little too much this afternoon, so it will take some time." God night patted his forehead and wondered what was going on in this family. Every family member has a fat body and is extremely sensitive to food. Just one afternoon, you can increase your body by eating. "Let me help you. I can show you the Ninja I just learned." Watergate took out a hand sword with marks from the knife pocket and threw it outside the door. One hand gently pressed on the back of qiudaoding. With a long breath, the Watergate began to operate chakra in the body. It''s the first time since practicing the art of flying Thunder God. There''s bound to be tension in my heart. "The art of flying Thor!" The surging chakra burst out on Watergate, which was beyond the reserves he could hold at his age. Whew, Watergate and qiudaoding disappeared into sight. When they appeared again, Watergate was already standing on the side of the sword in his hand. However, qiudaoding is stuck in the middle of the door, and two deep marks are squeezed out of his fat body. "Sorry, Qiu Dao, I didn''t expect this to happen." God night shook his head reluctantly. At this age, Bofeng Watergate can say that it is the limit to use the art of flying Thunder God, not to mention taking his weight far beyond his autumn path. "Strange force!" Without warning, God night threw a heavy fist at the body of qiudaodingzuo, and the huge force fell on the body of Dingzuo along the fist. With a bang, the whole person of seat D flew out in the middle of the door and fell heavily to the ground. The two girls, Yuexing and Meishang, closed their eyes tightly at the same time and didn''t want to see the tragic things that happened next. But the sound from their ears was enough to form a picture in their minds, and the expression on their faces became a little ferocious. However, at this time, it seemed as if nothing had happened. He got up and patted the dust on his body, and came to God night with a smile. "Brother Shenye, you helped me a lot today. It''s my treat. Everyone can eat freely!" God night''s eyes lit up and he was preparing to eat something. Qiudaoding came uninvited. Of course, he would not refuse this guy who knows how to eat. Without the slightest politeness, Shenye hugged Qiu daoding''s shoulder and walked outside. Shuimen looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes. Several people crowded into the shop, and the boss quickly appeared in person to meet them. It''s the first time I''ve seen so many people dining here together during the period of running the store. And he knows the first autumn daoding. No matter this little guy or other members of the family, he is a big customer here. Simple food can''t satisfy their appetite at all. Every time the ninja of the qiudao family leaves, the boss will hide behind and count the money quietly. "Boss, it''s an old rule that every food here comes and is recorded in the account of the qiudao family." The boss nodded and turned to the back kitchen to prepare food for everyone. Several people found a spacious place to sit down, and God night''s eyes looked out along the window. "System, what skills have you just stolen from qiudaoding?" "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully stealing the autumn daoding skill, part of the doubling skill! Skill cooldown: 3 hours. " Shenye was secretly satisfied. Although the power of this Ninja is not strong, it can be used as Shenye''s attack Ninja at this time. The technique of partial doubling, combined with stealing strange power from the master of Arts, can produce an extraordinary effect. "God night, what are you secretly laughing at here?" The moon star patted God night on the shoulder and pulled him back from thinking. In the face of everyone''s confused eyes, Shenye instantly changed into an embarrassed expression and gently scratched his head. "I feel very happy to be good friends with you, so I can''t help laughing." God night suddenly had some teachers who thanked the original world. If it weren''t for them, they wouldn''t talk so calmly. In previous lives, God night would think of all kinds of reasons to prevaricate the teacher whenever he made a mistake and was asked by the teacher. After a while, the boss pushed the car slowly towards Shenye. "There are so many foods. Can you eat them alone?" "There may be some exaggeration, but these delicious foods can be completely eliminated with force." They couldn''t help taking a breath. It was the first time they saw such a cruel character. Ding Zuo could eat other people''s food for a week at a time. Chapter 23 "I''m moving!" Qiudaoding put his hands together and looked piously at the food in front of him, and then opened the wind and clouds mode. In just a few breaths, the delicious food on the table is decreasing with the naked eye. God night saw that he didn''t hesitate. He directly grabbed the chicken leg closest to him and put it in his mouth for fear of delaying eating. The same is true for Lujiu and shuimen. Only Yuexing and Meishang two girls slowly pick up some at will and chew them carefully in their mouths. "Several children, it''s really lucky to meet here." A ninja wearing other villages on his forehead appeared in the sight of everyone. Shenye looked up and some memories emerged in his mind. He is the ninja of yunyin village. The reason why he is in the memory of God night is that in the original book, it is them who stole the vortex jiuxinnai. These guys suddenly appear here. They definitely have a impure purpose. "We don''t know each other. Where did it come from?" "Our boss wants to take miss Meishang, so you''d better not stop." The wave Feng Shui gate frowned and directly stood up and stopped between Meishang and yunyin village ninja. "Do you know this is the base of Muye village? Dare you speak so arrogantly? " "What are some children chirping about here? It bothers me. " Yunyincun could not help but stretch out his big hand to push the wave Feng Shui door aside, and the other hand grabbed it towards Meishang. God night snorted coldly, and his body instantly moved to yunyin village ninja, condensing his chakra on his fist. "The art of partial doubling increases strange power!" With several successive bangs, Shenye''s arm became the thickness of the trunk. At the same time, it contained great power and stood on the stomach of yunyin village ninja. Boom, the guy was directly bombarded out of the house and rolled on the ground several times before he stopped. The huge movement here attracted Muye village ninjas patrolling around at the first time. Three or five people surrounded the guy. At the same time, a Muye village Ninja appeared around Shenye. "You beat that guy?" "Or what? You''ve seen it. Are you still asking me here? " The Ninja looked up and down. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t believe that this small body could produce such great power. At the same time, he was shocked by the qiudaoding constellation with chicken legs hanging around his mouth. He was not wrong about the just partial doubling technique, which is the unique ninja of their family. Before they could ask God night, they were led to the fire shadow office by the patrolling ninja. The three generations who had just separated from each other sat at the table and carefully considered the guys in front of them. I can''t believe they caused so much noise. "Three generations, should we explain the situation of Meishang in detail? That guy will take Meishang when he comes up." God night did not care about the respect for the three generations of fire shadow. He supported the desktop with his hands and looked at the ape flying day. His momentum was not weaker than that of fire shadow. "Hehe, Meishang is a little guy in yunyin village, but if he continues to be there, he will suffer some inhuman experience, so he will take it back to the village for protection." God night thought carefully. The words of ape flying and chopping have a deep meaning. On the one hand, it shows that she is to protect Meishang, on the other hand, it reveals that she has research value, not only for yunyin village. As for the final choice of Muye village, it depends on the future development of Meishang. God night turned his head and looked at Meishan. In any case, he could not see the hidden beast or threat under her face. "I hope the village will really protect her, not the mouse in the laboratory." Facing the question of Shenye, the three generations didn''t show any difference on their faces. Instead, they were anxious to break the water gate on one side and wanted to stop yexuan several times. Anyway, the ape flying day cutting is also today''s three generations of fire shadow. Such disrespect for fire shadow is not allowed in the whole village. "I''m curious about how the Ninja you used today is done. It''s a combination of natural strange power and the secret skills of the qiudao family?" God night secretly said that it was not good. His unique Ninja way was still watched. Maybe he didn''t wait to protect Meishang. He became a small white mouse in the laboratory. Eyes turned, God night quickly jumped back two steps and fell to the side of qiudaoding. "Strange power is the operation mode of chakra taught me by my master sister. As for the art of partial doubling, of course, Ding taught me." While talking, Shenye blinked at Ding Zuo. Although the latter usually had some dementia, he suddenly understood the meaning of Shenye. "Yes, I taught Shenye the formula of Ninja at Ninja college, but I didn''t expect him to understand it in such a short time." The third generation of Huoying smiled and didn''t pierce the lies of the two people. "Today''s thing is thanks to you children, so tell me what kind of reward you want." "It''s what we should do to contribute to the village. If there''s nothing else, we''ll leave first." Watergate hurriedly pulled Shenye and others to the outside of the room, leaving the scope of Huoying office without a stop. The third generation of fire shadow got up and walked to the window. Through the window, he looked at several little guys running to the ground, and his eyes were tightly locked on Shenye. Until everyone''s back disappeared in the sight of three generations, he sat back on his chair. Without stopping all the way, Qiu daoding was out of breath, even if he stopped the water gate and held the big tree around him. "Why not if there are rewards? We missed a good opportunity to practice. " "There will be many such opportunities in the future. There is something wrong with the atmosphere in the office today." "I feel it too. You''d better be careful recently." God night left a word of advice and turned to walk in the direction of home. The moon star looked at them and caught up with God night for going home with them. Looking at each other, Lujiu and shuimen shrugged and discussed sending Meishang home, but they were rejected by Meishang. "You two don''t care about me. Ding Zuo needs you two more now. I can do it alone." The party parted at this point. Shenye opened the door and lay directly on his bed, slowly closing his eyes. Thinking about all kinds of performance in the office today, his intuition told him that there was a conspiracy waiting for him. Now God night found that the world is not as simple as he imagined. Chapter 24 Early in the morning, before God night opened his eyes, there were bursts of shouting outside. "God night, the sun has been drying your ass, you haven''t got up yet!" "Yes, God night, we are all waiting for you. Get up quickly!" God night rubbed his eyes, so inexplicably interrupted his dream. He was really in a bad mood, but at this time, he was all his good friends outside, so he didn''t have a good attack. After a simple arrangement, God night put on his clothes and came outside. "What''s the matter with you guys running here so early?" "Ninja Academy is on holiday today, so I want to ask you to go to the training ground to practice." God night took a helpless look at the two guys. "I''ve really convinced you two. Since you have to be tortured and killed here, please meet you two." Stretching his waist, Shenye walked towards the training ground. Lujiu and shuimen looked at each other, shrugged and followed. Before seeing Shenye, they had agreed that no matter what kind of beating they would face today, they should learn from Shenye. As a good friend, Watergate didn''t hide Lu Jiu''s learning the art of flying thunder. Even the two people have made good calculations in the bottom of their hearts and take advantage of this opportunity to kill God''s night and make more progress. After a while, the three people walked into the training ground. At this time, it was already overcrowded. It was very difficult to find a place where they could practice enough. "God night, this way!" Qiu daoding waved from a distance. Around him was a huge open space, next to a forest. "The three of you designed it early." "Hey, hey, this opportunity is very rare. Of course, it needs to be cherished." Watergate was embarrassed to scratch his head, but he had tasted the sweetness of Ninja, so he cherished it more. The three men walked slowly to the vicinity of d''block in Autumn Road, and without warning, they waved their fists and hit d''block''s fat stomach. The latter had not had time to react, and his strength had penetrated his body. Although Ding Zuo didn''t move, he couldn''t use any strength at this time, as if the meridians of his whole body were blocked. "What the hell just happened? Such a great power did not make any movement. " "Now I finally know why Shenye can easily defeat xiaren." Lu Jiu and shuimen both showed a yearning look in their eyes and imagined when they would reach this level. After a few breaths, autumn daoding suddenly finds that his body has recovered its way of action. Surprised, he quickly moved his arm, and there was something incredible in his eyes. Such accurate control of chakra, even several guys of the Japanese family can''t do it, which is enough to see how terrible the strength of Shenye is. "Since you trust me so much, teach me some ninja." God night twisted his neck and walked a few steps to Lujiu''s side. He whispered in his ear. Lu Jiu''s face changed from shock to joy. Then he ignored others and rushed directly into the forest to start a day''s spiritual journey. Seeing the envy on the faces of qiudaoding and Bofeng Watergate, Shenye smiled and came to qiudaoding. "I don''t know much about your family''s ninja, so I can only let you control your ninja more subtly." "This is enough. All kinds of ninja skills of the qiudao family come from the subtle control of chakra." God night put his hand on the body of D, and the subtle chakra flow was transformed into the body of D. Gradually, Ding Zuo noticed the change of his body, and then sat aside and continued to feel it alone. "God night, is it my turn next? I can''t wait." "You''d better forget it. You''d better practice the flying Thunder God first." Watergate was a little disappointed, but he obediently walked into the woods and began a day''s spiritual journey. Compared with Ninja college, it is more suitable for cultivation, can experience the real battle more truly, and adapt to the battlefield between life and death faster. Looking at these guys who have been moving around, Shenye felt a burst of boredom. Just at this time, Zilai''s figure appeared in front of Shenye. Shenye''s eyes turned and an interesting plan suddenly appeared in his heart. "Brother Zilai, shall we play a game?" "Games? What game? " "It''s just a simple chase game. As long as you can catch me, I''ll give you all my money and let you spend it." I wanted to refuse God night''s self coming. After hearing the four words of spending, drinking and drinking, I suddenly became interested and nodded and agreed. Shenye hehe smiled, turned around and ran out, leaving him stunned and standing in place. He didn''t expect this guy to enter the state in an instant. When he looked at God night again, his figure had disappeared in the training ground. "This guy ran very fast." After shaking his muscles and bones twice, Zilai also slowly chased the past. Chasing the game is a long process, and Zilai is not in a hurry for a while. Gradually, earth shaking changes have taken place in the scene in my line of sight. The houses around are gradually scarce and replaced by forests one after another. God night stood on the towering tree trunk, turned his head and looked behind him, but he didn''t find the figure of Zilai. "Why is this guy so slow? It seems that he doesn''t take this chase seriously." "God night, what are you hesitating about here? I''m already in front of you. " God night frowned and Zilai''s voice appeared behind him, but he didn''t see him catch up all the way. "Even if you win this game, but I don''t have a gold coin with me, so the bet has been completed." God night doesn''t matter. At the moment of seeing Zilai, he has thought of all the ways to deal with it, even if he loses the game. Since then, I have also grinned. I can only curse God at the bottom of my heart. Night is shameless. Suddenly, there was a panic around. The two looked at each other, and their unconscious bodies came closer. "Such a sound sounds like a bad opponent." "Maybe it''s the guy you''ve been looking for. Do you have the confidence to kill that guy?" "Don''t hold back children." Since then, the whole man broke away from the trunk, his body flickered and completely hid in the jungle, leaving Shenye standing alone. Chapter 25 God night quietly released chakra''s perception, but he still couldn''t find the trace of that guy. "It''s really a good plan to leave me here as bait." Although Shenye scoffed at such behavior, he still didn''t move on the trunk. The sound around grew stronger and stronger, and gradually approached the night Xuan. Suddenly, two swords flew out between the leaves and came straight to God night''s face. God night snorted coldly, gently twisted his body, and the sword in his hand tore God night''s face through the air with a hurricane. "It really hurts. How great power this guy used." Rubbing his slightly hot face, Shenye locked his eyes in a direction in the woods, and could hear that the guy was hiding behind. "Come out, a guy who can only sneak around." "Have you found out? It''s just a pity that another guy ran away. Otherwise, he would have killed two ninjas in Muye village and could have gone back to recover his life. " A strong guy slowly showed his figure, wearing the protective forehead of Yuyin village on his forehead. God night locked his eyebrows. Recently, the guys in yunyin village have appeared one after another. Is it that there will be some war between the two villages? However, according to their own understanding of the original work, this is the time when all forbearance villages are ready to go. No one wants to break this rule first. "Another guy is here. It''s a pity to let you run away." Zilai also jumped behind the guy, and the two surrounded the ninja in yunyin village one by one. "We just need to hold him for a while. I''ve spread the news and there will be reinforcements from the village soon." God night nodded. He also knew that Zilai''s words were just for yunyin village ninja. In this desolate place, there is no way to send messages across the air according to the ability of Zilai at this time. The ninja in yunyin village brushed his lips coldly, as if he had heard Tianda''s joke. Naturally, he knows Zilai''s identity. As one of the three forbearances, he has a very strong strength. However, he also has self-confidence in himself. Even if he is defeated, he can escape safely. As for Shenye, he is not paid attention to by this guy at all. "Out of the greatest respect for ninja, I want to know what your name is." "Me? If you don''t change your name, you won''t change your name. In yunyin village, you can endure Bu LiuYe. " God night looked at this guy with a strange expression. Bu LiuYe''s name had no impression in his heart. He had never mentioned this man in the original book. It''s just an ordinary Zhongren, but the formal style is more arrogant than the shadow level characters. "Water escape, the art of water bullet!" Bu LiuYe''s body moved quickly to the side, and his hands condensed chakra in his body and gathered in his mouth bit by bit. Before this guy finished the action of printing, Shenye took the lead in jumping to the edge of Bu LiuYe and smashed his fist on his stomach. The moving body and the binding action on his hand made Bu LiuYe lose his ability to avoid for a moment, and he was firmly next to God night''s fist. I thought God night''s fist had no power, but I didn''t expect a burst of strange power to appear. A mouthful of bitter water surged in Bu LiuYe''s mouth, and his body directly pushed out a long distance. "Well done, Shenye. The next attack will kill him directly." "Hehe, I really underestimate you two. Children in Muye village can be so fierce." Bu LiuYe wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stood up slowly holding the trunk on the side, with a little madness in his eyes. God night frowned. His fist had given full play to his strength that he could condense in his body, but it didn''t hurt him. "God night, you have a rest, and then give it to me." Zilai also fell directly on the tree trunk. At the same time, two swords appeared in his hand and fell directly on Bu LiuYe''s head. Bu LiuYe clapped on the ground with one hand and stood upright in an extremely irregular posture. "With your ability, you still want to attack me. Go back to the village and Practice for a few years. Water escape and water bullet!" The Ninjutsu that had just not been performed appeared in Bu LiuYe''s mouth. A column of water flew straight to the sky, and it was just above the position where the column of water passed. "This guy''s reaction is so fast?" Shocked, Zilai hurriedly adjusted his body. The water column rubbed his shoulder and his clothes were pierced. Shenye, who had been watching the two men fighting, flashed past and appeared behind zilaiye. "Strange force!" The palm of his hand fell on zilaiye''s body, and the power pushed zilaiye to buliuye more quickly. With a clang, the swords in his hand collided with each other. Bu LiuYe''s hand didn''t know what. He held a long knife and the fire splashed everywhere. God night shook his head helplessly. It seems that he can''t take this guy for a while. He needs some small help. "Zilai, I''ll help you!" God night dodged Bu LiuYe''s sight, and his palm gently fell on him. At the same time, he silently talked about stealing skills in his heart. "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully stealing the skill of Bu LiuYe, water escape and water bullet! Skill cooldown: 3 hours. " "Finally, there is a decent attack ninja. It depends on how you defend your ninja." At the moment of learning Shuidun ninja, Shenye has mastered its highest form, and even the speed of printing has been improved a lot. Two hands were simply put together, and a water dragon appeared in the sky behind God night, roaring madly at Bu LiuYe. Bu LiuYe stayed where he was. He had practiced water escape ninja for more than ten years, but he was far inferior to the child in front of him. Even after living in the ninja world for so long, he saw this level of Ninja for the first time. "How is that possible? You are just a child. How can you use such ninja? " "There are many things you haven''t seen. From now on, think slowly in the cage of Muye village." Taking advantage of Bu LiuYe''s shock, Shenye and Zilai rushed at him almost at the same time and threw out two ropes to wrap him tightly. Bu LiuYe had no time to think and wanted to move chakra in his body, but he found that it had no effect at all. The rope tied to him seems to have some magical ability to block the connection between acupoints and cannot form chakra. God night clapped his hands and nodded to Zilai. Chapter 26 "I''ll leave it to you alone. You must tell the old man of three generations that all this is your own credit." Although Zi Lai was very puzzled about what it was for, he nodded and agreed. He bound Bu LiuYe severely, and then he bit him gently with one hand on his mouth, and then he tied his seal and slapped it on the ground. "Channeling!" The smaller toad appeared on the ground, opened his mouth and swallowed Bu LiuYe directly. "It''s not too late. I''m going to hand this guy over to the third generation and confirm whether the person posing as me is him." God night nodded, looked at the sky, it was not early, and walked in the opposite direction. Even if you can''t publicize it, you should let the master know it and facilitate your next actions. There was no stop all the way. God night shuttled through the roof and stopped directly at his door. A sneaky figure wandered back and forth at the door. At first, Shenye didn''t care. After all, there were many people coming and going in the street. "God night, you''re finally back." Listening to the familiar voice, it is yuzhibo Meiqin that God night doesn''t want to face. "What can I do for you?" "There are some things I want to get some answers from you, so I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." God night spread his hand. Although Meiqin looks very sweet, she doesn''t want to pay much attention because she has always suspected that she is a voyeur. If this misunderstanding is cleared, it will be completely in another state. "If you have any problems, tell me quickly, otherwise others will say that you are with a peeper." Shenye deliberately teases Meiqin. She thought she would have a quarrel with Meiqin, but she suddenly fell silent. "I want to know if it has anything to do with you that shuimen and Lujiu suddenly improve ninja." "So what? What if not? " "The yuzhibo family will have a game in the near future. I want to get a good place in this game, so I want you to teach me to practice for a period of time." God night looked at the time. It only took about ten minutes to use the steal skill. For a moment, there was no way to use it again. "Come here and wait for me tomorrow morning." Leave a word, God night pushed the door and directly returned to his home. The master was just sorting out some documents in the room. Seeing his brother coming back, the master put down his things, turned to meet him, opened his hands and prepared to give God night a huge hug. However, Shenye pushed her away with an expressionless face. Such an action undoubtedly confused the master. On weekdays, God night wanted to hang on her all the time. It was the first time that God night hugged and refused. "What happened, God night?" "Today, I met a ninja from yunyin village with brother Zilai, but we caught him." The master nodded and touched God night''s head with a happy face. Based on his understanding of Zilai, if he meets that guy alone, he is likely to let him go. It must be God night around and put forward some delicate opinions, so it is so simple to capture the enemy''s tolerance alive. "This is a good thing for you. You can experience combat before you officially become a ninja." "But I can''t be sure if that guy is pretending to be a guy from here. Will the enemies of Muye village increase again?" The master was stunned and naive, which meant that Shenye''s behavior was completely worried about the safety of the village. He quickly bent down and hugged Shenye in his arms. "Don''t worry. No matter how many enemies there are in the village, I will protect you well." God night nodded and leaned on his shoulder, feeling the warmth from his hands. The next morning, the sound of yuzhibo Meiqin came out of the room. God night woke up in his sleep. It was a dream, but it almost turned into a nightmare because of the sound of the Meiqin. "This little girl is really punctual. It''s better not to keep girls waiting." Although God night is usually ruffian, it is still full of gentlemanly demeanor. "Our goal today is the training ground. As long as you can get to the training ground one step ahead of me, I will give you very powerful ninja." "Is this true?" Meiqin''s surprise just showed up, but she found that Shenye had rushed out. For her own cultivation and good results in future competitions, Meiqin was unwilling to show weakness and rushed to the practice field behind Shenye. However, with the passage of time, the distance between the two people is getting farther and farther. "This guy really has a grudge, but he doesn''t seem to know much about the structure of the village." Meiqin suddenly stopped, turned and ran to the side, shuttled back and forth between the crowded streets, and soon came to the middle of the training ground. God night stood at the door of the training ground and looked at Meiqin in surprise. He didn''t understand how Meiqin caught up with him. "You have lost this bet, so you know what to do." God night came to Meiqin reluctantly, raised his head and patted her on the shoulder. "Ding, congratulations on the host''s success in stealing Yu Zhibo''s Meiqin skill, Huodun, Hao fireball! Skill cooldown: 3 hours. " For this result, Shenye is still very satisfied. Hao''s fireball technique is not only in the Yu Zhibo family, but also in the whole ninja world. "Today I will teach you the skills of Huodun and Hao fireball, but whether you can succeed in the end depends on your own efforts." Meiqin nodded again and again. It was impossible to open the writing wheel eye between competitions, which she knew deeply. So fireball is now the only way to win. God night took the Meiqin to the riverside of the training ground, sealed his hands and showed her every move. Meiqin stared at the action on Shenye''s hand and wanted to take out a small book and write it down. "This is all the printing methods about the art of haofireball. I believe you have mastered these, but the final skill is really the operation mode of chakra." Meiqin nodded again and again. She had tried to seal, but there were some problems when mobilizing chakra, resulting in the failure of ninja. As long as the problem of chakra can be solved, not only the art of haofireball, but also any Ninja can be easily mastered. The difference between genius and crane tail is here. Some ninjas can easily Master Ninja by simply learning. Chapter 27 In a twinkling of an eye, it was time for the yuzhibo family game. Meiqin rushed to the finals with the skill of haohuoqiu all the way. God night, who had nothing to do, just passed by yuzhibo family. Looking inside along the direction of the door, it was the battle between Meiqin and yuzhibo Fuyue. At this moment, only the two of them are left to compete for the final winner. Fuyue obviously didn''t want to fight Meiqin. His actions revealed that he was ready to give up the game, but he was killed in the cradle by Yu Zhibo''s eyes. "Meiqin, I''m sorry. You can''t win this game." "The yuzhibo family has always been a man''s world. Today, let all of you know the power of female ninjas." "Well said, being a man should be so arrogant." God night walked towards the competition field while clapping his hands, and finally stopped at the edge of the competition field to watch quietly. Fuyue twitched at the corners of his mouth. He had an impulse to start. However, this is a very important game. We can''t mess around. "Go on, I just want to be a quiet audience. By the way, see how the talented Ninja yuzhibo Fuyue lost to Meiqin." The head of Yu Zhibo''s family frowned, but never said anything. After all, he was a person of status. It was very embarrassing to compete with a child. The appearance of Shenye did not disturb Meiqin''s state, but yuzhibo Fuyue was not so lucky. Whenever chakra is operated, the figure of God night will emerge in my mind, and his voice will ring in my ears. "Damn it, this guy''s appearance directly disturbed my state." "Fuyue, don''t be distracted when fighting. Fire escape, haohuoqiu''s skill!" Meiqin sees the flaw in Fuyue''s action, and the rapid binding of her hands condenses most of chakra in her mouth. If this strike is successful, it will directly end the game. Similarly, if Fuyue hides, the remaining chakra of Meiqin is not enough to support her to continue fighting. God night stood below, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. The result had appeared in his mind. Meiqin will never be Fuyue''s opponent. Anyway, the protective forehead on Fuyue''s forehead shows that he is a forbearance at this time. How can a little guy who hasn''t graduated from Ninja college be an opponent of tolerance. But what happened next surprised everyone except God night. The small flame fell on Fuyue from an incredible angle. Even the owner didn''t expect such a result. "It seems that today''s game has already had results and there is no point in watching it." God night shrugged and turned to go outside. The reason why I came to watch the game at this time, on the one hand, is to put some pressure on Fuyue mentally, on the other hand, is to see the expression of these guys when they see the result. Shock, incredible, written on everyone''s face. Feeling the dazzling eyes outside, God night subconsciously raised his hand to block his face. "Shenye, so you came to observe the game of Yu Zhibo family." "It''s over, Watergate. You''re late." "Although I''ve been trying to catch up, I finally missed it. What''s the result of the game?" "Of course, Meiqin won. You know, I experienced my devil training before again!" Watergate''s face showed a happy expression. The battle between Meiqin and Fuyue reflected the difference between these little guys in Ninja college and xiaren. Moreover, Fuyue is not only a famous genius ninja in the yuzhibo family, but also in the whole village. "In order to celebrate the whole ending, let''s eat Yile Ramen!" "Forget ramen. I have other things to do. Today''s task has not been completed." "Task? What task? " Watergate came to Shenye cheaply. He thought it was an important task assigned to him by the village. Of course, Shenye wouldn''t tell him that it was to steal ninja skills, so he casually made up a reason to prevaricate and turn away. Looking at his disappearing back, Watergate shook his head helplessly. He knows that there must be some secrets in Shenye, but as his good friend, he should have good respect and will not ask casually. After parting from Watergate, God night walked aimlessly on the streets of the village, looking for today''s goal. However, looking at the people coming and going, Shenye didn''t find the candidate worth stealing. Today''s ninjas seem to disappear in the village. They can see only ordinary people and children. Even using stealing skills is useless. After thinking, God night determined a goal in his mind. Even if three generations of old men left the village, the guy would not leave. He would only stay in his position and spy on the throne of the shadow of fire. Along the direction of the fire shadow office, Shenye didn''t stop at all and went directly into the location of the dark Department. Tuan Zang is sleeping in at this time. He looks as if he has nothing to do with himself, and now he is the only one left in the whole dark Department. "Tuan Zang, you are so leisurely here alone." Opened his hazy eyes, Tuan Zang looked carefully at the guy standing in front of him. "God night? You''ve grown so tall? Obviously, I haven''t seen it at today''s time. " Tuan Zang is very surprised. In a few days, he will reach the height in the next few years. What monster is Shenye? Even his chakra is strong. I don''t know how many times. However, it was only a short shock, and Tuan Zang soon calmed down. "How did you come here suddenly? You know that three generations of fire shadow will not come in casually." The expression on Tuan Zang''s face became more and more ferocious. In his heart, he began to think that as long as God night said something wrong, he would shoot him. No one will know if they die here. The secret department is the most mysterious organization in the whole village. No matter the master or three generations have the right to interfere in the actions here. God night was aware of the killing, and still didn''t leak his voice and color, he slowly approached Tuan Zang. "Don''t you want to hide brother Tuan, so come and see you." As he spoke, God night put his hand on his shoulder. Tuan Zang couldn''t see any difference at all. Unable to find the right reason, Tuan Zang is not easy to attack directly. He smiles with Shenye. "These words come out in your smelly boy''s mouth. You always feel impure. You''d better tell me what you have in the end." "There''s really one thing I need your help. It''s only suitable in the whole village." Tuan Zang looked white all night and knew that this guy was not that simple. Chapter 28 "Compared with what you heard about the appearance of a guy pretending to be a self-made man in the village, his existence has deeply troubled my life." "He harassed you?" "Shit! Only when I catch him can I get rid of my innocence. I''m not a voyeur, so I want to ask you for help. " "I''ve been looking for this since I was born, and I can''t help you." Tuan Zang reluctantly spread his hand, with a embarrassed expression on his face. In fact, Tuan Zang doesn''t want to help Shenye at all. If he can''t find that guy all the time, he will deeply fall on Shenye. For Tuan Zang, it is a great good thing. He dealt with Shenye invisibly. God night sighed deeply, pretended to be a pity, shook his head and wanted to go out. Tuan Zang leaned against the bed and watched God night leave quietly. He didn''t change into that ferocious face until he disappeared. An immature idea appeared in Tuan Zang''s mind. There are countless members in the dark Department. If you find a guy who enjoys your trust to plant and frame a wave of God night, his reputation will completely rot in the village. At that time, you didn''t need Tuan Zang''s hands to achieve your goals. It was often more effective to destroy a person than to kill a person. God night walked back to the light and looked back ironically at the direction of Tuan Zang. "If you want to trouble me, I''ll leave you some kindness for the time being and kill you directly next time." After clenching his fist, Shenye found that his strength seemed to be increased, and even the blood gas circulation in his body was much stronger. So God night quickly asked the system what skills it had stolen from Tuan Zang. If you guessed right, only the first generation of wooden Dun Ninja could have such a magnificent vitality. "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully stealing the group Tibetan skill, wooden Dun, tree root explosion burial! Steal skill cooldown: 3 hours. " God night nodded secretly. This time, he not only successfully stole the attack ninja, but also strengthened his body. For Tuan Zang who implanted primary cells into his body, Shenye was still very curious about the power of Ninja stolen from him. Looking at the surrounding environment, Shenye made a slight force at his feet. The whole man jumped to the roof and ran towards the forest in the distance. He couldn''t wait to test the power of ninja. However, Shenye seems to have forgotten that he has the system ability to give full play to the stolen ninja. He doesn''t need too much practice at all. There was no one around. God night took a deep breath. "Wood Dun, tree root explosion burial!" Feeling the flow of chakra, Shenye pushed his right arm forward, and his white arm instantly turned into a strong trunk. Countless plants were strangled by the trunk in front of them. The trunk slowly fell to the ground, and Shenye''s white arm reappeared, even smoother and flawless than before. However, at this time, the divine night can only be used once by the chakra in the body, and the remaining chakra cannot be used for the second time in a short time. "Relying on the chakra absorption of immortal mode, it will take several hours to release it again. It seems that it should be more cautious to use it." "Little fellow, you can use the first generation of wooden Dun ninja. It seems that what Lord Tuan Zang said is right. You will become a disaster sooner or later." A guy with a mask on his face appeared in front of God night, with his hands around his chest and leaning against a big tree. God night looked carefully. This guy turned out to be the guy who kidnapped the moon star that day. Sure enough, Tuan Zang''s mind has always been impure. "As a ninja in Muye village, do you still decide to work for Tuan Zang?" "The order given by Lord Tuan Zang is only to observe you during this period, but it seems that you can''t keep your last name alive now." "Since I am a person who is about to die, can I know what your true face is?" The man with the mask nodded and slowly took off the mask on his face, revealing his true face. God night quickly thought about the information of this guy in front of him, trying to find his most direct weakness, and didn''t want to waste more time with this guy. I have just performed wooden Dun and tree root explosive burial. Although I have fully recovered during this period, it is still not as good as the peak state. "In addition to Lord Tuan Zang, you are the second person who has seen my true face. You can die at ease." "Bai blunt, do you really think I don''t know anything about the dark part?" Shenye hehe smiled, and the expression on his face gradually relaxed. Now it''s Bai blunt''s turn to be nervous. In the whole village, he has only the code of the dark Department. The name Bai blunt has been sealed since the moment he entered the dark Department, and no one mentioned it. "Who the hell are you? How do you know such a secret? " "Go down and ask those dead ninjas. Maybe they will tell you the answer." Shenye took a step backward with his right foot, concentrated his strength on his left fist and bombarded it hard in the direction of white blunt. "The art of partial doubling of strange force." The huge fist stayed in mid air, and a strong wind had been generated, flying in the direction of white blunt. The white blunt hair fell back one after another after being eaten, and he couldn''t help narrowing his eyes slightly. "Having suffered a loss once, will I be frightened by your same ninja for the second time?" "Water escape, the art of water wall!" The white blunt hands made a seal and suddenly slapped on the ground, forming a towering water wall in front of him, blocking all the strong winds. God night nodded. The last time he was able to scare him away by his own sudden sneak attack, and he had observed himself around for a long time. However, after a few breaths, a huge gap appeared on the water wall, and the secondary attack produced by strange force played an obvious role. Bai blunt, who had no time to respond, was immediately hit by the force, and his body instantly moved back a long distance. "In a short time, your strength has increased so fast that you will never be left alive out of this forest today." "You too. You have discovered my secret, so it''s better to die obediently." Not ready to give Bai blunt a chance to breathe, Shenye rushed up with the sword in his hand, and the clang voice came out in the air. Shenye, who has not graduated from the Ninja college, holds a sword in his hand and can fight back and forth with Zhongren baiblunt. If other ninjas were here, they would not believe that this was the attack that Shenye could complete. Bai blunt had to go all out for each attack. Chapter 29 The strength of Bai blunt''s hand suddenly increased, and he directly pushed Shenye away with his sword. At the same time, he threw his sword on the ground, and his hands began to seal quickly. God night could not see the movement on his hand. The body moves backward, and God night has no way to make redundant response for a moment. He can only stop chakra at his feet. "Feng Dun, gale palm!" There were two visible whirlwinds in the white blunt palm. After leaving the palm, it became huge and rolled in the direction of God night. "This guy can use Ninja with two different attributes. No wonder he will become a member of the dark Department." God night tightened his eyebrows. It seems that he has always underestimated this guy. Now it seems that he is not sure that he can take this guy down. But things have happened. Bai blunt has been released, and the matter of mastering Mu Dun will burst out in an instant. The old guy of the third generation Huoying doesn''t know what he''s doing. If he knows, the name of the laboratory mouse will be directly put into his head. "Chakra perception!" Expand the scope of perception to the extreme, and clear tornado images and their movement tracks appear in your mind. The tornado separated from the white blunt palm still exists in the form of chakra, so it can predict the next avoidance direction in the perception of God night. However, blindly avoiding still has no way to keep Bai blunt. We still have to find a way to attack actively. "Fire escape, the art of Hao fireball!" The body continuously moved a distance to the side, just passed the tornado, and opened its mouth towards Bai blunt. A huge amount of flame spewed out in the blink of an eye. There was no other business in the white blunt eyes except the boundless flame. "Even the ninja of yuzhibo family can be released easily. Is it a freak or deliberately hiding his strength?" Bai blunt quickly stepped back and tried to distance himself from the flame, but he was soon completely submerged by the flame. The surrounding trees burned with flames, but kept a safe distance to stop, just surrounding the white blunt position. "Water escape, the art of water waterfall!" Suddenly, a huge waterfall fell from the sky, water and fire blended, and bursts of white fog appeared. Shrouded in fog, Shenye lost his sight in front of him, as if he were in a fairyland. "The art of partial doubling!" With a bang, Shenye''s arm became huge, stirred up twice in the air, and the strong wind gradually dispersed the white fog. Bai blunt reappeared in front of God night, and there were little burning marks on his clothes. It can be seen that at the beginning, Bai blunt didn''t avoid the fire and got a heavy blow on his body. Opening the divine night of chakra''s perception can clearly see through the white blunt state. At this time, chakra has disappeared half of his body. In contrast, the night of God, with the continuous absorption of the immortal mode, chakra, consumed by Mu Dun ninja, has been gradually supplemented. Rao is so. There are still many more white and blunt chakras than Shenye. After all, Zhongren is very different from children who have not graduated. "Lasting consumption is not the way. This guy has more means than I thought. In case of Ninja that I can''t cope with, it''s bad." God night turned his eyes and thought about how to defeat the enemy with one move and end the endless battle. White blunt grinned. From the beginning, indifference has changed into careful treatment. The guy in front is worth taking seriously. Whew, Bai blunt disappeared in place. When he appeared again, he was already behind the God night. The light reflected by the sword in his hand shines on the trunk in front of Shenye''s sight. Shenye gently twisted his neck to avoid the white blunt fatal attack. Then, God night raised his foot and kicked it hard behind him, condensing the strange force on his feet. But I didn''t expect that this foot directly failed, and the driving force was almost to bring God night''s body down to the ground. Turning around, Bai blunt jumped onto the trunk and looked at God night with his eyes jokingly. "Little brother, I''m a ninja who has experienced life and death. You''re just a flower in a greenhouse. How can you be my opponent?" "I''m afraid my experience is something you won''t experience in your life. It''s better to put less pressure on me with your ignorant experience." God night lives close to white blunt, moves open and close, and doesn''t pay attention to those delicate attacks at all. Before absolute power, all combat skills are useless. Bai blunt can only escape. If he is hit by God night''s fist, he will lose half his life even if he doesn''t die. At this time, he finally understood why those guys in the village were so afraid of masters. No one could bear such strange power. Of course, except for self. At the age of Shenye, he was severely beaten by the master, and his body had already adapted to that power. Waving his fist continuously, countless tree trunks were smashed by the power of God night, but none of them fell on Bai blunt. "Will Zhongren just avoid it all the time? Like a mouse? " This sentence undoubtedly aroused Bai blunt''s strong desire to fight, and his body immediately stayed in place waiting for God night''s fist to fall on his body. Seeing that the fist with wind force was about to hit his stomach, Bai blunt crossed his sword in front of him. With a bang, Bai blunt''s body was blown out directly. I don''t know how many trees it hit before it stopped. The sword in his hand has been bent out of shape. "Cough, the power of this fist is really terrible. Fortunately, it is blocked by the flow of chakra." "You got a punch. Do you still have a chance to get a second punch?" "Hehe, I wonder how much chakra is left in your body? For such a long time under such exquisite control, Rao Shigang will feel tired here. " Shenye nodded secretly. It turned out that this guy had been calculating his chakra. In fact, Bai blunt made a wrong calculation. The moment God night mastered the strange power is the peak state. It can be said that the control of chakra is very subtle and almost no consumption. Bai blunt''s words became an opportunity for God night to pretend to be tired and cause his attack, so as to kill him directly. "Did you see that? But do you really think you can beat me or even kill me without chakra? " Light sweat appeared on God night''s forehead, which made the tired details to the extreme, just for the sake of white blunt attack. But I didn''t expect that he made a very unexpected move. Chapter 30 Feeling the fatigue of God night, Bai blunt turned and ran to the village, completely giving up his bottom line and dignity as a public. God night didn''t react for a moment. What the hell was this guy doing? When the white blunt figure was about to disappear, God night finally reacted. "Tang Zhongren said he ran away. He really didn''t want to face at all." God night hurried to catch up. If this guy really ran away, his secrets could not be hidden. Looking at Bai blunt''s escape direction, Shenye continuously threw out two hand swords with marks, and the sound of wheezing came from Bai blunt''s ear. "This guy''s sword level is really as clumsy as it is rumored. No wonder he will become the laughing stock of his classmates." "Divide the art of Thor!" God night put his hands on his chest, and chakra blinked directly to the position of the sword in Mark''s hand. All the white blunt has not yet reacted, God night has stood in front of him, with a mocking smile on his mouth. "Aren''t you going to run away? Why did you run in front of me? " Before Bai blunt opened his mouth, Shenye''s palm became huge, directly pinched him in the heart of his hand, and threw him directly above the thorny trunk in the distance. The terrible picture appeared in the sight of Shenye, took a deep breath, and Shenye turned and left the forest. Along the way, the picture of Bai blunt''s death haunted God night''s mind. Although he was ready to fight for life and death after crossing here, it was inevitable that Shenye''s heart would not adapt to killing a ninja with his own hands. He went home, simply said hello to the master, and then went back to his room and closed the door. The master looked at the direction of God''s night room in doubt and shook his head helplessly. "What did this smelly boy experience outside? Why did he suddenly feel so depressed? Forget it or ignore it." In the twinkling of an eye, a few days later, Shenye had calmed down from that feeling, as if nothing had happened in the classroom of Ninja college. The sun outside sprinkled on the classroom. God night leaned lazily against the window and was sleepy. Suddenly there was a huge sound outside. God night shook his head and looked in the direction of the door. He was a familiar figure. "God night, you come out for me. Don''t think I don''t know what you did!" Tuan Zang rushed to the classroom shouting, but was stopped by the teacher in front. Although Tuan Zang''s strength is very strong, he performs his own duties. The leader of the dark Department can''t reach into the Ninja college. God night scratched his head. Bai blunt''s death was still exposed. Tuan Zang locked the murderer on God night for the first time. After all, Bai blunt''s task is to hide in the dark and observe God night, so his death must have something to do with Bai blunt. "Teacher, I''ll just go out. Can he kill me in broad daylight?" "If anything happens, run back to the classroom at any time. I can protect you." Shenye nodded and left the classroom smartly. Others in the classroom looked at Shenye with incredible eyes. It can make the leader of the secret department in the village so angry. Has Shenye made a big mistake recently? Lujiu and Watergate looked at each other and nodded. They were ready to rush out at any time. "God night, you are so brave that you dare to kill even the members of the secret department. Now I will arrest you back." "Save it, brother Tuan Zang. What do I have to do with the death of members of the secret department?" "You..." Tuan Zang was speechless for a moment. He couldn''t speak out about sending Bai blunt to observe it secretly. Without contact, Bai blunt''s death has nothing to do with Shenye, so there is no way to take him back. "Wait for me!" After leaving a cruel word, Tuan Zang left the Ninja college directly. Looking at the direction of his action, it seems that he went to the fire shadow office to find a statement. God night didn''t worry about it at all. The old man of three generations had a lot of thoughts. Even if he suspected himself, he wouldn''t take any action. After Tuan Zang left, Shenye didn''t choose to return to the classroom again. I wanted to take advantage of the sunshine to have a good sleep, but I was interrupted by Tuan Zang. "Teacher, my heart has been a little frightened. Can I go home and have a good rest?" "Lujiu and shuimen, you two accompany Shenye. I''m afraid there will be danger on the road." The teacher deeply understood that Tuan Zang was a man who would repay his vengeance, so he called Shanglu Jiu and shuimen to send Shenye home safely. After leaving the college, Lu Jiu and shuimen couldn''t stand their inner curiosity and asked what had happened. God night tells the death of the dark part members to these two people, skips all the things between himself and that guy, and picks up all his relationships. "It seems that it''s that guy''s action. These old stubborn people in the village don''t understand what can be easily solved." "Yes, the enemy we met has not been caught yet. Now even members of the secret department have been killed." "But it''s good. Tuan Zang will join the team looking for him. There can be a lot of time left." God night nodded symbolically, but he was thinking about another thing. Who was the guy he met that day. In his impression, he has met the guy more than once. Except for a real friction, the man is very quiet, but his eyes have been on himself. Did that guy find the system in his mind? There won''t be such a guy in this world. "You two should also be careful. I''ll go back first before I catch the man." God night stayed at the door of his house and watched Lujiu and shuimen disappear at the corner of the street. Instead of opening the door of the room, he turned and walked towards the forest. Bai blunt''s death has happened in the east window. The three generations will send ninjas there to look for clues. Shenye needs simple guidance in the past. Sure enough, the periphery of the forest has been surrounded by several ninjas, and their faces are masked, looking like members of the dark Department. Watching from a distance, God night didn''t approach rashly. Under the leadership of Tuan Zang, these guys have regarded Shenye as their number one enemy. Even if they can''t do it casually in the village, they won''t be treated well. "It seems that we need to find another way to guide. I don''t know what the old man of the third generation is doing." Chapter 31 Leaving the forest, Shenye went directly to the office, ready to directly explore the tone of the three generations of fire shadow. When I opened the door, the three generations were standing in front of the window and quietly looking ahead. I didn''t know what they were thinking and didn''t feel the emergence of God night. "Three generations of adults, what are you thinking?" "Oh? It''s God''s night. " Three generations turned around with a smile, and there was nothing in his eyes, as if there were no ninjas killed in the village. God night walked forward a few steps and sat directly in front of the table. "Tuan Zang suddenly appeared in the college today, saying that his secret ministry members were killed and identified all the criminal evidence on my head." "Is there such a thing? It seems that I need to find that guy and have a good talk. " "Don''t the three generations of adults know this?" "I have sent people to surround it and are searching for evidence." "Did you find anything?" Three generations of old men looked like they wanted to talk and stop, and then gently shook their heads. God night secretly likes it. Even if he finds the evidence, he won''t lock the target on his head. After all, the only trace of Ninja that can be seen is mu dun. However, in the whole ninja world, almost all ninjas who can use wooden Dun Ninja are in the dark, and they will only think that there is something wrong inside the dark. "That guy became more and more rampant. He not only appeared in public, but even began to assassinate ninjas in the village." The third generation nodded. Now they can only count the death of the dark Department members on the guy who has not been found. God night''s goal has been achieved. No one doubts him except Tuan Zang. After all, God night is just a child for everyone. Even if yu zhibofu, as xiaren, was defeated in some training, it also doesn''t mean that he can surpass his level to kill Zhongren. In history, no guy can fight across two levels. "Zilai has also stepped up the search. I believe this guy can be arrested in a short time." "I hope so. I hope no one in the village will continue to be in danger." After that, God night got up and prepared to leave the office. His purpose has been obtained, so there is no need to continue here. Just left the office, a suspicious figure flashed in front of God night, looking very familiar. "This guy is so arrogant that he came here to eavesdrop. Is the protection of the village a decoration?" I wanted to catch up and check the situation. After thinking about it carefully, Shenye gave up the plan. At this time, he was eager and affirmed in Tuan Zang''s heart that he was the opponent who killed Bai blunt. Only by doing nothing can he be calm. Shaking his head, Shenye walked slowly home. It was a coincidence that he met Ding Zuo on the roadside. "God night, what did Tuan Zang do to you?" "Why did you even hear about it? Has it spread in the village? " "Yes, members of the dark Department have come to the family to conduct some investigation, and some clues of Ninja have been found in the forest." God night waved his hand. He didn''t expect Tuan Zang to care so much about the death and injury. It seems that he is determined to be disadvantageous to himself. But if Tuan Zang didn''t have a grudge against Shenye, he wouldn''t have focused on Shenye. "That''s tolerance. If I kill it, I won''t hide myself at all." Ding Zuo touched his chin and agreed with Shenye very much. He could kill Zhongren in the period of Ninja college, which can be called genius among geniuses. The village will not go against a talented Ninja because of the loss of a secret member. This is the cruel ninja world rule. The two walked side by side, with a common goal in their hearts, that is, a happy ramen. Ding Zuo is worried that God night will have a psychological burden. He takes the initiative to spend with God night. There is nothing that can''t be solved in his heart. God night''s stomach was just a little hungry, so he silently answered the Ding seat. Looking at the steaming Ramen in front of him, Shenye wanted to compete with Ding Zuo for speed, but turned around and found that Ding Zuo had patted his stomach with satisfaction. Aware of the difference in God''s night''s eyes, Ding Zuo scratched his head and took the Ramen again in Yile''s hand. "Don''t be surprised at my speed. I''m like this at ordinary times. I''ll accompany you slowly." "It doesn''t matter. Just follow your heart if you want to destroy it quickly. I''ll do it soon." God night took a deep breath and chewed all the Ramen in his mouth. Ding Zuo''s eyes lit up and gave his thumb to God night. It was the first time he saw someone who could be as fast as himself, and his admiration for God night increased a little. The painting style of two people eating Ramen is very strange, like bandits. If not a happy and knowledgeable guy, he may have regarded these two guys as freaks and blocked his business here. "Dingzuo, have you kept up with the recent practice? Chakra''s control can''t fall down all day." "Don''t worry, God night, according to what you said, I''m practicing hard every day, and the qiudao family will carry forward in my hands." God night nodded. In the original work, the ninja of the Mid Autumn Festival Taoist family did not have very strong lethality. However, it was only in their hands that they found that they didn''t know enough about their Ninja all the time. The doubling of the body can achieve unexpected results when released properly. God night is ready to teach this effect bit by bit to qiudaodingzuo. While expanding the family and village, he can also have a powerful assistant around him. "Two children, have we met somewhere?" A guy without a ninja logo walked up to Shenye and Dingzuo and took the initiative to greet them. Ding Zuo slightly turned his head and looked at Shenye. He had never seen this guy in his own impression, so he must be talking to Shenye. God night frowned. Although the guy in front of him was very strange, God night knew who he was. "Changed a face and appeared. Do you know how much the village wants to catch you?" "What are you talking about, kid? I''m just passing by and watching you two know each other better. " "Oh? Is that so? But we haven''t seen you at all. " God night shrugged his shoulders and his eyes fell on him. He wanted to see when this guy could hide. Chapter 32 At this time, ninjas, ordinary ninjas and some members of the dark department were scattered all over the village. On the one hand, it was to capture the enemy who appeared in the village, on the other hand, it was sent by Tuan Zang to observe Shenye. The guy standing in front of God night doesn''t seem to know what happened in the village. He looks ready to move. "Ding Zuo, if we fight now, will we be caught by the Ninjas around us?" Ding Zuo scratched his head and didn''t understand how God night suddenly asked these questions, but he nodded subconsciously. "Children, are you reminding me of these suddenly? Uncle, thank you for your kindness. " The guy patted Shenye''s head, straightened his body and walked towards the sparsely populated direction, ready to change into another identity and continue to observe in the village. The expression on God night''s face changed, and he scolded hatefully in his heart. If that guy is found at this time, he can''t wash himself even if he jumps into the Yellow River. After all, the action of patting his head is too intimate. Ding Zuo curiously asks what happened there. Shenye shakes his head and doesn''t want to tell this to simple Ding Zuo. However, Ding Zuo believes in God''s night unconditionally and knows from the bottom of his heart that he will not harm himself, so he doesn''t continue to intervene. After telling Ding Zuo some, God night looked at the sky gradually getting dark and was ready to go home. I believe the master already knew about the death of the members of the dark Department. Sure enough, he opened the door and the master was sitting in front of the table looking at the scrolls one after another. "Sister gangshou, Tuan Zang almost caught me back today." "What? You''re not hurt. " The master quickly got up and went to God''s night and examined his body up and down. "I''m fine, but there are people in the dark Department killed in the village. Are we going to have a war?" As he spoke, Shenye''s body trembled slightly, as if he remembered something bad. Feel holding Shenye by your side. You know what war means to Shenye. Now you just want to comfort Shenye. "I''m fine, elder sister. I''ve become very strong now." "I believe you, our God night is the strongest person in the world, and my sister will protect you well." Without further discussing the village, the master took Shenye back to his room and kissed him gently on his forehead. With the faint moonlight shining in the room, God night soon made a slight snore. The experience of this day was enough for him to digest slowly. A few days later, the guy finally exposed himself, and the three generations sent many ninjas to catch him. God night instantly joined the team of arrest. As long as he caught the guy, he could completely offset the misunderstanding of the village. "Shenye, ninja college has told us that these days don''t need to pass. Maybe it''s because we''re worried that we''ll become oil bottles." "It''s a good opportunity for us." Watergate looked at Shenye differently, looked at his desire to fight, and seemed to understand something. Shenye came directly to the fire shadow office with the water gate. Many ninjas had gathered in the room, including several familiar faces of Shenye. Since then, the master is also among them. "That guy is in the forest not far from the village. I now order you to form a temporary Ninja coalition to bring that guy back." "Yes, Lord Huoying!" "Yes, Lord Huoying!" ¡­¡­ The crowd responded and left the office several times in a row. Only Shenye and Watergate stood in place looking at each other. Three generations turned and looked at them. "What''s the matter with you two? In such a special period, it''s better to come home obediently. " "How could the battle be without us? Please join us with the consent of Lord Huoying." "It''s too dangerous. We don''t know what kind of strength that guy has. You two can''t deal with him if he can hide in the village for so long." God spread his hand at night and knew that this would be the result. All this was expected. The purpose of coming here with Watergate is to let everyone know that they are involved. It would be great if they could take that guy with their own hands. Patted the shoulder of Watergate, Shenye turned and walked outside. Following the traces left by those guys, Shenye chased outside the village with the water gate, but he was stopped by the green leaves of the mountain city. "It''s dangerous outside. Don''t leave casually!" "Brother Shancheng, others don''t know. Do you want to stop me?" Yamacheng Qingye frowned. Before that, he and Zilai also joined hands to test the divine night. The final result Zilai has also told himself. "Be careful!" Yamacheng Qingye thought again and again, or slowly opened his body to let the water gate and God night pass. Without any stop, the two men rushed directly to the depths of the forest, ready to find the figure of the guy for the first time. God night believes that he will meet those guys first than himself. After all, he has felt some. He always appears in front of himself. In the quiet forest, there were hidden murders. Watergate and Shenye kept moving forward, looking at the surrounding situation with full attention. Whew, a sword in his hand flew out of the side and flew directly above Shenye''s head. Watergate snorted coldly, jumped forward and kicked the sword in his hand to one side. The two forces staggered together, and the sword in his hand plunged deeply into the trunk. "Come so soon." God night stopped and quietly looked at the direction of the sword in his hand. A figure came out slowly with a gentle pace, but his face was wearing a mask and couldn''t see what kind of face it was. Such a dress undoubtedly stunned Watergate. The protective forehead on his forehead showed that he was a ninja from Muye village. "The dark side of the village? Or the guy pretending to be? " "I can''t care so much now. Cheer up, or we won''t be able to meet in the future." Watergate nodded and rushed out while the guy opposite was still at ease. He threw several swords in his hands and flew towards him. "Hum, don''t take out a little trick and make a fool of yourself." The guy didn''t move, his sword was stuck in mid air and couldn''t advance a penny. God night frowned and quickly leaned forward to pull back the water gate. If he continued to walk forward, he may have been seriously injured now. Chapter 33 "What happened? How? " "There is a very strong chakra magnetic field around that guy. At this time, he is completely in control of his body." "So we don''t have a chance to get close to him?" Shenye didn''t answer the question of Watergate, but walked forward a few steps, stood one centimeter in front of the magnetic field, put his hands around his chest and quietly looked at the guy in front of him. Now he just wants to identify this guy. If you are a member of the dark Department, God night will drag the Watergate out of here for the first time and report it to the third generation Huoying. If it is the guy who has been hiding in the village, the two should be prepared to go all out. "You seem to be watching me all the time. You appear as soon as you walk into the forest." "Of course, in order to complete the task given to me by Tuan Zang, I haven''t left my sight on you." God night frowned. In this way, there was still no way to convince him that his discord with Tuan Zang in the village was not a secret. "Don''t you know that your teammates were killed by the hidden guys in the village? What''s the matter with leaving everything on me? " "Hum, I''m just completing the order of Lord Tuan Zang. What does the death of others have to do with me?" The corners of Shenye''s mouth rose slightly, nodded towards Shenye, turned and rushed to the other direction. Although Watergate didn''t know what had happened, it followed closely. The guy in the dark Department was stunned. He didn''t understand why God would choose to run away all of a sudden. There was no communication along the way. Until the ninja of Muye village appeared in the sight, the speed of the two people slowly decreased. "God night, what happened?" "He is a subordinate of Tuan Zang. Fighting with him is not good for us. It seems that we need three generations to do justice for our Lord." God night and Watergate quickened their pace and came to zilaiye and master. "Why are you two little guys here? Three generations have clearly told you not to participate in this battle." "Sister gangshou, this battle is not only for the village, but also to help me and brother Zilai correct my name, so I will participate anyway." The master shook his head helplessly. He knew that God night was very stubborn. Even if he let him return to the village now, it would not help. On the contrary, the two little guys will be more dangerous if they leave the big army in Muye village. "Don''t fall behind!" The war was tense. After two words of advice, the master continued to explore with the team. According to the intelligence, the guy was not far ahead at this time. As time went by, everyone tightened their nerves and was ready to enter the state of battle at any time. Suddenly, there was a gust of wind around. The master raised his hand to signal the team to stop moving. The team dispersed and surrounded the Watergate and Shenye in the middle. "It looks like a boundary. That guy has obviously made enough preparations for us." "Leave the boundary to me. As long as you find the array eye, you can easily crack it." A plain looking Ninja appeared in the crowd. Shenye had no impression of this guy, but the huge package he was carrying attracted Shenye''s attention. Three or two jumps, he appeared at the edge of the border, took out a few small devices in his backpack and put them in order. "Forbearance, the art of boundary destruction!" The silent battle started quietly, and the surrounding air fluctuated. In the perception of God night, the boundary seemed to be gradually disappearing. Both master of Arts and Zilai are concentrating on observing the surrounding situation. Even if the boundary is about to disappear, there is no difference on his face. "Is this what a real ninja needs? Don''t be surprised! " "It seems that we still have a lot to learn. It''s almost not just when we two take credit. Learning is the most important." Watergate nodded. At first, he just thought that God night wanted to prove his innocence. Now it seems that some of my ideas are too simple, and I can''t help looking up at God''s night. The Ninja carrying his luggage returned to the team. The surrounding border completely disappeared. The master organized the team to move forward. According to the understanding of Shenye here, if you continue to move forward, you will soon go out of the forest and into the scope of other forces. If you really run to other forces, the arrest will undoubtedly increase some difficulties. At the edge of the forest, a man stood quietly waiting at the top of the tree with his hands around his chest, his eyes tightly falling on the Ninjas in Muye village. "I''ve been hiding for so long. Finally, I''ll wait until you find me." "There seems to be no struggle between Muye village and Yanyin village. Do you want to start a war?" "I have left that useless village. Please remember my name, Wu Tian!" The master frowned. The final trial of such a defected Ninja will not be handed over to Muye village. Yu Qing and Li should be handed over to Yanyin village for the final sentence. "Wu Tian, this Ninja has never heard of before. Even his defection has not been announced by Yanyin village." "I see. This guy must be an ordinary ninja, so we don''t need to worry about anything at all." Zilai also nodded and agreed with God night''s words. We should not underestimate the enemy, but we should not overestimate the enemy. Everything should be carried out according to the most recent reality. However, in Shenye''s view, Wu Tiangen had no chance of winning. In the face of a team composed of many ninjas, not to mention this nameless ninja, even Tu Ying has the power to fight here. "Tu Dun, Tu Liu River!" Without giving everyone a chance to think, Wu Tian quickly sealed his hands and summoned a mud swamp at the foot of God night. God night instantly felt weightlessness under his feet, and his body stumbled and almost fell. Fortunately, Watergate quickly pulled God night''s arm, and the two shook their bodies to stand firm. The master and Zilai also jumped to the tree trunk and looked down at the position they had just stayed. "Attack and kill decisively. It seems that we have met a difficult opponent this time." "I''ve been partners for so long. What kind of opponent haven''t met? What''s to worry about?" The master of the compendium looked white and rushed in the direction of Wu Tian. Chapter 34 God night touched his chin. For the Ninjas in Yanyin village, the forest is not an excellent place to fight. But Wu Tian chose here. He must have his own reason. "We have nothing to do but get in the way, rush!" Watergate nodded, opened a distance with Shenye, and rushed to Wu Tian''s position along the direction of the woods. One left and one right, the master and Watergate tightly surrounded this guy in the middle. If you want to escape, you can only run back and forth. God night squatted on the tree trunk, quietly observed Wu Tian''s actions, and was ready to start at any time. Wu Tian shrugged and fell to the ground. At the same time, he operated chakra in his own meridians without stopping at all. The rumbling sound appeared in Wu Tian''s body, and chakra''s operation has reached its peak. God night has some differences. This guy must have his adventure, otherwise he would never have such a strong chakra. Watergate and master of martial arts approached Wu Tian almost at the same time, and their fists pounded straight on his head. The corners of Wu Tian''s mouth grinned. Suddenly, he raised his head and looked at Shenye. His lips moved without making a sound, and the whole person suddenly disappeared in place. "He told me it was all up to him? What exactly does that mean? " God night read Wu Tian''s lips, but at this time, Watergate and master''s fist will fall together. "Sister gangshou, put away your strength quickly, otherwise the Watergate will be hit by you." "I see!" At the critical moment, the master contracted the muscles above his fist and sealed chakra on his arm. The fists collided without making a sound. Watergate took a deep breath, looking like the rest of his life. If you are really hit with all your strength by the master of martial arts, I''m afraid the Watergate has flown into the air at this time, and half of your body will be shattered. "Hairy boy!" "Master Kong, this is not the time to say this. The most important thing now is to kill that guy. God night and I will help you well." "Just don''t help. We don''t have time to protect you two little guys." The untimely voice came out of the crowd. God night looked at the source of the voice and was a member of the dark Department. I can''t help shaking my head. It seems that Bai blunt''s death completely connects himself with the dark Department. Even if it is finally confirmed that Bai blunt was killed by Wu Tian, there is no way to alleviate the relationship. As long as Tuan Zang still exists one day, the reputation of God night is bad in the whole dark Department. "Then you''re going to bring that guy back and yell here." The master glanced at the guy, turned around and plunged into the forest. Although as a member of the dark Department, he can ignore some rules in the village, the same principle that a master can''t provoke applies in the dark Department, and he doesn''t dare to say more. God night left his mouth and followed the master to catch up with the deep forest. Through the tree trunks, Shenye saw Wu Tian''s figure again. At this time, he was burning light blue up and down, looking very strange. "Did you use some terrible means? How did this guy suddenly look like this? It seems that he will explode in the next second." "Chakra in his body is very confused at this time. He must have used some forbidden techniques to improve his ability in a short time." God night nodded, put on a fighting posture and looked at Wu Tian quietly. Standing not far from Shenye, shuimen directly threw out two swords with marks, but Wu Tian easily hid them and plunged them into the trunk behind. "Strange force!" God night''s feet rushed towards Wu Tian. The master wanted to stop it, but it was too late. In the blink of an eye, God night fell in front of Wu Tian. He waved his fist and bombarded Wu Tian''s chest. Wu Tian Leng snorted without any action and let his fist fall on his body. The power as strong as a master fell on the blue light, but found that it could not lift a little wave at all. An attraction appeared on God night''s fist. He wanted to pull back his arm, but found that he couldn''t use his strength anyway. The master quickly jumped to Wu Tian''s side and attacked him in the same way, trying to decompose Wu Tian''s attention. Watergate took the opportunity to run behind Shenye and riveted Shenye out of the dilemma. God squatted in the middle of the night to recover his body. Just for a moment, chakra in his body was absorbed a lot, and his body became weaker. Fortunately, the immortal model has been absorbing the natural power of the air to restore chakra. Looking at the master and Wu Tian fighting together, Shenye finally knows how terrible the powerful ninja is. If you meet Wu Tian alone, once that guy moves his heart to kill, there is no way for you to escape. "It seems that only when you want to find the right opportunity can you make a move, otherwise it''s really easy to die in his hands." "At this time, only the three of us are here. The Ninja troops in Muye village have not been reinforced, so it will be more difficult." "Who says we''re not here? Let''s leave it to us." Zilai also stood on the treetop with a huge scroll on his back, wrapped his hands around his chest, and quietly looked at Wu Tian and gang Shou who were fighting. God''s night is white. Since he has appeared here, he doesn''t rush into the battle and just plays handsome in situ. "I said since I came here, elder brother, elder sister can''t resist." Zi Lai also scratched his head. His body suddenly swooped down on the top of the tree. In the blink of an eye, he fell between Wu Tian and gang Shou. With the light blue light burning around, the master knew that this was a hard battle. There was no way to end the battle in a short time. More and more ninjas in Muye village were involved in the battle, and more than a dozen ninjas surrounded and suppressed Wu Tian in the middle. God night and Watergate looked at each other and sat down against the wooden stake on the side. While enjoying the gorgeous battle, they recorded these combat skills in their hearts. Suddenly, Wu Tian broke through the encirclement formed by several people and rushed towards Shenye and shuimen. "Shenye, be careful. This guy rushed in the direction of you two." "Let him come. We can be caught so easily. The art of flying thunder!" Shenye grabbed the shoulder of the Watergate with one hand and directly performed the art of flying Thunder God. With a sound of whew, his body disappeared in place. Not only Wu Tian, but also the master of Arts was stunned in situ. Chapter 35 Before that, I had never seen God night use such ninja. In the memory of master, only the second generation of fire shadow can master it. After reading ancient books, later generations also learned some cultivation skills about flying Thunder God, but no one can really succeed. "What kind of Ninja is this? Straight through space? Am I right? " A series of questions appeared in the team of ninjas in Muye village, but they were soon broken by Wu Tian''s roar. "I only know the two losers who ran away. I know I can''t retreat today. I always have to pull two cushions." Wu Tian stretched out his right foot and gently clicked on the ground. After turning a circle in mid air, he continued to catch up with God night. However, at this time, he has given enough opportunities for the master and Zilai to respond, and won''t let him get close to God night and Watergate at all. Once again surrounded by ninjas in Muye village, Wu Tian obviously can''t cope with some. The burning chakra for a long time has made him unable to cope. "Tu Dun, Yan Su collapse!" Wu Tian''s hands quickly sealed, and the surrounding ground began to move faintly. Huge stones suddenly broke away from the ground and hit each Muye village ninja. "Immortal method, thousands of hair needles!" Zilai''s long white hair behind him suddenly became huge, protecting all Muye village ninjas below, as did shuimen and Shenye. The stone fell on the hair as strong as an iron plate, was shattered by all the shocks, turned into small stones and rolled to the ground. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Wu Tian turned and rushed to Shenye. He never put down his impulse to kill the two little guys. God night, who had been holding his breath, looked at the oncoming Wu Tian and immediately became angry. "I really think I''m a bully. Next, let''s let you feel Wang''s anger." Watergate felt the mood of God''s night. His desire to fight was instantly ignited. He took out several swords in his pocket and threw them at Wu Tian for a short time. "Fire escape, the art of Hao fireball!" God night condensed all chakra in his body in his mouth, took a deep breath, spit out a huge flame, and burst out when he was about to contact Wu Tian. The sky was suddenly lit up for a few minutes, the flame was burning, and Wu Tian walked out of the flame with a blue light bit by bit. Seeing this, Zilai quickly breathed out a breath towards the flame, and the strong wind cooperated with the flame to completely submerge Wu Tian in it. "Tu Dun, Tu prison hall is empty!" The intermittent stones falling from the sky fell into the flame, and all the stones came together to form a protective shell to cover Wu Tian. God night frowned. After chakra''s explosion, this guy can show Ninja several times stronger than himself. He must look for an opportunity to steal it into his own hands. At this time, time seemed to be still, and everyone''s eyes were staring at the flame until the flame dissipated slowly. Wu Tian jumped through his protective shell and rushed to Shenye. "The art of doubling the strange force!" God night''s fist became huge in the blink of an eye and bombarded Wu Tian in the sky. With strange force, it even tore the air and made bursts of noise. The master looked at Shenye in a daze. He didn''t expect that his brother, who had always wanted to protect, had grown to such a degree. Even the Ninja cultivation of the qiudao family needs a long time to really master part of the doubling technique. However, Shenye has been able to use it skillfully. In mid air, Wu Tiangen had no way to avoid opening a huge fist, and his body was solid. "It''s successful. I hope it can hit Wu Tian hard. It''s best to solve the problem at once." "You think so naive. I was easily defeated by you. Haven''t I been lurking in the village for so long in vain?" Wu Tian''s words aroused deep doubts in Shenye''s heart. Since he has defected from Yanyin village and become a traitor, what is the purpose of lurking in Muye village? If it wasn''t for passing the news here back to the village, you don''t have to endure humiliation here. Zilai also sent this question with the master of the compendium. The two people put away their actions and calmly looked at Wu Tian in front of them. "Has become a traitor, so what do you want in Muye village? What''s worth your lurking here for so long? " "This is my secret. I told you. I''m worried that everyone here will betray Muye village and look for the truth." "The truth? What truth? " "Find it yourself, ha ha ha!" Wu Tian''s attitude is very tough. He doesn''t want to reveal his purpose at all. "As long as we catch him, ibixi has many ways to pry his mouth open, and then we can know all the problems about him." "Just come." "God night Watergate, you two are ready at any time to give him the most fatal blow!" "Good!" "Yes!" Compendium and Zilai also live and paste Wu Tian at the same time. Other Muye village ninjas perform their respective duties and are ready to take up the net. Having been entangled for so long, Wu Tian''s body has long been on the edge of collapse, struggling with one breath in his heart. God night expands chakra''s perception, and everyone''s figure appears in his mind. Each action is slowed down several times, so he can easily analyze what the next action is. The master of martial arts took the lead in fighting with Wu Tian''s close body technique again, forcing Wu Tian to the ground bit by bit. Since then, he also cooperated with the master to slowly send Wu Tian to the prepared trap. Although Wu Tian didn''t want to follow the hearts of the two guys, he found that he had lost the control of the battle. "God night, it''s now!" "The art of partial doubling!" God night''s arm suddenly became huge and held Wu Tian who was about to fall to the ground in his own hand. At this time, the blue light on the surface of Wu Tian''s body was nearly exhausted. He couldn''t open God night''s huge palm at all, so he had to struggle indiscriminately. "Well done, I can finally take this guy back." A relaxed smile appeared on the faces of both master and Zilai. Watergate took a deep breath and was ready to have a good rest for a few days after returning home to digest all the things he saw and heard in the battle. Zilai also laid the huge scroll on the ground, gently biting his fingers and tapping on the scroll. "The art of sealing!" A burst of suction came out on the scroll. Wu Tian shouted that his body was distorted and absorbed into the scroll. Then he closed it again and put it behind his back. Chapter 36 "You can go back and reply to the three generations of adults. You two little guys are the main heroes." God night nodded. This time it''s about his reputation. He won''t give up the name of the main hero. The group returned to the original road according to the travel direction, directly fell back to the fire shadow office and handed over the scroll to the third generation of fire shadow. "The hidden danger in the village has finally been solved. You have made great contributions this time. If you want any reward, just put it forward." Several Shangren, including zilaiye and master of Arts, shook their heads and turned away, leaving three people, Watergate, Shenye and three generations of fire shadow. The Watergate pulled the corner of God''s night and wanted to leave. As for the reward, forget it. However, Shenye has thought about what kind of reward to get, and it will never be too much for the three generations. "Then I''m welcome. I hope the three generations of adults can give me a chance to contact Wu Tian alone." The third generation of Huoying frowned and wondered why Shenye wanted such a reward. For others, it was not a reward at all. All kinds of speculation appeared in the heart of the ape flying day chopper, but it didn''t show on his face. "Can satisfy you, Watergate, what reward do you want?" "I''ll answer you for Watergate. It''s time for Watergate to enjoy those Ninjutsu forbidden by the early fire shadow." Three generations hesitated for a moment. He knew from the bottom of his heart how Watergate''s cultivation talent was. Maybe he could inherit those seemingly dangerous Ninjutsu. "I promise you both, but it can only be carried out after the village handles some things." Although Shenye would like to see Wu Tian alone before the village trial, it seems that the three generations will never give him such a chance, and even cause some doubt. After leaving the fire shadow office, Watergate directly returned to his home with Shenye, leaving Shenye alone in the street. Ninja college has suspended its study because of what happened in the village these days. I don''t know when it can start again. After Wu Tian was caught, Shenye got rid of the name of peeping maniac. That day, the female ninja in the female bathhouse was full of guilt for Shenye. Back at home, Shenye found countless food and small gifts piled up by the window, each with a note to express his apology. I have nothing to do. I read all the notes. Shenye found that there was no apology letter from yuzhibo Meiqin. "What''s the matter with this guy? He taught her to practice ninja for nothing and won the first place in the family competition. He even forgot me." God night turned his mouth but didn''t take it to heart. After all, the guy pretending to be from here has been caught, and the fake has become true. Just about to open the door and walk into the house, Shenye found a familiar figure standing not far away, holding his arms tightly against the street lamp. "Yuzhibo Meiqin, what are you doing here?" "God night, you are finally back. I have been waiting for you here for a long time." "What''s the matter?" "What happened that day was that I was wrong. I recognized the wrong person. I shouldn''t always suspect that you are the guy who peeped at us." "Things have been gone for so long, so don''t mention it. Besides, I haven''t blamed you at all, otherwise I won''t teach you to practice." Meiqin nodded mercilessly. The stone hanging in her heart finally fell down. She looked at Shenye with an innocent face. "If there is nothing else, go home. The village has not completely restored peace." Meiqin waved to Shenye and walked to yuzhibo family. Looking at her back, Shenye reluctantly shook his head, and his reputation was finally completely corrected. Back home, Shenye leaned comfortably on the sofa and thought about Wu Tian. In the twinkling of an eye, a few days later, Shenye got the latest news from the master''s mouth. Wu Tian has admitted everything. It was not only pretending to come that day, but also peeping. Even killing members of the dark Department was on their own. God night didn''t understand this. This guy didn''t do these things, but he still admitted it. "By the way, Shenye, three generations of adults asked you to find a time to see him recently, perhaps to ask you something about Wu Tian." "I''ll go there now." God night jumped directly on the bed, opened the window, climbed over to the street, and walked leisurely towards the fire shadow office. The master shook his head helplessly. Looking at Shenye approaching the office bit by bit, the three generations did not leak any expression on their faces, and their bodies flashed and disappeared in the office. "God night, here!" Three generations of voices appeared over Shenye. Shenye looked around and found that he was standing on the shadow rock of Muye village, stepping on his own nose. God night sighed and jumped to the side of three generations. Following the nose of the three generations of statues, the ape flew day and night and walked into his eyes. At this moment, God night found that there was a mystery hidden in the shadow rock. The eyes of each statue are a separate secret room. Perhaps there are important enemies in other secret rooms. Through the dark corridor, God night saw Wu Tian in the dim light. His hands were controlled by chains, and only his body could move easily. Looking at his injuries, it was obvious that he had been tortured. The three generations made a look at Shenye, turned around and left here, guarded by their eyes to prevent Wu Tian from escaping. "It''s a pity that I didn''t kill you. I gave you a chance to humiliate me here." "There are a few questions I''m very confused about. I hope I can get some answers from you." "Ha ha..." Mocking laughter came out of Wu Tian''s mouth, which did not show anything about God night. "Why admit that you didn''t do those things?" "I have to be convinced by the means of Muye village. Before that, I didn''t think there would be such torture. I didn''t do it for you." God night frowned. The guy really knew that all those things were done by himself, but he clenched his teeth and admitted under these punishments. If it were only three generations of fire shadow, Wu Tian might not have been so seriously injured. It must be Tuan Zang who wants to get the information he wants in his mouth, so he uses the power of the dark Department to extort confessions by words and deeds. In the knowledge of Shenye, one of Tuan Zang''s men is very good at these means and can explode the mentality of torture of a captured ninja. Chapter 37 "Anyway, thank you for helping me get rid of my suspicion. I''ll get you out if I have a chance in the future." God night took a few steps forward, raised his hand and gently put it on Wu Tian''s shoulder, silently launching the systematic stealing skills in his heart. "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully stealing Wu Tian''s skill, chakra! Steal cooldown: 3 hours. " Hearing the prompt sound of the system, Shenye''s mouth couldn''t help smiling. The chakra used by Wu Tian has a congenital defect, that is, it will aggravate the consumption of the body and can only last for a short time. However, after the system is stolen, all side effects disappear, and chakra can almost be consumed when performing ninja. With the immortal mode, Shenye is confident that when he meets Bai blunt again, he can kill him in an extremely short time without leaving a trace. When he got what he wanted, Shenye turned around and was ready to leave the cave. The dark environment inside really made Shenye breathless. Looking at the back of Shenye disappearing in the light and shadow bit by bit, Wu Tian moved his mouth. "Tomorrow I will be sent back to Yanyin village. Save me. Forget it. If you have a conscience, burn some little secrets for me." God night naturally waved his hand. Since he has promised to save him, he should fulfill his promise wherever he is. What''s more, Shenye''s heart is not only in Muye village, but also a springboard to a higher level for him. One day, it will gallop in the whole ninja world. Observing the energetic appearance of Shenye, three generations know that he has benefited a lot here. However, his identity is Huoying. The supreme commander of the whole village asks a child for proof of what is harmful to his status and image. Leaving the sight of three generations of fire shadow, Shenye can''t wait to have a try to check the power of Kara unrest. Different from Wu Tian, there was no change in the surface of Shenye''s body, but he felt a great change in his body. Chakra''s flow speed accelerated a lot, stimulating every meridian in the body. "It''s really a wonderful ninja. I''m afraid the strange force condensed at this time has surpassed the master." He bumped his fist and could feel the majestic energy contained in it. Looking at the streets around, there was no place to vent. The benefits you want have been solicited. I don''t know what''s going on at Watergate. Put away all the Ninjutsu release, God night rushed to the Watergate home, knocked on the door several times in a row, but he didn''t get any response. "This guy won''t be confused by the forbidden art. He can''t extricate himself." God night worried about the safety of the Watergate and kicked the door open, but found that the Watergate was concentrating on watching the scroll on his hand. Even if the broken door chips flew to his face, there was no response. Shenye couldn''t help shaking his head. "Watergate, do you want to be so obsessed with this guy? You still have a lot of time to study in the future." "It''s God''s night. I was so fascinated that I didn''t find you coming." "The scroll has been handed over to you. Don''t be in a hurry to practice for a while. Go and eat a bowl of steaming Ramen to relieve the pressure in your heart." God night could clearly feel the temperament of Watergate at this time, and felt full fatigue in his eyes. Maybe he kept this state last night, and so is it now. Stretched a lazy waist, Watergate hid the scroll in the corner of the home, and was ready to leave with God night. But just after a few steps, Watergate ran home again and took out the scroll. Standing in the room, Watergate''s eyes wandered. I''m afraid someone has the idea of scrolls, even if it''s on my own. God night sighed and grabbed the scroll in the hands of the Watergate. "You should rest assured that the scroll is here. How can it become a shadow of fire in the future?" "You have a point. In that case, put it on the table." God night grinned. Is this guy''s brain circuit abnormal? Put it on the table in a big way. It''s strange that it''s still on the table after eating ramen. The forbidden art created by the second generation of fire shadow is the yearning of many ninjas. It is just love but not love. After a long discussion in the room, Shenye finally took it with him and took the initiative to find Shenye when shuimen was ready to practice in the future. "Yile Ramen can''t meet today''s results. We call Shangding together!" "That''s a good idea. It''s good to call everyone together on the way. We haven''t been together for some time." "Why don''t we split up!" The two people hit it off and took the two girls to the bridge by Shenye. The Watergate is to gather Lujiu and Dingzuo together, and the party finally discussed and decided what to eat and relax themselves. Following his familiar road, Shenye directly climbed over the wall and walked into the house of the Japanese family. It happened that the moon star was practicing in the open space. "Moon star, take you out to play!" "Just as the beauty is still with me, let''s go together!" God night nodded, which just saved him a lot of energy. The three left home and went straight to the bridge. But I found that the three or two guys had already been waiting. "Your movements are a little slow. The three of us have been waiting here for a long time." "Looking at the snack bags scattered on the ground, I already know." Ding Zuo was embarrassed to scratch his head. In just a few minutes, he ate all his snacks. The party walked slowly along the village street, glancing back and forth in the shops on both sides. "Octopus balls! Shall we go here? " Seeing the publicity poster by the window, Meishang''s eyes began to emit Yingying light, and her saliva unconsciously stayed along the corners of her mouth. God night smiled secretly. Unexpectedly, Meishang looked quiet on the surface and was a full eater in the heart. Before God night answered, the moon star had raised his hand and jumped up. For a moment, Shenye even suspected that the two guys had colluded in advance. Several people walked into the shop and looked at the boss and his wife. Shenye had a familiar feeling. "Dingzuo children are coming, old rules!" Obviously, Ding Zuo is a frequent visitor here and has long known the boss here. "It''s going to double in a few days. I''m very hungry now." The boss then led several people into a comfortable small room, which was just enough to accommodate several people. Chapter 38 Only Shenye and his party were left in the room, and the door was closed. "Ding Zuo, it seems that you know here very well." "It''s natural, not just here. Every food in the village has my trace." God night subconsciously gave a thumb to Ding Zuo. Sure enough, the people of qiudao family loved what they ate. "The bosses here look familiar. Do you know anything about them?" "It''s right to look familiar. They belong to the Yu Zhibo family, but they can''t practice ninja, so they opened Octopus meatballs here." God night suddenly realized that no wonder he saw an unusual temperament in the two of them. Even if you can''t practice ninja, you can still tell the difference between yuzhibo family and ordinary people at a glance. Watergate looked absent-minded, thinking about the forbidden art on the scroll all the time. "The temporary crisis in the village has been lifted. What we are about to face is the graduation of Ninja college. Everyone should make good efforts." "Don''t worry, God night, with your help, we are bound to graduate." While several people were talking warmly, the boss gently opened the door and came in with a load of delicious food. Meishang and Yuexing couldn''t move the little octopus that fell on the car at all. Before the little Octopus was safely placed on the table, they were sandwiched in their own bowl by the two people. Ding Zuo''s eyes also radiate brilliance. Everything that can be eaten into his mouth is very important to him. The simple meeting went on until night, and everyone patted their stomach with satisfaction. Many people have been reduced in the streets, and only some hurried ninjas are on their way. The huge team here is undoubtedly the existence of attractive targets in the streets. "It''s them." A corner in the dark made a subtle sound, which did not attract the attention of God night and others. "What shall we do? Shall we rush up at this time? The scroll on the Watergate is priceless now." "Are you crazy? There are two guys from the sun family and the qiudao family, and Shenye is not a vegetarian. " "We may not win against the Feng Shui gate alone. We''d better save it." The three hesitated and finally disappeared into the dark, ready to look for opportunities to grab the forbidden scroll in Watergate''s hand in the future. At this time, the Watergate is not clear that he has been stared at, but the scroll will be in the hands of Shenye except when practicing. There is nothing to worry about. The moon gradually replaced the position of the sun. God night sent the two girls back to their homes. Suddenly, three masked guys appeared in front of him, blocking God night''s way. They all held a sword in their hands. "If you want to go, hand over the forbidden scroll, otherwise you''ll look good." "How beautiful it is. I don''t agree if it can''t attract the attention of all the girls in the village." God night''s answer made the three people speechless for a moment, and they didn''t know what to say. In fact, God night saw through the identity of these three guys at a glance. They were little guys studying in the same classroom. It''s just that I was temporarily banned and lost my mind. God night doesn''t want to do anything. Just teach me a simple lesson. "Fire escape, the art of Hao fireball!" Suddenly, the red flame appeared brightly in the night sky. The masked three guys had never seen such an array, and immediately stagnated in place. The flame disappeared only a few centimeters away from them. The hot temperature has made the three guys sweat. "In the future, you can''t touch the forbidden art if you want to touch it." After that, God night jumped and disappeared into the night, jumping back and forth between the roofs and returning home. The forbidden art scroll can be encountered but not required. With the blessing of the system, God night did not hesitate to slowly open the scroll and lay it on the ground. As if it had opened the door to a new world, many Ninjutsu created by the second generation of Huoying were recorded, and Shenye recorded them in his mind one by one. Time passed unconsciously for a long time, and the sky turned white. God night stretched a lazy waist and slowed down from the scroll. It''s amazing that he can''t feel a trace of fatigue. "The immortal mode turns on automatically, and the endless natural power alleviates the fatigue of the body. It''s really a good ninja." "What are you talking to yourself about? Forget what the days are? " "Today? Bad! " Shenye quickly put the scroll into his pocket, dressed casually and ran over the window to the Ninja Academy. The comfortable and warm vacation is over, and the next thing to face is still the boring college life. Without any stop along the way, Shenye ran to the gate of the college in one breath, just one second before the bell rang. "God night, you''re late, too." Yuzhibo Meiqin slowly appeared around Shenye, as if he didn''t care about being late at all. "How so calm, not afraid that today''s teacher will suddenly add new items for those who are late?" "I''ve already asked. Today''s teacher is also a late king, so there''s no need to worry." God night twitched the corners of his mouth twice. Sure enough, people of the big family will get the news of their ancestors when they go to Ninja college. But I am very curious about who today''s teacher will be. He is called the late king. Two people walked into the classroom side by side, and a murderous look fell on Shenye. From a distance, Yu Zhibo Fuyue saw the two people coming with him, and his heart was filled with anger. Watergate raised his hand and asked God to sit down at night. "God night, this way!" "Right away!" He waved with yuzhibo Meiqin, and Shenye walked into Lujiu and shuimen. They are also full of curiosity about today''s teacher. "It is said that today''s teacher is special and is a ninja we are very familiar with." "It seems that the name of the late king is going to be implemented. It''s already this time. It hasn''t appeared yet." God night spread his hands and lay down directly on the table. Although the immortal mode has been alleviating the fatigue of the body, he still couldn''t help but want to sleep. In a trance, God night went to sleep. Suddenly, Shenye found someone shaking his arm crazily, so he slowly opened his hazy eyes. The Watergate guy''s face was full of surprise. He looked forward, and his strength only increased. "Stop shaking. I''m awake." "God night, look, it''s really a ninja we know very well, but we didn''t expect it to be him." Chapter 39 God night raised his head and looked at the podium. He didn''t expect to come here. "How could it be this guy? Are we going to teach us how to peep into a girl''s bath today?" "Lord Zi Lai is one of the best ninjas in the village anyway. He will teach me very powerful ninja skills." God night turned his head to look at the Watergate and fought together at that time. Watergate seems to begin to worship Zilai in his heart, and he has a faint impulse to become his apprentice. In the original work, Bofeng shuimen became a disciple of Zilai after graduating from Ninja college. It seems that it will not change anything because of the emergence of God night. In just a few minutes, God night has completely slowed down. "Since you are a self-made brother, listen carefully to what you will teach us." Watergate nodded again and again, then looked forward attentively, waiting for Zilai''s opening. Zilai also stood on the podium with a smile, glanced back and forth in the classroom, and finally fell on Shenye. "Hello, students. Three generations of adults ordered me to teach you today, but I need the cooperation of a classmate in a few days." God night secretly said that he was not good, and his eyes were full of his purpose. Not surprisingly, this lucky classmate is himself, but Shenye really doesn''t want to cooperate. However, countless students around are looking forward to it. God night had to listen to fate. Watergate cast an envious look at Shenye and said, "how good it would be for me to cooperate with adults from here, but Shenye is also not bad." Did not let God night down, Zilai also walked to his side in a few steps. "I think this classmate is amazing. He is a good material for practice." Shenye smiled awkwardly, followed zilaiye''s back to the podium and waved to the others in the classroom. Two people have a brief eye contact. Shenye knows that what happens next will not be very smooth. "Brother Zilai, I advise you to be kind. If sister gangshou knows you bully me, you should know what will happen." "Don''t worry, today is definitely a great harvest for you." "I hope so!" Zilai also gently nodded his head, waved, took out several unknown small things in his pocket and threw them all over the classroom. "Border, get up!" With the action of Zilai''s hand, each little thing emits a purple light. When all the lights are connected together, the classroom has been shrouded in a layer of boundary. At this time, looking out into the classroom, I couldn''t see anything except a purple fog. At the same time, there is also a light blue border around zilaiye and Shenye. In the border are zilaiye and Shenye. "Since I came here, why did you suddenly lay a lot of boundaries here?" The moon star was worried about the safety of God night. He summoned up his courage and stood up to ask what the situation was. Zilai also raised a finger and shook it in front of us, indicating that we should not have any psychological burden. "Today is a special lecture for you, so ninjas outside the border will not see what happens here. It can be regarded as a harvest to protect you." "Then it''s not necessary for us to make a boundary? Do you want to be rude to me to prevent accidental injury to others? " "Congratulations, God night, exactly!" God night twitched the corners of his mouth twice. He was so calm about hurting himself. Unexpectedly, he was a shameless guy. "Intimate paradise" is a true book. God night can finally understand why. Even if the two people didn''t control their own voice, they couldn''t hear the conversation clearly because they came from the outside. The only thing you can see is that your lips move. "Cough, as a ninja, the most important thing is to control chakra. Next, you should take good care of it." Zilai''s voice appeared in all directions of the classroom, as if he existed in everyone''s ear. God night put his hands around his chest and looked at Zilai quietly, trying to see what he could do. Is it really preaching or preparing to take almost revenge on yourself? God night has figured out how to teach Zilai a lesson after the end. Your natural face is not vegetarian. If you are a little coquettish in front of the master, you can successfully subvert your image. Everyone''s eyes focused on Zi laiye and looked forward to his next action. "Spiral pill!" Suddenly, a rotating blue chakra appeared on Zilai''s hand. Shenye widened his eyes and couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him. Zilai even took out such a powerful ninja against himself. Anyway, he is still a child at this time. He has gone too far. "Dig grass, since I came here, brother. Have you gone too far? If you rub this pill on me, half your life will be lost." "Hey, hey, I''ll be careful." God night felt the malicious smile on Zilai''s face, swallowed his saliva, and quickly put on a fighting posture. Chakra''s perception is full of the whole border, but Shenye finds that there is no chakra fluctuation on the blue ball, just a virtual blue ball. "Come on, brother, I''ll cooperate with you." God night opened his arms and slowly closed his eyes, waiting for the spiral pill in Zilai''s hand to fall on his body. Zilai''s facial expression pushed the spiral pill forward and directly pushed it on the chest of God night. The moon star screamed and closed his eyes directly. Everyone pinched a cold sweat for God night and worried about what problems would happen. However, there was no sound, and the spiral pill gradually disappeared in the chest of God night. "Don''t panic, I won''t hurt you. I just wanted to tell you the importance of controlling chakra." "Yes, I feel a lot from adults'' personal teaching. No matter any ninja, it needs more subtle control over chakra." Since then, he has quietly raised his thumb towards Shenye. He has been worried that Shenye will not cooperate well with himself. We have even made full preparations for all the bad situations. Zilai also put his hands across his chest and whispered, "close!" The boundary at the edge of the classroom and the boundary around the two people gradually disappeared, and then turned his head and nodded to Shenye. "Thank you very much for your cooperation. This is the end of the teaching for a few days. I look forward to the day you graduate from Ninja college." Chapter 40 "What?" "Is that the end?" "Yes, I haven''t seen what happened yet?" "At present, the only thing that feels most clearly is divine night. It seems that we should ask him well." "I think we''d better forget it. It seems that the purpose of adults has always been God''s night. We''re just a foil." All the voices around fell into God night''s mind. God night shook his head helplessly. This guy really makes trouble for himself. He just corrected his image and collapsed at this moment. This is not only that male ninjas are full of hostility to Shenye, but also that some female ninjas don''t see Shenye very well. Only a few close people around God night know that what he taught today is far less than what he taught himself. In the chattering voice, the day passed quickly. "God night, shall we go to eat together after school?" "No, I still have something to do." Before the bell rang, Shenye jumped directly over the window and landed on the ground steadily. Raised his head toward the Watergate, several people waved their hands and swaggered away. The classroom once again set off a frenzy, and the word God night was pushed to the cusp of the storm. "This guy must have a very important harvest. He doesn''t want to share it with us, so he ran away." Some guys began to get excited and wanted to leave with Shenye, but they were frightened by the teacher standing nearby. After leaving the college, Shenye chose a direction and ran quickly in the past. According to his understanding of zilaiye, you can find him there at this time and ask what''s going on with the spiral pill. In the original work, spiral pill, a ninja, was created by the wave Feng Shui gate after three years, but it was learned by Zilai in just a few days. However, at this time, the wave wind water gate did not even endure, nor did it have too much contact with Zilai. Along the familiar route, God night appeared near the bathhouse where he crossed and landed. After walking around the bathhouse, I happened to see Zilai''s guy puckering his ass on a wall peeping, with a vague smile from time to time. "I knew you must be here." God night stood quietly behind zilaiye. Due to the observation of Ninja, he never felt someone close behind him, and he was still observing attentively. "Strange force cohesion!" God night mobilized chakra in his body to quickly gather on his right foot, and fell directly on zilaiye''s ass without a pause. "Oh, who kicked me?" Zilai also covered his ass and jumped up directly. The people in the bathhouse heard the voice outside and quickly put on their clothes. "There is a coyote peeping, and the sisters rush out for me!" The fat bathhouse owner ran out with a broom in his hand. He didn''t have time to react and ran away. Shenye covered his mouth and smiled. He let this guy tease himself a little in the Ninja Academy and took advantage of this opportunity to teach him a lesson. "Hey, kid, did you see who was peeking here?" "That guy ran over there. He doesn''t look like a ninja in Muye village." A group of people chased in the direction of Shenye. They also leaned against the tree and breathed a long breath. Finally, they escaped a disaster. Seeing the complete silence around, Zilai also jumped down the tree and fell to the side of God night. "Brother Shenye, thank you just now. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to get out now." "Hum, I just have something very important to ask you. Let''s find a place to sit quietly for a while." Zilai also nodded. Looking at the serious expression on Shenye''s face, he knew that it was not a simple thing. He must answer carefully. Silence, no one broke the silent scene until it fell in a secret corner. "How did you learn the ninja of spiral pill?" "Oh? You mean the little blue ball? It was used a long time ago. " I shrugged my shoulders. I didn''t expect that God night was so serious for such a thing. When I was on a trip, I suddenly had some ideas in my mind, so I soon implemented the spiral pill. God night frowned and said, "is it because my appearance has changed some rules and things in the world? I can''t figure it out. " Zilai also carefully recalled the process of creating ninja and found clues about Shenye. "It''s a coincidence that on the day you appeared in the village, I had such a mysterious idea in my mind. Can you be my lucky star?" God night gave a hard white look, and completely lost the interest to continue talking with this guy. However, Zilai''s words just proved Shenye''s conjecture that his appearance has indeed changed some Ninja worlds. He waved to Zilai, and God night got up and was ready to leave. Since then, I have scratched my head inexplicably. Until now, I haven''t figured out why Shenye suddenly asked these questions. Do you want to learn? After leaving Zilai, God night walked slowly to his home. "God night, what are you thinking? An absent-minded look. " At this time, ninja college was just after school. Yuexing and Meishang went home together, but they saw Shenye on the road. God''s night slowed down and raised his hair. Now there is a street lamp only a few centimeters away from him. If there is no sound of moon and star, he has hit it. "Is school over?" "Yes, you were about to hit a street lamp just now. Fortunately, I woke you up in time. Are you thinking about being an adult?" God night shook his head with a smile. In fact, what just flashed in his mind was all about the wave wind water gate. "By the way, how are those guys?" "I''ve been clamoring to find you and get the instruction from today''s adults in your mouth." God night sighed and patted his forehead. At that time, I had been thinking about the spiral pill. I forgot that I had brought so much trouble to myself. Otherwise, I would never help him out of danger. Since I met two girls, Shenye showed his gentlemanly demeanor and sent them back to their homes respectively. The sky has gradually darkened. God night suddenly felt uneasy, so he hurried home. Chapter 41 The lights in the room were shining brightly. God night frowned, quietly pushed open the door of the room and crept in. There was no trace of master of Arts in the place illuminated by the light, but there was nothing strange. However, Shenye still felt something wrong. If the master returned home early, he would never enter his room. Slowly close to his room, God night has clearly heard someone looking for something inside. "Damn, where did that guy hide him?" "Will you always carry it with you? Maybe there will be something to gain from the wave Feng Shui gate." "No, I''ve been observing for several days. After we parted at Ninja college, the scroll has always been here." God night touched his chin. It turned out that it was the three guys who surrounded themselves and wanted to get the forbidden art scroll not long ago. "It''s really three stupid thieves. They don''t know to leave a man standing at the door to let out the wind." These three guys have almost determined who they are. They are children in the same classroom. Just teach them a simple lesson. "Cough." Pretending to cough twice, there was a sound of unrest in the room. The three guys hurriedly opened the window and climbed out. But because he was too anxious, he didn''t fall steadily on the ground, and the three painful wails stopped abruptly. God night smiled helplessly. Falling down must be very painful, but he didn''t dare to make a sound for fear that God night would find out. When I opened the door, I found that my room was dilapidated, clothes and messy quilts thrown at random in the corner, and half covered cabinets. No matter where it is, it reveals that it has been looted, but Shenye can''t feel a trace of anger. "If you stop at this point, you can consider letting go, otherwise the three of them can''t afford to lose their temper." While tidying up the room, he set rules for himself. You can''t be provoked again and again. Suddenly, the corner of the room emits a short light, which is fleeting, but it is still caught by the sight of God night. Frowning, he walked over. Under the pressure of countless clothes, a scroll appeared impressively. I picked up the scroll and turned it back and forth in my palm, but I couldn''t see what it was about. Want to call, but God night can''t break the seal and prohibition with his current ability, so he has to put it in his tolerance pocket for the time being and look for a chance to find out in the future. "The scroll suddenly appeared in the room. Maybe it was accidentally dropped by the three guys, or three recidivists. I don''t know which family it is." God night shook his head helplessly and continued to tidy up the mess of the room. After a while, the sound of pushing the door came out of the room, and the master slowly walked into the room. "Is there a thief at home? It looks so messy. " "Elder sister gangshou, this is your house. Which guy without eyes dares to steal from your house." "What do you mean, boy? Are you talking about sister violence? " The master shook his fist, and his face tightened. As if the next second to meet God''s night was a storm. God''s night swallowed his saliva and shook his head. Joking, even if you are manipulated by the master in the name of love, God night can''t bear it. You have to bear the pain without getting hurt. In chakra control, no one in the village can compare with the master, and Shenye also dare not try easily. "Well, leave it to me to clean up the room. You''re a stupid boy." Gang * * took the action on Shenye''s hand. God night opened his hands, held the neck of the master and kissed him gently on his forehead. "Sister gangshou is the best to me." "Is God night at home? Are you there? " Suddenly there was a quick knock on the door outside. God night frowned and accelerated his pace to the door. When I opened the door, I found that Lu Jiu was standing outside the door. His rapid breathing showed that he came here in a hurry and was out of breath. He wanted to pull Lujiu into the room, but was rejected by Lujiu''s action. "Three generations of adults have temporarily assigned us a task. Watergate is waiting for us at the entrance of the village." God night nodded, turned around and answered the master, then followed behind Lu Jiu in the direction of the village. Chakra''s perception spreads quietly, and he can clearly feel that chakra in Lujiu''s body is very disordered. It seems that it is because of the long journey. "As a ninja, I''m out of breath after a while. I''ll suffer heavy losses in the battle in the future." "It''s not because the notice of the third generation is too sudden. I just lost all chakra practices at home." After a while, the three people gathered at the entrance of the village. Shuimen looked anxiously at Lujiu and Shenye. However, Shenye doesn''t have a great longing for this action. After all, for the three generations, we are just children who haven''t graduated yet. Therefore, we will not arrange difficult tasks, but we are anxious. "You two have finally arrived. Let''s start quickly." "What''s the hurry. Lu Jiu''s current state needs a good recovery, otherwise he will suffer a lot in battle. " "But we don''t have much time left. The three generations of adults are very anxious." "What exactly is the task?" "It''s just a survey." In a desolate place not far from the village, the ninja of Muye village found some human beings, and it has been determined that there is no Ninja there. So the three generations want Shenye to go over and have a thorough inspection, and bring those people back to the village before dawn. After hearing all the content, Shenye turned around and looked at the deer for a long time. Such a task does not need to restore a complete physical state. "Then the task this time should be completely under my command. We don''t know whether there will be accidents." Watergate and Lujiu have no objection to this. They have long regarded Shenye as the leader, and it is also the goal they want to catch up with in the future. After making full preparations, the three men ran towards their destination and jumped continuously between the trees. In order to save more time on the way, Watergate spared no expense to spend chakra''s skill of flying Thunder God, and the three villages were gradually far away from the village. As everyone knows, there are still great variables waiting in that unknown place, and only in the battle can we grow better. Feeling the changes of chakra in Watergate, Shenye quickly stopped Watergate from continuing to perform the art of flying Thunder God. "Try to restore chakra in the body during the next journey." Chapter 42 "Just take those people back to the village and leave chakra on his way." "Things are far from as simple as you think. What you two have to do now is to listen to my command. Have you forgotten how you promised me when you left the village?" The expression on God''s night''s face is serious. At this moment, it is like a majestic king. It doesn''t allow the refutation of shuimen and Lujiu. Both of them knew that it was for their own good, so they responded again and again. The speed of the three people gradually slowed down. At the same time, Shenye launched the immortal model, which touched the natural forces existing in the surrounding air, not only into their own bodies, but also with the bodies of Lujiu and Watergate. After several hours of traveling, the three finally arrived at their destination. Lujiu and shuimen also recovered most of chakra with the help of Shenye. Even if there was a sudden turmoil, they could cope with it. In a large forest, only one cabin is surrounded by tree trunks. God night hid in the woods and observed for some time. He really didn''t find chakra between the wooden houses. "Let''s go!" At the same time, Lujiu and shuimen jumped off the tree trunk and landed next to the cabin, while Shenye landed directly on the cabin. The three people simply exchanged their eyes and acted almost at the same time. The Watergate opened the window and directly jumped into the room. The deer pushed the door for a long time and entered. God night used his strange force to directly break through the roof and fall into the house. There was no one in the small wooden house. Only Shenye''s three eyes wandered around looking for the existence of human smoke. "There are no people here. Looking at the dust on the table, no one came in for years." "Is the news from the ninja in the village false? Three generations of adults won''t lie to us. " "No, we were all cheated by the guys here." God night squatted down slowly and found an untimely stone in the middle of the ground. Such a stone never existed in the whole forest. Lujiu and Watergate looked at each other and shook their heads. They didn''t understand why Shenye was so sure. At this time, Shenye finally understood why he couldn''t feel the little chakra flow, and why the dust here was dense, as if no one had appeared for several years. The key to the problem is on the small stone. God night is very sure that the stone contains the power of seal. "Take this stone and give it to three generations after returning to the village. Maybe all this will be solved easily." "Does it mean that there is no one here that our mission has failed? This is our first mission." God night shook his head. In fact, the task has just begun. Leaving the wooden house, Shenye rushed in one direction of the forest. Although Lujiu and shuimen didn''t know what the situation was, they still followed Shenye. As expected, there are other houses nearby, and people can be seen from a distance. "This is the place we''re looking for. It''s just a cover up." "They don''t look easy to mess with." The guys in and out of the house are typical big men. None of them looks thin. Even if you can''t practice ninja and use chakra, the power contained in itself still looks very powerful, which can''t be dealt with by several people in Shenye. "Lujiu, it''s up to you next." Deer nodded for a long time. After a short period of contact, we have had some tacit understanding. "Shadow bondage!" The deer climbed over several tree trunks for a long time, stayed very close, extended the shadow under his feet, and directly controlled the two guys outside. Watergate and Shenye looked at each other and fell on the edge of the house at the same time. Their feet gently touched the ground and then rushed into the house. Before the big men in the room could react, Shenye broke out his strange power and entangled several people together. Watergate took out a rope from his pocket and tied everyone together. Three men surrounded these guys in the middle. "How many of you?" "You''ve caught everyone here. Who are you? What do you want to do? " "Yes, we should ask you. What''s the purpose of suddenly appearing in Muye village?" Hearing the three words of Muye village, the head man''s eyes changed obviously, and returned to normal in an instant. "We don''t know where this belongs, but we were chased and killed by others, so we took refuge here." "You''d better talk to those guys when you get back to the village. We''re just a few children." God night raised his mouth slightly and took the initiative to emphasize the fact that he was a child. On the one hand, it reduced the other party''s defensive psychology. On the other hand, these guys will certainly look for opportunities to escape. They can see the ambition in their eyes at a glance, although they have disguised it very well. However, new problems came one after another. The five men seemed not ready to cooperate, so there was no way to bring them back to the village. "Watergate, leave the mark of flying Thunder God on them. We two take turns to transmit, and Lujiu is responsible for guarding." Watergate nodded, took out his sword, hung it on the rope, and threw another sword in the direction of Muye village. "The art of flying Thor!" Several people disappeared into the house. When they appeared again, they were in the woods a few miles away, with swords thrown out of the Watergate on the trunk. Without too much stay, God night and Watergate successively performed the art of flying Thunder God, and several people got closer and closer to the village. Suddenly, a roar came from the head, a huge force burst out of the body, directly broke free from the rope, and the five people ran away in different directions. Watergate and deer wanted to chase for a long time, but they were stopped by God night. "Go back to the village. There are five of them. There are only three of us who can''t catch them all." "But..." "The Ninjas in the village will handle it well. We are just students who haven''t graduated yet. We haven''t become real forbearance. No one will blame us." Watergate hesitated for a moment, but still obeyed God night''s arrangement. He knew that God night would not deceive himself or harm himself. "By the way, bring back the small stones there." "Always in my pocket." "Let''s leave it to the three generations now. We''ll get the results before dawn. Let''s just stay in the office." Without the five big men, Shenye''s speed was very fast. They returned to the village in a few minutes. At this time, the village was dark and no one could be seen walking in the streets. Chapter 43 The three people rushed directly into the Huoying office. At this time, the three generations were looking anxiously out of the window. When I opened the door, three generations looked forward to seeing several people in Shenye, but found that the three little guys had empty hands. "Didn''t you bring those people back?" "Those big men ran away, but we had other gains." "Oh?" The three generations show different eyes, just some ordinary people who are not recorded, and there will be unexpected gains. So it seems that the news from the ninja in front is not very accurate, and even many things have not been understood. God night nodded to the deer for a long time. The latter took it out of the tolerance pocket and disappeared and put it on the table. The sight of the three generations was instantly attracted by the small stones. They frowned from time to time. They didn''t know what they were thinking. "There is a very powerful seal on it, which is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to complete." "It''s because I saw these things wrong that I brought it back to you." "Go back and have a rest first. It seems that this task needs to be completed by Zhongren in the village. There will be some difficulties." Originally planned to wait for the final result here, but Shenye suddenly changed his mind and turned to the outside. Shuimen and Lujiu listened to the words of three generations and knew that they could not get involved in this matter. They simply left with Shenye. At least a few people today have not won the title of mission failure, and everything needs to be considered in the long run. The three people went home in different directions, so they made a difference at the foot of the shadow rock. A few hours later, the next morning came as promised, and God night propped up his lazy arms. "God night, you wake up. Someone is looking for you outside." The master appeared in front of God night with a bad smile, and the expression on his face was very ambiguous. God night scratched his head suspiciously. Someone was looking for the expression of Master Kong. Who is sacred? After finishing his clothes, Shenye walked out of his room a few steps. A familiar beautiful voice in the living room sat on the sofa and waited. "It''s Meiqin. What''s the matter with coming to me so early?" "Can we go out and have a chat?" Meiqin carefully points to the direction of the door, and her eyes are full of expectation. This makes Shenye wonder why Yuzhi bomeiqin, who is arrogant and domineering in ordinary days, is so timid as if he has changed into a person. God night nodded, took the Meiqin out of the room, and didn''t stop until he came to a secret corner. Meiqin slightly lowered her head and stared at her toes. She grabbed her hands on the corners of her clothes and slowly twisted her body. She looked very pinched. "What can I say now? There is no one else around." "I''m sorry, God night. I''ve always wronged you." "Haven''t you already said humility? And I never blamed you. " "But... But..." Meiqin''s face suddenly turned ruddy and buried her head deeper. She didn''t dare to raise her head and look at God night. God night reluctantly shook his head and didn''t understand what was going on. "Don''t go on, but you''d better say something directly, otherwise I''ll go back." "Don''t tell me the mark on my ass. it''s my secret all the time." God night twitched the corners of his mouth twice and thought it was something important. Even if Meiqin doesn''t take the initiative to find herself, she won''t publicize such a thing. Gentlemanliness is the principle that God night has always implemented to the end, not to mention yuzhibo Meiqin is a good friend in this world. Betraying friends is definitely not something God night can do. "I promise you." "Thank you God night. I''ll treat you to a happy Ramen tonight." God night nodded and knew that Meiqin still had very important practice, so he didn''t stay. Looking at Meiqin''s bouncing back, he knew that Meiqin completely opened a knot in her heart. Neither of them noticed that at the edge of the corner there was a small guy hiding. He listened to all the conversation between the two people. Choosing the opposite direction to Meiqin, Shenye walked towards the fire shadow office. Although the three generations have ordered more advanced ninjas to perform tasks, Shenye is very curious about the small stone. Stay below and look at the window of the office. It just collides with the sight of the third generation. The third generation smiled, raised his hand and gently pushed open the window. Then he opened his body sideways and walked over to the table. God night arched up slightly, condensed chakra at his feet, and fell to the window of the office after several jumps in a row. At this time, there were only three generations in the office, and the small stone was still placed on the table. "Did you find anything in the pebble?" The third generation shook his head. The stone did have a strong sealing force, but it was still an ordinary stone after it was untied. "Perhaps even such seals are just a cover up. We have been deceived too much." "What''s going on?" "Further observation is needed to draw a conclusion. Ninjas have been sent to track down those guys." God night nodded, picked up the stone and put it in the palm of his hand. He looked at it carefully. He really couldn''t see anything special. "I thought there would be a world in a small stone, but that''s it." "Even in the early generation, I can''t say I can do it easily." Meanwhile, the guy who overheard the conversation between Shenye and Meiqin quickly ran to the yuzhibo family, paced back and forth at the door and waited anxiously. After a while, Fu Yue walked out of the door slowly in a light cloth dress. "Lord Fuyue, you finally came out. I just overheard the hateful God night talking to Meiqin. He even knew the mark on Miss Meiqin''s ass." Fu Yue frowned. He didn''t even know such a thing. If it hadn''t been for the guy in front of him to say it at this time, Fuyue didn''t know that Meiqin had this natural mark on her ass. Fuyue, who had no good feelings for Shenye, suddenly changed his face and shook his fists with both hands. The guy who made the small report was trembling and didn''t dare to say more, for fear that Fu Yue would start at him in anger. Trying to calm his emotions, Fuyue took a deep breath. "Thanks to you, this is a reward for you." Fuyue took out a small gray pill in his pocket and gave it to the guy in front of him. The latter''s eyes suddenly glowed. Chapter 44 When he returned to his home, Fuyue became more and more angry. The girl I''ve always liked was seen out of her body by Shenye, and she couldn''t swallow the evil spirit anyway. However, at this time, the children in Ninja college are the key protection objects of Muye village. Now it will definitely cause the dissatisfaction of the village. In Fuyue''s heart, even if God night participates in catching the enemy, he is also a garbage. "Let you be arrogant for a while. When you graduate from Ninja college, you must teach you a good lesson. You can even die because of your mistakes." The expression on yuzhibo Fuyue''s face became more and more ferocious. It seemed that he had seen the situation that Shenye fell to the ground and couldn''t move. Then God night knew nothing about it. He didn''t know that he had been watched. A few days later, there was still no news of catching the five big men in the village. Shenye gradually forgot the task. One day, a new face appeared in Ninja college, with white hair especially dazzling. "This new guy doesn''t look very annoying, and I''ve never heard of this guy before." God night put his hands around his chest and quietly listened to the discussion of several people around him. In fact, he already knew who that guy was. Even though he is young, he can still distinguish his identity from the edges and corners of his face. Qi Mu Shuo Mao, later known as Muye Baiya''s ninja, ended up depressed by the responsibilities of the village because he gave up his task to save his companions. "Watergate, although this guy looks very cold, he is definitely the same guy as you." "I can''t see that there will be a close side." God night lightly shook his head and didn''t explain anything. He directly stood up and walked to Qi Mu Shuo Mao for a few steps, and took the initiative to stretch out his palm. "Hello, my name is Shenye!" "Hello, I''m Qi Mu Shuo Mao, in order to be a man of fire shadow." "What? You even want to rob me of my fire shadow position. I won''t promise you! " The Watergate rushed up in an instant, waved his fist in the air, and looked at Qi Mu Shuo Mao provocatively. For those who want to compete for the position of Huoying, they are rivals in Watergate''s heart. Fortunately, Shenye and deer haven''t had that idea for a long time. Shenye joined his team with flag Mu Shuo Mao and sat not far from the window. The appearance of the teacher interrupted the discussion voice in the classroom, made a brief introduction to Qi Mu Shuo Mao, and opened a new day of teaching. However, neither Shenye nor shuimen were in any mood. In the classroom, they had looked at the window not far away and began to move. "Are you going to escape the classroom?" "Do you want to join us, since you have seen through our ideas." Qi Mu Shuo Mao touched his chin, pretended to think for a moment, and then nodded solemnly. Shenye''s heart added a little favor to Qimu Shuo Mao. He was able to join the team of truancy on the first day of entering the Ninja college. Watergate and deer raised their thumbs towards Qi Mu Shuo Mao for a long time. As God night said, he is not an honest guy. While the teacher turned and didn''t pay attention, four people climbed over the window and fell on the playground one after another. However, Qi Mu Shuo Mao''s movements were much stranger than those of the others. He stumbled a few times and nearly fell down. "It seems that you still need some practice. Such behavior happens almost every day." "I''m curious. How can you improve your ninja without the teaching of the college?" Lujiu and Watergate put their eyes on Shenye, a look you know. Qi Mu Shuo Mao still shook his head incomprehensibly, but he was not worried about escaping from the college and not getting the proper study. "You will understand this later. We have a very important task to carry out today. Remember the five men who escaped." "Of course I remember. I''ve always wanted to get them back." "There has been no news for such a long time. It seems that the village has slowly forgotten this matter. Now it''s up to us to attack." Several people hit it off and ran quickly along the street out of the village. Qi Mu followed the three people suspiciously. Although he didn''t know what made these guys so anxious, he still followed. After all, when I first saw God night, I felt very familiar from the bottom of my heart. At that time, if God night didn''t take the initiative to appear in front of him, perhaps the next second flag mu maoshuo would also go to God night and sit down. After a while, the four men came to the woods outside the village. "It''s been so long that it''s impossible to find a trace. We have to go back there and observe it." Watergate nodded, took the initiative to lead the way, and jumped forward quickly along the route in his mind. Observing the surrounding woods, Shenye found something wrong. It was dark at that time, so the observation would not be as careful as it is now. The trees along the way were more or less damaged to varying degrees. And the destruction just follows this route, which is the destination they are about to arrive. God night''s heart is very confused, like a signal to guide people to move forward. "Let''s slow down a little. It looks like the next road is not easy." Watergate nodded, stayed on the tree trunk, observed around, and continued to move forward slowly after making sure there was no danger. Along the damaged road, several people finally reached the house located in the woods, but there was no one in it. Those big men didn''t come back here. "There is no one here. We have found that those guys should not come back here." "Watch carefully. There may be some unexpected harvest. It''s up to Qimu shuomao." Qi Mu Shuo Mao nodded, fell to the ground and slowly began to look for clues. The mission here was heard before he entered the Ninja college, but he didn''t really take it to heart. I can''t imagine that I will care about it in less than a day, and I can''t help being more curious about God night. Although we are all students of Ninja college, Shenye has shown much more thinking than we should have at this age. Entering the house, Mao Shuo saw at a glance that there had been a brief dispute here, but it was unilaterally crushed and there was no resistance. Chapter 45 Just as everyone''s eyes gathered on the house, a mysterious figure in the distance hid in the dark and looked at these little guys quietly. "The guy who doesn''t have eyes came here again, ruined my plan and almost grabbed my sacrifice." These words seem to be squeezed out of this guy''s teeth, and can clearly feel his deep hatred. Unwitting Shenye and his party expanded the scope of the search and decided to observe around. "God night, I have a new discovery here!" The Watergate jumped up the treetop and waved in all directions. The others heard the call of the Watergate, turned and ran towards the other side, and soon gathered together again. Looking at the altar surrounded by countless shrubs, God night frowned. If we had not searched indiscriminately at this moment, we would not have found the existence of this altar, which is enough to show how secret it is. "Since it''s hidden here, it means that the guy who made him doesn''t want to be found. Maybe those five guys are just tool people." "I have some research on the altar. Let me observe it carefully." Qi Mu Shuo Mao squatted down slowly, mobilized chakra in his body, gathered on his palm bit by bit, and gently patted on the altar. The altar gave off a faint light, and a burst of suction appeared in the middle of the altar. The Watergate and Lujiu almost got sucked in. But God''s night didn''t feel at all, but bursts of power blew along his ears. Qi Mu Shuo Mao quickly stopped the action in his hand and turned to look at God night. Looking at the expression on his face, Shenye knew that there would be trouble, and the altar was far beyond everyone''s understanding. "Five sacrifices are needed to increase their strength. Such altars are not allowed in Muye village, and will even be condemned in the whole ninja world." "I''d better hurry back to the village and report this matter to three generations of adults. We can''t cope with it with our current ability." "I''m afraid you have no chance to leave here. Now that you''ve found this secret, it''s better to stay as a sacrifice. The four little guys can barely accept it." The guy who had been hiding in the dark found that his altar had been exposed. He couldn''t stand it. He stepped out of the darkness and appeared in front of everyone. God night shook his head helplessly. After all, he still had to go through a battle. Sure enough, this task is not so simple. "We have to see your strength to stay. You have only one person, but we are four!" "Four little guys who are not even tolerant want to fight with me. Did I hear a big joke?" God night put his hands around his chest and didn''t know what was thinking in his heart. Watergate wanted to confront that guy, but God night dragged him behind him. A few steps, God night came in front of everyone, raised his head and looked at the guy in front of him and moved his lips. "Who are you?" "Who am I? I am the enemy of Muye village and the murderer who ends your life today, little guys. " "I''m asking your name, so I can leave a grave for you after you die." "Greece is better than." God night scratched his head and had no impression of the name. Whether in the original work or after he came here, the name of Greece is a strange existence in his mind. For the enemy he doesn''t know, Shenye doesn''t choose to launch his own attack directly. After all, he doesn''t know the strength of this guy and needs to be tested slowly. But Greece was very worried. She stepped on the ground and rushed to God night. "God night, be careful!" The Watergate rushed to God''s night, but it was still a step slow. Greece than had stopped in front of God''s night. The palm is like a pair of pliers to grasp Shenye''s neck and prepare a move to defeat the enemy, but Shenye simply twisted his head and hid. There are some differences between Greece and. It''s just a child. It has such a reaction speed. At this time, the Watergate had come behind God night, clenched his fists and waved continuously towards Greece. In desperation, Greece had to retreat and avoid the attack from the Watergate. His fist fell and hit the air. Shenye patted the shoulder of shuimen and made a look at Lujiu and Qimu. Although he had just joined the team for a short time, Qi Mu Shuo Mao could fully understand the intention of God night, so he separated from the deer for a long time and surrounded Greece. Four people surrounded Greece, which made Greece happier than before. If the four little guys are close together, it may be difficult to win them all, but they can be broken one by one. "Earth escape, the art of earth avalanche!" Greek than stood in place, his hands began to seal, the surrounding ground began to shake faintly, and suddenly the ground cracked a huge hole. God night, the ground under the feet of several people slowly rises into the air, with a trend of getting close together. "Strange force!" God night shook his fist and hit it directly on the soil under his feet, and the huge force spread slowly along the place where his fist contacts the ground. With the roaring sound, the stones scattered into countless small stones. God jumped a few times and fell to the ground. The other three people did not have the ability of divine night to control their power. They also chose to jump out of the range of stones. "Hum!" Greece snorted and quickened her hand. The stones finally hit together, but there was no huge sound in the imagination, but formed a larger stone to hit God night. In his dark observation, it has been determined that Shenye is the leader of these guys. It is the so-called catch the thief and catch the king first. God night turned his mouth. It turned out that this guy''s goal has always been himself. All his actions just now are just paving the way. Such a huge stone can''t be dissolved even by using strange force and partial doubling, so we can only avoid the edge for a while. "Watergate!" "Understand!" The Watergate made a sound and threw the imprinted chakra out in one direction at will. "The art of flying Thor!" Before the sword stopped, Shenye''s figure disappeared in place and appeared in mid air. One hand grabbed the sword thrown out of the Watergate and fell to the ground. Huge stones hit the ground, and the surrounding ground shook. "I didn''t expect you to run away so fast, but you won''t let such good luck hide. My sacrifice was robbed by you?" Chapter 46 "Yes, it''s just us. So what?" God night looked at Greece with his hands on his waist. Although this guy looked strong at this time, he still had the possibility of victory. "It seems that we need another way." Watergate nodded. Relying on ordinary fighting methods really can''t do anything to this guy. "The art of doubling the strange force!" God night jumped into the air, the whole right arm became huge and fell directly towards Greece. "Small skills!" Greek than completely underestimated the power of God night, did not dodge, but directly met up. The little fist met the fist with incomparable distance. Greece was bombarded by power and ejected back to the ground like a bullet. With a rumble, a huge gully appeared on the ground, and Greece lay motionless in the gully. "It won''t be so simple. It''s over. It''s too boring." God night stood at the edge of the gully and looked deep. Greek Bi twisted twice and stood up slowly. His eyes were full of anger. He didn''t expect that this small body could burst out such a powerful force to eat himself. There was a trace of strangeness in the anger. "It seems that you need to be more serious. Such a powerful force can break out." "Millennium kill!" Qi Mu Shuo Mao took advantage of this opportunity to quietly appear behind the Greek Bi, his hands gathered together, leaving only two fingers outside. For a moment, Greece''s face was tighter than mine. In the sight of God''s night, Greece at this time seems to be standing in an oil pot, and the red face will erupt at any time. "Ah!!" A cry of surprise appeared in his mouth, and Greece fell to the ground again. In the gully, there is only a cheap flag Shuo Mao on his face, and his half squatting posture still maintains the heroism of thousands of years. Greek Peter covered his ass and paced back and forth. He only felt chrysanthemum very painful. Tears in the corners of his eyes were ready to stay. "You''re done! How dare you humiliate me like this. " "It''s your honor to let you feel the highest meaning of body art. It''s the first time to show it in actual combat. The effect is very good." Although everyone''s common enemy is Greece than, but God night several people still feel chrysanthemum cool, subconsciously hide their ass behind Qimu Shuo Mao. God night grinned. He didn''t expect Qi Mu Shuo Mao to use Millennium kill at this time. "Flag wood, well done!" "It''s small. It seems more unacceptable to defeat him directly." Watergate and deer could not help but give a thumbs up to Qi Mu Shuo Mao for a long time, and their hearts had long been full of admiration. At the same time, the two men warned themselves in the bottom of their hearts not to provoke Qi Mu Shuo Mao at any time. After all, chrysanthemums are very fragile. I don''t know how long it took, Greece finally calmed down, rubbed her ass, raised her finger and pointed to Qi Mu Shuo Mao. "Boy, you successfully attracted my attention!" I wanted to catch the thief and the king first, but Qi Mu Shuo Mao''s humiliation made him have to change his target. "Water escape, the art of water bullet!" Greece''s hands are bound together, condensing the chakra in its body and converging to its own mouth. At this time, it seems that Greece is more awkward than the action of knot printing. Its legs are close together, more like a woman. Suddenly, a column of water appeared from his mouth and hit the flag wood Shuo Mao in the gully. The speed is very fast. It''s too late for Qi Mu Shuo Mao to avoid. There is only a rushing column of water in his eyes. "Tu Dun, Tu Lu returns!" Qi Mu Shuo Mao squatted down and clapped his hands on the ground. The land in front of him began to move and erected a wall several centimeters thick. The water column hit the earth wall, and the huge impact nearly broke the wall, but it was blocked in the end. "There are two children, but then there will be less luck." "That''s what we''re going to say to you!" God night and Watergate looked at each other, nodded, rushed towards Greece in two different directions, and a few breaths came to him. Almost at the same time, the two men shook their fists and hit Greece on the head. Greece snorted. She suddenly retreated to avoid the attack. At the same time, she opened her palms and grabbed their arms. Feeling the power from his arm, Shenye knew that if he couldn''t break free quickly, he might be pinched and burst by this guy. The three men formed a triangle and stayed in place. Only the strength from their hands proved that the battle was still going on. "Boy, if you don''t want to die, you''ll be my sacrifice. Living is much better than dying." "Naive!" God night firmly grasped the ground with one foot, and kicked the other foot into the stomach of Greece along the air. After all, it was still difficult to defeat four hands with two fists. After a few rounds, Greece found that it was still itself that suffered losses, so it decided to open the battle distance. Taking advantage of the opportunity to punch, Greece retreated backward than the whole person. However, the trap was already waiting for him. "Shadow bondage!" Lu Jiu has been looking for opportunities to practice ninja. There is only one chance to succeed. Otherwise, this guy will not be able to control again if he becomes vigilant. The shadow at the foot rushed to the foot of Greek Bi along the ground, and the black shadow wrapped around the body along Greek Bi''s hands. "Damn it, I''m not willing to be calculated by you two little guys!" "What if you are unwilling? Break free and continue to fight us. Give up. With seamless cooperation, you will only get hurt. " God night knocked Greece on the head with a mocking expression on his face. After all, the guy in front of him seemed to have the strength of above tolerance, but he was easily captured by four little guys who had not graduated from Ninja college. Greek than eyes turned, suddenly changed his attitude. "I know you guys are great now. I have such strength at a young age. There is a bright future. " "Ma PI, do you want to trick us into letting you go and teach us how to use the altar?" "How do you know?" Greece was pleasantly surprised and thought it had hope to regain its freedom. At that time, as long as you simply say something about the altar, you can still quietly make them become sacrifices, and finally get benefits for yourself. But it was indeed a shudder of God''s night that greeted Greece, and the sound rang through the whole forest. Chapter 47 "I think you''re thinking of farting. Do you still want to seduce us?" "Devious ways? Do you know how much strength will be increased by absorbing the power in the altar? I can be promoted to the top in an instant. Do you understand? " God night turned his mouth. A ninja who needs to rely on the power of the altar for promotion is really rubbish. Greece''s strength will stop in place than in this lifetime, and it will not give him the opportunity to open the altar again. The escape of those five big men may be a good thing, otherwise they might have become the dead under the altar. "Well, take him back to the village and wait for the anger of three generations. This has angered the bottom line of the ninja, enough to execute him 10000 times." God night deliberately frightened Greece. In fact, he didn''t know what the three generations would do with this guy. Perhaps after he got the information he wanted from his mouth, Greece lost its function and spent his life in the cage of Muye village. "But how do we take him back? None of us can use seal to restrain his chakra." "Yes, you can''t pester him with shadow bondage all the time. You still need some other methods." God night touched his chin. He didn''t think about such a thing before. It seems that he needs to think of a perfect way. After thinking about it, Shenye decided to use the most primitive and violent method to prevent the impulse of Greece to escape. Looking at God night with a bad smile approaching him, Greece swallowed her saliva and faintly realized that something bad was going to happen. Sure enough, God night raised his fist high, skillfully controlled chakra on the fist, increased his strength and fell directly on the head of Greek Bi. When the sound of, Greece twisted its body and slowly relied on the shadow bound to it. "You can put away the ninja. I believe this guy won''t wake up until he reaches the fire shadow office. Strange force is really a very good ninja." God night shook his fist and appreciated it with satisfaction. Watergate is at a loss. At this time, whether it is Shenye or Qimu Shuo Mao, it looks very terrible and can''t easily provoke. Fortunately, he and these two terrible guys are teammates. If they are enemies, they will die miserably. "Let''s go!" "There are still some things to do before leaving. You can''t leave the altar." Watergate nodded and jumped to the altar in twos and threes. Looking at the altar with a faint light, he fell into meditation. For a moment, he didn''t know how to start. "Qi Mu Shuo Mao, I''d better leave the matter of sabotage to you. I don''t have any experience." The flag wood Shuo Maobai glanced at the water gate, picked up a stone at his feet and threw it directly into the altar. The stone fell just in the middle of the altar. The rumbling sound appeared, the light in the altar suddenly stopped, and the visible cracks spread outward along the center point. Clapped his hands, Qi Mu Shuo Mao turned and followed Shenye back to the village. Shuimen spread his hands and followed him. Out of a long distance, a huge explosion suddenly came from the direction of the altar, and the corners of Qi Mu Shuo Mao''s mouth rose slightly. "A real man never looks back at the explosion. Now you should admire me very much." God night twitched the corners of his mouth twice and determined that he had not read the flag wood Shuo Mao wrong at that time. Once it was ripe, it would become like a wave of wind and water gate. However, the atmosphere at this time is indeed much easier. The task that has been pressing on everyone''s mind has been completely completed, and it is still completed by yourself. Looking at the Greek ratio on Lujiu''s shoulder, God night couldn''t help feeling a strange feeling. At this time, he had really integrated into the world. After a period of traveling, several people finally returned to the village. Yamacheng Qingye stood at the entrance of the village and looked at the suddenly appeared little guys, showing different eyes. After all, there was a strange guy on the shoulder of the Watergate. "You little guys didn''t go to Ninja college. What did you leave the village for?" "Brother Shancheng, don''t you understand the guy carrying the Watergate? We helped the village accomplish a very important task. " Yamacheng Qingye nodded and looked up and down at Greece. He found a very obvious beating mark on his head and couldn''t help showing different eyes. Without wasting too much time here, several people in Shenye rushed directly to the fire shadow office, ready to hand over Greece to the third generation. At this time, several ninjas in the village gathered in the office. It seems that the third generation called several people to a meeting. When the door was opened, everyone''s eyes gathered on Shenye. Shenye scratched his head and opened his body in embarrassment. "Today''s protagonist is not me. You''d better look at this guy." Watergate put the comatose Greek on the ground, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and carried this guy all the way back. It really wasted a lot of physical strength. "What''s going on? Who is this guy? " "The five big men who ran away before this are because of this guy. They are the sacrifice of this guy." "Sacrifice?" The three generations frowned. They didn''t expect that the matter should be so serious. When it comes to the sacrifice of living people, it is not something that the tolerance world can tolerate. God night nodded and told the whole process. Everyone in the room raised their thumbs one after another and looked at the little guys in front of them with a happy face. This is the future of Muye village. At a young age, he can cooperate with the enemy who is several times stronger than himself, and his future is unlimited. However, the three generations had no expression on their faces, and even their eyes were filled with a trace of blame. "Do you know how dangerous this is? If you meet a stronger enemy, you may not be able to return to the village today, you know? " "Don''t worry, three generations, we are measured. It''s our honor to contribute to the village." "This guy is at our disposal. Although such behavior is very risky, you should be rewarded for completing the task perfectly." Watergate''s eyes suddenly radiated light. He had tasted the sweetness once. This time, he wouldn''t pinch it. He had thought about what kind of reward to get. However, three generations only took out four scrolls in the corner of the room and handed them to Shenye. "There are four Ninjutsu tailored for you. It can be regarded as a reward for this action. There is no order from the village not to take such a risk in the future, you know?" Chapter 48 "Knowing the three generations of adults, we will obey the orders of the village in the future." After several little guys left, bursts of laughter broke out in the room, and the expressions on the faces of the three generations relaxed in an instant. "These boys really didn''t disappoint me." "Three generations of wise men, it seems that you have already thought of arranging Qi Mu Shuo Mao to Ninja college." Three generations undeniably nodded and then looked at the Greek Bi with contempt. At this moment, God night is not clear. This action has already been carried out under the eyes of many people. If there were some accidents during the battle with Greece at that time, the ninja of Muye village would appear and save it at the first time. Standing at the corner, four people separated in different directions, and each left on a different route. Back home, the master had prepared a table of delicious food early. "Come back, God night, have you got anything today?" God night suddenly patted his forehead. All the scrolls given to him by the three generations were put in his pocket and forgot to give them to everyone when they were separated. However, they have returned home, so it''s better to wait until the next meeting. "The harvest is still a little, but it''s not clear what kind of Ninja is the scroll given to us by the three generations of adults." "Don''t worry, he must have asked you to make it. It''s suitable for everyone''s practice." God night nodded. After a busy day, his stomach already had the meaning of hunger, so he quickly began to eat. Looking at the God night''s wolfing action, the master was fascinated for a moment, and his brother appeared unconsciously in his mind. Thinking, there were some tears in the corners of his eyes. Even the master didn''t find that his emotions were out of control. God night slowly raised his head and found the difference of gang Shou. He hurried forward and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. "Did sister gangshou think of anything bad? Don''t be sad with me. " "No, I''m just happy to see you." Time flies, and the sky outside gradually darkens. God night pushes open the door and directly walks in. He lies in bed and closes his eyes. After a while, a slight snore came out of the room. Early the next morning, Qimu Shuo Mao squatted in front of the window of God night''s room and knocked on the window gently. "God night, it''s time to go to school." When he opened his hazy eyes, Shenye found the figure in front of the window and suddenly became energetic. When he found that it was Qimu Shuo Mao, he shook his head helplessly. It''s the first time to see such a strange way to wake up. I''m afraid only Qimu Shuo Mao will choose this way. Thinking about Qi Mu Shuo Mao''s vigorous body method, an idea suddenly appeared in Shenye''s mind, which can perfectly fit the original work. Qi Mu Shuo Mao, a talented ninja in the village, was successfully promoted to Shangren at a young age and became a team leader of the dark Department members, performing countless tasks. However, he has been put into Ninja College for three generations, which limits his growth and play. On the way to Ninja college, Shenye decided to test Qi Mu Shuo Mao''s idea. If he was determined to follow him to graduate from Ninja college, there was no way. "Do you have any plans for the future? Step by step, will it become a shadow of fire? " "It''s my dream to be a fire shadow, but I know it won''t be me in the end. It''s more suitable for this position than my Watergate." God night nodded. It seems that Qi Mu Shuo Mao knows very well that he is not the material, and he has no intention to compete with Watergate for the position of fire shadow. "With your ability, leaving Ninja college can have better development. Don''t you have any curiosity about the mysterious organization in the village?" "Oh, you''re talking about the dark Department." God night nodded. In fact, he was selfish. Qi Mu Shuo Mao joined the dark Department to restrict some Tuan Zang''s actions against himself, although he was not afraid of them. Qi Mu Shuo Mao suddenly stopped and looked in the direction of the fire shadow office. There was not only the fire shadow, but also the base of the dark Department. "I can''t decide whether to stay or not. Even coming to Ninja college is the arrangement of three generations of adults." "Three generations?" God night frowned. It was the first time to hear Qi Mu Shuo Mao mention it. "Yes, you have already known about the existence of Greek Bi, so you sent me to Ninja college to work with you." Shenye was more confused. The old man of the three generations clearly said that the task was not something he could involve, and he needed to send more senior ninjas to perform it. But they are secretly doing these small actions, but think about it carefully, all the actions will ultimately benefit their own people. Some of God night can''t understand three generations. "Everyone already knows, so do you." Qi Mu Shuo Mao nodded without any concealment. He thought it was just a task sent by the three generations. But in this period of contact, Qimu Shuo Mao has deeply regarded these people as his closest friends. The reason why he appeared in front of the window of Shenye in the morning is to set foot on the road of Ninja college with Shenye alone. Even if Shenye doesn''t ask about his plans for the future, Qimu Shuo Mao will still tell everything. He doesn''t want to hide anything about Shenye. "I''m very happy to work with you during this time. Maybe this is our last cooperative action." Shenye couldn''t help taking a white look at this guy. In the bottom of his heart, Shenye also regarded him as a friend in the world. Otherwise, he would never perform the task with him. "What do you say? If you are a good friend, don''t say these depressed words. You should personally explain the news to shuimen and Lujiu." God night hugged Qi Mu Shuo Mao''s shoulder, waved his fist and beat him gently. Qi Mu Shuo Mao felt a warm heart and finally found the feeling of being valued. Just entering the gate of the college, I saw the Watergate and Lujiu waving from a distance. The two men looked at each other, quickened their pace and walked over there. Together, God night took out the scroll given by the three generations and spread it on the ground. "I haven''t seen these scrolls yet. You choose the Ninja that you think is appropriate to take back. You choose first." "Then I''m welcome." Watergate looked through it a few times and then chose one and put it in his tolerance pocket. Lujiu and Qimu Shuo Mao also chose the appropriate Ninja Scroll and put it in their pocket. Chapter 49 Qi Mu Shuo Mao told shuimen and Lu Jiu about his preparation to leave the college. The latter is very reluctant, but it can not interfere with another person''s fate because of one person''s reasons. I wanted to spend my last day together safely and happily, but I didn''t expect to find another strange guy among the teachers. Qi Mu Shuo Mao couldn''t see him without his sight. Shenye could clearly feel the surging chakra in his body. There is a possibility of outbreak at any time. Shenye is very curious about what kind of guy will make Qimu Shuo Mao react so much. Looking over there, a guy in green stood at the door of the classroom, looking into the classroom with a trace of hesitation. "What is this? Matt day? " "God night, do you know him? We are very good partners. " God night twitched the corners of his mouth twice. Qimu Shuo Mao''s gnashing teeth can''t see that the two people are very good friends. It is said that Shenye, an old enemy of his life, will believe it, but Shenye still knows very well about their previous situation, which has been explained clearly in the original book. Before God night reacted, Qi Mu Shuo Mao rushed up directly and scuffled with Matt Dai in an instant. God night quietly watched the two men fight each other. At this time, he found out how strong Qi Mu Shuo Mao is, which can be comparable to Maite Dai, who specializes in sports. While the two were fighting, a masked Ninja jumped into the middle of the two and separated them directly. "Stop fooling around. Lord Tuan Zang is going to order me to take you back. The task in Ninja college has been completed." Qi Mu Shuo Mao reluctantly looked at Shenye and left Ninja college behind the members of the dark Department. Matt Dai was stunned. He didn''t understand what happened and how he was suddenly brought by others. God night gently shook his head and came to metday''s side. "You two are good friends, so you are also our good friends from now on. It''s no big deal that you can''t practice ninja." "Do you know me?" Matt Dai pointed to his nose in shock. He had never seen this guy before. "Of course, you will be a very good ninja in the future." "In fact, I''m just a crane tail. I can''t practice ninja, so I was forced to leave Ninja college. I came back only for graduation." "But your strength has far exceeded that of many of us who are still in Ninja college. Be more confident in yourself." Matt Dai nodded again and again. He was very clear about the difference between himself and others. Since we can''t practice ninja, we have to make great efforts in body art to prove that relying on simple body art can also become an excellent ninja. Shuimen and Lujiu had entered the classroom at this time. They didn''t know that new members had joined the team. God night patted Matt Dai on the shoulder and made a gesture in his eyes. The two men beat you and walked to the classroom. At the same time, God night silently launched the systematic stealing skills in his heart. "Ding, congratulations on the host''s success in stealing the metwear skill, the eight skills of hiding armor! Steal skill cooldown: 3 hours. " It''s still three long hours. God night can''t help asking the system when this time can be shortened. But there was no response. The problem seemed to sink into the sea. The boring classroom life began. Only Matt Dai listened to the teacher carefully and recorded what was on the paper from time to time. God night three people''s eyes have been staring at the scenery outside the window. They can''t help but want to rush out to play. However, at this time, three pieces of chalk flew in the face and landed on everyone''s forehead accurately, leaving a shallow white mark. "You three guys, be honest with me. Don''t think I don''t know your careful thinking. It''s impossible to leave in my class." "Don''t worry, teacher, we won''t leave." God night raised his hand and promised, but his eyes still fell outside the window, thinking about when he could graduate from here. When you become a real forbearance, you will have countless tasks waiting for you. At that time, you will be absolutely free. "God night, I think we''d better be serious today. Maybe we can leave the college unscrupulously from today." "Oh? Why so sure. " Watergate''s face showed a mysterious smile. Before that, he had asked about what he learned today. It was the art of shadow separation. If you can easily and skillfully use the art of shadow separation, you can create shadow separation to come to school. Why not play outside unscrupulously. God night patted his forehead. Why didn''t he think of this Ninja earlier. However, you have just used the stealing skill of the system, and you still need to wait for some time before you can continue to use it. There is a chance to steal the art of shadow separation. "There is not much time left for you to graduate. As the only assessment content, you can show the complete art of shadow separation. I''ll give you this Ninja today." The teacher stood in front of the podium and taught all the contents about shadow separation. Matt Dai swallowed his saliva and felt very difficult. He didn''t have the talent to launch Ninja at all. The art of shadow separation was even more difficult and impossible for him. "It''s the art of shadow separation! Can''t I be the next forbearance in my life? God is unfair! " "I''ll help you solve this problem. That kind of Ninja is not enough to be the standard to judge a person''s strength." God night stood up with a dignified face and walked to the podium. On weekdays, Matt Dai suffered many white eyes and ridicule because he couldn''t launch ninja. Shenye didn''t want this to continue. So he chose to come to the teacher and tell it in a low voice to avoid the ruthless ridicule of others. "Shenye, if you have any problems, just stand in your seat and say it. You don''t need to come to me." "This matter must be said in your ear, otherwise I''m afraid I can''t control my temper." Although there was a slight smile on his face, everyone could feel that God night''s words were full of no doubt. The teacher sighed and didn''t say anything. He was waiting for God night to come to him. He was also very curious about what would be explained to him. Chapter 50 "Teacher, do you know Matt day?" God night whispered in the teacher''s ear with a very subtle voice. The classroom is quiet. You can hear a needle falling on the ground, but others can only watch God night''s lips move and don''t know what to say. The teacher''s eyes changed and unconsciously looked at the guy wearing a green combat suit over there. "The art of shadow separation will not be the only evidence. In the end, there will be many ways to verify it, so you don''t need to worry about anything." God night nodded reassuringly. In this way, there is no need to worry about Matt Dai''s graduation. After all, his strength can easily become xiaren. The day passed quickly. God night shook his head, and some felt tired. "Ding Ling Ling..." When the school bell rang, shuimen and Lujiu rushed out of the classroom like a runaway wild horse. They stood on the playground and waited for some time, but they still didn''t see Shenye. The two people couldn''t help but be very curious. On weekdays, God night took the lead in rushing out. "God night, what''s the matter with this guy today? He seems to have changed a person." "Let''s go back and have a look. Maybe we''re waiting for matt day, and this guy hasn''t come out." Along the leaving route, the two men went through layers of people to return to the village and found Shenye leaning on the chair with his eyes closed. On one side, Matt wore his head down and didn''t know what he was looking at. He looked very serious. After a few steps, Watergate finally heard a slight snore coming out of Shenye''s mouth. Unexpectedly, he fell asleep in a short time. "Metday, what are you looking at here?" "There are still many things I don''t understand about what the teacher said today. I want to ask God night, but he has fallen asleep." "Where don''t you understand? Let me answer it for you. Although I didn''t listen carefully, I have probably understood today''s content." Matt Dai nodded and handed his record to the Watergate. He had circled all the places he didn''t understand. Watergate looked at the content above and couldn''t help twitching the corners of his mouth. I thought it was just some profound problems, but I didn''t expect that metday drew all the contents in the middle with a big circle. I really don''t understand what it is for. Matt day knows nothing about ninja. However, as his good friend, Watergate still answered mett''s questions carefully without impatience. The sky gradually darkened, the three people''s stomachs made a cooing sound, and maitekai gently rubbed his stomach. "Some are hungry. Do you want to wake up Shenye and eat something." "This guy is really. He slept so long just by this position." Watergate reluctantly shook his head and pushed Shenye for a few times. When he opened his eyes, Shenye looked at several people in front of him with different eyes. He didn''t think he was sleeping here. "Why don''t you wake me up earlier." "I solved some learning problems for matt day. Just after the end, everyone was hungry and called you." He got up and stretched himself, and the party walked towards a happy ramen. Just out of the college, Matt Dai jumped on the roof with a vertical jump, turned several somersaults in a row, and then stood upside down on the roof with his fingers. "We can''t spare a little time for practice. Let''s meet as soon as we are happy. There are still 5000 handstands to complete the task today." God night knew that Maite Dai worked hard and didn''t say anything. He walked forward directly. Watergate and deer looked at Maite Dai with admiration for a long time. Both of them secretly asked themselves whether they could reach this level. The answer is very sure. It won''t be as self disciplined as Matt day, even if it''s hard. In the laughter, the figures of several people gradually disappeared in the dark street. The next morning, Shenye was awakened by a sudden knock on the door. He opened the door and saw Qi Mu Shuo Mao standing at the door panting. "What''s so urgent? Was he bullied in the dark?" God night rolled his sleeves, and his intention was very clear. He was ready to fight for Qi Mu Shuo Mao. "Things are not what you think, but there is a very urgent task that needs your help. As a member of the secret department, I can go out only after I need the order of Tuan Zang." God night nodded, understood Qi Mu Shuo Mao''s intention, asked about the specific things about the task, and left home. In fact, this task is not the task of the dark Department, nor the task sent by the three generations, but Qimu Shuo Mao accidentally came into contact with it. As a task reward, it is a completely unheard of Ninja, at least not seen in Qi Mu Shuo Mao''s cognition. God night directly gathered Watergate and Lujiu together. The three people appeared in metdai''s home, but found that the room was empty. At this time, the sun in the sky has just appeared. If God night didn''t appear to look for it, Watergate and deer have been sleeping for a long time and didn''t wake up. "Has Matt day gone out to practice? With such perseverance, you will become a very powerful ninja in the future. " "You''d better find him quickly, or you won''t get a reward if the task is preempted." The three men nodded to each other and looked for the figure of Matt day in three different directions. Compared with the boring practice, the real battle can make people grow faster, which is the reason why God night insists on wearing Matt together. After searching for a long time, I still couldn''t find the figure of metday. The three people gathered together again. "Whether it''s the roof or the training ground, I''ve looked for it, but I still haven''t seen him." "I don''t know where this guy has gone." Suddenly, a dark green figure in the distance shook his body and slowly appeared in the sight of the three people. "There is no place to find him. It takes no effort to find him. In this way, he appeared." Watergate is also very different. The reverse has looked for it and really didn''t find his trace. "Watergate, Ninja Academy, have you checked it? Why do you think this guy came out of the Ninja Academy? It''s obvious that he walked through the collision of knowledge. " Watergate shook his head. In the process of searching, he naturally ignored the Ninja college. No one would go to that place early in the morning. The three people could not help but sigh that metday was a wonderful flower, and became more curious about him. "It''s God''s night. Everyone here can meet you. What a coincidence." Chapter 51 The corners of God''s night''s mouth rose slightly, his hands clenched their fists and collided gently, and slowly walked towards maiteday. At this time, Matt Dai didn''t know what had happened. He hurriedly accelerated his pace and came forward to meet God night, but he didn''t expect to receive a shock of God night. With a thud, Watergate and deer looked at Matt Dai for a long time and subconsciously raised their hands to cover their heads. "You guy went to Ninja college early in the morning. I don''t know whether to praise you for your progress or say you''re stupid." Matt Dai scratched his head. He didn''t understand why he was beaten. It was just today, and he didn''t provoke these guys. Looking at his innocent expression, Watergate couldn''t help explaining. "Really? The opportunity to sprinkle the blood of youth is right in front of me, but I went to the classroom alone and studied foolishly. It''s sad and lamentable. " With the movement of Matt''s body, Shenye couldn''t help laughing. Of course, it wasn''t ridicule. "Well, in that case, let''s start quickly and get to our destination before dark." "Hold on to me, everyone. I have already left the trace of flying Thunder God outside the village, which can transmit a long distance between them." God night raised his thumb beyond the Watergate. With such foresight, it is not uncommon to become the fourth generation fire shadow in the future. What''s more, whether it''s identity or status, wave wind water gate is very suitable. "The art of flying Thor!" He left the village by directly casting the flying thunder god skill, and once again showed that his body was in the forest outside the village. However, there are still some strange things here for yexuan. He came to the woods here for the first time after crossing the world. "You are more familiar with the terrain of the ninja world than I am. Let you lead the way." Watergate nodded, took out a map from his backpack and spread it on the ground. He observed it carefully and confirmed his position at this time. Then mark the place of this secondary arrival on the map and start moving in one direction. After a day, the four finally came to a completely strange place, which God night had never seen in the original book. The huge stone gate has three words "small mountain village" written on it. It seems that it has experienced a lot of wind and frost baptism. Walking into the small village, the coming and going crowd added some lively atmosphere, and the mood of several people in Shenye was better. After all, I''ve been on the road all day. I haven''t seen anyone else at all. Even Shenye hasn''t had too much communication. They are all saving their physical strength to go on the road. Instead of rushing to find the sponsor, he wandered around the village to find a place to solve the problem of food and clothing. "We''re looking for a place with fewer people. After all, it''s not our home. It''s better to keep a low profile." Lu nodded for a long time. He thought very much about our colleague Watergate. Who knows if there are crouching tigers, hidden dragons and some unreasonable and arrogant guys in this humble village. "It''s better to have more people. We now have enough self-protection ability. At this time, it''s most important to explore some situations here." God night has seen a place, played a full leadership, raised his feet and walked over there. Watergate had to follow behind and walk over there. After thinking about it, I found that what Shenye said is really reasonable. It''s better to keep a high profile. The costumes of several people don''t look very different from those here. They don''t wear the protective forehead of Muye village on their forehead, so they don''t attract the attention of others. "Here''s a signature dish. There are four of us." Although there are many people eating here, the boss brings the food very quickly. The four people who had been hungry for a day directly began to eat and drink. They ate up everything in just a few minutes. "I don''t know if you''ve heard. Some strange things have happened in Xiaoshan village recently." "Yes, it''s said that some inexplicable sounds will be heard at Shijiao''s house at the edge of the village at night, but there are no results after several checks." "Stop talking. If those strange guys go to your house at night, don''t you know they can laugh?" "I must go to your home. What does it have to do with me?" Shenye and shuimen look at each other. Shijiao is the person who initiated the entrustment to Muye village. It seems that this strange thing needs several people to deal with. "Let''s go. It''s not early. I can take advantage of this opportunity to have a good look." After putting down the gold coins, the four men left here directly and walked deep down the village path. God night is going to visit Shijiao the next morning. On this night, he will guard the village and explore the situation first. Just now, the clear and cloudless sky suddenly darkened. The crowd on the street looked hurried, as if something big was going to happen. "Why do we have a feeling that we have been fooled? Otherwise, we''d better look for the stone corner directly." "Don''t worry, I already know a little about this place. It''s an ordinary night." For God night''s words, Watergate and Lujiu completely chose to believe unconditionally. As for metdai, they have no idea, as long as they can sprinkle the blood of youth. Suddenly, raindrops fell in the sky. Several people in Shenye accelerated their pace and rushed to the village. Just at the edge of the village, there was a place to escape the rain. There was no doubt that the four people rushed over and quietly watched the village gradually become silent. The heavy rain is coming, and there is no human presence in the village except a few people in Shenye. "The village looks curious and strange. It''s just an ordinary rain. It can make everyone go home." God night shook his head and didn''t understand what was going on. Maybe all the problems can be solved after this night. Suddenly, the rain accelerated the speed of falling, and the sound of banging appeared in several people''s ears. "My little brothers are not villagers of this village." The window not far away was pushed open, and a man with a beard put his head out and asked. There was a raised rock on top of the window, so no rain fell on guy''s head. "Uncle, how do you know we are not from this village?" "When it rains, there are no people on the street. Only those who don''t understand here will choose to take shelter from the rain outside. Something very serious will happen." Chapter 52 "Uncle, can we go to your room to take shelter from the rain? We don''t know what''s going on when we come here for the first time." Uncle beard nodded and opened the room gently. Shenye nodded to each other and rushed into the room directly, shaking the residual water marks on his head. "How can several little brothers suddenly appear here? In the whole ninja world, this is a very humble village. Even if someone passes by, they won''t stay here." "To tell you the truth, I accepted the entrustment, so I came here to perform the task. I don''t look like a person in the village." Uncle Hu burst into laughter. His face suddenly became cold and stared at Shenye. "How do you see I''m not an Aboriginal here?" "Temperament, no matter how you hide it, you will hide your innate temperament, so I''m sure you''re not here." His beard patted God night''s shoulder. He couldn''t see whether it was appreciation or disgust, but he still didn''t choose to start with the children in front of him. On the one hand, the children who can accept the entrustment will not be ordinary people, and even if they make a move, they may not come to a good end. On the other hand, the beard has lived in seclusion here for many years. He doesn''t want to expose himself. After all, the purpose of God night is not him. The rain rumbled through the room. God night looked out through the faint window and found that the small village didn''t seem as simple as he thought. "Now that you have discovered all this, let me tell you my story." God night nodded and pricked up his ears. He listened quietly. Watergate and Lujiu were the same. But then an untimely sound appeared, and Matt Dai''s stomach growled. Matt Dai scratched his head in embarrassment and looked at Uncle beard apologetically. Beard shook his head reluctantly, got up and searched for some food and handed it to Matt Dai. "More than ten years ago, when I was as old as you, I came to this place and settled here all the time." "But I''m very curious about what''s strange about this village and why you chose to stay here." "After being chased and killed, those people don''t want to go into the village, so I stay here to avoid." God night touched his chin and suddenly became more curious about the village. At the same time, he also wanted to know what would happen next. The rain outside the house gradually decreased. After the heavy rain, the village fell into silence. "The rain has stopped outside, but I advise you to take shelter here. The night in the village is not so easy." "In order to complete the entrusted task, we still have to leave." Shenye got up, hugged uncle Hu, turned and went out of the room. Stepping on the pattering rain, four people ran in the direction indicated by Uncle Hu. There was grandma Shijiao''s home. Leaning against the corner of the wall, four people were secretly in the dark corner, quietly waiting for the strange sound to appear. "Ooh, ooh, when night comes, are my hairy children asleep?" A tall figure gradually appeared in the sight of several people in Shenye, shaking his body and walking towards grandma Shijiao''s house. God night and Watergate looked at each other and disappeared in place. When they appeared again, they had come to the guy''s back. It didn''t seem to feel the appearance of God night and Watergate. The tall guy was still shaking his body and walking forward. "It seems that we can''t wait until tomorrow morning. We need to do it now." Watergate nodded, his body suddenly rushed over, took out a sword in his back pocket and held it in his own hand. Without any obstruction, the sword in his hand went directly into the guy''s back, but there was no blood exudation. "God night, something''s wrong with this guy." "I''ve found out that it''s just a puppet. Kill him first, and then go to grandma Shijiao''s house to find out about the situation." Watergate nodded, jumped directly from the guy''s back to his front, and looked at the puppet. "This guy is really ugly." "Don''t think so much, just kill him." Watergate nodded, waved his sword again and plunged it directly into the guy''s head. The roaring sound appeared in the guy''s body, the huge body collapsed and collapsed in an instant, scattered on the wet ground, and only a spell floated in the air. The spell rippled with light blue light, just like the color of chakra. "Do you want to leave this thing?" "Let it go. Someone behind it must be controlling its actions to avoid startling the snake." The four people watched the spell slowly float away from the small mountain village and knocked on grandma Shijiao''s door along the street without any hesitation. "Dong Dong Dong... Dong Dong Dong." Grandma Shijiao in the room opened her hazy eyes, got up and opened the door of the room. When she saw clearly that there were four strange faces, she suddenly felt much refreshed. "Why are you four little guys still wandering outside the village so late? Hurry in and take shelter." Shenye and several others looked at each other, walked directly into the room and looked around at the decoration in the room. It seems that grandma Shijiao lives here alone. There is no novelty in the simple and simple room. "Grandma Shijiao, we are ninjas from Muye village. We received your entrustment, so we arrived here overnight." "It''s you. You must be very tired after such a long journey. Nothing unexpected happened tonight, so you can have a good rest." God night nodded and didn''t continue to refuse. After all, the old lady may spend here in the next few days. Shijiao slowly stood up. At this time, Shenye found that her back was slightly bent, and the traces of age were reflected incisively and vividly on her. After making the bed, God night lay directly on it, closed his eyes, and soon made a voice. "Let''s go to sleep. We don''t know what''s waiting for us tomorrow. Keep up our spirits!" "I haven''t finished my task today. Leave me alone." Matt Dai twisted his arms and waist and went straight out of the room. He found a deserted street corner and began a day of special training for the devil. "One, two, three, four... One hundred and seventy-one..." Chapter 53 The time of night passed quickly. God night opened his eyes, the sky was very bright, and the position of looking at the sun seemed to be noon. The other three people were not in the room. God night rubbed his bleary eyes and walked to the outside of the room. It was found that shuimen and Lujiu were helping grandma Shijiao tidy up the weeds in the yard, while maiteday was missing. "God night, you wake up." "Why didn''t you call me and let me sleep alone in the room." "We can do this little thing well. What else do you want?" Shenye reluctantly shook his head and took the initiative to join the ranks of shuimen and Lujiu, quietly helping grandma Shijiao clean up the weeds. After a while, Matt Dai walked into the yard with a bucket full of water in his hands and went straight to the huge water tank. "A heavy rain last night has polluted the water tank, so I help grandma Shijiao change fresh and clean water, and I can just take the opportunity to practice." Watching the busy figure in the yard and grandma Shijiao leaning on the rocking chair quietly enjoying the sun, Shenye was in a trance for a moment. Such a wonderful life is not what I yearned for before I crossed. I didn''t expect the time limit at this moment. However, such a beautiful moment will not exist for a long time. In the final analysis, the ninja world is still a world of fighting and fighting, and fighting and fighting can be seen everywhere. After a while, grandma Shijiao stood up on crutches and walked into the house. In just a few minutes, a burst of fragrance floated down the window to the yard. God night couldn''t help sniffing hard. "The children have dinner. I''ll take you to the village to play around in the afternoon." "Copy that!" God night put down his tools and rushed into the room first. The Watergate and deer followed him for a long time. Poor Matt day is still on his way back carrying water. She was about to start eating, but she was hit directly by the crutch in grandma Shijiao''s hand. God night looked at grandma Shijiao wrongfully. There was no expression on the latter''s face, but there was no doubt about it. "There is another child who hasn''t come back. You can''t do it until you wait for him." God night shrugged his shoulders. He was really attracted by the delicious food, threw Matt Dai behind his head, and had to lean quietly on the table with his hands on his cheeks. "Why doesn''t Matt Dai come back? I''ll miss these scents later. Now it has begun to fade slowly." "Yes, I can''t wait to try grandma''s craft." "Look at how anxious you little guys are. Count three times silently in your heart, and the little guy will appear." God night slowly closed his eyes and began to count one, two and three silently in his heart. Unexpectedly, the voice of Matt Dai came out of the yard. "What is so delicious?" The original steady pace accelerated a lot in an instant, quickly poured the water in the bucket into the outline, and the foot rushed into the room. After a few breaths, Matt Dai sat in front of God night and was about to pick up chopsticks to deliver the delicious food on the table to his mouth, but found that others looked at him with strange eyes. "What happened? Why are you looking at me like that? " "Ignore what happened. Let''s start." Grandma Shijiao slowly removed the crutch from Shenye''s hand, and several people could finally begin to taste the delicious food on a table. I didn''t waste too much time. Even in the feeling of grandma Shijiao, I just blinked a few times and the table was empty. "I''m so satisfied. I can''t eat such delicious food in Muye village." Watergate patted his slightly raised stomach, leaned loosely on the chair, slowly closed his eyes and enjoyed it. Lujiu and maitedai were the same. Only Shenye stared at the front with clear eyes and didn''t say a word. It seemed to be waiting for something. After a long time, there were bursts of snoring in the room. The corners of Shenye''s mouth rose slightly and looked at grandma Shijiao. "Now it''s time to tell me what''s going on. Several of them have fallen under your sweat medicine." "Little guy, why haven''t you done anything?" "I''ve been guarding against you. I don''t believe you at all, even if you entrust us to come here to perform the task." Grandma Shijiao shook her head reluctantly. Her hard-working abacus was seen through by God night at this time. It is inevitable that she will be unwilling. In fact, before that, grandma Shijiao had seen the guy who controlled the huge monster. At that time, she was very afraid. However, the puppet master offered a very tempting condition, that is, to let her send several children in the village to the puppet master. As a relief, the puppet master did not disturb everything in the small mountain village since then. All the children in this village are regarded as their own grandchildren by grandma Shijiao. They give in to each other and naturally don''t give up. He simply sent the entrustment to Muye village, ready to rely on the orthodox Ninja power to defeat him and give Xiaoshan village a picture of stability and peace. The appearance of several little guys in Shenye broke all grandma Shijiao''s plans and decided to use these children in exchange for the quiet of the small mountain village. "Although grandma is very distressed, I have no way to do anything for the village, so I have to wrong you." "It''s not just a grievance. Maybe you lost your life." Shijiao shrugged. There was no room for relaxation when things got so far. He had to go on with it. But how can an old man who is old be the opponent of God''s night. God night slowly stood up and looked at the stone corner. "I don''t blame you for this. You are also thinking of the village. Give me the antidote. Puppet master, we will destroy him for you." "It''s absolutely impossible with the ability of your children, not to mention that you''re not even a ninja now." Shenye showed a sarcastic smile. Although he didn''t graduate from Ninja college, the old man didn''t know the strength of himself and his teammates. Even if there is a strong guy standing in front of us, we will be completely defeated with everyone''s cooperation. After all, I had combat experience before. Although there were many people watching around at that time, I would take action at any time when the situation was bad. "Don''t worry, leave it to us. I know you are a very kind old woman." Shijiao sighed deeply. There was no other way except to choose the white boy in front of him. He would never spell his old bones to kidnap Shenye. Chapter 54 Even if you start, you won''t succeed in catching God night in your hand. Maybe this old bone will be hurt a little. Back in the room, grandma Shijiao handed the antidote to Shenye, then leaned on the bench and slowly closed her eyes, ready to hand over all things to Shenye. Three or two steps back to the table. Shenye dissolved the antidote in water and poured it down for three people one by one. "Cough, cough, cough." The three people opened their eyes one after another and only felt their throat very uncomfortable. "What happened? How can you suddenly fall asleep? " "Nothing happened. You were too tired and fell asleep. Grandma Shijiao will take us around the village." God night didn''t tell the truth of the matter. He was worried that the three guys would have some different ideas in the future. He was filled with some opinions about grandma Shijiao at the bottom of his heart. Stretching his waist, Matt got up and walked out. "Today''s cultivation task has not been completed. You''d better go for a stroll." Shenye reluctantly shook his head, turned and walked into the room to ask grandma shangshijiao to start together, but found that she had fallen asleep on the bench. The water gate pulled the corner of God night''s clothes, and his eyes motioned to the outside of the window. "Let''s go alone and inquire about the situation. Don''t disturb grandma Shijiao''s rest." The three men went out of grandma Shijiao''s yard and walked towards the middle of the village. They just passed by the door of Uncle Hu''s house. At this time, uncle beard is gently shaking his body in front of the door, slightly closing his eyes and enjoying the sunshine. It looks very enjoyable. Shenye didn''t say hello to this guy. He knew that he couldn''t get the information he wanted in Uncle beard''s mouth. In order to escape, I chose to settle here. Except for the aborigines in this village, I will have a certain preventive psychology for anyone. The small mountain village looks peaceful during the day. I can''t see such a strange guy at night. "It''s strange that there were no strange things and strange sounds on a rainy night like yesterday." "Yes, the rainy night is clearly the time when the monster acts closely, but..." The leisurely pedestrians in the street are talking and curious about the silence of the night. After a short journey, God night has learned a lot. Many people in the village have seen the puppet killed by Watergate last night, but no one has been attacked by him. After wandering around the village, Shenye decided to go back to grandma Shijiao''s house, quietly wait for the emergence of the night, and follow the spell to find the guy who manipulated him. As time went by, the sky slowly darkened, and the clear sky was covered with dark clouds again. "Grandma Shijiao, does it rain here every night? It''s always dark at this time. " "I don''t know why only these two days are very frequent. It hasn''t rained for months before." God night touched his chin. It''s not because of the appearance of his party that he makes raindrops frequent. There are still some miracles in this small mountain village. With the rumble of thunder, the raindrops burst into tears. "You can go. Metday stays to protect grandma Shijiao." Matt Dai nodded and approached grandma Shijiao for a few steps. He had nothing to do and began some physical training in situ. Just out of the yard, Shenye several people saw the familiar guy, still a huge body, shaking his body and slowly leaning towards this side. But God night was clearly in the guy''s line of sight, but it didn''t arouse his reaction, and he was still moving forward. "This guy seems to be just a controlled brainless machine. He has no thinking and sight at all. Kill him first." Watergate and deer nodded for a long time and rushed directly with their swords in their hands. Having had a battle experience, Watergate directly dropped his sword on the chest of his huge body without any hesitation. The deer jumped over and fell on his back for a long time, and also stabbed the sword in his hand. As the sound of the rain gradually decreased, the huge body scattered on the ground, leaving a light blue spell floating in the air. "Then he can find out who the controller behind him is, and he can naturally complete the entrusted task." The three quietly followed the spell and walked outside the village. Even though the rain was still dripping, the spell still emitted a shallow light. "We''re going out of the village soon. We keep a distance from the spell, otherwise it''s very easy for this guy to find our trace." At the same time, he slowed down some speed, and the spell only floated on the edge of his sight. Slowly, Shenye found something wrong. He had left the village so far away, but he still had no intention to stop. The rain in the sky has stopped. At this time, the night is particularly silent. Looking at the floating of the spell, there is a strange atmosphere. "Where did this guy hide? He hasn''t stopped at this time." "I think soon, I have felt the existence of that guy, right in the cave ahead." God night released chakra''s perception to the largest extent early in the morning, always paying attention to the surrounding situation, and finally found something wrong in the cave in front. Watergate and deer cheer up for a long time, and their feet speed up a bit. After a while, the three people had gone beyond the spell and leaned against the edge of the cave to wait quietly. At the moment when the spell floated into the cave, several people in Shenye would rush in and try to subdue the guy directly, saving unnecessary trouble. "I came back so quickly. When did someone in the small mountain village appear who could destroy Da Zhuang? It seems that we should talk to the old man. " With the spell, Shenye rushed into the cave first, but was shocked by the scene and speechless. I thought it was a dark and humid environment, but I didn''t expect that there was a hole in it. I felt suddenly bright in front of me. After shuimen and Lujiu walked in, their faces were full of surprise. The cave walls were full, and they couldn''t see the meaning of the cave at all. "Watergate, it''s better than your bad environment." "Yes, I haven''t seen such luxurious decoration in Muye village. Some are reluctant to destroy it." "Lure that guy out and fight again. I believe he has the same feeling. He is more reluctant than us." Chapter 55 The three reached a consensus in an instant and continued to walk deep into the cave. "Who? Dare you find this cave? " "The man who took your life, we have accepted the entrustment to protect grandma Shijiao, so you''d better arrest her." "That old guy still doesn''t believe me, but just you little guys, you''d better stay with me." Suddenly there was a huge suction in the cave. The bodies of the three people in Shenye were not controlled by themselves and floated into the cave, just like a light blue spell. God night nodded towards the Watergate, and instantly put on a fighting posture, ready to meet what happened next. Close to the depths of the cave, Shenye finally saw the guy who had been threatening grandma Shijiao. With medium blue long hair and white face, he looks like a grade about the same as Zilai. He can''t see that the disgusting behemoth came from him. "There are no children in the village to accompany me, so stay and play with me." The puppet master smiled, but his words were full of no doubt. It seemed that he had determined the next fate of several people in Shenye. God night shook his head helplessly. How can this guy understand that he is daydreaming. "Do it!" With the order of God night, shuimen and Lujiu threw out their swords at the same time and flew straight to the puppet master''s face. The latter frowned. Unexpectedly, the attack appeared so fast that the body had no time to respond. Suddenly, a figure rushed over on the side, blocked the sword with his body and fell heavily to the ground. "Ah Fei, don''t scare me, ah Fei!" With a sad face, the puppet master hugged the fallen puppet in his arms and put his eyes on the puppet. Shenye couldn''t help looking at the corner of his mouth. This seemingly young guy was so strange that he was shocked by the disappearance of a puppet. It was clear that he could resume the puppet''s action in the next second, but he had to make a mountain out of a molehill. Sure enough, in the next second, the puppet master''s voice suddenly stopped, stopped, put on a fake smile and looked at Shenye. "You broke my toy, so you should stay and play with me." "You think so!" God night snorted coldly, his body suddenly took a few steps forward, concentrated its strength on his fist and hit the air. Due to the strange force, a circular wave formed in the air rushed towards the puppet master. The puppet master stood up straight in an instant, his feet on the ground, waved and summoned a puppet in front of him. With a bang, the puppet was attacked by the air wave, scattered into pieces and fell to the ground, leaving a small spell floating in mid air. Shenye couldn''t help thinking about how many spells there were in front of this guy. The puppet was just a carrier. The real trouble was these spells. The Watergate on one side also found this truth and threw the sword with the mark to the puppet master. He was defeated by two puppets in a row. He chose to avoid his edge and open his body to avoid the attack of the sword in his hand. With a clang, the sword in his hand hit the wall behind the puppet master and was instantly bounced off. This result was unexpected to Watergate. There was a wall that the sword in his hand could not penetrate. Moreover, it was just an insignificant cave. "It must have been processed by him. Relying on ordinary strength, there may be no way to leave a trace, but that''s enough." The corner of God''s night''s mouth rose slightly. The purpose of Watergate throwing out the sword is to leave a mark that can be transmitted. "Next it''s up to you two." Watergate and deer nodded for a long time, and they ran to the puppet master at the same time. "Shadow bondage!" The long and narrow shadow meanders in the direction of the puppet teacher along the foot of Lujiu The puppet master didn''t understand Lu Jiu''s Ninja at all. He didn''t care that the shadow approached him. Even the corners of his eyes were full of ridicule. "With these shadows, you also want to control me. You are really whimsical." The puppet master stepped directly on the shadow and didn''t care what unnecessary trouble the shadow would bring to you. "Prepare for our trial. Now you have no way to escape." Lu Jiu''s shadow climbed up along the puppet master''s body. After a while, the puppet master was completely entangled and could not move a little. Watergate took the opportunity to rush to the puppet master and waved his fist hard at his face. "Da Zhuang!" The puppet master suddenly yelled, and the broken puppets were reunited. They took off and surrounded the puppet master tightly in the middle. God night could feel a huge amount of chakra waves transmitted back and forth between the puppet and the controller, and could not help frowning. "Be careful. I don''t know what kind of tricks this guy will play." "Escape!" The ethereal voice of the puppet division was transmitted around. Look, Da Zhuang and the puppet division have changed their positions. What was bound by deer for a long time was the huge puppet Da Zhuang. The puppet master had broken free, as if he were nothing. "There is no Ninja that can trap me in the whole ninja world. Don''t struggle fearlessly. You''d better stay and play with me." Shenye carefully deliberated on the puppet master''s words. He had been playing a few words with him for a long time. And those puppets don''t have any ability to attack people. It seems that they are just made to accompany him. Moreover, Da Zhuang hasn''t hurt anyone for so long in the small mountain village. "The art of doubling the strange force!" God night enlarges his right fist, transmits the strange force to the fist far and continuously, and blows at the puppet master. A blue spell instantly threw a knife in front of the puppet master. Xiaobai reappeared to stop the fist attack of Shenye, and he fell down. "This guy seems to be a little different from the guy we met before. His purpose is not to kill the enemy in front of him." "I also have this feeling. It seems that what he needs more is company." God night raised a plan in his heart, but it was denied by himself in an instant. The puppet master''s various performances showed that he needed playmates like children. Grandma Shijiao is old and can''t stand the toss of the puppet master. Otherwise, he would not have threatened grandma Shijiao to steal the children from the village and give them to him, but only to play together. Chapter 56 "I have a proposal to avoid our next battle." "I know what you''re thinking, but the small mountain village doesn''t seem to be able to accept outsiders, but I don''t know how Uncle beard entered the village at that time." Shenye touched his chin and thought carefully. Sending the puppet master to a small mountain village is not a reliable way. After all, the villagers have had an inner shadow on this guy. If they knew that the strange thing at night came from this guy, maybe he couldn''t live the first night at all. Watching Shenye several people stop moving, the puppet master also calmed down and quietly looked at the three people in front of him, with some curiosity in his eyes. It looks like a child who has just come into contact with the world. "What''s your name?" "My name is one." "Do you really want to find a partner to play with you?" One of them nodded repeatedly. He didn''t know how long he had lived in the cave. He was accompanied by two puppets. However, these two puppets will not take the initiative to hurt people, and will not even make aggressive actions against people under the command of one of them. Until recently, one of them found a small mountain village nearby, where there were many children similar to themselves, and wanted them to come here to play with themselves. However, everyone would yell and run away when they saw themselves. Only grandma Shijiao would comfort herself. The idea of using puppets to create panic and force the stone horn nanny to hand over some children appeared in one''s heart bit by bit. But I didn''t expect that she not only failed, but even attracted the dislike of grandma Shijiao. I haven''t seen her since then. "As long as you listen to me, I will let you have many partners." "I listen to you." The Watergate made a look at the deer for a long time. With the action of God night, the two people retreated to the outside of the cave bit by bit, and one followed the three people behind. After leaving the cave, he consciously raised his hand to block his face. It seems that he has not touched the outside world for a long time. God night couldn''t help wondering what he lived on and what he spent every day on for so long. When he saw the two spells floating behind him, God night understood everything for a moment. Perhaps this was the only warmth his parents left him. "You stay here with one of them. I''ll pick up Matt day. We''re going back to the village." Along the route, I returned to grandma Shijiao''s home in a short time. "Grandma Shijiao, the crisis in the village has been completely lifted. From today on, there will be no strange things at night. Let''s go back first." Granny Shijiao quickly stood up and found an old scroll in the corner cabinet and handed it to Shenye. "I got this thing by chance, but no one in our small village can understand it. I''ll give it to you as a commission reward." God night didn''t be polite to grandma Shijiao. He put the scroll in his pocket, turned and made a look at Matt Dai. After saying goodbye to grandma Shijiao, they went to look for shuimen and Lujiu. "Have you solved that guy so soon? I haven''t waited for me to do it yet. " "Strictly speaking, it hasn''t been solved. There''s another problem bothering us. You''ll see Watergate and deer for a long time." Matt Dai scratched his head. God night''s words made him very confused, but these mental things couldn''t be thought by himself. Both shuimen and Lujiu are very active people. It''s right to follow these three people. Looking at the addition of another member to the team of four, Matt Dai was stunned. It was a long time before he realized that this guy had countless connections with the puppet he saw that night. "Go back to the village!" "One, you must keep up with us, or you will fall behind the team." "I see." Watergate is responsible for leading the way ahead. Lujiu and metdai are on both sides of one to prevent him from falling behind and finding where he should go. After all, in the eyes of these people, one of the children who left the cave was a child who had just entered the world. Shenye was very worried about him. It was another day''s journey time. One of them finally appeared in front of Muye village under the leadership of several people on Shenye night. Looking at the huge village entrance, one of them was in a trance for a while. It was the first time to see such a large village and so many people. And at this time, in his perception, everyone in the line of sight has a strong strength, and he can''t be careful here. Mountain city green leaves still appear in front of God night as usual, and their eyes have been looking up and down on one of them. "It''s really rare to be able to go out and perform tasks at Ninja college." "Brother Shancheng, why are you always staring at me if you don''t look at the gate?" "Ha ha, I will come forward and offer my condolences to everyone who goes in and out of the village." Yamacheng Qingye''s embarrassed brain scratched his head and turned back to his position with ha ha. He didn''t stop Shenye from entering the village. But at the same time, he has sent the situation back to the fire shadow office. After all, there is a new face, which looks very afraid of strangers. The first time I saw so many people coming and going in the street, one of them leaned tightly on the leg of the Watergate and looked around in panic. Without staying on the road for a long time, Shenye directly pushed open the door of Huoying office with a group of people. At this time, the three generations of sitting hands leaned on the table. "What did you gain from going out to perform the task this time?" "Three generations of Grandpa, did you know we were secretly on a mission outside? I thought I had lied to everyone. " Three generations shook their heads reluctantly. Without their own consent, how could the task manual finally appear in Shenye''s hand? They really thought it was Qimu Shuo Mao who found the treasure. "Look at your high spirited appearance, the task has been completed well?" "The crisis in that village has been solved, and there are some unexpected gains. I just don''t know what you will do with the three generations of Grandpa." "What you''re talking about is the child around you." God night nodded and told the story of what happened in the small mountain village without a little concealment. In fact, the small mountain village is a small village in the country of fire. The three generations of Huoying also know something about it. They won''t hide any lies from the three generations. "I want the village to take in one of them. He is a very poor child and kind in his heart." Chapter 57 The three generations touched their chin and suddenly became very serious. "The village already has you and Meishang. The guy of Tuan Zang has begun to be suspicious. If one of these guys appears again, Tuan Zang may break out." God night saw the embarrassment of three generations, and it was impossible for all the people in the village to accept one of them. If others see his puppet, some strange thoughts will appear in his heart, and even look at one with strange eyes. "I know what to do. Since the village can''t accept one, I have to find another way." God night shrugged his shoulders and pretended to turn around to leave. However, just back to three generations, God night leaked a conspiracy smile. The three generations shook their heads, raised their hands and released chakra, closing the door tightly. "This matter is still under discussion. Don''t leave in a hurry. There''s no place to go." "Then you need a satisfactory answer." Shenye turned around, shrugged, walked a few steps to a chair not far away, sat down, put his hands around his chest, and quietly waited for the reply of the three generations. "One of them will stay in the village from now on, but he should be put in the dark Department, otherwise it will cause dissatisfaction in the village." God night nodded. Although he wanted to say that this thing was done perfectly, after all, his ability at this time was still limited. "One, listen to this grandpa in the future. Maybe we won''t meet for some time in the future." One of them nodded cleverly. At the bottom of his heart, he had regarded Shenye as his closest person, and all his words were deeply put into his heart. After leaving the Huoying office, Shenye made it easy for several people to go back to their homes. Qi Mu Shuo Mao learned early that this task reward was a very good thing, but he didn''t know it would be a scroll at that time. For a ninja, having a Ninja Scroll is already a successful practice. This Ninja is difficult to practice except for some extremely individual ninja. Shrink in his room, God night slowly spread the scroll on his bed, silently reading the words written above word by word. Chakra in his body turned slowly with the action on Shenye''s mouth, and unconsciously formed a light blue chakra coat on the surface of his body. "Ding. Congratulations to the host for getting the chance to upgrade the system! " The voice suddenly appeared in my mind broke the concentrated action of Shenye. I was stunned and didn''t think clearly what was going on. "System, what just happened? Repeat it to me again. " "Ding, congratulations to the host on getting the opportunity to upgrade the system!" "Is it just an opportunity?" "Yes, it takes a little trial to really complete the promotion of the system." "Can''t you make your words clearer? Do I have to keep asking? What broken system. " God night turned his mouth and felt deeply worried that he met such an artificial mental retardation, for fear that he would cry foolishly one day. "Host, have a youthful and hot-blooded competition with metdai. If you win, you can get the opportunity to upgrade the system." "This is some kind of shit game." God night patted his forehead. He didn''t expect this guy to let himself finish such a stupid game. The four words "youth and blood" are naturally revealed in the mouth of the system. Although I don''t want to play this game, the system upgrade is still very attractive for Shenye. A few days passed in the twinkling of an eye. Shenye was not in a hurry to find maiteday for a youth and blood race. After all, there are new ninja skills to study. I haven''t seen Shenye in Ninja College for several days. Yuexing and Meishang are worried about Shenye. "Watergate, I haven''t seen God night for several days. How is he now?" "I haven''t seen him either. It''s better to go and see what he''s busy with after school." Yuexing and Meishang nodded repeatedly. Their thoughts had already flown to Shenye''s home. They were absent-minded all afternoon. Time passed, and finally got through this afternoon. Yuexing and Meishang went directly to Watergate and prepared to go straight to Shenye''s home to check the situation. Pushing open the door, several people found that Shenye was sleeping in bed at this time. They didn''t know that the room was full of several people. Moon star turned his head and looked at Watergate at a loss. He didn''t know what to do next. Watergate sighed deeply and pushed the sleeping God night. Three or two Shenye still didn''t have any reaction. This made Watergate a little flustered. Did something really happen to this guy? "When did you kids come?" The master''s voice appeared behind several people. "Master Kong, I haven''t seen God night for a few days, so I''m worried. Come and see him." "I''m afraid I can''t wake him up even if there is a big explosion outside." The master giggled, the Watergate nodded and walked out of the room. "In that case, we won''t disturb his rest. It''s good if there''s no accident." The master sent several children outside the room, turned and looked at the sleeping God night, but shook his head. Only the master knows what God night has experienced in the past few days. He is not allowed to study the contents on the scroll, just to learn Ninja more intensively. In the twinkling of an eye, the time of the night passed. The next morning, God night woke up early and looked out of the window. The sun just got up on the horizon and twisted his neck. Shenye stood up and left the room in the direction of Ninja college. "I haven''t seen those little guys for days, and I don''t know if you miss me. I can just take the opportunity to see the power of Ninja that doesn''t rely on system ability." In the past few days, Shenye has completely penetrated the scroll given to him by the stone horn nanny. Chakra''s operation method has been tested countless times in his heart. However, without the real release of Ninja, Shenye was not sure that he could be 100% successful. If you fail carelessly, there is a system as the final guarantee, which can easily steal the ninja on the scroll. At this time, there was only one busy figure running back and forth in the Ninja college. Rely on hard work to make up for the lack of ninja in the sky, and use sweat to lay the foundation for becoming the strongest body skill in the ninja world, that is Matt day. Chapter 58 "Metday, you are still so hard-working. You came here early in the morning to practice well." "The so-called stupid birds fly first, so make good use of every minute and second to practice, otherwise you will fall behind." God night shook his head. In terms of body art, no one dares to say that he has a talent beyond Matt day. "While everyone hasn''t appeared, I''ll try your strength now." "Then you must let me." Although Matt Dai said very suggestive words, his body movements have taken a fighting posture and can fight at any time. God night shook his head gently. This is not a place to fight at all. Since you want to have a good try of your new ninja, you must go to the cultivation ground. "If you can catch up with me, even if you have won half." God night turned and wanted to run in the direction of the training ground. Maiteday stood in place and was stunned. God suddenly reacted. As a result, a powerful chakra erupted in his body, prompting metdai to catch up with God night. The distance between the two people was gradually narrowed. Shenye frowned and his hair was wrinkled. Now Matt wore this guy really unusual. It seems that he needs to be serious. "Strange force!" By condensing chakra circulating in the body on his feet, the speed of God night instantly increased by a level. Like a strong wind, all the weeds everywhere fell in the direction of God''s night running. In just a few minutes, God night accurately fell in the middle of the training ground. At this time, maiteday was still some distance from the training ground. With his hands around his chest, God night quietly waited for matt Dai to appear. "God night, I can''t see your practice at ordinary times, but why is your strength so strong that you can easily surpass me?" "A person''s strength does not lie in the length of practice, but in the accurate control of chakra." Matt Dai nodded repeatedly and learned every word of God night with an open mind. At this moment, he knew that Shenye was not only fighting with himself, but also learning the skills of practice from Shenye. While maiteday was thinking about how to operate chakra, God night suddenly waved his fist and bombarded maiteday''s door. Maiteday, who had no time to respond, was directly knocked down by God night''s attack, fell back and lay on the ground. "This is the first lesson for you today. As a ninja, you can''t relax your vigilance at any time!" Matt Dai took a deep breath. A carp straightened his body and stepped back a few steps to distance himself from Shenye. There were bursts of prestige around, blowing the clothes of God night, floating. Matt Dai carefully felt the changes in the surrounding air and slowly closed his eyes. "Be careful!" In the blink of an eye, God night rushed to metday''s face. When the man was still in the air, he kicked his foot and fell straight to metday''s shoulder. Matt Dai moved his ears slightly and could hear the flow in the air. He opened his body gently, and God night''s feet wiped Matt Dai''s body and fell to the ground. The huge force directly left a deep mark on the ground. Taking advantage of this gap, Matt Dai turned over and clenched his fist to hit Shenye''s stomach. It''s just above him. If there''s no obstruction, the fist will hit the stomach accurately in the next second. A ninja who specializes in body art can''t be ignored. If he is hit, he will lose most of his combat effectiveness in an instant. The same is true of Shenye. "Wind escape, frivolous art!" God night''s hands made a rapid seal, and chakra''s circulation speed in the body rose to the peak that God night could adhere to. The fist is only 0.1cm away from Shenye''s stomach. All things that Shenye can see in his sight suddenly become very slow. In an extremely strange angle, God night escaped Matt''s fist. Losing the target, the fist finally fell on the air and sent out bursts of sonic booms through the whole cultivation field. "Matt Dai, this guy is really merciless. This punch wants me to die." God night wiped the sweat on his forehead. Fortunately, his practice these days was not in vain. Finally, he used the ninja on the scroll. "I lost God night!" God night, who wanted to continue fighting, was stunned and looked at Matt day with some differences. The battle has just begun. Just because the fist attack was dissolved by his ninja, he directly announced his failure. Shenye doesn''t understand it. Feeling the bewilderment of God night, Matt Dai shook his head helplessly. "This blow has released all my chakras. There is no hand left for you, so there is no way to continue the fight." "So it is. Then I won the youth and blood race." "Youth? Hot blood? " A series of questions recurred in metday''s mind as if possessed. The surrounding air trembled slightly. God night found something wrong and quickly released chakra''s perception. In between, the lost chakra in metdai''s body was boiling like magma, and the newly lost chakra was soaring wildly. God night swallowed his saliva and finally knew the best way to motivate metdai. The blood of youth was enough to support him to complete his whole Ninja career. "Pour down a basin of cold water and make your whole body boil! Partial doubling! " God night''s hands suddenly became huge. He directly grabbed Matt Dai in his hands and threw it towards the pond not far away. With two thumping sounds, Matt day sank into the pond. Just now, Matt day, who was still full of arrogance, calmed down directly. The whole person is like a drowned chicken standing in the pond quietly watching God night. He also knows that he has already lost the game, and everything is just a struggle. "God''s night is indeed God''s night. Even if I explode my own universe, I''m not an opponent." "Put on your clothes and we went back. They should be in the classroom by this time." Matt nodded, jumped out of the pond, took a few steps to the depths of the deserted woods, and put on a brand-new green combat suit. At the same time, God night closed his eyes and talked with the system in the depths of his mind. "System, I have won this youth and blood race. Next, you should tell me what the upgraded system looks like." "Ding, congratulations on the host''s successful opportunity to upgrade the system, but the upgraded functions still need to be explored by the host." Chapter 59 At this time, many people have gathered in the classroom. Shenye saw several familiar figures leaning against the window at a glance. Not only Watergate and Lujiu, but also a beautiful classmate, Meiqin. God night has some differences. How can Meiqin, who has always been alone, suddenly join his team? It seems to get along well with Yuexing and Meishang. "God night, come here quickly. There will be major news today." "Big news?" "Yes, it is said that today, one of us will be lucky to be selected to graduate directly. Today, we officially become a member of Muye village." God night touched his chin, so it seems that this is really a major news, but it has no attraction for himself. In the period before graduation, Shenye still wants to have a good play, taking advantage of his identity as a child. "Some expectations will eventually go to whose house." Shenye wanted to have a good sleep in the classroom after experimenting with the new ninja, but he was curious about who in the room got such a chance at this time. With the passage of time, the shadow of three generations of fire quietly appeared in the sight of everyone. The originally chirping classroom suddenly quieted down, and everyone''s eyes were all on the three generations, with expectant eyes faintly in their eyes. "If only this lucky man were me, then I would be further away from the shadow of fire." God night looked white at the water gate, raised his hand and knocked on his forehead. "If you want to finally become a ninja, you must be down-to-earth. If you take a shortcut, I will be the first to disagree with you to become a ninja." Watergate nodded wrongfully and quickly gave up the idea. The look of expectation began to change little by little. If you accidentally become a lucky guy, Watergate has decided not to hesitate to refuse three generations of adults and let him choose again. Lu Jiu had the same idea in his heart. The influence of the family made him not pay attention to the title, as long as he could contribute to the village. The sight of three generations slowly crossed everyone in the classroom and finally fell on Shenye. "No, the old guy is staring at me again." "Shenye, who do you think is suitable for this position?" "Of course it''s Matt day." Matt Dai looked at Shenye with a surprised face. In any case, he didn''t expect Shenye to recommend himself to be the lucky one, get rid of Ninja college and become a real xiaren as soon as possible. "God night, you..." "It''s just recommendation. The final decision still depends on the three generations." The three generations looked at Matt Dai meaningfully and then touched their chin. Instead of showing their attitude and decision for the first time, they chose to have a competition. "Now that Shenye has recommended students, who wants to get this place, just challenge." God night hummed coldly, stood up in his seat and walked a few steps to the front of the classroom. The little body stood beside the three generations of fire shadow ape flying and chopping, and looked seriously at the front. "Despite the challenge, as long as you can beat me, you can get a direct chance of promotion." "What a arrogant tone, I''ll challenge you!" A strong young man stood up. It seemed that he had been unconvinced for a long time. The current challenge was just an explosive point. It doesn''t matter shrugged, God night raised his head and looked at three generations. "Three generations of adults, what do you think of this?" "Now go to the cultivation ground." The whole classroom was boiling in an instant. Not only the little guy who was ready to fight God night was very excited. Those guys with the mentality of watching the excitement are more enthusiastic, as if they are about to enter the battle. The huge crowd attracted the attention of the surrounding people and whispered with the people around them to discuss whether something important had happened in Muye village. In just a few minutes, the classroom was empty. "One by one, there are some people who waste too much time. It''s better to go together with people who want to challenge." "God night, don''t think you can be so arrogant with some achievements. Today, I Kuma Lingtai will let you know what a real ninja is." God night shrugged his shoulders indifferently and didn''t put this guy in his eyes at all. "One hand is enough for you and me, isn''t Kuma Ling?" Kuma Ling twitched the corners of her mouth. She was very angry at Shenye''s provocation. She couldn''t control her chakra. "Strong collapse!" Suddenly, Kuma Lingtai took a step forward. He was as steady as Mount Tai, but he was still tight and didn''t burst out. As soon as the three generations saw the light, they had never seen the battle of these little guys. Now they look very surprised. Kuma Lingtai''s strength is enough for him to become xiaren. He just needs to quietly wait for the moment when Ninja college graduates. God night yawned, loosely looked at the tight Kuma Lingtai in front of him, slowly raised one hand and stood in mid air. "Strange force!" Another burst of more powerful power appeared. Kuma Lingtai felt a mountain pressing on him. His body began to tremble slightly, and his forehead was soaked with sweat. Before they really collided, Kuma Lingtai had lost the game. "This guy is still as arrogant as ever. He won''t hide his strength at all. He has put so much pressure on his opponent before the competition began." Although he was very sure of Shenye, the three generations clearly knew that he would not accept graduating from Ninja college in advance, so they did not choose to directly announce his departure. On weekdays, three generations have no understanding of these children in Ninja college, so God night can choose a suitable person as a recommendation. Kuma Ling took a deep breath and forcibly broke the depressed feeling at the bottom of her heart and rushed to God night. But because he was too nervous, his actions were full of loopholes. Shenye just gently moved his fist and overthrew Kuma Lingtai to the ground. "I''ve already said that it''s better for you to go together. You can''t beat me one by one." The arrogance of God night burned up in an instant. These guys who were around to watch the excitement were all ready to go up and teach this arrogant guy a lesson. However, after Kuma Lingtai, he didn''t want to go forward and be beaten. We still know Kuma Lingtai''s strength. Chapter 60 I felt the readiness of these guys around me, but I never came forward to confront myself. God night can''t help turning around and looking at the three generations. Does this result show that he has won the victory, and metdai can embark on the road of tolerance from now on. "He is only one person, and he himself proposed to let us go together. What are we waiting for?" A familiar figure suddenly appeared in the crowd. Shenye saw that it was the guy at Watergate. Watching the excitement is not too big for the guy to take the initiative to stir up the surrounding commotion, which is also a manifestation of blind confidence in God night. In Watergate''s heart, even if these guys work together, they will not be the opponents of Shenye, even if they and Lujiu join them. "Good!" "That''s it. See how powerful he is." More and more people began to think about the middle of the venue and slowly surround it if they should talk to the Watergate. Watergate and deer looked at each other for a long time. They pulled Yuexing monk Mei back again and again for fear of being affected by God night''s attack. Meiqin stood not far away and saw the situation here. Her eyes turned. She also gradually distanced herself from these people. "Finally? Strange force! " Shenye raised his fist and hit it hard on the ground. The rumbling sound spread around along the falling position of Shenye''s fist. Suddenly, there was a huge collapse on the ground. All the children running to Shenye fell on the collapsed ground and lost the chance to continue fighting. Three generations frowned. Chakra''s exquisite control was far beyond his grasp at this age. He was indeed a rare genius. However, gifted teenagers have their own ideas. Ape flying day cutting has no way to control the idea of God night. "I''ve won. Matt day can be promoted directly to xiaren." "Yes, but the cultivation ground has been damaged by you. You should make some compensation." God night''s eyes twitched, and the third generation fire shadow of Tangtang Muye village kindly asked himself to compensate for the damaged practice field. Isn''t he the culprit of all this? Feeling the bad smile on the face of the three generations of fire shadow, Shenye thought for a moment that he had been cheated by the old man. No matter who is in the classroom now has the qualification to become xiaren. In the end, he just wants to renovate the facilities of the training ground. "Three generations of adults, I''ll go first if I have something else to do. I''ll trouble you with the repair of the cultivation ground." He hugged the third generation and ran away. He didn''t give the third generation a chance to continue talking. The people around consciously made way for Shenye. Shenye left the training ground and walked in the direction of Yile ramen, vaguely feeling hungry. Far away, God night saw the guy in green combat suit sitting in a Lela noodles. God night touched his chin and suddenly remembered that he had not seen this guy in the classroom and the training ground, but he came here to steal food. "Matt day, why didn''t I see you in the classroom." "I finally found that the classroom is not suitable for me. Only by persistently completing the practice task every day can I improve my body skills bit by bit, so I''ve been practicing outside just now." "I have good news for you. You missed it when you were not in the classroom." "God night, are you confused? When three generations of adults let you make a choice, I''ll sit next to you. " At this moment, God night was even more confused. It was completely unclear when maiteday left everyone to practice alone outside. Was it on the way to the training ground? Reluctantly shook his head, Shenye decided not to think about these things. After all, Maite Dai has become a real xiaren at this time. "Report to the third generation office tomorrow. You''re already a bear." "I knew you must have won." "I have blind confidence in me, so I don''t even watch my game, right? You and Watergate don''t clean up." God night rubbed his fist and walked towards Matt Dai with a bad smile. A burst of wailing came out of Matt Dai''s mouth. A little vent, God night was in a good mood, but he felt pity for matt Dai''s bloated head. At this moment, Matt Dai seems to have a feeling of coming from himself, looking very happy. "God night, you have more and more master''s temperament now. Even the control of beating people can be so stable." Matt Dai shook his thumb to show his affirmation of Shenye. Then he picked up chopsticks and sent Ramen to his mouth. Just then, there was a sudden noise around. Shenye frowned and looked at the source of the sound. This is the quiet area of the village. No one would quarrel near Yile ramen. Several guys with yunyin village protection forehead on their foreheads are leaning against each other and laughing. However, there are only two people around him and Matt Dai. These guys must be laughing at the big bag on Matt''s head. "Hey, you guys, be quiet!" "What are you yelling about, little boy? Even the Ninjas in your village dare not speak to us with such an attitude. Do you understand? " Shenye tilted his lips and was not ready to pay attention to these ignorant guys. After all, this is Muye village. It''s still necessary to pretend for ninjas from other villages to visit. However, seeing that Shenye didn''t continue to speak, these little guys in yunyin village thought that Shenye didn''t dare to contradict himself, so they made more progress. "Hey, you two kids, get out of the way. I''ve heard that Yile Ramen here is very delicious. I can finally taste it today." The guy in Yuyin village pushed Shenye, but he didn''t think that Shenye didn''t move at all. He sat on his original position as firm as a rock. The first guy knew it was an iron plate and it was hard to push, so he turned his head and focused on Matt day. This guy with green bags on his head must be very easy to mess with, otherwise he wouldn''t be beaten like this. However, before his hand rested on Matt Dai''s shoulder, Matt Dai''s body flashed several times and appeared behind these guys. "Wood industry whirlwind!" With a slight force under his feet, the whole man jumped into the air, swept the hall legs and put down all the Ninjas in yunyin village. "You can touch me, too? How miserable you want to die in Muye village. " Just when maiteday wanted to attack further, the figure of green leaves in Shancheng appeared in the sight of God night and waved again and again. Chapter 61 "Be merciful, be merciful. These are envoys from yunyin village. Don''t hurt them." Yamacheng Qingye leaned heavily against the big tree and ran here at full speed from the entrance of the village, making his body unbearable and panting. God night waved his hand to stop Matt Dai''s next action and looked at the green leaves of the mountain city with great interest. "It''s unexpected that these guys who don''t have eyes are guests of Muye village." "Yes, it is indeed invited by three generations of adults. Because there are some exchanges between the two villages, so..." "I see. Take them out of here quickly, otherwise I can''t control Matt day''s temper." Yamacheng Qingye wiped the landscape on his forehead. If something really happened to these guys, they will be punished by Muye village. "These guys are really disappointing. I''ll go first." Shenye got up and left, walked along the street in the village to shuimen''s house, and these guys in yunyin village were too familiar in Shenye''s mind. It is said that it is a friendly exchange between the two villages. In fact, the Ninjas in yunyin village have other ideas. They have long focused on the descendants of the vortex family, vortex nine Sinai. If we fail to publicize this matter, we will not be recognized by the three generations, or even scare the snake and catch their real faces. There was a knock on the door. The Watergate hurried to the door and opened the door. "God night, it''s you." "Let''s go and give you a chance to save the beauty." Watergate scratched his head and didn''t understand what the hero''s chance to save the United States was, but he still walked behind Shenye. The two men unknowingly walked to the foot of the Huoying office. Shenye pulled the water gate and hid in a place where there was no one, quietly observing the surrounding situation. "What the hell happened?" "There are some guys from yunyin village in the village. The purpose of those guys is not simple. We are optimistic about him. Watergate nodded and knew that he was working for the village to ensure the safety of the village and remove hidden dangers. God night did not tell the story of whirlpool nine Sinai. Finally, he had to find it by himself and find the problem with a detailed heart like fire shadow. It was getting dark and those guys were still in the office. "They haven''t come out at this time. Are they really here to discuss some friendly exchanges between the two villages?" God night has some doubts about himself, but in his own impression, these guys are the guys who robbed jiuxinnai. Finally, in the dead of night, the guys from yunyin village left the office and walked outside the village. Watergate and Shenye follow far behind to avoid exposing their position. At the same time, they should master the whereabouts of these guys in their own sight. But soon they left the village. God night stopped at the entrance of the village and frowned. You can see that the green leaves of the mountain city are standing at the entrance of the village and watching the messenger of yunyin village leave the village. If he follows out of the village at this time, he will stop him. "Are you worried too much? God night, these people are ready to leave." "I hope so, but we should always be vigilant." Watergate nodded. The two agreed that if something happened, they would gather together at the first time, and then leave in different directions. Walking on the road, Shenye thought more and more wrong, so he changed his direction and walked to the place where jiuxinnai lived. Just looking for a suitable position, Shenye found a familiar figure leaning against the corner in the dark, and couldn''t help shaking his head. "This guy said nothing happened, but he came here worried." Quietly walked up, God night patted the shoulder of the Watergate. Feeling the sudden touch on his shoulder, Watergate quickly turned around and put on a fighting posture. When he found that it was God night, he breathed a long sigh of relief. "You came here without going back." "I''m always worried that those guys will appear, which is bad for jiuxinnai. It''s safer to observe here for one night." "I can be here alone. You''d better go back and have a good rest." "You can''t deal with those guys alone. There''s nothing to do this night." Watergate nodded not to refuse. He knew that he had no way to stop God night''s inner thoughts, so he had to let him go. As time went by, no one could be seen on the streets of the village. Only God night and the water gate leaned against the darkness to observe quietly. Suddenly, there were some disturbances around, and several figures fell to the door of jiuxinnai''s house. God night frowned and looked at it. It was the guys in yunyin village who saw during the day. They just changed into black combat clothes and the protective forehead on their forehead was taken off. Now no one can see that these people are ninjas from yunyin village. They can do whatever they want under enough disguise. "Cheer up, but don''t do it here. It will provoke ninjas in the village, so you can''t kill them." God night''s mouth gradually showed a cruel smile. Watergate looked at him in surprise. I don''t know when God night''s attitude towards the enemy has changed greatly. Now he is focused on killing the enemy rather than defeating it. Under the gaze of late at night, several guys quietly opened the door of nine Sinai''s house. I don''t know what method was used. Jiuxinnai had no resistance at all. He was resisted on his shoulder by one of the strong guys and walked outside the village. Seeing this, Watergate was a little worried, but it was stopped by God night. "Don''t worry, keep a distance and follow them. After leaving the village, do it well." Until the guy in yunyin village was about to disappear in his sight, Shenye and shuimen didn''t start to catch up and follow at the farthest distance. But just after leaving the village, Shenye found that he could not catch those guys in his sight, or even find a trace. "This is terrible. It seems that they have made full preparations before taking action, so they will disappear easily." "God night, what do you think this is?" Watergate jumped to the ground and hung a wisp of red hair on a low shrub. He picked up his hair and put it in his hand. It turned out to be the unique red hair of the vortex family. "This is the mark left by jiuxinnai for us. We can find it by looking for these red hair." Chapter 62 Watergate nodded and looked firmly ahead, which seemed to indicate the battle that had occurred. Instead of jumping on the tree trunk and choosing to hurry, the two men looked for the escape trace of these people along the red hair left on the bush. The sky in the distance was white with fish bellies, and still didn''t catch up with these guys. "If we continue to move forward, we will have left the scope of Muye village. If there is a battle there, it will be very disadvantageous to us. We should speed up." "But it''s a waste of time while looking for hair. If only there was a way to shorten the travel time." God night''s eyes turned and suddenly flashed in his mind. Then he took out a hand sword with marks in his tolerance pocket and slowly wrapped his hair around the sword in his hand. Watergate touched his chin. He already knew that Shenye was going to use the art of flying thunder to hurry, but can he really speed up with red hair? "Feel if the sword in your hand is different." Watergate took the sword in his hand and slowly closed his eyes. Several red hair marks nearby appeared in his mind, but they were only within a range and could not be detected. Rao is so, it can greatly shorten the time to catch up. "The art of flying Thor!" The furthest hair mark was selected, and their bodies were directly transmitted to the edge of the bush. There was indeed a strand of hair left by jiuxinnai on the leg. At the same time, Watergate''s mind once again appeared some pictures, still some red hair marks, but the scope was much smaller than just now. "Maybe we''ll catch up with them, flying Thor''s art!" Watergate pulled Shenye''s arm, and the two men disappeared directly in place. When they appeared again, they had fallen in front of a group of yunyin village ninjas. Looking at the two people who suddenly appeared, the ninja of yunyin village stayed in place, stunned, and looked warily at the Watergate and Shenye. At this time, jiuxinnai woke up and looked at Shenye and Watergate excitedly. The mark he left was finally found to solve himself. "You guys are sneaky. I knew you wouldn''t simply come over to exchange friendship." "It seems that you were not taught enough at that time. You dare to take care of our affairs." God night narrowed his eyes. The five yunyin village ninjas standing in front of him were bullied by Matt Dai and didn''t dare to fight back. At this moment, he was able to shout like this. The five people looked at each other and had some plans in mind. Four people were left to face Shenye and Watergate. One of them carried jiuxinnai and continued to travel to the village, as long as he could block it for a little time. However, such a plan was seen through by Shenye, and his body moved two steps to the side, blocking the route that everyone can leave. "Look for a chance to save jiuxinnai. Just give these five people to me." God night twisted his neck. He hasn''t had a good exercise for a long time. Finally, he can let go of his hands and feet. What''s more, it''s a long distance from the village here. There''s no need to worry that someone will interfere with the battle. Although they haven''t really figured out the strength of these five people, maybe when they were in Muye village, they were playing the role of a pig and eating a tiger. Watergate nodded and answered. He threw several swords on the surrounding trunk, each with the mark of flying Thunder God. In this way, you can move your body at any time, and you can save jiuxinnai in any direction. "Why do you two want to stop us? Are some too naive? " God night shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t want to stop these guys, but to leave all their lives in the forest. "Strange force!" God night didn''t stop at all. His feet sent out great power to urge his body to rush towards the crowd, ready to kill one first at a lightning speed. But these guys were always on guard and reacted at the moment of all the actions of God night. "Formation!" Five people spread out in order to form a five pointed star to resist the attack of God night. The powerful fist fell on the head man''s stomach, but found that it was like hitting a sponge and completely lost its function. God night frowned. Although the five people didn''t seem to have much strength, they could integrate chakra together. "Shenye, be careful. The strength of these guys has suddenly improved a lot." God night nodded. Maybe this is the legendary chakra fusion. Although a person''s strength is not enough to fear, releasing Ninja together has very powerful energy. But even so, God night still didn''t pay attention to these people. It''s only a matter of time to defeat. Once these five people are united, Watergate will have enough time to save jiuxinnai. In this way, the task of two people can be completed. "You have only one person, and the five of us together can play a role completely beyond you. Even if you use the consumption of chakra, you are not an opponent." "Then the five of you have met an opponent. Let''s compete for chakra''s reserves." God night shook his wrist calmly, and his face was full of disdain. This is a great disgrace to the ninja in the unknown yunyin village. Even the corners of his mouth sneer. It seems that he has seen the scene of Shenye falling down. "Lei Dun, go slowly!" The five men had the same marks on their hands and maintained a completely unified movement. "It''s so slow to finish printing. If you change to other opponents, the five of you will die, but I just want to have fun with you." God night put his hands around his chest and quietly waited for the release of ninja. I saw a faint thunder light on the bodies of the five guys for free, and then the five palms patted directly on the ground, and countless lightning rushed to God at night along the ground. Completely different from the momentum just now, after the lightning fell on the ground, the speed suddenly accelerated a lot, and came to the foot of God night in the blink of an eye. "Hum, chakra!" God night stared and released chakra''s perception to the maximum range, and the speed of lightning suddenly decreased a lot in his sight. He stepped back two steps and easily avoided the lightning on the ground. The chief guy frowned. The Ninja that he had always been proud of was easily dissolved in such a short time and completely lost its aggressiveness. Chapter 63 "The art of doubling the strange force!" Since these five people can play a great role together, Shenye is ready to completely separate these guys and break them one by one. The huge palm fell directly on one of the guys without warning, pinched him and easily grabbed him in the palm of his hand. At this moment, everyone was shocked. A guy who didn''t even wear a protective forehead had such great power. The one caught in the palm of his hand couldn''t get rid of it with all his strength. He couldn''t help but lose heart. "The boss saved me. My body can''t move at all now. I can''t even breathe." "Stop making noise. If he kills you, we can''t run away." The guy at the head deeply knows the defects of himself and his partner. Although they can play some roles together, they can''t be formed without one person. There is no difference between a person''s strength and ordinary forbearance, not even as talented as ordinary ninjas. The reason why we formed a five person team is that we have found common ground and worry that there is no place for us in the future ninja world. "Do you still want to save people? You''d better care about your own safety. " At this time, Watergate has sent jiuxinnai to a safe place and returned here to help Shenye fight together, but I saw such a scene. While sighing, Watergate instantly locked the target on the guy who was the leader. The water gate fell directly behind the guy, holding the sword tightly against his neck. "One more word, I''ll kill you." The guy swallowed his saliva and didn''t dare to make a sound. He was afraid that the Watergate would gently move the sword in his hand and send him away directly. "Your leader has been controlled by me. I hope you can know yourself a little." God night shook his head helplessly. It seemed that his fun was over, so he loosened his hand and put the guy in the palm on the ground. "Say! What''s your purpose with nine Sinai? If you can''t give me a satisfactory answer, go to hell. " "I said, I said, we had a crush on the blood of the vortex family, so we took jiuxinnai to do some research on her so that we can have it." The Watergate snorted coldly and directly slid the sword in his hand. The sharp blade directly cut the guy''s throat, and the blood flowed down his body. God night sighed. Sure enough, his beloved was in danger. No one would be calm. Five people have solved one, and the other four are not as powerful as a Watergate. There is no doubt that they have been slaughtered wildly. Looking at his bloodstained hands, Watergate''s spirit was in a trance, and some couldn''t believe that he had done these things. A few steps forward, God night patted the shoulder of the Watergate. At this time, he can understand Watergate''s mood. The first time he really felt the feeling of killing in this world was to duel with the guy in the dark Department. At that time, he did not believe that he would kill himself. "It has been solved. Take jiuxinnai home." Watergate nodded numbly and walked behind Shenye, but Shenye didn''t bring him to jiuxinnai for the first time. According to the route in his memory, God night took the Watergate to a stream, prepared to wash the blood on his body, and then went to find jiuxinnai. Watergate took a deep breath and jumped directly into the stream. He held it underwater for a few minutes before he surfaced again. "Almost. We should go back." "Is this the ninja world? Can the world be complete without killing? " God night didn''t answer the news of Watergate, but handed Watergate a brand-new dress, turned and rushed to the direction of jiuxinnai''s escape. Before dark, the three returned to the village. Jiuxinnai stood at the door and looked at Shenye and shuimen with a grateful face. "Thank you this time, otherwise I might be dead by now." "In fact, it''s Watergate''s credit. You can carefully find that your hair is also Watergate. Thank Watergate." God night winked at nine Sinai and Watergate, turned and left. Watergate scratched his head. He was at a loss. He wondered why God night suddenly counted all the credit on his head. While walking in the heart of God night, he thought: "Watergate, this boy should take a good chance, otherwise I will waste my time to create opportunities for you." The night gradually deepened. God night did not choose to go directly back to his home, but walked in the direction of Huoying office. He didn''t believe that the three generations didn''t know about it. If it wasn''t for the acquiescence of the three generations, it would be even more difficult for the five of them to sneak into the village easily. Gently pushed open the door of the room. The three generations seemed to have predicted the emergence of God night. They sat in front of the table and looked at it quietly. "Did the three generations of adults expect me to appear early in the morning, so they haven''t rested so late." "Of course, I have seen the performance of you and Watergate, which makes me very satisfied." God night frowned. Was he fooled by this old man this time? Everything happened under his nose. "So they robbed jiuxinnai with your acquiescence? Even if people outside the village are allowed to fool around, does it deserve the name of three generations of fire shadow? " "Isn''t the final result good? Make some small sacrifices for the village, so what? God night, I am very optimistic about you. " "I don''t need you to watch." Leaving a word, Shenye turned and left directly. Although I thought it would be like this for a long time, the ape flying day cut off as before, and frankly admitted that it made God night very unhappy. He seemed to be a tool man again. However, he is still a child and has no capital to argue with the three generations. In the future, we must give the whole ninja world a fair, no matter who is not allowed to happen. "God night, where are you going so late?" "Of course, I went home to sleep. Who would wander around in the middle of the night." God night didn''t raise his head to observe the people who greeted him at all. He just waved his hand and perfunctorily said a word, so he was ready to move on. However, the figure stopped directly in front of God night and was not ready to let him pass. Chapter 64 In desperation, Shenye had to stop to see who was so annoying and dared to stop his way forward. "Slowly raised his head, a familiar figure appeared in the sight of Shenye. It was yuzhibo Meiqin standing in front of him with his hands forked at his waist." Rao is so, the expression on Shenye''s face still hasn''t changed, and his appearance is extremely frightening. However, yuzhibo Meiqin didn''t feel at all. He still looked at Shenye. "God night, why do you look like this? Does anyone provoke you again?" I''ll teach that guy a lesson now. " As he spoke, yuzhibo Meiqin shook his fist, looking like he was serious. God night sighed helplessly and shook in front of him when he was in a bad mood. If someone else had changed, he would have greeted him with his fist. However, Meiqin is a girl anyway. Shenye should carry forward the gentleman''s demeanor and be patient with it. "Gas, why are you still wandering on the road if you don''t go home so late? Are you going to the fire shadow office in this direction?" Meiqin shook her head. Her proud face suddenly became shy, and she lowered her head slowly. "Because I saw you coming this way before, so take a chance to see if I can meet you." "What if you meet me?" "I want you to take me home..." God night twitched the corners of his mouth twice. In any case, he didn''t think it would be such a thing. Reluctantly shook his head. Shenye took up Meiqin''s shoulder and walked towards yuzhibo family, ready to send this guy back. There were no pedestrians on the road, only Shenye and Meiqin, but there were still two eyes watching the situation with them. In the dark, a guy followed Shenye stealthily. Shenye had long found the existence of this guy, but he had never made any announcement. Through chakra''s perception, Shenye has determined that this guy is yuzhibo Fuyue''s dogleg. He is also secretly observing Shenye in Ninja college. There were no too many words along the way. After a while, they made a difference at Meiqin''s door. In the twinkling of an eye, a few days later, Matt day has been busy promoting him to xiaren. God night hasn''t seen him for a few days. On this day, as usual, Shenye came to the Ninja college early to occupy the position he wanted, and booked several positions around him at the same time. Matt wore a green combat suit and appeared in front of God night. He held his head high and pointed to the protective forehead on his forehead. "God night, I am now a formal xiaren. I can take some tasks by myself from today." "So today, can we leave this boring classroom and help you complete the task together?" A word was broken by God night. Matt Dai scratched his head with some embarrassment. Indeed, there was a commission just accepted that needed God night''s help. Just recently, I haven''t left this classroom. Shenye can''t wait to leave the village to exercise his muscles and bones. "This time it''s called shangshuimen. Let''s start together." "He has been waiting for us at the entrance of the village. I met him last night and told him the whole thing clearly." God night nodded and walked directly away from his position to the entrance of the village. The Watergate was yawning and leaning against the stone pillar at the entrance of the village, shaking his body as if he could fall asleep at any time. "Start work and cheer up." "You two are still very fast. Let''s go straight. We can''t help but want to do it for a long time." God night shook his head reluctantly. It seems that after the last thing, Watergate has the same problem. He can''t help but want to find someone to fight manually. I''ve had practical experience. Looking back at the theoretical knowledge of Ninja college, I know how naive those are. It''s not worth mentioning at all. Matt Dai took the road ahead, and Watergate and God night followed quietly behind. "What is the specific content of this mission? Where are we going this time? " "It''s Yuyin village. It''s said that there is a huge water monster over there. No one can solve it, so I entrusted it to Muye village to help calm it down." God night touched his chin. Yuyin village is not a village without ninjas. Even the quality of ninjas is very high. Almost every Ninja is proficient in assassination. If they can''t solve the water monster, how can they think that the ninja in Muye village will succeed? Moreover, Matt day is just a child who has just been promoted to endure. Even if he entrusts help, he has to come from his own strength. A series of questions appeared in Shenye''s mind, but now that he has gone out of the village, he will see how powerful the water monster is. After a period of traveling, several people finally came to the outside of Yuyin village. "Looking at the clear sky outside, but entering the village is a completely different situation. It''s really magical here." "It is said that it is caused by a kind of Ninja, so there will be such a strange landscape." "Well, go straight in. Don''t waste time here." Looking at each other, the three people walked directly into the village. The humid environment made Shenye feel very uncomfortable. The rainy weather really makes people can''t like it. God night couldn''t help feeling that he didn''t appear in this village when he crossed over. Seeing the appearance of three people in Muye village, an old man stumbled to Shenye, and the three people came and stayed in front of metdai. "The three are ninjas from Muye village." "That''s right. Take us to see the water monster without delay." "Let me introduce myself. I am the person sent by the village to meet you. I will be with you until the end of the matter." God night nodded and looked up and down at the old man who looked weak, but found that he was not so weak on the surface. Again, in chakra''s perception, this old man contains very powerful energy. If it breaks out, maybe he is not an opponent. "Grandpa, I am very curious about one thing. Although Yuyin village is not as big as Muye village, it is not a place lacking ninjas. If you can''t solve it, how can you think Muye village can?" "To be honest, it''s not that our strength doesn''t allow us, but that the tradition handed down in the village doesn''t let us get close to that water area." "There''s such a thing." The old man nodded and told the whole story. Chapter 65 Listening to the legend of Yuyin village, Shenye couldn''t help but curl his mouth. Only in the village led by Shanjiao fish banzang would he insist on believing the nonsense legend. The Ninjas in Yuyin village are no different from those in other villages, but they can''t go in and out of the water as freely as others. "You just need to tell us the general location of the water area. It''s not difficult for you to go there in person." The old man looked at Shenye with gratitude. In fact, he had made the consciousness of dying this time, but he didn''t expect the little guy in Muye village to be so open-minded. He took out a scroll and handed it to Shenye. The old man nodded slightly and turned away. "These guys just gave us the whole task? Aren''t you afraid that we are road fools? " God night gently shook his head and spread the scroll on the ground, looking at several places marked with red marks on it. "It seems that it has been planned for a long time. These marks are not marked on the same day. The grade of the scroll may be older than you and me." Watergate nodded, looked up at the surrounding environment, confirmed his position, and then drew a few times on the map with his sword. "This is it. Let''s go now!" God night put the scroll away and walked to the depths of the village. If you want to reach the water, you have to pass it through the whole village. There was some resistance to the Watergate, not only to be drenched with the continuous rain in the sky, but also the eyes of the villagers on the street made him very uncomfortable. Although the journey is very short, it seems that several centuries have passed in Watergate''s heart. After experiencing the inner pressure, Watergate finally led by God night to the place called the legendary water area. However, looking at the calm of the lake, I can''t see the emergence of water monsters. "It doesn''t look like a water monster here." "No, God night, look over there!" Matt day pointed to the lake in the distance. I don''t know what was floating above the water. He looked at it from afar through the distant air. God night narrowed his eyes and still couldn''t see what it was. A white mist gradually appeared on the water. "The art of doubling the strange force!" God night snorted coldly, directly changed his hand into a huge one, waved a huge force to stir back and forth on the lake, and soon dispersed the fog. The scene in front of us gradually became real. Standing in the middle of the lake was a statue, a lifelike dragon. But its eyes are very flexible, as if it would break through the shackles and fly out at any time, turning the world upside down. "It''s really a behemoth. Does the village always think it''s him?" "If so, it''s too easy to complete the task. Now you can go back to the village to get the task reward." God night shrugged and turned to look at metdai. He was curious about what the task reward was this time. It didn''t look like an ordinary gold coin. Feeling God night''s eyes, Matt Dai scratched his head embarrassed, took out a scroll in his pocket and handed it to God night. There is a big fire character written on the scroll. You can see that it is a scroll from Muye village. This shape, God night will know that it is the specific content and reward of this task. All the things about the task are written on this scroll. "Task reward: a scroll of high-level physique!" God night nodded thoughtfully. No wonder maiteday was so worried that he wanted to be more refined in practice. "Take advantage of this task, I''ll teach you a new ninja. It will definitely make you fall in love with it in an instant, but use it carefully, okay?" Matt Dai nodded repeatedly. He had not seen God night''s expression so serious for a long time. He knew the seriousness of this matter in his heart. "Don''t worry, God night. I''ll listen to what you say." "Carefully feel the flow of chakra in my body and observe my chakra at the same time!" Matt Dai acted bit by bit according to God''s night''s words, and his eyes fell on God''s night for fear of missing a little. "The art of eight door evasion, open!" Shenye uses chakra''s flow to stimulate the acupoints up and down the whole body, one acupoint at a time. With the stimulation of acupoints, a faint chakra coat gradually appears on the body surface of Shenye. Even an ordinary person standing here can feel that Shenye is gradually getting stronger. Matt Dai naturally felt the changes of God''s night more clearly, and his eyes couldn''t help emitting bright brilliance. Looking at the operation mode of chakra, Watergate knows that this Ninja is not suitable for him. Without the support of a strong body, casting the eight door dunjia will only break him at any time. Demonstrated the opening and ending of the eight door escape technique, and Shenye took back his state. After all, with the current physical condition, we can only do this reluctantly. If we continue to use it, it will cause great damage to the body, and the gain is not worth the loss. "If I had known such magic skills, I wouldn''t have pulled you two to perform this task." "Performing a task is also a kind of experience. It will never be so simple here. At least now the calm is superficial." Watergate nodded. He felt the same way. Water monster may be synonymous with Yuyin village. The real danger has not yet appeared. However, I have come here. If I go back like this, I will feel a little peaceful and have no harvest at all. Whether it''s God night or Watergate, there''s no vent, and the inner strength is still eating and ready to move. "I''ll look here and maybe I''ll find something." Shenye nodded and walked on the bank in the opposite direction to the Watergate. Maiteday was in situ reviewing his practice taught by Shenye with relish. As time went by, the surrounding environment changed imperceptibly, but no one found it. The sky has gradually darkened, and God night''s stomach began to coo and scream. It''s been a day without eating. "Roast fish!" "Agree!" "Metday, it''s time to test you. Go and catch some fish under the water!" Matt day put all his things on the shore, moved his muscles and bones, and went straight into the water. The fish that was still swimming slowly rioted immediately after the addition of metdai, and flustered to avoid metdai''s approach. The water is not the world of Matt Dai. He is played by several fish. He hasn''t caught a fish for a long time. "What did I just teach you? Why don''t you know how to use it? " Chapter 66 Matt day took a deep breath from the water and sank to the bottom again, thinking about what God night had just said. For a moment, Matt Dai''s action in the water became very light. His swimming speed was comparable to that of a small fish in the water. As soon as he caught it, he was a big fish in his own hands. Throwing towards the shore, Shenye nodded with satisfaction. Watergate has found some firewood and put it on the shore to make a pile and complete the barbecue rack. However, he could not use the fire escape ninja. He could only use the most primitive method of drilling wood to make fire and rubbing two wooden sticks together. God night helplessly shook his head and pushed away God night. "Fire escape, the art of Hao fireball!" Accurately control your chakra, spit out a little flame from your mouth, ignite the firewood pile, and the flame rises slowly. After a while, the smell of roast fish floated out. After catching several fish in a row, Matt Dai returned to the shore for a quick meal. However, a strange voice appeared at this time. "I haven''t smelled such a sweet smell for a long time. I wonder if these roast fish can share me?" God night turned his head and looked at the source of the voice. It was a middle-aged man with unhappiness on his face. No one paid any attention to him, but he sat down at the edge of God night as if he had cooked himself, and took out some seasonings from his pocket and sprinkled them on the roast fish. "Of course, the roast fish still needs some seasoning to taste good. No one has been able to catch fish here for a long time." "Uncle, you''re really welcome. Aren''t you afraid my fish is poisonous?" "You have to worry about the problem of my seasoning. I don''t know how you little guys appear in this place. You''re not a teenager in Yuyin village." God night undeniably nodded. There is such an old abandoned legend. How dare the guys in Yuyin village come here. Uncle''s eyes turned and he seemed to understand that the reason why these teenagers came here was that they were entrusted to solve the recent strange things. "There are no water monsters here. I''m afraid you''ll have to go in vain." "Uncle, you know so much about here. You''re not a villager of Yuyin village." Uncle was stunned. I don''t know how many years I haven''t heard anyone ask such a question. I actually have some answers to forget the question. Seeing that the guy didn''t answer his question, Shenye reluctantly shook his head and handed the roasted fish to the uncle. In fact, at the moment of the sound, God night released chakra''s perception to the maximum range, which can be determined that the uncle is not aggressive. Even a very strong person does not show any aggression, easygoing and gentle. Uncle impolitely took the grilled fish and ate it. It looks very ugly. It looks like he hasn''t eaten for hundreds of years. As time went by, both Shenye and the strange uncle finally patted his stomach with satisfaction. "After eating your fish, I''ll tell you some stories here by the way, which may help you." God night raised his head and looked at uncle. Compared with the villagers of Yuyin village, it was obvious that uncle''s words were more believable. After all, he had been living here. Watergate and Matt day also pricked up their ears for fear of falling a little. "Long ago, it was just an ordinary pond. The villagers of Yuyin village would still appear here to fish, but everything changed after the guy was born." "That guy?" "Yes, it''s Shanjiao fish banzang. His appearance broke the original appearance of Yuyin village." Shenye touched his chin. The guy kept Yuyin village and didn''t invade around, but he also experienced a large and small number of battles, and all won without exception. Watergate doesn''t understand the relationship between the appearance of banzang fish with pepper and the fact that it is listed as a forbidden area. It seems that the well water does not violate the river water. "The fish with pepper is half hidden. The guy''s body has a very deadly poison gas. He can''t get close to here, so he ordered the whole village not to appear here." "It''s really overbearing." "Of course, these are only the premise. The time of the water monster that has recently appeared has a myriad of connections with the mountain pepper fish banzang. It is his psychic beast that makes trouble." While several people were talking, the calm lake suddenly surged and changed greatly. With a slight sigh, the uncle stood on the ground with one hand and fought slowly. He turned and walked in the direction of the past. He didn''t seem to want to participate in it. God night didn''t force him to stay. He nodded at the Watergate and Matt day, turned and jumped up. Even though the wind and clouds surged, we still didn''t see the source of making waves. "Why is the half hidden psychic beast on this water? I think the uncle is lying." "Whatever it is, kill him no matter what it is." Watergate has been in a fighting posture, staring at the lake. Metday is also vigilant at all times. "Waist horse integration, we may fight on the water next. If we are careless, we will fall into the water." "These are pediatrics in Ninja college, so there''s no need to worry about us." The three people jumped onto the water together. It was difficult to keep quiet in the shaking water. They stood on it, shaking their bodies with the waves. After a while, the water calmed down again, and Shenye couldn''t help frowning. "What''s going on?" "Over there!" The Watergate raised his finger to the lake in the distance, and a huge shadow flashed under the water. Shenye hurried over there to see what was going on, but he didn''t expect that the guy had disappeared after he passed. In just a few minutes, it seemed as if nothing had happened. At this moment, Shenye couldn''t help wondering if it was the ghost of the uncle. What he said just now was completely lying to everyone. The real cause of the water monster was that guy. At that time, he came to eat roast fish just to test his attitude. "We were fooled. I know where to solve the problem." Shenye hurried back to the shore and ran after him in the direction of uncle''s disappearance. Watergate and Matt Dai looked at each other and followed. Through the layers of forest, Shenye finally saw a cabin located in the forest, which is the familiar feeling of Shenye. Chakra''s release of perception can clearly realize that the guy in the cabin at the moment is the uncle who just suddenly appeared, but he is still not aggressive. Chapter 67 "Rush in!" At the command of God night, the three people jumped directly around the hut and surrounded all the windows and doors. Almost at the same time, the three men made a move and rushed directly into the room along the window and door. The uncle was leaning on the chair. With a smile on his face, he didn''t seem to find the appearance of several people in Shenye. Uncle is still enjoying himself. God night raised his hand, then took a chair not far away and sat opposite uncle, looking at each other. Watergate and Matt Dai shrugged helplessly. They were just serious. Suddenly they relaxed and didn''t adapt. "Uncle, why are you lying to me?" "I wanted you to retreat. I don''t want to hurt you children." "Do you want to scare me away when the fish with pepper is half hidden? Some people look down on the hearts of our Muye village ninjas. " "In that case, let you feel what is the real terror, or let you die and continue to stay here." God night shrugged his shoulders indifferently, turned and walked outside the room. No matter how, there could be no battle in the room. In just a few breaths, all four people in the room appeared in a clearing in the forest. "Fire escape, the art of Hao fireball!" Without any hesitation, Shenye took the lead in launching the attack, condensing chakra and spitting a huge flame towards uncle in his mouth. Even Yu Zhibo, who is called a genius ninja, uses less than one tenth of the skill of fireball, which is enough to see how strong the attack is. However, the uncle remained unmoved until the fire surrounded him, still holding his hands in front of his chest. As time passed, the flame gradually dissipated. I can''t see what method uncle used, but I found that this guy didn''t have any damage at all, and didn''t even leave a trace on him. "Now I know the gap between you and me. It''s a gully that can''t be crossed at all." God night tilted his mouth. Chakra''s perception has always been on. He can just clearly see that chakra in uncle''s body is running rapidly. Although his face looked calm and light, his body was under great pressure, and the sweat on his forehead had betrayed him. "It''s not as simple as it seems." God night smiled and took two steps back. Uncle frowned. He felt that he had been calculated vaguely, but he didn''t find anything wrong. In the blink of an eye, Watergate and Matt Dai appeared on the left and right sides of uncle at the same time, and two huge fists hit uncle''s face. At this time, uncle can''t continue to be light, so he quickly withdrew his body to avoid being hit by his fist. After Kankan avoided the attack, uncle finally understood that the three little guys in front of him were not easy to mess with. If he was careless, he would stay here forever. "Water escape, the art of water bullet!" Uncle quickly made a seal with his hands, condensed chakra in his mouth and vomited in the direction of God night. He knew that the leader of these people was Shenye. If Shenye could be killed in one fell swoop, the next battle would be much easier. However, the strength of Shenye is not just talk. Even if it''s fighting alone, it''s still possible to solve uncle, not to mention Watergate and Matt Dai. The water column came to God night in an instant, and the corners of God night''s mouth rose slightly. He is not an uncle. He will not choose to resist the attack and pretend in front of the enemy. "The art of partial doubling!" God night blocked his arm in front of his body, and the strong impact instantly fell on his arm, pushing God night''s whole person back a long distance. After stabilizing his body, Shenye shook his arm. Although there was no harm left, the pain really existed. Taking advantage of the gap between uncle''s attack on Shenye, Matt ran to uncle in three or two steps and fought with him in physical surgery. Uncle is not Matt Dai''s opponent at all. He will be defeated in twos and threes. If he continues, he will be easily uniformed by Matt. "Water escape, water cage!" He kicked metwear hard, and his hands quickly formed a light blue light in the palm of his hand, pushing towards metwear. Matt Dai, who didn''t know ninja, directly raised his palm and stuck it. The light blue light expanded in an instant to form a huge water ball, which imprisoned Matt Dai in it and couldn''t move. He still couldn''t use all the power under his body. Watergate frowned. This advanced Ninja is definitely not something that can be used by xiaren. At least it has reached the level of Shangren. "God night, this time it''s a little tricky. His strength is far better than ours." "Look for a chance to save metday." Watergate nodded and opened the distance with uncle. He was ready to appear next to the water ball that imprisoned maiteday at any time. Shenye attracted uncle''s attention in front. "Strange force!" There was great power at the foot of God night. The whole man rushed out in place like a bullet, and came to uncle in an instant. Raise your fist and bombard uncle''s stomach. If you hit him, I believe uncle will completely lose his combat ability in a short time. Uncle narrowed his eyes and could feel the power contained in his fist. "Water escape, water obstacle avoidance!" Uncle closed his hands and quickly opened them. A water curtain appeared in front of uncle. Shenye''s fist finally hit the water curtain and threw huge spray. However, uncle took this opportunity to avoid the impact of strange force, twisted his neck and prepared to fight back in time. "Hey, what''s the matter with you bullying a few children here? Aren''t you ashamed of such a big man?" The familiar voice appears behind Shenye. Without turning around, Shenye knows that it''s the cheap guy from Zilai, but it''s not clear how he appeared here. The uncle tilted his head and looked away from the source of the sound. He found that it was a guy with a huge scroll on his back standing on the trunk and looking down. Through the protective forehead on his forehead, I can''t see which village Ninja this guy is, only a big oil word. "I said since I came here, brother. How did you show up at this time?" "The village made some mistakes in judging this task. Fortunately, you are not in any danger. Otherwise, the three generations of adults will feel guilty all their lives." Chapter 68 "Fortunately, you appeared in time, otherwise I would have solved this guy." God night left and came. Fortunately, he had his own side to perform the task this time. Otherwise, with the strength of ordinary people in the village, it was not enough for uncle to fill his teeth. Zilai also shrugged helplessly. He rushed here as soon as he got the news, for fear of any problems later. However, at this time, it seems that everything is still in time. No one was injured except that Matt day seemed to have some embarrassing accidents. "Brother Zilai, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll take them back to the village to get a reward. Do a good job!" Zilai also nodded. When he left the village, the three generations had told him to let them go back to the village directly after seeing metdai and his party. No matter how the task is completed, the task reward this time will eventually fall into metday''s hands. After leaving the pond in Yuyin village, several people returned to the village in just half a day. Three generations of fire shadow stood at the entrance of the village, waiting anxiously. After seeing several people in Shenye clearly, the expression on the faces of the three generations immediately unfolded. "God night this way!" "Let''s go. Three generations are already waiting for us." The three responded, accelerated their pace, and soon stayed with the three generations. "Three generations of adults are waiting for us here." "I''m worried about your safety. Fortunately, I found the problem in time. Otherwise, Muye village will suffer huge losses. The degeneration of three talented ninjas." God night couldn''t help looking at three generations. Why do you think you will fall into the hands of that uncle and don''t believe in your strength. And listening to the tone of three generations, I don''t really care about the death of myself and my partners. I only focus on the interests of the village. Death is a loss to the village. The goodwill that had just been established was gone in an instant. God night gently waved his hand and left. The third generation reluctantly shook his head, handed the scroll to Matt Dai, and then walked in the direction of the office, leaving Watergate and Matt Dai stunned in situ. "I''ve got more advanced ninja. I need to practice well. I''ll try your strength next time I meet." "Then try and watch." After that, the two also made a difference. Back home, Shenye simply ate some food and lay in his bed, thinking about the uncle of Yuyin village. People of that kind of strength will be very powerful even if they are placed in the village, but they have always lived in a cabin in the woods. It seems that they have not left for a long time. Thinking, God fell asleep at night. When he woke up, he looked out of the window. It was late at night. But in the dead of night, there was a rustling voice outside the door. God night got up curiously and listened carefully near the door. "This thing can''t be done by Shenye. Why do so many ninjas in the village stare at Shenye?" "Only his identity meets this task. Although it will take a long time, he will also grow and experience. Why are you so resistant?" "Is he my brother? Don''t you know I''ve lost a brother? " As he spoke, the master burst into tears. There was an instant silence outside the door. Only the master''s cry could be heard. Shenye frowned and directly pushed the door open and went out. The master and the guy talking to him looked at Shenye in surprise and thought he didn''t come back from his task outside. The guy arguing with the master is a member of the dark Department with a flower face mask on his face. "Tell me what''s going on, otherwise you don''t want to leave so easily." God night sat on one side, his eyes full of death tightly fell on the members of the dark Department. I don''t know why, after this guy touched God night''s eyes, he had a shivering feeling and faintly wanted to shrink back. "Well, Lord Tuan Zang issued an order to let you go to a hostile village to act as a spy. No one will know that you are a ninja from Muye village." "Why don''t I recommend a person to you? It''s more suitable than me. You''d better go back to work." The flower faced man nodded again and again. He didn''t think that Shenye was not angry. Instead, he found a more suitable candidate for himself, so that he wouldn''t go back and be criticized by Tuan Zang. The master wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. Since this matter has been known by God night, there is no need to worry about the following things. If Shenye really wants to leave Muye village, the master can''t stop it. If he doesn''t want to leave the village, he doesn''t need to participate in it. At the same time, the master is also very curious about who this guy will recommend to the dark Department''s plan. "Any one you choose in the dark can play the role of this spy. He has been brainwashed by your Tuan Zang adult and won''t betray the village at all." For a moment, the handsome man was speechless and couldn''t find any words to refute. It seems that there is a great risk for Shenye to play the role of spy. He is likely to betray Muye village after seeing the beauty of other villages. After all, God night itself is not really from Muye village, but is popular by the head of Muye village. "I''m back." Hualian man nodded, turned and left, with theout too much communication with the God night. "Sister gangshou, if these guys bother you again in the future, I will beat them away. Today is a lesson for them." The master smiled and hugged God night into his arms. He didn''t say anything, but held it quietly. God night patted the master''s back, did not resist a little, and slowly felt the softness of the master''s body. As time went by, they held each other all night. I didn''t know when God night found that the master had fallen asleep. But worried about waking up the master, God night did not make any action. The next morning, the master slowly opened his eyes and found that he fell asleep under such circumstances. He couldn''t help but blush slightly. "You finally woke up, sister gangshou. I''m tired out this night." Loosen the master''s shoulder, God night quickly twisted his body. Like a rusty machine, there was a clicking sound in the body. At the same time, it was a comfortable feeling accompanied by God night. "God night, isn''t there nothing to do today? Why don''t we go out and play together? We haven''t relaxed for a long time." Chapter 69 God night grinned. He didn''t want to expose the master. He put forward such an opinion because he wanted to gamble. When he went out with the guy who would lose every bet, Shenye was very worried that he would be left in an unknown place as a mortgage, but he agreed to it for the happiness of the master. In order to get ready to go out, the master searched the room inside and outside, and put all the things he could bring into his bag. However, all these will become the burden of God night. After leaving the village, the master took Shenye in and out between the major folk casinos. In just half a day, the master had lost all his gold coins, leaving only some gold coins enough to eat in God night''s pocket. However, looking at the master''s incompleteness, Shenye was vaguely worried. "Sister gangshou, we have lost all the gold coins we brought, so we can''t continue gambling." The master shrugged helplessly, indicating that his interest had just come up. Since there were no gold coins in his hand, he would like to borrow some outside. God night couldn''t help but take a white look at the master. Where is this to take yourself out to play. After a small village, the master stopped. "I''m very familiar with the casino owner here. I''m sure I can borrow some money here." The master strode to the only casino in the village. Before he saw the master, he could feel the momentum of the sky and walk towards the casino. "The big fat sheep finally came. I haven''t seen her bring warmth to our casino for a long time." The casino owner put down all his work for the first time and appeared at the door to greet the master with great fanfare. "Boss, you are so polite that you came out to meet me in person." "Where, where, master, you can our big customers here. Why don''t you welcome them?" God night can see in the eyes of these people that the master has been regarded as a fat sheep. No matter how many coins he has, he will stay. Fortunately, I lost all the gold coins before I came here. As long as the boss here doesn''t lend the gold coins to the master. "I''m unlucky today. I''ve lost all my gold coins on my way here, so boss, lend me some and let me make a profit here." The boss swallowed his saliva and rubbed his fist all the time. It seemed that he had seen a lot of gold coins fall in his pocket. God night couldn''t help walking up to remind the boss. "She wants to borrow money. If she loses..." "Master Kong Shou''s name is very famous in the whole ninja world. The casino will definitely lose money. I''m still very confident about it." God night twitched the corners of his mouth a few times. He and such a natural gambler really had no way. There was no way to stop him. He could only pray for her luck. For the gambling here, Shenye can''t raise any interest at all. "Sister gangshou, I''ll walk around the village. You can have a good time here." The master who was occupied by gambling interest completely ignored God''s night''s words and waved his hand perfunctorily as a promise. Then he followed the boss into the casino and started a happy and complete life. God night put his package in the casino and wandered around the village alone. Did he stop to observe the beautiful scenery. Although the village doesn''t look very big, it will take a long time to see it completely. "If you can''t go back to your own world in the future, it''s also a good choice to provide for the aged in such a beautiful place." "Your own world? Do handsome children have their own world? " A guy wearing a cloth black robe and holding a small fragrant pig in his hand came to Shenye. He looked about the same age as gangshou''s grade. However, compared with the master of martial arts, the girl standing next to God night is a lot less soft. Looking at the girl''s face, Shenye had a familiar feeling, so he hurried forward a few steps, turned and observed carefully. "Mute?" "Do you know me?" Silent difference pointed to his nose. He had never seen the child before. He just watched his white face come here to tease him. God night touched his chin and meditated for a moment. It''s not surprising that he didn''t know himself, but he didn''t know if he would know the master. "I''ll take you to meet someone and you''ll know." God night couldn''t help but pull up the silent hand and walk towards the casino. Looking at the direction of the two people, the silent heart had guessed something. Until I stopped at the gate of the casino and listened to the noise inside, I could finally confirm that it was her. God night frowned and rushed directly into the casino, worried that the master would be bullied by the guys here. However, God night was obviously worried. The noise was just the sound of fierce gambling. The master was rolling his sleeves and fighting with others. Looking at the gold coins in front of her, Shenye knew that the master had never won once during the time he left. "Gang... Master Kong, haven''t you promised me not to appear in this casino again?" Mute looked at the master with a surprised face, and his eyes were full of disappointment. God night instantly had a look of excitement. It seemed that mute and master had not only known each other before, but even had this agreement before. However, the master did not abide by the gambling agreement and would pay the due punishment for his gambling addiction. However, the master is too selfless, completely ignores the silence and God night, and is still gambling on his own. "You all be quiet!" God night''s small body jumped onto the table and shouted twice. The room was quiet, and everyone''s eyes were all on God night. The master''s expression was very unhappy. He raised his head and was ready to be angry, but he found that it was Shenye standing on it. "Stop making trouble, you smelly boy. My sister will be over soon." "Let''s see who is standing at the door. I''m afraid you don''t want to see her now more than I do." God night pointed to the direction of the door. The master looked in the direction of God night''s fingers and was stunned in situ. Anyway, she didn''t expect to see the mute here. For a moment, the master wanted to find a ground seam to drill in, and didn''t want to face the mute at all. "Master Kong Shou, haven''t seen you for a long time." Silent face with a smile in greeting, but anyone can see that behind this smile is a conspiracy. Chapter 70 "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect you to be here." "After the last separation, I was worried that you would come back here to gamble, so I stayed. I didn''t expect to really have a chance to meet." The master waved his hand to the people in the casino, took God night and silence and walked outside. He didn''t even want the gold coins discarded on the table. Following behind the mute, Shenye and the master came to her place of residence here. The small house surrounded by flowers and plants is very elegant no matter how you look, which fully conforms to the temperament of silence. "By the way, sister mute, since sister gangshou has promised that you won''t gamble here, what happened before?" The master quickly shook his head and blinked hard at the mute, not wanting the mute to tell the story. However, the master has violated the commitment of the two people. Silence will not continue to hide this matter. After all, this is the real agreement between the two people. Silence keeps secrets for the master, who can never enter the village to gamble. "A few years ago, when I traveled in the ninja world with Master Kong Shou, she was already a well-known gambler, but she didn''t expect to be cheated here." "So the master sister is angry and starts to fight ordinary people. No one knows except you. Those guys who are beaten don''t dare to make a statement." Silent difference looked at God night. Unexpectedly, he had guessed all the things. He didn''t need to tell the whole story completely. The master bowed his head and did not dare to say a word. It is not allowed to do this to ordinary people in any village. In the future, the master was very sorry for those people, prepared a lot of gold coins, ordered mute to send them, and asked mute to travel outside for a period of time. "Sister mute, from today on, you''d better continue to follow sister gangshou, otherwise she will only gamble endlessly." Mute raised her head and looked at the master. In fact, she wanted to follow the master. After all, her medical Ninja at this time is not mature and needs to be learned. On the other hand, the only family members left in this world are Master Kong. Only by Master Kong''s side can you feel a little warmth. More than half of the day has passed. When we made an appointment to play together, it has become a gambling trip by ourselves. God night regretted being cheated by the master''s appearance in the morning. Otherwise, he might have been sitting in front of Yile ramen and waiting for Ramen happily. "Come back, your heart has been practicing almost, and you will learn medical Ninja with me in the future." Silently nodding, I finally looked forward to the day of my return, but I didn''t expect to meet in this way. "It''s getting late. We should go back, sister gangshou." God night looked at the master and showed a helpless smile. He was regarded as a day''s coolie, and even almost lost all the gold coins in his pocket. The master touched his chin and looked embarrassed. Mute and helpless shook his head. He had seen such an expression a few years ago and immediately understood what was going on. I searched the room for a while and took out a bag of gold coins. God night stared at the gold coins in the bag. Even if the master searched all the gold coins in the room, there were not as many gold coins as this bag. The soft and weak mute could not have imagined that she was still a rich woman. She knew that Shenye cheated some gold coins in her own hands first, and the rest was left to the master to pay off the debt. Looking at God night''s eyes, he shook his head silently and helplessly. Anyway, it was useless to leave the gold coins, so he took out another bag. "This bag is for you. You don''t need a pair of envious eyes." God night hurriedly took it in his own hand. Who can''t live with money. After finishing all their bags, the three people embarked on the journey back to the village. God night didn''t really understand one thing until they finally entered Muye village. The master not only lost the gold coins he carried out, but even owed in every casino. At a casino along the way, the master would take out some gold coins to pay off the debt. In the end, he didn''t even let go of Shenye''s pocket and returned to the village empty. "We ninjas who practice should understand one thing. Only their own strength is the most important. Gold coins are just external things. Don''t care too much." God night grinned at the corners of his mouth. It was the first time to see such a master''s face. He was so boastful that he could even say so many crooked theories for no reason. Suddenly a strange face appeared around Muye village. The master had to go to the Huoying office to implement the silent identity for the first time. However, God night had already had enough with the master, waved his hand and left alone to go to Yile ramen. "God night, I haven''t seen you for two days. Are you going to perform some tasks?" The green leaves of the mountain city lean against the stone pillar on the side of the gate and look at Shenye, with a straw in their mouth. "There is no task. If only I could be as free as brother Shancheng." Yamacheng Qingye shook his head. Almost everyone would express their admiration for such a comfortable task arrangement in front of themselves, but no one knew his inner thoughts. Although we are also realizing our own value here, we don''t know when we can experience the war. We can make a difference only when the village is attacked. "Go and eat your ramen. You look haggard." God night scratched his head. He was transpiration for a day. There is no reason not to be haggard. But God night suddenly changed his mind and went home to sleep. In fact, he was not hungry. Along the familiar route, God night soon walked to the door of his house, but found that the door was surrounded by many people, all of them villagers in the village. "Everybody! What happened? Why are you all around my door? " "God night, you finally appeared. I don''t know what you and the master are busy with. Something big has happened to your family." They made way for God night, but they still couldn''t see anything different outside. They didn''t know what these guys were talking about. "What the hell is going on? I can''t see what''s going on at home. " "Just open the door!" God night frowned and gently pushed open the door. He found that the house was in a mess like a thief, and the ground was full of chaos. "How dare anyone steal from sister gangshou''s house?" Chapter 71 More and more people gathered around. They couldn''t believe that it was the master''s family who recruited the thief. Throughout the whole Muye village, no one dared to provoke the master, let alone sneak into the house to do damage. God night looked at the mess all over the room and frowned. He thought carefully about what kind of person could do such a thing. But I didn''t find the result. "Everyone is scattered. Don''t gather here." God night waved to disperse the crowd, glanced at everyone, tried to find the guy through his eyes, but found that everyone was very innocent. At this time, the master just walked into the office with silence. He doesn''t know what happened at home, otherwise he will be furious. "Three generations, I''ve been practicing outside for so long. Now I can continue to follow me." The third generation agreed to go too far, but their eyes were filled with some helplessness, but it was not good to say anything to the master. After leaving the office, the master took the silence and prepared to go back to his home. However, he found God night standing at the door hesitating. I don''t know why he wasn''t in the room. "Why, God night, why not in the room?" "Sister gangshou, you may not believe it. Something big has happened at home. It''s better for you to see it yourself." The master of the art pushed open the door. When he found the situation in the house, the whole man was stunned in situ for two seconds. Then came the roar that could be heard throughout the village. "Who did it?" God night swallowed his saliva. He could see clearly that there was a fire on the master''s head. It seemed that he was extremely angry. However, people passing by seem to have been used to the state of master of Arts. They just turn their head and take a look, ignore it and continue to be busy with their own affairs. "Master Kong, I seem to know who did it." He said in a quiet voice. He was also worried about the second rage caused by a disagreement. He couldn''t bear it. "Who?" "Looking at the traces left in the room, I think the big snake pill is back. This guy gave you a gift." "Big snake pill? This hateful fellow. " Gang angrily turned and walked towards the office. Shenye innocently blinked and chose to follow Gang Shou, afraid that he would do anything special because of his anger. Mute helpless shook his head, walked into the room and began to tidy up in an orderly way. Without wasting too much time on the road, the master and Shenye quickly walked into the office one after another, just as big snake pill stood pale in front of the three generations. "Big snake pill, you guy!" The master of martial arts gathered a large number of chakras on his fist and beat them hard at the big snake pill. However, the big snake pill was well aware of the master''s attack. It turned its body several times to avoid the attack. At the same time, countless small snakes flew out of its cuffs and wrapped the master''s arm. In the blink of an eye, the struggle between the two people was over, and finally ended without victory or defeat. The three generations wore smiling faces. Both the master and the big snake pill were their former disciples. The big snake pill was liked by the ape Flying Sun. Now that the big snake pill can come back, the three generations are not happy. "Three generations of adults, I believe that after practicing outside for so long, big snake pill is penniless, so you should bear the losses at home." God night has a slight smile on his mouth and takes advantage of this opportunity to knock hard. The three generations will never refuse their requirements and even boast. After a few quiet breaths, the three generations slowly moved their lips, really as God night thought. "If you need anything, just put it forward to the village to meet all your requirements." God night shrugged his shoulders. His goal has been achieved. There is no reason to continue to participate in things in this room. He simply goes home and arranges the room together with silence. However, when leaving, Shenye suddenly remembered that he had not used the system ability for a long time, and could just test it on the big snake pill. "Lord big snake pill, it''s the first time I''ve seen you since I came to this village. The legendary three forbearances are really extraordinary." As he spoke, Shenye walked to the big snake pill. For the big snake pill, Shenye is just a child, relying on the name of Sanren. In this regard, big snake pill is used to it. There are countless children in the village who also have a longing for themselves, master and Zilai, and regard three forbearance as their goal. "This child is the little brother you took in. It looks very suitable for practice. Do you want to practice with brother big snake pill in the future?" "Forget it. Sister gangshou won''t give me to you." During the conversation, Shenye had come to the big snake pill, then raised his hand and patted the big snake pill, silently launching the system''s stealing ability in his heart. Big snake pill looks at Shenye differently. Is this a child''s curiosity? Would have done such a thing. "Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully stealing the skill of big snake pill, snake shaped shallow hand! Skill cooldown: 1 hour. " Shenye is satisfied with this result. The snake shaped shallow hand can not only attack, but also has strong control ability, which is suitable for Shenye now. After the system upgrade, Shenye used the ability to steal ninja for the first time. The cooling time was reduced to only 1 hour, which was very unexpected. "Sister gangshou, I went back to help sister mute tidy up the room." After waving his hand, Shenye left the office and returned home in a short time. The speed of silent cleaning the room is very fast. At this time, it has made the whole room look new, and there is no sign of being robbed. "Silent sister, it seems that I can''t help you." "Who said, I''ll give you a bag of garbage here." God night nodded, picked up the garbage at the door and went outside, but it took a long distance to go. The sun hung high in the sky. "God night, what''s the situation at home? I''ve heard that there seems to be a thief at home. " "Where did the thief come from? It''s a good friend of sister gangshou. Big snake pill appears and comes back to play a prank." Watergate scratched his head. I heard that the great God had defected from the village and become a traitor a long time ago. Now he suddenly appeared. It seems that the information obtained before is inaccurate. "By the way, we won''t go out for a while." Chapter 72 "Why do you say that all of a sudden?" "We''ve got accurate news. We''re about to graduate recently, so it''s better to be obedient in the village." God night nodded and finally wanted to leave this boring Ninja college and really enter the ninja world, the battle between battle and life and death. A few days later, the village ushered in a prosperous graduation ceremony. Many ninjas gathered at the Ninja college to participate in the ceremony. As the graduation protagonist, Shenye and his party naturally attended, and countless students were waiting for the reading of three generations of fire shadow in the center of the practice field. "Before that, I didn''t say that I had to assess the art of shadow separation to graduate successfully. Now it doesn''t seem necessary at all." "All the necessary candidates have gathered here. Those who are not allowed to graduate can only watch enviously in the audience." Looking at both sides of the Watergate, there are indeed many familiar figures standing next to many ninjas, and their faces are full of envy. Although these guys have classes in the same classroom as themselves, they are still very painful to be postponed for a year. Under the auspices of three generations of Huoying, the graduation ceremony proceeded in an orderly manner, but a pair of eyes in the crowd kept staring at Shenye. Yuzhibo Fuyue had long been disgusted with Shenye and had been accumulating his anger until the day of his graduation. Once Shenye becomes a real xiaren, yuzhibo Fuyue has good reasons to fight him and take this opportunity to destroy him. "From today on, you are a forbearance in Muye village. You will have a harder and more difficult journey waiting for you, danger and opportunity." Shenye doesn''t want to continue to listen to the three generations'' wordiness in front. When it''s over, get the amount of protection and become a real xiaren. However, the ceremony continued for a long time. Unconsciously, the sky gradually darkened and was close to the night. "All children come up to get the amount of protection. After wearing the amount of protection, they will no longer be a child." God night rushed to the three generations first, picked up the forehead and left the training ground directly, ready to go home and have a good sleep. On the way home, a familiar figure appeared and stopped Shenye. "Hurried home, have you really forgotten me?" Looking up, it turned out that yuzhibo Fuyue was standing in front of him. Shenye couldn''t help shaking his head. This guy has been haunted around him. It''s really annoying. When he was still in Ninja college, he was made trouble by this guy. Now he is on an equal footing with him. Xiaren is even more intensified. Originally, he just sent his subordinates to find fault in the college, and yuzhibo Fuyue can finally fight in person. Even if he takes the initiative to find Shenye to challenge, no one will say that he bullies others. He will defeat him openly and let yuzhibo Meiqin know who is the man he should be close to. Shenye shook his head and felt very bored. In terms of fighting, Fuyue was not his opponent at all, but was just insulting himself. "So what can I do for you? I''m very busy. " "I, yuzhibo Fuyue, challenge you right now. We will have a duel in the training ground in five days. Life and death are life and death!" God night grinned. Although Fu Yue seemed a little annoying at ordinary times, he didn''t expect that he was such a secondary two. He could even say such words as life and death. Even if I agree to such a duel, I believe the village will not let the two people really fight with their own lives after knowing it. For the village, whether it is Shenye or the demise of Fuyue, it is a great loss to the village and has lost a combat power that can control the future. "I accept your challenge, but you still have your own life. It has nothing to do with me." Being mercilessly ridiculed by Shenye, Yu Zhibo Fuyue''s face could not hang, red and white, but there was no way to attack at this time. All the complaints in my heart can only be buried in my stomach. When I duel, I make them all come out, so that God night knows his strength. After parting from Shenye, yuzhibo Fuyue went straight to the office of the third generation of Huoying, although no one was in the office at this time. But as long as you put the tactics on the table, the three generations will naturally see it. "This guy is really boring, but it''s easy to beat him with my current strength, but I don''t know how much his psychological tolerance is." God night was still worried that this guy would be defeated in front of everyone, which would produce great psychological pressure and finally apologize with death. However, this will save God''s night''s mind. From now on, no one will have nothing to find their own trouble. Maybe yuzhibo Fuyue was born to look for abuse. Only by educating him can he recognize the difference between himself and his opponent. Yuzhibo Fuyue has always been instilled with the title of genius ninja. Even some people of his age who are older than him don''t pay attention to him, let alone Shenye is still a child. Time passed quickly, and the time for the duel between the two was getting closer and closer. Yuzhibo Fuyue practices in the training ground almost every day and doesn''t go home until very late. Although he despises God night in his heart, he still wants to meet the battle with his fullest state. In contrast, God night is much easier. Just became xiaren, and the village didn''t send out any tasks. The Ninja college didn''t need to continue the past, only doing nothing every day. On this day, Watergate heard that Shenye and yuzhibo Fuyue were ready to duel, so he hurried to Shenye''s home to ask about the situation. "God night, how are you preparing? That guy''s strength is very powerful. He was already a famous genius ninja in the village when he was still in Ninja college." "Unprepared, but I believe he is not my opponent. Don''t you have self-confidence in my strength?" Watergate quickly shook his head. He had absolute sufficient self-confidence in Shenye. However, he was in a state of winning when he saw Yu Zhibo Fuyue in recent days. Except for a few people who know about Shenye, no one will think that Shenye is the opponent of yuzhibo Fuyue. Even among the former classmates with Shenye, some people have begun to secretly rejoice. Yuzhibo Fuyue can teach Shenye a good lesson and crack down on his arrogance. "It is said that that guy practices late every day. He has begun to work hard to improve his strength." Chapter 73 Shenye shrugged casually. He didn''t believe that yuzhibo Fuyue would directly promote his strength from lower tolerance to upper tolerance in such a short time. In the twinkling of an eye, two more days passed, and many people began to walk in the direction of the training ground. Some of them are already elite ninjas in the village, and there are countless middle and lower ninjas. After all, yuzhibo Fuyue''s name is understood by almost everyone in the village. He can challenge himself, and he is a ninja who has just become xiaren. Everyone is very curious about what kind of role God night is and what kind of strength it has. Only a few people really understand that yuzhibo Fuyue''s challenge book is because of his selfishness, and he just wants to teach this guy a simple lesson. "God night, it''s time to get up. Today is not the duel time agreed between you and the boy of yuzhibo family." The master shook his sleeping body and began to worry about him. So many people in the village would watch. If he was late, it would have a bad impact. But God didn''t hear the whole night. He turned over and continued to sleep. "You smelly boy, dare to ignore me." The master grinned at the corner of his mouth, and one hand directly grabbed God night''s ear and twisted fiercely. After feeling the pain, God night immediately opened his eyes, ejected and started to stand directly on the bed, looking at his hands innocently. "Sister gangshou, you hurt people so much." The master sighed helplessly. Looking at God night''s innocent expression, he couldn''t breathe at all. He could only hug him into his arms. "The village attaches great importance to this duel. You must cheer up and let the yuzhibo family know the power of my master brother." "Don''t worry, that guy in Fuyue is not enough to see." Now that he had woken up, God night simply sorted himself out and walked to the training ground. The bustling crowd had no way to enter the training ground. God night scratched his head. He didn''t expect such a prosperous age. There were more people than the ceremony on that day. "God night appears!" I don''t know who shouted in the crowd, and the boiling people went to be quiet in an instant. The crowd began to disperse slowly. A passable road slowly appeared in front of God night, and everyone''s eyes fell on God night. Although I have already trained a shameless skill, with the harmless appearance of people and animals, I can go anywhere without fear. But being stared at by so many people at the same time, Shenye still scratched his head with embarrassment. Fortunately, the Watergate appeared in time to clear the siege for God night. Three people, metdai and Lujiu, surrounded God night in the middle and walked towards the middle of the practice hall bit by bit. At this time, yuzhibo Fuyue has been waiting for God night in the middle, with his eyes full of desire to fight and some sarcasm. God night looked around. Most of the places where he could see were familiar faces. Former classmates and some people of yuzhibo family stood in the innermost part. "Both sides of the duel have reached the middle of the battlefield. This is where you play freely. Please take this game seriously." A divine night had never seen anyone appear between him and yuzhibo Fuyue, talking about the rules and results of the duel, but divine night was not listening at all. "God night, so many people are watching you. What will you face next? I believe you have thought of it, so enjoy it." "Yes, don''t end up depressed because you lost. Anyway, you are also a member of the yuzhibo family. The pride of the family and your pride should be bet on it." "Stop talking nonsense. I can''t wait to step under your feet." God night turned his head and nodded to the master not far away, indicating that she didn''t worry about herself. After getting the signal of God night, the master''s heart has been hanging down, but he still has a trace of worry. At the same time, a layer of light appeared around the duel between the two people, which seemed to be a kind of boundary to prevent people outside from entering it, and to protect others from the aftereffect of the battle. "The battle will not end until one party falls and admits defeat. Otherwise, the battle will continue, regardless of life and death." The three generations stood at the top of the training ground and read aloud, but everyone knew that once they really faced life and death, the three generations would be rescued at the first time. "God night, die!" Fu Yue''s eyes suddenly became sharp and ran quickly towards Shenye. He had taken out a sword in his pocket. God night''s mouth hung an indifferent smile, his hands around his chest, quietly waiting for Fuyue to come to his face. In the blink of an eye, the sword in his hand was about to fall on Shenye''s neck. He stood outside and observed the people. He immediately raised his heart to his throat for fear that the battle would end at this moment. However, a light suddenly appeared around God night, and his figure disappeared in place. No one could see what had happened. Even the three generations who have been watching the battle shake their heads in shock. They have never seen such ninja in their own impression, like an advanced space-time ninja. "Just want me to die?" The voice of God night appeared behind Fuyue, with light clouds on his face. He didn''t care about what just happened. "What kind of Ninja did you use? This is not ninja in Muye village at all. How can you use it so skillfully? " "There are many things you haven''t seen in the world. Should everyone report to you before they can innovate ninja?" "What? Is it innovative ninja? " After hearing Shenye say these four words outside, everyone takes a breath. In such a grade, we can create such a powerful space-time ninja. At this time, they finally understand why Fuyue chose Shenye to challenge. This is a challenge from a genius Ninja to another genius ninja. They are not satisfied. Fuyue frowned and did not continue to argue. He just let himself have the upper hand in four simple words. Although people in the village call him a genius, he is about to become a rich mountain of Zhongren. At this time, there is no Ninja created by himself. Since the Kung Fu of his mouth is not equal to Shenye, Fuyue is ready to tell everyone what will happen if he offends himself. Whew whew, Fuyue threw his sword at Shenye. Chapter 74 When he was guiding his practice, Fuyue had learned that Shenye''s use of the sword in his hand was a little white. These two swords fly out. In Fuyue''s understanding, Shenye only has the right to hide. Even if he chooses to fight back, he will use chakra''s ninja. However, things went against his wishes. Shenye just smiled faintly, and then took out his sword faster than Fuyue and threw it into the air. With two clangs, the sword in his hand struck together accurately, changed the ejection direction, and finally fell on the border and slowly slid to the ground. Fuyue was stunned. He reacted in such a short time and even attacked the center of the sword accurately. This kind of hand sword use technique, at this time, Fuyue can reach such a degree only by opening the writing wheel eye. "Shenye is so strong that he can fight with Fuyue as soon as he becomes xiaren. It seems that we won''t be his opponents." "Yes, he has such strength just after graduation, and there is no way to stop his growth in the future." The master listened to the voices around him and couldn''t help but be happy. Shenye was his brother, praised by others, and his sister''s face was also bright. "Do you think my sword is still at that stage? Since you want to challenge me, why don''t you fully understand me?" Fuyue frowned. All along, Shenye''s intelligence was reported to him by his subordinates in Ninja college. He had never observed it personally. Thinking of this, Fuyue couldn''t help but turn his eyes to the outside and look at his subordinates. The guy dodged his eyes and didn''t dare to look at Fuyue. At this time, it is difficult to ride a tiger. No matter what the result is, we have to fight with Shenye until the last minute, although Shenye''s basic skills have been very solid. But just promoted to xiaren, he can only reserve a small amount of chakra in his body. Fuyue believes that he can stabilize God night in ninja. "Our warm-up has almost been completed. The next is today''s highlight. You should enjoy it." God night didn''t say anything. He just hooked his finger towards Fuyue and motioned him to just put his horse over. "Fire escape, the art of Hao fireball!" Fuyue''s expression suddenly became more serious. His hands quickly sealed, and chakra in his body quickly gathered to his mouth. Looking at his seal binding action, Shenye knew what kind of Ninja would appear in his sight, and knew the way to deal with it. The five attributes of Ninja generate and conquer each other, and Shuidun will have more advantages. However, Shenye didn''t steal Shuidun Ninja from anyone, so he had to find another method. During the period when Fuyue finished printing, God night took out two hand swords with marks in his pocket. One was thrown directly to Fuyue, but the other was thrown in the other direction. Fu Yue snorted coldly. He thought God night wanted to break his seal, so he moved his body to both sides for a few times. The huge flame mass vomited out from Fuyue''s mouth and swept towards Shenye. The rolling heat patted Shenye''s face. "The original feeling of being attacked by the art of Hao fireball is like this. It''s really painful." God night shook his head, whispered softly in his mouth, but there was no action in his hand, quietly waiting for the arrival of the flame. In the blink of an eye, the flame is only a few centimeters away from God''s night. At this time, it seems to everyone that God''s night has no possibility to avoid the past. "The art of flying Thor!" Shenye''s figure disappeared in place, but surrounded by raging flames, no one saw Shenye''s actions except three generations, and Fuyue began to feel confident. "You don''t naively think that the battle will end just at the beginning. Does such Ninja want to hurt me?" The voice of Shenye appeared in Fuyue''s ear. The latter quickly gave up Huodun Ninja with a frightened face. He turned to look at the source of the voice and found that Shenye was standing not far from himself. And that''s where I just avoided the sword in my hand. When I looked carefully, I found that the sword on the ground was different from the ordinary sword. "I can create space-time ninja. There''s nothing unexpected about a small transmission. Stay alert!" God night raised his fist and waved it toward Fuyue''s face without warning, driving the sound of the surrounding air. Anyway, Fuyue is also a genius ninja of yuzhibo family. His reaction ability is still very fast. He made his own response at the moment when Shenye waved his fist. The body suddenly moved a small step to the side, raised one arm to block his face, and the other hand hit Shenye''s stomach. Shenye smiled at the corners of his mouth, and the speed of his fist suddenly increased. His other hand was raised to block the falling position of Fuyue''s attack. There were two bangs. No one gained an advantage. They were punched on their arms. But in contrast, yuzhibo Fuyue is obviously more uncomfortable. Under the precise control of Shenye chakra, the power unconsciously entered the meridians of yuzhibo Fuyue, which Fuyue doesn''t feel now. "A small grade has such power. It seems that it is the right thing to challenge you." "High sounding. In order to satisfy your selfishness and make such a big noise, it seems to others that you are generous." God night tilted his mouth and fully understood what was going on in his heart. He has made up his mind to teach this guy a good lesson and resolutely not give him a chance to stand up again. Even a gifted Ninja needs realistic pressure to make him really recognize himself. Although Fuyue is a villain, Shenye will not be as stingy as him. But after the battle, he could be angry, and he had a complete plan in mind. "Don''t be amorous there. Look at the move!" At this time, the distance between the two people was very close. Fuyue waved his fist again and rushed to Shenye. In the blink of an eye, the two people were tangled together. People outside stared at the battle of the two people for fear of missing a wonderful moment. As time went by, neither Shenye nor Fuyue relaxed. At the same time, they were equal and couldn''t tell you from me in physical surgery. "It seems that God''s night is not as simple as we thought. We can continue to fight with Fuyue all the time, and we can''t see any fatigue." "Of course, you don''t see whose brother it is. How can it be weak with my teaching." Zilai also stood beside the master of martial arts and gave a white look. In fact, the master of martial arts has never taught any questions about practice. Chapter 75 "No, Shenye and Fuyue are neck and neck in sports!" The audience was shocked that the two could compete for so long. Most of them thought that Fuyue would defeat Shenye in extreme time. Some even came here just to see the style of writing lunyan. Almost no one had confidence in the doll who had just graduated from Ninja school for five days. However, the fact slapped them hard. The war situation on the field was basically up and down. The dignified expression on Fuyue''s face showed that he was struggling at the moment, but Shenye looked like he could do it with ease. "This boy has just graduated from Ninja school for a few days. It''s too exaggerated!" "The opponent is still from the Yu Zhibo family. Look, Fuyue''s writing wheel eyes are open!" When the onlookers explained this, those who didn''t notice also looked into Fuyue''s eyes. They were impressively a pair of writing wheel eyes famous for the whole village, but now Fuyue is just a single gouyu. But even single gouyu has played a great role in the short-range body duel, but now Fuyue doesn''t look easy. "Brother, I have more energy than you without breakfast. Didn''t you eat dinner last night?" Compared with the shock of the people eating melons off the field, the God night on the field is another painting style. The whole person is as relaxed as playing games with children. "Asshole, don''t try to be strong. Worship Yu Zhibo Fuyue!" Fuyue obviously realized that his body skill was not dominant. After a hook, he quickly opened the distance between the two people. At the same time, he was ready to use his hard-working ninja for many days. "Hehe, is it Huodun after pulling away? I won''t be caught casually like last time!" I have to admit that Fuyue, who bears the name of yuzhibo family, has a high combat IQ. In a very short time, he analyzed the fields Shenye is good at and specializes in weaknesses. It''s a pity that he met Shenye. Seeing Fuyue retreating to release Huodun, Shenye did not choose to retreat, but directly bullied him. Although the Ninjutsu of Huodun is powerful, it is not so simple to control. The reason why he wants to open a distance is because he is afraid of hurting himself, and Shenye dares to come close to Fuyue by taking advantage of this. He''s gambling. He''s gambling that Fuyue doesn''t dare to fight with himself in the way of losing both. Releasing Huodun from such a close distance will only hurt the enemy 1000 and lose 800. But God night was obviously wrong. Although Fuyue saw the God night approaching rapidly, the printing action on his hand still didn''t stop, even faster. "Shit! The boy is crazy? " God night''s heart can''t help but be afraid. He doesn''t want to get a disability here. But now it''s too late to step back. Shenye quickly extended his hands to the tolerance belt behind him. Then the four pieces of bitterness were thrown to the left and right by Shenye, and at the same time, Fuyue''s seal was over. Seeing this, Shenye could not help frowning. Through perception, he found that the chakra of Fuyue was twice as much as that of the last time, but it was too late to think more and his body quickly retreated. "Fire escape, the art of Hao fireball!" A fireball larger than Shenye''s body quickly flew towards Shenye, and the temperature on it was even higher. "It''s hard enough!" It seems that in order to avoid his injury, Fuyue''s Hao fireball firing angle is not directly facing Shenye, but some towards the ground, and these slight angle differences let Shenye escape proudly. Hao fireball almost wiped the corner of Shenye''s clothes. In front of Shenye, the power of terror blew up the dust on the competition field. Even if the competition field was so hard, there were some cracks. "It''s powerful enough. Unfortunately, it''s almost accurate." God night turned over and extinguished the flame on his body, and said bitterly to Fuyue. "Oh? Really? " However, the response to God''s night is not regret, but a voice of banter. No! The scattered dust is the best time to launch ninja. The skill of haofireball just now is just a cover up! As if to verify the conjecture of God''s night, several red lights suddenly lit up in the dust all over the sky, and then it seemed that there was life flying towards God''s night. "Fire escape, the art of Impatiens!" Scattered sparks fly towards Shenye from all angles. Rao is unable to rush out of the encirclement in all directions with the strength of Shenye. "Good means!" Facing the sparks that surrounded him, Shenye first admired Fuyue''s combat IQ, and then aroused a sneer at the corners of his mouth. However, the people outside could not see the expression of God night. They could only see the scene that God night was about to be surrounded by impatiens. With a wave of both hands, the hat belonging to the fire shadow fell to the ground, "master, come on!" The master who was called to the name was also stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect the response of the three generations to be so great. She just thought that Fuyue would teach Shenye a lesson and wouldn''t use real means. However, after seeing the gradually enlarged Impatiens flower fire, she realized that something was wrong, but now it''s too late. "Yuzhibo, stop!" However, the released art can''t be cancelled. The three generations who just opened the enchantment have no time to use water escape. At least four or five groups of fireworks have fallen to the position of God night. "Water escape, water array wall!" A water gun appeared at the place where the flames gathered and extinguished the burning flame in less than a second. However, when the three generations and the Master arrived, the figure of Shenye disappeared completely. "No!" The first one who can''t bear is the master. She has lost a brother. Her feelings for Shenye are pure, not only her expectation for Shenye, but also her thoughts for her dead brother. But now the people she cherishes leave again, and the master''s grief even makes her out of breath. "Bastard, pay for God night!" "Wait a minute, master!" The call of the three generations didn''t play any role. At the moment, the hard hands couldn''t hear anything. Chakra broke out all over. Waving a fist would take Fuyue''s life. But when she came to Fuyue, she was shocked and couldn''t make a sound. After the confluence of water and fire, the unique fog blocked everyone''s sight, and also made the master''s IQ offline. He thought that God night had been burned to ashes and wanted to avenge him. But God night is now standing in front of everyone! Fuyue''s hands were lifted gently and his face was depressed. His neck had been held by a handle of bitterness, and the person holding the bitterness was the holy night that everyone thought was burned to ashes, but now the holy night obviously had no air and strength just now, as black as charcoal from a fire pit. After a short shock, the people reacted that God night won the competition. Although they didn''t know how God night did it, they knew that the name of this genius might change its master. Chapter 76 "Smelly boy, you''re worried about me!" The master who was ready to take off all his anger on Shenye, and a pair of fists hammered Shenye''s chest... Of course, it''s impossible to use strength, just a symbolic gesture, otherwise Shenye''s ten lives are not enough. "Sister gangshou, you can do it gently. How strong are you? Don''t you have any points in mind?" God night''s words made the master a little embarrassed, but the sad atmosphere was also lost by God night''s words, "smelly boy, how did you do it? Tell your sister." "Hey, hey, let''s talk about it when we have a chance." After that, Shenye let go and let yuzhibo Fuyue go. Although it is not difficult to see his hatred for Shenye from the latter''s eyes, it is just that his fear is far more than hatred. Obviously, Shenye stunned Fuyue with strength. Fuyue was not the only one who was shocked. Everyone in the field cheered heartily at the moment. They witnessed the battle of a genius. Although they didn''t know how to win in the end, there is no doubt that this will be another legendary figure of Muye. The three generations not far away did not bother to see this scene, and let God night enjoy the joy of victory. "Well, well, it''s just a competition. Do you need to be so happy? Let''s break up ~" The off-site atmosphere doesn''t seem to affect the divine night on the field at all. At the moment, he just wants to go home early and change his clothes. He is like a miner in a coal mine. It''s really a little ugly. "Such a potential student really wants others to own it ~" Far away from the rear of the competition field, a gloomy voice sounded, and the speaker was the big snake pill with shining eyes. "Save it, master. Can you give up such a good seedling? Although he may not be made of medical ninja. " Compared with the greed of the big snake pill, it seems free and easy. Although such disciples are envied by everyone, they can''t grab it. "Hey, hey, my disciples in the future must accept according to this standard." "I''d better choose my research. I don''t know when I can help you realize your wishes." "Really?" "I have confidence in man-made technology." "Forget it." Zi Lai also gave big snake pill a white eye. Although Zi Lai didn''t understand this technology, it should be forbidden to only listen to the name. Even big snake pill should be just talking. But after thinking about the big snake pill carefully, he suddenly turned back, but the big snake pill behind him had long disappeared. "Don''t really want to fix it ~" God night doesn''t know what happened backstage. Now he is helpless and manipulated by three generations. He is looking forward to an early end. The three generations obviously don''t know what God night thinks. They still hold God night''s hand high and show off this shining new star to the people off the court. It was estimated that everyone''s enthusiasm was almost the same. The three generations put Shenye back. Just before they left, they told him that there might be a task for a while, and then they went back to their own place to work. And God night didn''t have a rest. When he got home, he was twisted by the master''s ear and asked what was going on. "Sister gangshou, stop pulling. If you drag your brother again, he will become a ninja with one ear!" "Smelly boy, you don''t even tell your sister. Don''t go to bed if you don''t make it clear today!" Looking at the master''s serious appearance, Shenye also realized that it was a little impossible to hide the clearance. Then he picked up a clean dress and ran towards the training ground. I didn''t know what God night was going to do. The master thought he was going to run away and chased him directly. But God night''s speed is not slow. For a moment, the master really didn''t catch him. When God night stopped, he had reached the training ground. "Smelly boy, why did you bring me here?" "Didn''t my sister say she wanted to see what was going on?" Then he focused on ignoring the master. In fact, God night is not very familiar with this move. He has only six or seven chances of success after ten times. Just now he was just lucky, but even if he didn''t use it, he still has other ways to win the game. Take a deep breath, God night quickly took the four bitters in the tolerance bag in his hands, and his eyes looked at the stake in front of him, and the master was also staring at God night''s action at the moment. The next moment, God night moved! With a shake of both hands, the four bitters were shot out by two or two. The first two shot at the top of the wooden pile, and then the two caught up with the first one at a faster speed, and then the four two collided with each other. The first two were directly hit behind the wooden pile, and the other two were bounced away. "This... Bitterness can be used like this?" The master of martial arts was completely stunned. She had seen tens of millions of sword manipulation techniques in her hand, but she wanted to play like this for the first time. "Then use flying Thor to transfer it to the position where suffering is." For fear that the master would ask, God night explained to the master while finding the other two sufferings, for fear that he would not sleep well for a while. "I see. The boy of Yu Zhibo''s family doesn''t complain about losing, but the move of Impatiens just now obviously wants to kill you!" Hearing this divine night was also a meal, but he resumed his action the next second. "Isn''t it all right? If he''s a smart man, he won''t pick anything again in the future." However, Shenye''s heart wrote it down. If Fuyue sees that he is not honest in the future, he doesn''t mind letting him experience the feeling of death. But then I don''t know if I can see the weasel that interests God night. "Let''s go, elder sister." Even if all the plans have been made, but now he is still a child. Shenye can only bury all these plans in his heart. If he really waits until things develop to that step, he can only say it at that time. But the master behind God night didn''t know the calculation in God night''s heart. He just felt that God night had the strength that didn''t belong to this age, but had the mind that should be at this age. He didn''t know how to reason with God night. Living in this cruel world, even his companions can''t be fully trusted. This is both reasonable and unreasonable for ninjas, but the times are so helpless. Finally, the master shook his head and thought that Shenye was still a child and would have a chance to talk to him in the future. In this way, the two returned home with their own worries, but what they didn''t know was that shortly after they left, a figure with a patterned cat mask and a big black cloak appeared where they had just stood. The figure tried again in the place where God night showed his unique skills, but in the end it ended in failure. "Very powerful." It was like praising God''s night, but the next moment the figure disappeared in place. Chapter 77 After three days of rest, God night''s long-awaited task finally came. God night was awakened from his dream before dawn in the morning. "What''s the matter? It''s so urgent that I haven''t heard the news in advance?" "No, it''s an urgent task. It''s said that the client came to Muye not long ago, and then released the task." The sleepy God night heard that it was an urgent task, and the whole person was boiling up. Although it was different from the steps in memory, it was not the first time he had a task. Twenty minutes later, Shenye came to the Huoying office under the guidance of the master. At the moment, there were two other people in the small room. "Master, you go back first. I''ll arrange the rest." The master of the compendium also didn''t miss it. She was very relieved about Shenye''s strength. She just explained that don''t be hungry on the way, and then went back to prepare things for Shenye''s departure. After the master left, the three generations of adults said to several people: "you are all the leaders in the village. You should have heard of each other''s names. Today is the first time to perform a task together. When you are on your way, you can understand each other''s strength to facilitate the next task." Until then, Shenye carefully observed the three people and a dog around him. The one who led the team sat in the front with his back to himself, and there was no obvious sign. He couldn''t see who it was, but he should know in a moment. The remaining two were easy to identify. The strength of the younger generation of the Japanese family is almost the same as that of the ceiling, and the same dog claw with a tolerant dog. When God night looked at them, they were obviously observing each other. For the three, the other two were strange beings. "Don''t worry, teacher. I will do my best to complete this task perfectly along the way." The sound! The sound of Shenye is really familiar. When the figure turns around, it is the big snake pill! As a hard core fan of Naruto, Shenye knows all the plot. Since he crosses the world, it is equivalent to knowing the general direction of the future of the ninja world. Although there may be some things he can''t remember, it''s absolute that big snake pill is definitely not a good person! But now everyone doesn''t know the real face of big snake pill. What bad luck! Although my heart was sad, on the surface, Shenye was still a surprised expression. It seemed that I was very excited to be the team leader of big snake pill. Although I don''t know why I put myself under the hands of big snake pill, gouzuka claw and riricha are the people who live to the back of Naruto. I think this mission should be no threat. "The client is Mr. Mengze xiangtian of caozhiguo. We have seen the task. The difficulty belongs to the task between level C and level B. because there are many things in the village recently, you are allowed to do it. However, you will be fine if you are led by big snake pill." I don''t know where the self-confidence of the three generations came from. The young people with one face cheered and didn''t give everyone a chance to argue, so they were ready to go. "Sister gangshou, why is the leader of the team big snake pill this time?" God night controlled his emotions as much as possible, didn''t show a strange phone, and asked the master calmly and casually. "It''s said that big snake pill seems to be very interested in you. It''s said that you''re going to take your own research on this mission. You didn''t do it. You came here specially." The master didn''t think much about it, but he felt a little strange. The big snake pill is usually an enemy. It doesn''t look like giving up his own research at the door. Now it''s actually running to pick up the task for a child. It''s not like him at all. The speaker didn''t listen attentively. When he heard that the big snake pill came specifically for himself, his hands trembled when he took the bag handed to him by the master. Rao was a little afraid of being abducted by the big snake pill with the determination of God night. Being abducted and run by big snake pill is not the worst thing in Shenye''s eyes. In fact, the worst thing is being taken for experiments. Who knows if big snake pill will throw itself into a secret base to cultivate anything strange. After all, those who are targeted by big snake pill will come to no good end. "It''s all right. The big snake pill is just a little scary, but his pale face has been like that since I knew him. I''ve been used to it for a long time. After the task, you will know that the big snake pill is actually reliable." God night seemed to calm down and nodded after being comforted on the surface, but he was always thinking about how he should deal with such a character. Although his strength has been improved a lot, this strength is definitely not enough in the face of the person who can study the most and is almost the strongest in the legendary three forbearance. After thinking about it, Shenye didn''t come up with any tricks, but time doesn''t wait. It''s time to gather at the entrance of the village. "Sister gangshou, I''ll go first. Please come home." "You can go at ease. When you come back, my sister will treat you to delicious food." This kind of family like care makes Shenye feel incomparably warm and strengthens his confidence to live in this ninja world no matter what. When they came to the entrance of the village, Shenye was the last one. It seems that the three have been waiting here for a long time. "I have to say you are really on time." An old man came out from the guard at the gate and didn''t forget to "praise" God when he stood up. "Aren''t you late? Just be late?" God night pointed to the pocket watch in his hand. At the moment, he had just reached the collection time. To be exact, he came a few seconds ahead of time. "I spent money on Level B tasks. Is such a boy really OK?" The old man hunched his back and put his hands behind his back. He seemed to have a style of instructing the country. "Don''t worry about Mengze to Mr. Tian. Even if I''m the only elite, Shangren can complete the level B task. Just think these are here to relieve your boredom." In the face of the old man''s doubts, big snake pill quickly went up and lost his smile, saying that Muye was fully qualified for the task. It''s hard to imagine that it''s as cold as big snake pill. These words of big snake pill really refresh God''s view of him before night, but he is still wary in his heart. The Mengze xiangtian heard the words of the big snake pill, and walked in front without looking back. "Well, let''s go. This is your first time to participate in class B mission. Be more careful. This will be your rare valuable experience in the future." Although he is biased against the big snake pill, Shenye agrees with his words very much. "Our mission site this time is the country of grass. We will go to the parking lot and then Mengze will explain the mission to Mr. Tian." "Yes!" The three answered in unison. Chapter 78 In fact, even if Mengze didn''t explain to old man Tian, Shenye probably guessed what kind of task this time. Everyone in the ninja world knows to hide their skills and killer Maces. At least they won''t take them out at ordinary times, but for Shenye who is familiar with almost all moves in the fire shadow world, everyone is almost transparent in front of themselves. The Japanese family is known as the strongest family in Muye. Although there was no yuzhibo in Muye later, the ability of Baiyan is undoubtedly unparalleled. The combat mode of the unity of the dog and the ninja of the dog mound family can play an unexpected effect most of the time. However, the two have another common feature, that is, they have very strong investigation ability. Both white eyes and the sensitive smell of the dog grave family are very strong means of investigation or anti reconnaissance. These two people, coupled with their super fast speed to the outside world and the strange sneaking ability of big snake pill, Shenye can basically determine that the task of this time should be sneaking action. However, Mr. Xiang Tian didn''t seem very satisfied with these 11 or 12-year-old children. He didn''t really want four people to explain along the way. He just walked in the front with a stuffy voice. Only big snake pill went up occasionally to ask if he needed to rest. "The old man is really hard to do. He doesn''t say what the task is for so long." "Don''t discuss the client when you go out of the task. It will leave a bad view of Muye to outsiders." Although riricha''s mouth was to stop the dog grave claw, he couldn''t help muttering in his heart. After all, up to now, I don''t know what the task is except big snake pill. "Shenye, I heard that you won yuzhibo Fuyue alone. When will you have a chance to compete?" The dog grave claw on one side seems to feel uncomfortable as soon as he is free. He always wants to start a topic, while the day-to-day difference is a sophisticated look. It seems that everything has nothing to do with him. "When you go out on a mission, don''t you need to be vigilant at all times and leave physical strength for the enemy who doesn''t know when to appear." Although Shenye felt so boring, he knew to preserve his physical strength. After all, he had to face not only unknown enemies, but also big snake pills who didn''t know what he was thinking. God night is worried all the way. His eyes don''t leave the big snake pill in front at all times. The latter is as leisurely as walking around the vegetable market. So far, he hasn''t said anything except those two words when he went out. The two people on one side thought that Shenye was always like this because he was nervous about his first class B task, so they didn''t ask too much, but there was always an incomprehensible smile on the face of the big snake pill walking in the front. Shenye''s vigilance makes big snake pill more interested. As one of Muye''s top ninjas, big snake pill is absolutely crushing Shenye in strength, but he doesn''t want to take coercive measures on Shenye. As for what he is thinking, maybe only he knows. Just when the three men endured all kinds of boredom, Mengze xiangtian, who was walking in the front, suddenly screamed, followed by an explosion. "What''s going on!" Before several people could react, a large number of people suddenly appeared around the three people, and at this critical juncture, the big snake pill that had been walking in the sight of several people suddenly disappeared. It can''t be the people under big snake pill. It''s strange that when Shenye faced these people, what he thought for the first time was not how to face them, but what would happen if the big snake pill suddenly raided from the corner. In fact, it''s no wonder Shenye is so wary of big snake pill, because Shenye, who is familiar with history, knows everything that happens in Naruto. After the Second World War of forbearance, big snake pill was no longer dedicated to the village. What he thought every day was how to live forever and never die. There were also those strange experiments. For those studies, he often found some ninjas in the village to do experiments, but almost no one survived. While God night was thinking, the two people and a dog around him had begun to act. "White eyes!" "Black pill, let''s go!" The two opened the combat state respectively. Only Shenye didn''t move, but took the pain in the tolerance bag in his hand and was always ready to deal with emergencies. There were not many enemies around, and with the support of the strong combat effectiveness of the Japanese and the dog grave claws, they soon wiped out all the enemies who came up. Seeing the enemy on the ground, Shenye''s stomach rolled slightly. This kind of thing is absolutely common in the ninja world, but for Shenye, he grew up in a peaceful environment in his previous life and didn''t come into such close contact with death after coming to the fire shadow world. At the moment, he just insisted not to spit out breakfast. "I''ll see how Mr. Xiang Tian is." After casually making an excuse, Shenye left the bloody battle area and came to the place where Mengze screamed to Tian just now, but found that there was no one here, only serious explosion marks left on the ground. Did it blow up? But I''ve never heard that there are things like * * in the world of fire shadow, and why is the big snake pill missing? God kept looking around in the night, but there was nothing in front of him except this big pit. However, just as he was searching for their task client, his feet suddenly softened, and then a powerful fireball no less than Fuyue came from his feet. The secret way in my heart was not good. God used the flying Thunder God''s skill before he had time to think more at night. Boom! There was another loud noise, and the embarrassed figure of God night rolled behind the dog grave claw. "What''s the matter, God night?" The dog grave claw was frightened by the loud noise, and then the God night suddenly appeared from behind made her heart jump. God night got up, patted the ash on his body and said, "there is * * * in front. It should be the kind buried at the bottom. As soon as I go up, it will explode. If it weren''t for the special pain I gave to you two, I''d probably have a rest now." On one side, the Daily Messenger tied up the survivors and walked towards Shenye, "doesn''t that mean that the client has..." In this regard, Shenye also nodded helplessly. According to the current situation, it seems to be so, but the explosion just now is far from the big snake pill. Moreover, with his strength, even if he is in the explosion center, it is not difficult to escape. How can he disappear? While the three were puzzled, a familiar gloomy voice sounded from the top of everyone''s head. "Mr. Xiang Tian can trust the strength of these little guys now." As soon as they looked up, they found that the big snake pill was standing on the big tree, looking down at several people, and the one beside him was not Mengze xiangtian. Chapter 79 After hearing the sound of big snake pill, the other two were obviously relieved, but Shenye actually hoped that big snake pill would rise to heaven as soon as possible. Although big snake pill wanted to contribute to the village in the later stage, his thought is very dangerous now. "Hum, it''s just a group of kids. Besides, if I don''t react, I''m a pinch of ash now." "Yes, but there''s still me." After listening to big snake pill, the stubborn old man finally nodded reluctantly. After nodding to Mr. Tian, big snake pill picked him up with one hand and jumped directly from the top of the tree. The dog grave claw still had a violent temper. When he came up, he asked directly in a questioning tone: "so these people were sent to test our strength?" She seemed to have nothing to do in the battle just now, but the corner of heiwan''s mouth was stabbed. Although Shenye checked that the wound was not very deep, the blood flow looked really serious. Fortunately, there was a medical bag specially brought by the master, and the wound of heiwan had been simply treated by Shenye. "We didn''t find these people. They were indeed sent by the enemy. That''s your task this time." After that, big snake pill looked at Mengze xiangtian and motioned for him to tell about the task. "Cough." One side of Mengze xiangtian also understood the meaning of the big snake pill. He coughed and motioned the people to shift their eyes from the prisoner. "There is a mountain beside the village where I live. There is a rare ore called Thunder Stone. Thunder Stone can be used to do many unimaginable things, including making some weapons or providing convenience for our life." Speaking of this, Mengze looked at Tian Dun, and his expression gradually lost a little. Passing by, this loss lasted only a little while, and then began to explain to several people. "But an organization specializing in weapons took a fancy to the thunder pulse near our village. At first, it wanted to buy the whole mountain, but this was the only dependence in our village. Without this Thunder Stone, we would hardly survive a season." "So if you don''t sell, they come and rob?" Unable to stand the old man''s slow speed, the dog grave claw on one side directly answered and asked. After all, this kind of thing is not uncommon in entrusted tasks. There are many people fighting for rare resources, so someone will come to entrust and hope someone can help deal with it. "It''s not just robbery. They even arrested the people in our whole village. They caught the men as coolies, and the women gave them pleasure. As for the old people like us, they don''t care about our life or death." Speaking of this, Mengze burst into tears in Tian''s eyes. Obviously, there are many sad stories in it. But Shenye was not deceived by the tears. After careful analysis, he took out the Ninja manual he carried with him, looked at it carefully for a while and asked, "shouldn''t this be a class a task?" With that, Shenye also pointed to the task classification guide on the first page, which is also clearly marked: the classification of helping other countries or villages solve problems is level a. There is only one situation now, that is, the old man lied about the task level in order to save money. God night also shook his head in his heart. This kind of thing often happens in the shadow of fire, but he doesn''t know how upset it is until it happens to himself. "The classification of tasks is not always in accordance with the rules and regulations in this manual. The task applied to Mr. Tian is indeed A-level task, but it was reduced to B-level by the task analyst." The explanation of big snake pill makes Shenye feel a little strange, but since it has been carefully analyzed, it shows that the task is not very difficult. Just continue to do it. "So what is our mission this time?" The day-to-day difference that has been silent on one side can''t be seen anymore. If you don''t stop it, the old man is expected to cry until tomorrow. "So I hope the ninja of Muye can save all the people in our village. It doesn''t matter whether Lei Mai can be taken back, as long as the people in our village can be safe." Mengze finally stopped crying to Tian, but he still smoked when talking. "Where did these people come from?" Finally, someone remembered these prisoners. God night brought a man who looked like a leader to the public and said, "these people should be the people in the organization you said." Although there were many people in the team who came to block this time, there were more than a dozen, but the strength was a little insufficient. More than a dozen people attacked secretly, but they didn''t leave any injuries to the three. This was completed when the big snake pill disappeared in the whole process. For these people, Xiang Tian obviously didn''t know how to deal with it. He just turned his hesitant eyes to the big snake pill, and the latter smiled. Obviously, he had an idea in his heart. "You go ahead first. It''s estimated that there will be no more people in a moment and a half. I''ll deal with these people." Although they were very curious about the next behavior of the big snake pill, richai and claw both chose to follow the words of the big snake pill and then drove forward with Mr. Xiang Tian, while Shenye didn''t act with the three people on the ground of checking whether there were enemies around, turned around and ran alone in the other direction. After finding that several people didn''t pay attention to themselves, Shenye made a circle and returned to the original place. Shenye felt it necessary to monitor the action of big snake pill. After all, such a scourge is like a regular * * in the village. It would be better if we could find evidence and catch him earlier. Through a layer of leaves, Shenye hid his breath almost perfectly, revealing only one eye to observe the every move of big snake pill, but the next action of big snake pill directly surprised Shenye. The Ninjutsu of the big snake pill is very disgusting to Shenye, but it''s a different experience from seeing it on the screen. I saw that the big snake pill didn''t know what seal it received. It directly incarnated more than twice as high. In particular, a big mouth was the size of one person and directly swallowed all the people. It''s strange that even if the big snake pill swallowed all the people, it didn''t see any change in body shape. It''s like there''s another space in his stomach. It''s really weird. However, after the big snake pill swallowed all the people, it didn''t mean to go at all. It even stood in place and laughed wildly. This wave of terrible laughter was very penetrating. God night thought he had been found. "Don''t hide. I saw you long ago." It was really discovered! But now if you go out, you can imagine what kind of treatment you will encounter. You can''t tell where you will be made into specimens by big snake pills. Chapter 80 When God was struggling in the night, a figure suddenly ran away from the Bush under him. On the way, it was divided into three and fled in three directions. "Want to run? No way! " Since he had long found the man''s trace, it was impossible for him to run away easily. The big snake pill wriggled like a snake. Although it didn''t look fast, it caught up with the man in a moment. The figure was also stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that his opponent would be so strong. Just after a moment of inattention, he threw his two swords at the big snake pill. More than a dozen swords flew from three directions. It is estimated that ordinary people can only step back and let the man go. However, why is the big snake pill like a snake? He dodged all the more than a dozen swords from an angle that ordinary people can''t do. The figure was panicked again. Unfortunately, the figure of big snake pill was close in front of him. Before he could react, big snake pill''s hands turned into countless small snakes and caught all the three figures back. The strength gap is clear at a glance! "Say, who are you and what''s the purpose of watching me!" The big snake pill that captured all the three human figures also changed from a big snake to a human shape, but the little snake on both hands still didn''t change back, and even the little snake on the top shouted more fiercely when the big snake pill questioned. "Hum, Muye''s Ninja has some means, but do you think I''ll give in like this!" When the man in the middle said that, he bit hard and foamed directly at the mouth. He didn''t realize it. It looks like a poisonous capsule in his mouth. After the man in the middle fainted, the other two figures directly banged into two white smoke and disappeared. It was the man''s separation. Big snake pill saw that the man in front of him died directly in front of him without any expression. It seemed that he knew the end long ago. After looking around for a week, regardless of the man''s body, he ran directly in the direction of three people. Until the figure of big snake pill disappeared in sight, Shenye jumped down from the tree and went straight to the body. Out of curiosity about the task, God night turned the man over. As a result, he had nothing to prove his identity. Only one of the glowing stones looked very special, which was carefully placed in his personal pocket for protection. He was directly kicked into his arms by God night, and then followed the footsteps of big snake pill to find his teammates. After returning to the crowd, the claws came up directly and asked, "what''s the matter? Is there any new discovery?" God touched the stone in his pocket in the dark of the night and resolutely shook his head, "there is no enemy. It seems that the wave just now is all." "What, so weak ~" After hearing Shenye''s words, claw obviously felt that the task was too boring, and even the language spirit took a trace of disdain, "hurry to save the villagers and finish it quickly!" "It''s better to be careful. I don''t know what strength the people over there are. Although they are not ninjas from other countries, they can''t be underestimated." The day difference is still calm, and the God night also unconditionally supports the day difference. After the big snake pill solved the peeping man just now, God night always feels that the task is not as simple as it seems on the surface. "The daily shift is right. We must maintain a high degree of vigilance for the task. As long as it is not completed, we must maintain this state until it is completed." "Yes, I know, Lord big snake pill. What have you done with those people?" "Hum, you don''t want to finish the task earlier at this time?" For the problem of dog grave claw, big snake pill just smiled and then shifted the topic, but the transfer was really stiff. After more than three days on their way, they finally arrived at Mengze xiangtian''s village. What they saw was not a paradise like xiangtian said, but full of the smell of war everywhere. Everywhere are forcibly damaged doors and collapsed houses. There is no shadow on the streets in broad daylight. Even in the corner, you can vaguely see the blood scale solidified by blood. Facing this scene, Mengze xiangtian was no less shocked than the others. He couldn''t believe it. It seemed that the whole village had changed dramatically in the days he went out. But if you want a ninja, it''s not enough to rely on exquisite acting skills. You also have enough knowledge. Although Shenye several people understand that the old man is pretending, they don''t poke it. They just want to see what he will say next. I saw the old man running back to a house that was almost torn down and began to search. While looking for it, he shouted a man''s name. "Long, where are you, long!" But waiting for him is destined to be silent. "Mr. Xiang Tian, get up and say something. Sitting on the ground is bad for your health." Although he knew it was played, Shenye still came forward to help the old man up and asked, "who is long? If you don''t dislike it, you can tell us her general appearance and we can help you find her." "Long is my daughter. My wife left early. My daughter was raised by me. I am already an old man. I have no hope in my life. I put all my hopes on long, but now..." Xiangtian was about to cry again. Seeing this, they hurried forward to appease. They just exchanged eyes behind their backs. Obviously, they all realized that it was not easy. "Ten days ago, before I left home, I told her to hide and don''t come out no matter what happened, because all the people would take away as long as they weren''t old people and children, but now long''s absence can only show that she was taken away." The dog grave claw, who had been standing outside the cabin looking around, came in and comforted: "don''t worry, if you just go out, do you have anything for your daughter, I can help you find her." After hearing the words of gouzuka claw, Mengze was surprised to Tian, but this surprise seemed more frightened than surprise. But after a moment of stupidity, he quickly replied, "yes!" Then he got up and brought a worn scarf and handed it to the claw. Without hesitation, the claw directly handed the scarf to heiwan. "The scarf smells so faint that it''s hard to track. Is there anything you''ve used recently?" "The dog is talking!" Seeing Mr. Xiang Tian talking to heimaru, he looked like he had seen a ghost. This was the only time he showed his true feelings. "It''s all right. This is my partner. It''s not uncommon in the beast world to speak." After the shock of heimaru, Mr. Xiang Tian slowly calmed down, but then fell into silence. Obviously, he didn''t expect that there was such an ability among the imps he despised. Looking at the tangle on Mengze''s face to Tian, God night knows that lies need more lies as long as they want to maintain. In the end, they don''t know how to round them. If they say some lies to Tian, they can only go home. Chapter 81 Finally, Mengze lost to Mr. Tian in a sigh. "Well, I admit, I deleted you..." "In fact, even if you don''t say it, we have already found it in the village." God night saw that the old man finally admitted and came forward to explain. "What, don''t I say differently?" "Your acting skills are very good, but the collapsed house and the dried blood show that it has been so dilapidated for at least a few months." "Then you still let me play like this?" Xiang Tian was very puzzled. For these ninjas, he was like a child in front of adults, and had no power to fight back. In this regard, Shenye gave the answer, "you are our employer. We can only choose to do or not to do the requirements of the employer. For the employer, we have to implement it even if we know it is false." Hearing this, Mengze also sighed to Tian. It seems that he is very regretful for his behavior just now. "No wonder they all say that Muye''s Ninja is of high quality. It turned out to be so." "I''m flattered, but you''d better just say what''s going on." In the face of Xiang Tian''s compliment, although they love to listen, the task is still the first priority for ninjas. "In fact, I didn''t mean to deceive you. It''s just that the robbers are too powerful. I''m afraid if they know that I escaped, I''m afraid the life of the whole family will be lost." Mengze said to Tian while cleaning up the dilapidated hut for a long time. It seems that the old man here has infinite memories. "About three months ago, a young man in exile came to our village. We don''t know his identity, but he was injured all over at that time. If he didn''t rescue in time, he might not live for a day." The old man seemed to notice that everyone was standing and listening to him, so he pointed to the place just cleaned up, which could barely be called a bed, and motioned everyone to sit there and have a rest. "The boy who was rescued by us soon recovered and thanked us, but the people who chased him also came, and said that he was an exiled ninja and needed our cooperation." Mengze xiangtian''s eyes are full of memories. The story he told seems to have happened yesterday. "We''ve been together for a long time. We know he doesn''t look like that kind of villain, but the other party is crowded. We have no choice but to secretly help him escape." Hearing the God nodded, this kind of thing often happens in the ninja world, not to mention that the country of grass is a small country sandwiched among many fights, so it''s normal for exiled ninjas to escape here. However, each village has its own hunting force, whose role is to hunt down their former teammates. The people of this force are usually cruel and ruthless, and they basically come to no good end when they meet, so it is reasonable for Mr. Xiang Tian to have bad luck. "After the boy left, the pursuit troops also left. We thought we had done a good deed, but we didn''t expect to be killed because of our good intentions." "Before long, the man who had been saved came back here, and didn''t know where to call a large group of thugs, because we took him to Lei Mai and witnessed the wonder of Lei Shi." Speaking of Thunder Stone, Shenye couldn''t help but recall the slightly luminous stone in the arms of the man who ambushed the big snake pill. After Shenye detected it with chakra, he found that the stone only has the ability of conduction. Why would a traitor be interested in this kind of thing? "I''m sorry, Mr. Mengze xiangtian. You should find your own ninja for this task with ninjas from other countries. Why go to Muye?" "I also asked about it. The people who later recruited were not ninjas, only the former exiled ninjas, but I didn''t know what country they were, so I had to find a big country nearby." The big snake pill''s question hit the nail on the head. Although Mengze''s answer to Tian was no problem, it would be more reliable if he hadn''t lied to everyone before. After listening to xiangtian''s words, people probably have a new understanding. In fact, the task itself has not changed, but the background of master xiangtian is a little different, but it''s easy to say. After all, ninjas complete the task, not investigate people''s family background. After a simple analysis, big snake pill stood up and asked Tian, "where is this thunder pulse and what it is like inside? Our task this time is to save people. If the robbers come hard, we will destroy it directly." Judging from the Raiders just now, the combat effectiveness of these people is not very high. If it goes well, they can be taken out of a pot. As soon as Mr. Xiang Tian heard that he was going to take action now, he stood up directly and excitedly. He quickly took several people out and said moving words while walking, "thank you for believing me. Lei Mai is not far from our village. It''s just a mountain away. It''s just that there are often guards there. If you go in rashly, you will be found." "How many of them?" God night suddenly realized a problem. Although those people are not strong, as the saying goes, ants kill elephants. If there are hundreds of them, it''s better to stand there and let four people kill for a while. Xiang Tian hesitated for a moment, and then said a stunned word with great uncertainty. "About four or five hundred." Seeing some shocked appearance of several people, he quickly added: "at the beginning of occupying our place, there were only more than 30 people, but after the occupation, I don''t know why the number was increasing. Until I escaped a month ago, there were at least 200 people, and now there are more than 300 people." I''m really afraid of what comes from what. If there are so many people, I really have to think about it in the long run. "God night, you and the day messenger go close to check the situation first. Claw, come with me. We''ll observe the situation around and pick them up. We''ll gather here in an hour." Even the big snake pill, one of the three forbearances, does not retreat with the guarantee when facing so many people, so it is safe to make a plan, but it is not difficult to see that the big snake pill does not pay attention to these local chickens and dogs. "Yes." God night almost clapped for not being with the big snake pill, but restrained a little in front of the people. "Move!" With that, the four men acted separately at the door of the hut. At the moment, the sky is approaching dusk, which is a good time to perform the latent task. In the continuous attack of Shenye two people, the daily messenger who has been like a Muggle suddenly said: "I heard you defeated a talented man of the same age in the day family?" "Ah?" God night has long forgotten the unlucky guy who was defeated in order to let the sun and moon stars rest when he first arrived in this world. He remembered it after a moment of stupidity. "It seems so." Chapter 82 "That''s a fair companion of our daily family, named morning fire. I answered his prayer and wanted to compete with you." God night has a black face. If you want to compete with me, just say it directly. It also involves what others do. Although he is a little naive, he doesn''t regret what he said. He is a man. "So you''re looking for a chance to compete with me." "There must be a chance, but now is not the time." Day difference obviously had a good impression of God night and was polite to him. While they were talking, they came to the back of the mountain and saw the faint hole on the other side of the mountain from a distance. "Think this is the thunder pulse. Can your white eyes see the situation over there?" After listening to the words of God night, the day messenger also carried chakra all over and drank: "white eyes!" In an instant, the blue veins in the corners of the sun''s eyes burst, which is the unique white eyes of the sun family. "I don''t see very clearly, but the defense at the entrance is not very strong. We can get closer and observe!" "OK, it''s hard for you!" Then God night put his hand on the shoulder of riricha and patted twice, showing his comfort for his hard work. "Well, it''s all right. Let''s probe forward." Said day difference quietly shook God night''s hand off his shoulder, which was obviously not suitable for this intimate behavior. But God night looks so happy. "System, did you cast any skills just now?" You should know that white eye, as Naruto, has the same frightening terror pupil as Yu Zhibo''s writing wheel eye. As a big boss in the later stage, huiyeji has the ability of this monitoring department. But the systematic answer really made God night a little uninterested. "Successfully capture skill: return to heaven, and the skill cooling time is 30 minutes." Although this skill of returning to the sky is also called a magic skill, which can really achieve the integration of attack and defense, it is really not worth mentioning compared with the most powerful white eye. But this is also a good result. If you really stole a gossip 64 palm and so on, and you haven''t lost your eyes, it''s a complete waste of this opportunity. Shaking his head, God night didn''t think so much. One dodged to keep up with the day difference. "There aren''t many enemies in front. I''m attracting attention. You go behind them and kill them. Don''t let them send a signal. I heard that speed and power are your strengths." God night nodded. This day''s difference is obviously due to his ability in advance. Zuo Hai can be so familiar with his homework, but it''s good. It''s not hard to cooperate in this way. In an instant, the two people dispersed, and Shenye moved towards the God hole from the other side. However, some cubes behind him who felt it convenient to retreat left the spells needed for the flying Thunder God''s art. After a while, Shenye arrived at the agreed position. At the moment, he was waiting for the day difference to make a sound from the front, and then it was his time to play. Just in case, Shenye started the immortal mode in situ to absorb the Qi of heaven and earth in case of emergency. Before God''s night was ready for a while, there was a sound of fighting in front of him. Then there was a riot in front of him. Many people with all kinds of weapons came out of the hole. "What happened?" "There''s someone coming in front. It seems that you still have to bear it! Go back and call for help! " With that, the man ran directly to the place where the voice came from, while the man who asked was running in the other direction. I think he should be looking for his teammates. Shenye, who had been eavesdropping behind them, didn''t put them directly, but secretly followed the man who went to recruit soldiers to find their nest. In a few minutes, the man got into a forest on one side. God night thought that it was a mountain stronghold when he looked into the forest. What''s shocking is that the mountain stronghold was modeled by these people in such a short time. Seeing that the strong man was about to reach his destination, Shenye directly came forward and knocked the man unconscious, and then dragged him to the depths of the deep forest. "It seems that this is the nest of these people. The defense is good. It''s still a little difficult to get in. Leave a mark first ~" After that, Shenye found a humble place nearby and left the mark of flying thunder god there. For the sake of insurance, he also hid it. Then he looked in the direction of coming. It was not very far between the forest and Shendong, but there were many towering trees between them to block all the sounds, which led to that even Shenye didn''t feel anything from there. "It''s time to go back and help the day job." After leaving this sentence, Shenye directly used the art of flying Thunder God, and instantly appeared behind the day difference. "Why did you come so late?" There were not many enemies in front of the Daily Messenger, but more than ten people fell to the ground. "Go back and solve all the people at present." God didn''t have time to explain at night. He used his great power to directly blow out a mountain thief who was ready to sneak attack from the side. When RI Cha saw Shenye, he immediately went into battle and just shook his head. These people were not his opponents, but what made him angry was that he just had a good impression of Shenye. As a result, he suddenly violated their agreement, which was obviously not what a good partner should do. But the helplessness in my heart did not show, and the daily difference was just to face the enemy in front of me. In a few minutes, they defeated all the enemies in front of them, leaving only one alive. They were tied up by the two to ask for information. "Tell me about your origin." That man was also a tough guy. After they tied him up, they didn''t say a word all the time. After they asked, they said they had the ability to kill me directly, and then fell into silence again. You look at me and I look at you. Obviously, they are not good at this kind of interrogation. At the moment, God night said in his heart that it would be better if ibixi were here at this time. Unfortunately, the reality can never be as beautiful as imagined. They had to work hard to let this person speak. Unfortunately, even if they took out the move of tickling, there was still no way. When they were at a loss, there was a sound of signal bomb flying behind them. "Whoosh ~" They looked back in panic and found that one of the people lying on the ground was holding a signal transmitter and roaring up to the sky. Even if they found that they were looking at themselves, they were indifferent. "The little boy still wants to stop us! I''ll show you the abilities of our mountain heroes in a moment. " Hearing this, Shenye directly laughed and returned the heroes in the mountains. He was not the bandits on the mountain. Besides, he said that if you hadn''t had more people, you would have rushed to the door. Unfortunately, the development of things is not as simple as God night thought! Chapter 83 "Withdraw first. I think after the signal bomb is sent out, there are a lot of chakra''s flowing steamed vegetables in the woods in front. They should be strong." The words of day difference made God night stop his contempt in his heart. Now is really not a good time to stay here. "Come on, let''s make a strategic retreat first." Then God night looked at the man with a hard mouth who was helped and shook his head. Obviously, it was not a good choice to take him away. Instead, he turned his eyes to the man who had just fired the signal bomb. "You wait to die!" At the moment, the man is not aware of his dangerous situation. The two boys who are full of joy will be frightened by his signal bomb and flee. Unfortunately, they will welcome the eyes of death. "You... What are you doing!" There was no superfluous nonsense. God night winked directly at the day''s errand, then came to the bound man and slapped him unconscious. When he returned to God, the day''s errand also had a tacit understanding to knock another person unconscious. "Let''s go. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time." After that, he dressed for running, but Shenye put one hand on his shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I want to see the strength of these people." For the strength of these people, Shenye has always felt that it should not be so. If it is just some ordinary people, can only rely on more than 30 people to defeat all the people in a village? If God''s night didn''t expect it to be bad, all the photos taken later by this group are full. Only the first thirty or so talents are the real top strength, or what special weapons do these people have that can make them have top combat effectiveness. "Are you crazy to stay and be surrounded? You don''t think you can easily escape from the encirclement of hundreds of people? " "Have you forgotten that I''m a ninja famous for speed ~" For the attitude of disbelief, Shenye just smiled back. The mark of flying Thunder God has been left in the woods in the distance. As long as Shenye moves, chakra can instantly transmit the two people away, even in the encirclement of thousands of people. Seeing that God night is so confident, RI Cha also chooses to believe him. After all, as a man who can defeat the genius yuzhibo Fuyue, he should have many means. Not long ago, the day shift with white eyes reminded that the people not far away had arrived. "The trap we prepared should be almost triggered." As soon as the voice of God''s night voice fell, a scream came from the distant woods. It was the two people who used the only swords in their hands to make a simple trap. This also allowed the two to determine the strength of this group of people. The reason why it is called a simple trap is precisely because it is really simple. Anyone with a little training experience will not be recruited, but it is a pity that this group of dolls are not formal. However, the scream only lasted for a while and ended. It was obvious that everyone was ready and it was impossible for them to win. "Are you two kids sneaking into the mine?" First of all, the man in blood red armor was obviously not optimistic about them, but only after he found the wooden leaf protection on the foreheads of Shenye and Richa. "These two boys are Muye''s ninjas! Enter the state of emergency preparation! " With a shout from the leader, the team of nearly 100 people behind directly pulled out the * * * they carried. "This knife..." "What''s new?" The day messenger asked casually when he saw that God night was interested in the knife. God night did not speak, but took out the stone in his arms. The faint light was brighter than before in the interweaving of light and shadow. "This..." Before the two people understood the principle, the group opposite had rushed over, and the * * * waving in their hands brought bursts of wind, which sounded very frightening. Brush! God night avoided a knife, and the avoided blade cut on the ground directly cut a neat cut on the hard marble ground. "Hiss ~" Both of them couldn''t help taking a breath. The guards at these holes didn''t use such terrible weapons just now. Those knives can''t even leave a trace on the ground. The comparison of these weapons can be detected. "Gossip, every empty palm!" After a battle, the physical strength of the daily difference did not decrease, but I don''t know why. This time, the space palm hit the enemy without the previous effect, but knocked the man back two steps, and then the man rushed up to the two people like nothing. "How could this happen!" Although I don''t know how to do it, Shenye knows that the special skill of the day family is to hit chakra into the enemy''s body in the form of strength. Even if there is no obvious injury, it will be uncomfortable for a while. This is not difficult to see from the enemies we faced before, but this time the enemy looks like an iron wall, completely affected by every bit. God night, who didn''t believe in evil, also attacked an enemy with a heavy fist after avoiding a knife, but even the huge bonus didn''t achieve the expected effect. He just beat the enemy away. After that, the man struggled twice and stood up again. However, the man didn''t move forward as before, but silently followed behind the others. Obviously, Shenye still made him feel painful. "Damn it, I can''t fight. Get out!" In the face of this scene, Shenye knew that it was no longer a scene that they could cope with, but he didn''t know when the day difference had been fought and retreated far away, and countless armor forces had stopped them. It was really helpless, God night had to use that move. Without any warning, Shenye''s hands suddenly turned into countless small snakes, spitting snake letters at the enemy in front of him. "Latent snake hand!" God night knows how powerful the snake hand is. As a one-to-one move to bind the enemy, it is almost invincible, but it is a little weak in the face of many people, but now God night needs only a deterrent effect. Sure enough, the people were terrified when they saw that God night''s hand turned into a small snake. The light ones retreated one after another, and the heavy ones fainted directly. "Good chance!" God night made a move. The snake hand of the latent shadow ran directly in the direction of the day difference, and the armor troops in the middle were scared out of their wits. "Day shift, catch the prisoner!" Hearing God night''s words, the day sent the reality to look back. After seeing God night''s hand, it was also a burst of panic, but it reacted in an instant. It directly picked up the man who had been thrown away with one hand and opened the way in the direction of God night. At the moment when the two met, Shenye turned one hand back into an ordinary arm and controlled the other hand to entangle an armored soldier, instantly starting the art of flying Thor! Bang bang A sound of body landing sounded. When they recovered, they had returned to the woods near the small village. Chapter 84 "What''s going on?" Back to the day and night in the grove, both of them were tired and collapsed to the ground. The chakra consumed by this degree of battle is undoubtedly huge. With the current storage capacity of chakra, they can''t last more than one minute. God night also shook his head after hearing the question of Richa, saying that he didn''t know why the combat effectiveness of these people soared. He just turned his head and looked at the armor soldiers who had been knocked out, full of longing and doubt. The weapons in the hands of these armor troops are obviously made of Thunder Stone. This was found at the first sight of their luminous armor weapons in Shenye, but is the role of Thunder Stone so powerful? With this doubt, God night stripped the armored soldier up and down, and took down the terrible armor. But somehow, Shenye always felt that the man''s armor was not as bright as when he was at the gate of Shandong just now. After he punched the armor, he found that it was not the amazing almost invincible armor before. With the great power of God night, the original terrible armor broke to the ground with one punch, and there was no more as powerful as it looked just now. "This... Why?" Not only God''s night, but also the steady day difference is wide eyed and can''t believe it. After all, just now, the soldiers they faced were almost the same. The strength of this armor was almost invincible to break in just one minute. The difference is too great! Even if the ordinary power of God night is not small, it is enough to prove that the defense of armor is reduced a lot in an instant. But even if they stared here, they couldn''t think of a reason, so they had to save their doubts until they went back to the village and gathered with big snake pill. "It''s almost time. Should we go back to the village?" Shenye estimated the time. It has been almost an hour since they started. If the big snake pill and claw are smooth, they should have returned to the village by now. Richa also nodded to God night. Then they ran back to the dilapidated village of Mengze xiangtian with two prisoners of war. When they returned to the village, they suddenly felt that the atmosphere in the village was much more lively than before. When they looked at it, it was Mengze xiangtian holding a young girl crying. They were surrounded by more than ten people, and the big snake pill and claw were also among them. The confused two didn''t know what the situation was until their claws wrinkled and their noses wrinkled. They found that they came back and ran back. "You just made a lot of noise. If it weren''t for you, it would be impossible for me and Mr. big snake pill to save these people." Then the claw also pointed to more than a dozen people who looked like refugees not far away. Shenye looked carefully. All these people looked yellow and skinny for a long time. Obviously, they didn''t suffer less under the supervision of the bandits. When Shenye carefully observed these people, his claws were also busy observing the two prisoners of war brought back by Shenye. "Who are these two?" Shenye, who was observing wholeheartedly, didn''t respond to the problem of claws. He just looked at the girl who hugged her head to Tian with Mengze and cried bitterly, as well as the big snake pill standing aside. This picture looks so warm, but there is always an unspeakable sense of conflict after big snake pill enters the picture. "This is the guard at the entrance of the mountain and one of the rescues brought by the guard." "So you two were beaten up by the rescuers called by others ~" As one of the future elites, claw''s observation was shown when he was young. He keenly found traces of battle from the two people, and was obviously chased back. "The strength of the enemy''s reinforcements is extremely strong, mainly because their equipment is extremely strange. Those people''s equipment is particularly excellent, and their armor is extremely powerful, which can not be solved by ordinary means." After being said by the claw, he hanged himself. He was the top junior in the family. He couldn''t hang up on his face. He quickly explained to her, but he obviously didn''t believe it on his face. Just when they couldn''t argue, big snake pill came from the crowd with an idle face. "How''s your investigation going?" When it comes to investigating intelligence, Shenye and richai both look red. They were only concerned about fighting just now. The intelligence in the cave is really "We found that the strength of the guards at the entrance of the cave is not strong, but the armor soldiers of the backup force are well equipped. Although their strength is similar, their armor and weapons are obviously not ordinary." Although there was no investigation at all, Shenye didn''t want to say his mistakes in the face of big snake pill, and didn''t know whether it was the resistance in the bottom of his heart. "One more thing, their weapons and armor should maintain their strong characteristics in a special environment. They will lose their tenacity except for that special place." God night handed a piece of broken armor to big snake pill. Up to now, there is still some weak light on it, but it seems much weaker than just now. Big snake pill seems to be very interested in this kind of thing. After getting the fragment, it won''t ask any questions, but it can''t extricate itself after looking at the fragment for a long time. God night saw that the big snake pill had no sound, and the two people behind him were still arguing about the strength of the armored soldiers. The people in front had almost finished crying, so they simply came to the crowd to ask some information. But before God night came forward to ask, the girl who had been throwing herself into Mengze''s arms screamed. Then she hid behind Tian as if she saw a ghost, and her eyes were full of fear. Seeing this, Shenye didn''t know what to do, and the steps that were about to move forward also stopped. Mengze xiangtian also found this embarrassing situation and smiled at Shenye while comforting the girl. "Don''t be afraid. They are the rescuers grandpa found. They are with the people who saved you." Hearing this, the girl timidly leaned out her head from behind the old man, but the fear in her eyes was still so obvious. After Shenye stood up and signaled that she had no threat, she finally came out from Mengze to Tian and nodded to Shenye, but her eyes still stayed on the wooden leaf protection forehead on Shenye''s head. "Sorry, that''s what I told you. My granddaughter mengzelong is so afraid of you because of those ninjas." God night shook his head to indicate that he didn''t care. Then he didn''t know whether it was time to ask. After thinking for a while, he decided to go back to his companion. As for the inquiry, we''d better talk about it later. Chapter 85 Several people also noticed the embarrassment of Shenye, but the big snake pill was not interested at all. They still studied the armor fragments on their hands and broke them off from time to time to determine its composition. Back to claw and day difference, Shenye sighed gently. He didn''t expect such a situation. For Shenye, every moment is very important now. After all, the enemy''s base camp has just been made, and now a group of hostages have been brought back. As long as the other party has no problem in his mind, he should soon find out what''s going on. At that time, the group of terrorist soldiers will come and surround them, and it will be difficult to escape. Unfortunately, only Shenye himself was aware of the coming crisis, and the others looked relaxed and happy, as if they didn''t realize it at all. One side of the claw seemed to finally notice the tangle of Shenye, came to comfort and said, "not only this girl, but also others are very resistant to us. If we hadn''t said Mengze xiangtian''s name, even saving them wouldn''t want to go with us." The black pill lying on one side also nodded sadly. Obviously, the rescue task just now was not as easy as it said. "But without the information of that strange Thunder Stone, we''re afraid we have to work hard to deal with those people, but it seems that we can only wait until the evening." Sighing, God night was more worried about the situation at the moment, but since there was no other way, it could only persist until those people could accept themselves and others. "God night, you go with me to decorate the border, claws and day errands to erase the traces around, so as not to mention here." £¡£¡£¡ Hearing this, God night''s back is cold. Is big snake pill finally going to kill himself? "Yes." Despite the infinite reverie in my heart, the divine night should come down. Now everything is God night''s doubt. He suspects that big snake pill has an unwarranted desire for himself, but to say that big snake pill has no strange action for himself all the way, it makes God night wonder what he plans to do. Before leaving, Shenye was still hidden, leaving the mark of flying Thunder God for emergency use everywhere in the village for emergencies. After determining the direction, several people acted separately and soon reached the designated position. Along the way, Shenye''s heart was always on guard against the action of big snake pill, but there was nothing abnormal except some Ninja experiences that should be talked about. This gave Shenye time to relax and supplemented chakra that had just been exhausted. "You seem to be afraid of me, God night." Big snake pill took out the needed spell and handed it to Shenye, but asked casually when it was handed over. But this sentence makes Shenye fall into an ice cellar. His muscles are tight and stare at the big snake pill in front of him. Once the big snake pill has an abnormal intention, Shenye will use flying Thunder God without hesitation. "In fact, you don''t have to be so nervous. You are the brother of my best friend. I won''t let her hurt her again. I just want to dispel your misunderstanding about me, but it seems that you don''t want to talk about it very much." God night never thought that the big snake pill would be so gentle, but when he thought about it, he was afraid that it was another trick of the big snake pill. His spirit relaxed a little and tightened up immediately. "Four fog hidden array, my new invention, can make the enemy can''t see the scenery within a certain range. I''ve given the other two to claw. Go one kilometer in that direction and find a tree to stick it. Then go straight back to the village. Then I''ll use this technique here." Big snake pill is surprisingly good at taking care of people''s feelings, which leads Shenye to wonder whether the person in front of him is the real big snake pill, but he timidly took the spell in big snake pill''s hand and ran out in the direction pointed by big snake pill. But what Shenye didn''t know was that after he turned and ran in that direction, the big snake pill behind him showed an expression of successful treachery. "God night, God night, even if you are careful, what effect does it have? Even if I don''t do it, you will fall into my hands sooner or later." The God night with thousands of calculations never thought of it. In fact, his precautions along the way were completely correct, and it was also correct to leave the mark of flying Thunder God all the way, but as long as he obeyed the words of big snake pill, this was the only failure of his action. After leaving the big snake pill, Shenye didn''t forget to look around, and even opened the chakra detection to check whether someone was catching up around. He didn''t gradually relax until he knew that there was no one. Running along the way, Shenye began to think about whether he really misunderstood the big snake pill. In fact, the current big snake pill did not have a different heart for the village, but focused on the research. But according to the normal plot, the big snake pill should be conducting a very terrible experiment now, and there are more than 60 young talented ninjas who have been experimented by him. Why do you keep your hand on yourself? It''s hard to understand, but Shenye is not ready to remove the big snake pill from the list of dangerous people. The strength of this character is really a little despised for Shenye now. It''s absolutely right to take precautions. While God night was walking among the trees and thinking about the plan of big snake pill in his mind, a burst of empty sound attracted his attention. Without time to look back, Shenye directly bowed and fell to the ground from among the towering trees. At the moment when Shenye fell to the ground, a series of explosions came from the foothold above just now. "Who!" Exploration Ninja was used just now, and it is still in the cooling stage, so Shenye can only open the writing wheel eye. The role of the writing wheel eye, which only plays a role in combat, is far inferior to the ability to directly observe chakra''s white eyes when observing the enemy, but Shenye can only use such pupil technique at this stage. "I didn''t expect your boy to write wheel eyes. In this case, the adult should be more interested!" The adult? Is it... Big snake pill? That''s right. As a guide to most of the main plots of Naruto, Shenye certainly knows the two big people in the world of Naruto who want to get the wheel eye most - one is the big snake pill who just pointed out the direction to himself, and the other is Zhicun Tuan Zang, the darkest existence of Muye and the leader of root. It''s obvious that the one who can deal with these people is Lord big snake pill~ It seems that his judgment is really right. Big snake pill really wants to grab himself back for the experiment, but I''m afraid it will disappoint him this time. Flying Thor! Chakra secretly tried to start the art of flying Thunder God, but the next thing was unexpected. "How could there be no response!?" Chapter 86 The God night who secretly used flying Thunder God in his heart was stunned. His most skilled flying thunder god skill failed at this moment! "System, what''s going on?" "Back to the host, this space has been disturbed. It should be a means specially prepared by the other party to deal with flying Thunder God. Flying thunder god can''t be used for the time being." "Damn it!" Seeing this, Shenye could only open the writing wheel eye and look around, but the sight was full of dense woods and there was no shadow of the enemy. "Ha ha, smelly boy, the transmission technique has failed. We have all your information. We took great pains to deal with your trouble technique!" With the sound falling, a figure rushed towards Shenye from the side of Shenye, but Shenye with the writing wheel eye suddenly caught his action, timely pulled out his pain from the tolerance belt behind and blocked it in the direction of the dark shadow. "Ding!" A metal collision came from between them. The figure flying rapidly was also a meal. God night also saw the appearance of the person at this moment. Small eyes have no eyebrows, the whole mouth is surrounded by a scarf, and the forehead on his head is a grass. This man is actually a ninja native to the country of grass! The man was obviously surprised to be blocked by God night, but after this moment of surprise, he quickly separated from God night. "I didn''t expect you to be so strong. Even if you have done your homework before, it still surprises me a little." Just now, God didn''t have time to think at night. Juli directly released it to fight with the ninja of the grass country, which made the ninja on guard and no longer dare to go forward for melee. God night also got a chance to breathe at this moment. He quickly opened a distance with the figure, and then his eyes floated around. I''m afraid it''s not a person this time. "Hum, good boy, you are so alert, but no matter how alert you are, you are not my opponent!" The ninja of the grass country also found that Shenye was observing around, didn''t give Shenye a chance, and rushed directly towards Shenye. But this time, the Ninja didn''t rush directly. While controlling the distance between the two people to keep it close, he made a seal with both hands and tried to solve Shenye remotely with ninja. But now Shenye has opened the eye of writing wheel, and he is very clear about every gesture of the ninja in the grass country. While he finished printing, Shenye also posed the same posture. "What!" Everyone in the world of tolerance knows the reputation of writing lunyan, but the enemy who have seen writing lunyan die under it, so not everyone knows the ability of writing lunyan. At least the ninja in the grass country in front of Shenye doesn''t know that writing lunyan has the ability to copy other people''s ninja. However, since it has begun to print, it can''t stop. The Ninja is also trying to compete with Shenye for chakra''s control ability. However, what he doesn''t know is that God night has been secretly accumulating the energy of immortal mode just now. Up to now, although the accumulated energy is not much, if it is all applied to this operation, the power is definitely not covered! "Feng Dun, vacuum wave!" Shenye and the ninja of the grass country used this Ninja almost every minute. Two wind blades like sharp sickles raged wildly between them. In a moment, all the huge trees in the sky between them were cut off and chopped up. The violent Ninja energy breaks the closed art style of the surrounding space without control. At that moment, the system will prompt that Shenye can use flying Thunder God. However, it is not the time for Shenye to escape now. The powerful fengdun Ninja will cut him into pieces at the moment when Shenye stops chakra''s supply, which Shenye fully understands. Even if they are lucky enough to escape through the art of flying Thor, the ninja of the grass country will tell the big snake pill about their strength. In this case, it''s better to wipe out this threat directly in the cradle. However, the Ninja duel soon divided the victory and defeat. Although the ninja of the grass country was far more skilled than Shenye, it was a pity that Shenye also instilled the power of nature into his own wind escape. The defeat of the grass land Ninja was inevitable, and when he found out, it was too late to escape, and he was directly defeated in a scream. But after defeating the man, Shenye didn''t stop ninja, but turned around and directly faced behind him. "Ah! It''s impossible! " After another scream, God night stopped chakra''s release. In fact, the Ninja God night behind him didn''t notice at the beginning, but he found a figure in the dark when the tree was flying. However, Shenye didn''t turn to him for the first time. The first is that Feng Dun can''t be a little distracted in the brutal duel. Even the iron armor and copper helmet can''t survive the duel between the two, so Shenye was given a chance. After the death of the grass country ninja, another person came up directly to mend the knife. Unfortunately, Shenye also understood his idea and turned directly to defeat him. In the seemingly impossible time, Shenye defeated two enemy ninjas just a few days after graduating from school. This is absolutely impossible in the eyes of others. It was realized by Shenye. After completing a series of anti killing, Shenye directly sat in place and gasped for breath. This Ninja became stronger, but the loss of chakra was also impressive. It just drained all chakra in Shenye''s body in a few seconds. After exhausting the last point in his body, chakra explored the surroundings, Shenye determined the safety around him and sat down to rest. At the same time, Shenye couldn''t help thinking about how to face the next task and how to face the big snake pill back to the village. "It''s really difficult!" After thinking about it, Shenye doesn''t think that he can settle this event only by his own strength. As the enemy, he is three forbearance! A messenger folder was pulled out of the backpack. As long as there were passing carrier pigeons around, they could take the envelope away. God night wrote a letter to the master at home. At the moment, they can only listen to fate. Put the spell given by the big snake pill on the designated position. Shenye didn''t hesitate to directly use the flying Thunder God to go back to the location of marking in the village. After all, if he meets a ninja again, he may not escape with such good luck. But even with flying Thunder God, God night was the last to return to the village. As Shenye guessed, after seeing himself back, big snake pill frowned slightly, and then returned to the approachable image of a teacher. "Now that everyone is back, I''ll seal the village in the enchantment with ninja." Then the big snake pill sat directly on the ground and began to draw strange patterns, and Shenye also took advantage of this time to drag the claw and Richa aside. "Do you have a messenger?" Although they were confused, they still took out a scroll from their backpack and gave it to Shenye. Chapter 87 "Forbearance dog messenger transmission scroll. People in our dog grave family will feel the news with this." I''ve never heard of it. Shenye nodded like he didn''t understand. Now it''s not time to study when it appeared. Directly pull the scroll apart, let the claw release the rotating shaft ninja and insert the information into it. Of course, Shenye did all this carefully without being found by the big snake pill. At night, those rescued returned to their rooms, and now the originally deserted village has finally gained a little popularity. The granddaughter of Mengze xiangtian is no exception. After a long time of work, it is difficult to live such an ordinary life. Under the persuasion of Mengze xiangtian, she also went to bed early, and Mengze xiangtian also consciously found several people in Shenye after coaxing her granddaughter to sleep. "I know you have many problems. I''ll tell you everything I know. Whether those bandits in the mountains want to be eliminated or not depends entirely on your wishes after hearing it." At the moment, Mengze xiangtian left a different impression on Shenye. The previous crafty and rigid old man actually brought a taste of begging when talking. Perhaps he saw some hope in despair, so he changed his attitude when facing Shenye''s Muye ninjas. "This also starts from 15 years ago. 15 years ago, we didn''t have thunder pulse. This mountain was just an ordinary mountain, and the era of incessant war was even more cruel for a small country like us. Our original residence was razed to the ground by powerful ninjas. Only 40 or 50 of us escaped desperately and finally settled here." "It''s not absolutely far away from disputes here, but the environment here is remote, which is much better than that in other places. However, on that day, a group of ninjas from other countries fought here, and the terrible Ninja blew up the whole mountain pass. That terrible Ninja seems to be the same move, and there is no movement after the explosion, When we heard the sound, we came here and found the thunder pulse hidden in the mountain. " "Using the Thunder Stone in the thunder vein as the material, no matter what it is, it is extremely strong and can be used for a long time. Therefore, we have solved a difficult problem in life, but this tenacity has a certain range. These thunder stones can have such effect only around the original stones. Many people once proposed to sell these thunder stones to maintain our livelihood, But no one can think of the original stone alone. This stone is the guarantee of our life. " Hearing this God night, I finally realized that the reason why the armor of armor soldiers lost their strong defense ability is that they exceeded the distance of the original stone, but what is the original stone? It seems that he is aware of the doubt of Shenye. Mengze shows his hand to Tiantan. Now he can''t explain it. Just think about it and understand why such an important thing, how can the mountain bandits leave it where it is? Normal people will definitely hide the original stone very hidden. "So until the traitor took the thunder pulse and the original stone from you, you didn''t want to find a ninja to take the original stone back?" Big snake pill shrugged. In his eyes, the task is always just a task. He is not interested in topics other than the task. Regardless of Shenye''s questions, he walked out of the room alone and claimed to be out for air. "Yes, this is a paradise for the outside world. I can find such a peaceful place in the war years. I don''t want to go back to the days of hiding." Deep fear in the eyes will not lie. God night watched Mengze xiangtian''s every move, even every look, and almost opened the writing wheel eye again. However, what the old man said in front of him was all from his heart, not half false, which also moved the claws on one side to tears. "Don''t worry, Mr. Xiang Tian, we will give you a safe place to live! Even if it''s a... Day job, what are you doing? " After all, once this commitment is given, it belongs to a part of the task. The task that could have been simply ended undoubtedly adds a lot of difficulty. Moreover, among the people present, only Shenye and diurnal have dealt with those armored forces, and they know how difficult the force is. "But have you ever thought that even if we beat back the mountain bandits, it will become the same paradise as before?" He also knew that his behavior was impolite, but the old man in front of him obviously thought the world too simple. Even if Muye and his party solve the bandit, it has been exposed here. For the time being, not to mention the weapons merchants that the mountain bandits may have colluded with, they say that the fugitive traitor who has never been exposed will be tolerant. Once that person has no news here, he will come to check, and his strength can deal with all of you, In this way, no matter how to deal with it, it will be a headache. Now the best way is to abandon this place and let Mr. Xiang Tian and the rest of the village find another way. However, this result is somewhat too cruel. In this way, everyone knows it, but no one wants to personally tell the cruel fact to the old man who still has hope. "I know what you dolls mean. I''ve lived for a long time, and there''s nothing to be attached to. Unfortunately, my granddaughter is only in her early twenties this year and hasn''t been out in this small grass country. It really hurts me to let her suffer this crime with us." Although the three forbearance comparison feel incomparable sympathy, it is impossible to change anything with their own strength. Everyone knows this, and Shenye knows how terrible the strength is if they want to change anything. Looking forward to the future, Penn, Zilai, Naruto, changmen, these people are trying to pursue the road of world peace, but in the end, no one has realized the real sense of peace in the tolerance world, but now there is really no way? God night''s heart is very bad. The stubborn old man has done nothing wrong. His home is occupied. He just wants to have a place where he can live and work in peace and contentment without being affected by the war, but such a wish is too extravagant in the ninja world "What are the characteristics of the original stone? We will try our best to help you find the original stone. After this time, you can change your residence with the original stone and some thunder stones. This is the biggest help we can help you. Otherwise, it will be difficult to do when the traitor comes." God night said so. Moved by his snotty claws, he nodded vigorously to express his great approval. Although Richa frowned, he did not express his opposition. Chapter 88 "That''s a deal. We''ll go to solve the mountain bandits tomorrow morning. When we''re ready, we''ll come back and transfer you." God night doesn''t know whether he is helping Mengze xiangtian like this. Although it''s a little cruel to let them forcibly move, there''s no way. Compared with Mengze Xiang Tian, he also understood, but still wanted to say something. Unfortunately, the open corners of his mouth just smashed it and closed it again. Although he was not satisfied with this method, there was no more reasonable method at present, and he nodded helplessly. "God night, do you have any plans for your plan?" After returning Mengze to Tian''s room, claw and Richa surround Shenye. Since Shenye vowed to Mengze to Tian, there must be some way. But to their disappointment, Shenye gently pushed them away and shook his head, indicating that he had no clue. After leaving the two, Shenye came to the outermost part of the village alone. The endless mountains hid the small village. It has to be said that it is really a good place to be found. If it were not for the mountain bandits, people here should still live a carefree life. God night''s heart is infinitely empty. He just wants to enjoy the peace at the moment. He is at a loss about the plan for tomorrow. God night gradually regrets what he just said. In this world, he is always just a passer-by. For himself, their life is like a book he has read. After reading it, he may not look at it again. But Shenye also knows that if he chooses once, he will still choose to help Mengze xiangtian, because the beauty of the book is that when you read, you will concentrate on the content of the book and experience the feelings of the people in the book, just as you help Mengze xiangtian now. When God night was filled with infinite emotion, Yu Guang suddenly glanced at the big snake pill that was just not far from the village gate. I didn''t know when it appeared not far from him. "Is this the strength of Sanren? It''s so far, so fast, and there''s no sound." "San Ren is just a title given by others. For me, I prefer my own name. Since you have no way, why do you promise?" For this problem, big snake pill seems to be really asking with heart, and the atmosphere of the whole person is no longer that kind of gloomy, but an exploration of incomprehension. For the change of this temperament, Shenye was also stunned. I didn''t expect that big snake pill would ask for advice with an open mind. "I just want to do my best to make the world a better place. Maybe my efforts are insignificant, but if peace really comes one day in the future, I can proudly say that this peace also has my share." God night didn''t have such a plan in his heart. As living in a peaceful era with sound laws, he never wanted to live like this. He used to think his life was too boring. If only he could be as enthusiastic as the ninja world one day, but he only saw the surface, Only when I really set foot in the world can I recall that my peace was bought because of the sacrifices of many people. The big snake pill also rarely understands Shenye''s speech, but understanding is one thing and identity is another. "You are very much like a friend of mine, but real peace does not come from living and working in peace and contentment in a village. Who knows how far the road to peace is." God night even doubted his ears. In the words of big snake pill just now, he obviously felt that he wanted to show but couldn''t do what he wanted. God night didn''t know what the heart of big snake pill thought, but his disgust for big snake pill disappeared at this moment. Maybe he was a person full of twists and turns in his heart. "This is an emergency call letter. If there is something you can''t deal with, just tear it up. There is only one chance to open it at the most critical time." A blood red envelope appeared in the hands of big snake pill. This is another new thing I haven''t seen, but Shenye didn''t feel any surprise when it came from the hands of big snake pill. At the moment, the big snake pill makes people want to rely on it, but understanding the big snake pill does not mean that Shenye puts down his wariness. What is the function of this strange thing? Big snake pill also saw the tangle of God night, but he didn''t say much. He just put the envelope on the stone table between them and turned away. Until the big snake pill left for a while, Shenye relaxed his tight muscles, stared at the blood red envelope, and couldn''t tell the strangeness in his heart. But in the end, Shenye put the envelope up. He didn''t know why. He just felt that the big snake pill didn''t hurt him this time. Besides, even if the letter for help has been delivered, it will take two days for someone from Muye to come as soon as possible. At that time, meeting with the armor force, let alone two days, even two minutes, may kill everyone. If the envelope in your hand is absolutely helpful as big snake pill said, why not. The silent night was like the calm before the storm. At the moment, outside the boundary where people didn''t know, dozens of search teams were exploring back and forth in the deep mountains. It was obvious that they had guessed where the person who did it came from. Unfortunately, although the awareness of these people has been in place, their strength is still almost meaningful. The enchantment technique of big snake pill completely threw these people outside the enchantment, even if several people wiped the village in the past. Time passed quickly. The morning sun shone on several people''s faces, which set off their determination. The dark circles of God night also proved that he had studied the method to deal with armor soldiers all night, but it was really effective. He had to wait until it was really right. "Mr. big snake pill, won''t you go?" Mengze xiangtian expressed doubts about the big snake pill still lying in bed. After all, the main combat effectiveness of this mission is the big snake pill, but now the main combat effectiveness is lying in bed ready to sleep again. Instead, how many young people are going to return to the front line alone? "Ah, we have discussed. My task is to stay here to protect you. They just steal some stones. If this doesn''t work, it''s still a Muye ninja." In the face of big snake pill''s casual answer, Mengze xiangtian wanted to say something, but was stopped by Shenye. He and the other two were prepared for big snake pill''s not going. They had already considered it when they made their own plan yesterday. Now it''s a good time. If it''s any later, they''ll miss it. "Well, have a nice trip." God night, who took the lead, directly tore off the rune paper at the gate of the village. From then on, they are no longer under the hidden protection of the border. The operation officially begins! Chapter 89 With the early morning sunshine, the three men were as powerful as the general on the battlefield. The figure shuttling through the jungle was like a leopard on the grassland. Whenever they saw a single armor soldier, they went up to fight three times and one, and solved it before the enemy reacted. In fact, after a night''s analysis, Shenye didn''t find any tricks, but found some problems with the his attack method. The obvious armor of armor soldiers is the most powerful place for their defense, but the last time God night and day difference lacked fists and punched on the heavy armor, the damage was naturally absorbed by the armor. This time, several people in Shenye also learned to be smart. Every time they deal with the single soldiers, they launch a surprise attack from behind. Before they react, they throw the bitterness or the sword in their hand through the gap of the armor, so as to maximize the damage. However, to the surprise of others, the mountain bandits don''t know why. They look like they didn''t wake up one by one. Even if they patrol in teams, they will slip away, which is a few people cheaper. There are no less than 20 bandits who died in the assassination in a few minutes. "I''ll remember my arrangement later. I''ll go in and search with the daily messenger. The claws will expand the sensitivity of smell and search for the enemy outside. Once there are groups of enemies, don''t hesitate to retreat directly. At that time, we will use teleportation to return to you." Special bitterness was heavily entrusted by God night to claw''s hand, which entrusted not only their lives, but also the future of more than a dozen hostages rescued in the village. Soon, the mountain bandits patrolling around the village were almost cleaned up by the three people. After confirming that the surroundings were safe, Shenye put his hand on their shoulders. With a whoosh, the three people came to the enemy''s base camp in an instant. This is the large villa where Shenye followed the man who called for rescue last time. At this moment, the villa seems to have entered the state of comprehensive north station. There are several guards on the outermost wall, but it''s a pity that the guards of ordinary people are a little too weak for ninjas. Casually found a position with sparse defense, and the three flew directly onto the wall. Without waiting for the warning voice of the soldier on the wall, they had been slapped in the throat by the prepared day difference and passed out. Hide the guard''s body, and several people turn down directly from the wall. After falling to the ground, they rush towards the innermost part in an instant. No one has ever been here. Although it is strange to the mountain stronghold, the stronghold should be almost the same. Just guess where the mountain bandits will hide their valuables. The innermost building in the stockade looked like the Huoying office. Shenye nodded to the other two people. Obviously, this should be the original stone! However, after climbing over the outermost wall, the whole cottage was quiet. There was no sound of people in the base with hundreds of people. Only a few steps could see several figures of men or women locked up in cages, but he was also bound with his hands and feet, like a pet waiting to be sold. However, the most unacceptable thing in Shenye''s heart is not the indifference of these people after seeing their three people, but the despair after a flash of hope and noticing that several people protect their forehead. However, if these people ask God night for help in the cage at this time, they will definitely expose themselves. God night advised himself. However, when the three found something wrong more and more, there was no one in Nuo Da base. This too simple task made people a little doubt whether they were trapped. "Day shift, are there any enemies around?" In fact, even if we didn''t receive the word from God night, the white eye has been opened by the day and day difference, but most of the surrounding buildings are made of Thunder Stone, which can conduct chakra, so the white eye is also limited, so that no one has been found so far, and the chakra detection of God night is almost the same, which makes the strange atmosphere a little more gloomy, I don''t know where a large group of armored soldiers are waiting for the three of them. "There are many people approaching!" With the progress of the three, the first to find the problem is not the day difference or God night, but the dog black pill of dog grave claw. "It''s surrounded. It seems that you know something about our abilities. Otherwise, it''s impossible to use this kind of thing to make your ninja ineffective." The rustling sound has sounded from around. Even if Shenye doesn''t have the sensitive smell and hearing like black pill, he can find the approaching enemy. It can be said that this mission was a complete failure. Shenye didn''t miss it at all. He directly dragged them to use the art of flying Thunder God, but the failure of flying thunder god happened here again! "What''s the matter? Fly away as planned!" It''s hard to judge how many people there are in each other with the approaching footsteps, but one thing is certain that the number is definitely more than 300. "It should be restricted like your white eyes..." This news is like destroying the sky and the earth for everyone. If you can''t escape from the siege of these people, it''s meaningless, but the footsteps are getting closer and closer until figures come from all directions to surround everyone. "I didn''t expect you to have the courage. Are you here to destroy us all?" The armor of the first armored soldier was slightly different from others and looked more powerful. A sound of ridicule came from the first population, followed by a burst of echoing laughter. "Damn it, what should I do?" The claw asked somewhat at a loss. In the face of this situation, even Shenye had no idea. All the original plans were disrupted at the moment. It can be said that all his efforts last night were burned. The most deadly thing is that these people will not let go of their three people at present. "If you break ahead, you can only do your best to go one by one!" God night has been well aware of working hard here. Flying Thunder God is limited for unknown reasons, which is equivalent to making the surrounded people lose the advantage of absolute safety. Two special bitters are tightly held in their hands. Now they have to work hard! Unfortunately, although the long-distance flying Thor can''t be used, it can still be used in a short distance, and this has become the only way for the three to escape for many times. "Well, how many times can I use it?" "No, chakra is almost out of use. He''s transmitting us two times at most." The day difference obviously noticed that Shenye began to turn white. The chakra consumed by using this powerful ninja many times in a short time is absolutely huge. However, the direction of the fence is still too far away from the three people, and twice is not enough! Chapter 90 "God night, take your claws and go. Go find the big snake pill teacher. I have a little more chakra left. I can resist these people for a while. Hurry up, the big snake pill teacher will bring it back to me!" Knowing that it was impossible for everyone to escape, he made a decision directly. He had the consciousness of being a day and had to sacrifice his consciousness for his companions. At a critical juncture, who knows that there is only a dead end to stay. Even if he is caught by the enemy, he might as well die generously. Even so, the Daily Messenger resolutely said this sentence and let me be the queen. I don''t know why the corners of God''s eyes are wet. It''s clear that these people are just passers-by in their own life. Why? You know, watching animation is completely different from your personal experience. Only by personally feeling this fearless self sacrifice can you really feel it. "I won''t let anyone be abandoned. I still have a way to believe me!" God night threw a special bitterness out of the encirclement and went further in the direction of the gate. "The art of flying Thor!" Put your hands on the shoulders of the other two people and use the flying Thunder God''s skill again. Now Shenye has some eyes dizzy. This feeling is the precursor of chakra''s overdraft. But the sleepy night didn''t faint, but when the armored soldiers behind them didn''t react, they threw their special pain again in the direction of the gate. Since there are no extra people blocking the way, the suffering this time is far from the previous suffering, so the transmission distance is also a little farther. Unfortunately, there is only a little, and the current life and death situation will not be a little better. "It seems that I''ve been planted here this time. It''s all my fault that my plan is not strong enough, and I''m sorry to have implicated you two." The night of the last Thunder God had collapsed seriously. There was no chakra for him to use, and even his last strength was left. "What are you talking about? The enemy is too cunning. In addition, we didn''t call Mr. big snake pill, otherwise these minions are just a matter for Mr. big snake pill." Referring to the big snake pill, Shenye put his hand into the tolerance bag, and he took out a blood red envelope, which was impressively the one given to him by the big snake pill. At the moment, Shenye is at the end of a powerful crossbow. It is obviously an emergency time for big snake pill, but Shenye doesn''t know how much to believe about big snake pill. The dog grave claw and the day and the day sent God night to a place near the wall to sit down. They stood back in front of the enemy again. A steady stream of armored soldiers came from all directions, obviously to catch everyone. "Claw, day shift, you help me delay a little time. If you can''t hold on, withdraw to me. I have another move to defeat the enemy, but it takes some time to save chakra." At this moment, God night has made up his mind to block the lives of the three people on the letter of big snake pill! "Good!" The two replied with one voice and ran to the enemy. "Big snake pill, big snake pill, I hope you don''t let me down!" Lifting the last bit of strength in the body, Shenye tore the blood red envelope open, but it was disappointing that the envelope only emitted a thin blood red fog, but disappeared in an instant, and nothing happened again. "This... What is this?" God night looked at the envelope that had become two halves in his hand. Nothing different happened at all! He thought it should be an incomparably powerful ninja or some powerful psychic beast, but he never thought that the big snake pill only put a little red smoke in it, which had no effect at all. "Damn big snake pill, don''t you want to mock me at the moment of Extract?" The heart is very sad, but God night looks at two teammates who don''t step back in the face of hundreds of people. He can''t help but feel infinite sadness. Is it going to end here? "No!" Although the heart is full of grief and anger, but now God night has no confidence to let all three live in the face of such a situation. "Fight!" The magic energy began to gather in the body and constantly felt the power of heaven and earth. Shenye felt that he had mastered the magic at the beginning, but now it was not the time to study it carefully. He just absorbed the energy quickly. About two minutes later, the energy of God night has not been absorbed enough. The two people, riricha and gouzuka, were repulsed one after another, and the two people and a dog were all covered with shocking wounds. It is obvious that they are unable to fight again. "Sorry, I can''t buy you more time." The day was a little better. When he was beaten back, he just vomited a mouthful of blood. He wanted to get up and fight again, but he was stopped by Shenye, and his claw was also embarrassed. He flew past Shenye and photographed it on the wall and fainted directly. "Leave the rest to me." I don''t have 100% confidence in this God night, but now no one can rely on it, but I can only rely on myself. Trembling to stand up, God turned a deaf ear to the mountain bandits who laughed at the three recklessly at night, one handprint after another. "Smelly boy, we hurt a lot of brothers because of you. How can you compensate? I think you''ve all been made into adult sticks. The woman is still a little beautiful. Why don''t you give our brothers fun? " "Hahaha!!!" One side of the day was angry and clenched his teeth, but he didn''t even have the strength to stand up. He could only stare to express his anger. "Feng Dun, vacuum wave!" It has to be said that the Ninja learned from the killer sent by big snake pill can really face the big scene. It is the best ninja for Shenye now. The violent hurricane came from the mouth of God night, and the fierce energy directly blew all the enemies in front of him. Even those seemingly solid houses flew away, except those made of bright thunder stones. However, in the face of this group of armor soldiers, even the wind Dun added by magic can''t hurt them, but the great power blows many armor soldiers up. God night also saw that the situation was bad and directly turned to release behind him, trying to blow away these houses and walls. At that time, he could escape from Shengtian. Unfortunately, although the house behind fell down, the wall not far from several people burst out a burst of light to show his identity. This wall is also made of Thunder Stone! At this time, Shenye is also completely desperate. The power of fengdun is getting smaller and smaller. It is chakra just gathered in the body that has consumed almost. "It seems that God is going to kill me ~" With the last breeze blowing, Shenye sat down on the ground. The cautious enemy had arrived in front of him, but he couldn''t even lift his arms. "You did a good job, God night." Chapter 91 The familiar voice came from behind the three people of Shenye. At the moment, Shenye was very surprised. Looking back, it was the big snake pill that appeared as the Savior. Although there were 10000 unwilling to him in his heart, Shenye had to admit that the emergence of the big snake pill really relieved him. "When did you come, Mr. big snake pill?" Different from the surprise of God night, Richa''s face has infinite worship. It is obviously a figure who regards the big snake pill as a seasoning and a thing like God. In this regard, the big snake pill just smiled mysteriously at Shenye. Obviously, it was the credit of the blood red envelope. Now I think it should be a response psychic or a messenger to let the big snake pill know that the situation here is critical. "Hum, how about another one? Your ninja''s Ninja is invalid for Thunder Stone. This has been verified by many people before. More than one is just more than one to die!" The leader on the other side was obviously blinded by his almost complete victory, and felt that even if he came again, he could play well. "Oh? Really? " "Brothers, come on! Let this strange man see our power! " There was a twitch on the face of Shenye, while the face of big snake pill was very wonderful. "Watch it, the battle of tolerance is rare ~" God night said to the day difference and the newly awakened claw, and was also reminding himself that this is his goal in the future. For the sarcasm of the opposite side, the big snake pill was obviously really angry. He bit his finger directly, and blood flowed out of his finger. Then he rubbed the blood on his hand and began to seal. Although no one knows what this seal is, there is only one ninja that needs blood~ "Channeling, triple Luosheng gate!" With the sound of the big snake pill, a huge amount of smoke came out from the four people, and then three huge doors with terrible ghost faces appeared in front of the four people, just like three terrible demons. Those armored soldiers were obviously stunned by the battle. Before, they saw small fights. They had never seen ninjas with such strength. They only knew their regret when they saw the huge iron gate. Unfortunately, it was too late. The three gates surrounded all the armored soldiers in a triangle, leaving them nowhere to hide and nowhere to escape! Trapped all the people, big snake pill also showed a frightening cold smile on his face, and then jumped directly onto the Luosheng gate nearest to several people. The three of Shenye also wanted to go up to see the style of the big snake pill. Unfortunately, not to mention jumping up now, it was a little hard to even stand up. They could only watch the big snake pill standing on the door from a distance to release ninja. "Feng Dun, big breakthrough!" The big snake pill that jumped to the highest point was not in a hurry. It was like a cat holding a mouse and began to pour fire at the people below. Although Thunder Stone has a certain counteraction effect on ninja, it will also be hurt in the face of too powerful ninja. Everyone doesn''t know this, but they realize it only after the big snake pill releases the terrible wind escape. "It seems that the strength gap is still too big." Different from the other two stunned and frightening people, Shenye is not only surprised by the strength of the big snake pill, but also deeply eager for this strength. The big breakthrough released by the big snake pill is only level C ninja, but the effect is not much different from that of level A. It can be imagined how terrible the strength of the big snake pill is. However, what God night admires most is the terrible fighting IQ of big snake pill. After controlling everyone with luoshengmen, it is not aimless ninja. Even if the powerful power of fengdun can''t directly cause damage to all people, the powerful wind is enough to blow everyone away, and then fall heavily on the Luosheng gate farthest from them. This is the best way to deal with heavy armor soldiers. Not surprisingly, after the big snake pill released Feng Dun, it directly blew the people to the door, and then fell heavily to the ground. One word made these people lose their fighting ability. "Is this the strength of Sanren? It''s terrible!" One side of the claw made an envious voice, and God night couldn''t help looking back at her. In Shenye''s mind, the last thing you want to steal skills is the skills of the dog mound family. There are many fighting methods in the ninja world, but the fighting methods of the dog mound family are not only single, but also have many restrictions. What''s more, without the company of tolerant dogs, Shenye can''t give full play to the low combat effectiveness of the dog tomb family, so that Shenye has no idea of stealing her skills in such a long time of coexistence, and even warns the system not to steal skills when contacting claws. It''s really useless! A burst of helplessness in my heart, but God night didn''t show it. He just smiled and said, "one day in the future, we will have such strength!" "That''s good." Claw''s words were obviously full of endless loneliness. Fortunately, black pill came in time to lick her hand, indicating not to be sad, and claw also touched the head of black pill and smiled happily. "Don''t worry. Although your fighting methods are different, you will be especially tolerant in the future!" God night is very sure about this matter. After all, these people have become famous long - term elites in the age of Naruto. They only tell them what they will be in the future, believe it or not has the final say. "Thank you God night." With the comfort of God night, the claw looked much better and continued to watch the battle of the big snake pill on the door. The Kungfu big snake pill has used several Ninjutsu while talking. Now the field is particularly chaotic. Countless snakes are getting closer to the soldiers. Although some of the armored soldiers had the courage to go up and cut a few snakes, it was a pity that even if they didn''t move, it would take a while for them to cut hard. Not long after, bursts of screams rang out from the three doors invisible to several people. At first, there were only a few, but gradually it became bigger and bigger, and then it gradually subsided. Obviously, none of them could breathe. This group of armor soldiers who made Shenye three people miserable were killed by the regiment within five minutes under the terrible ninja of big snake pill, and even none of them could run. With a bang, the three gates turned into white fog again and disappeared, while the little snakes scattered and crawled towards all the surrounding rooms. "Are you three okay?" After solving the enemy''s big snake pill, he walked in front of the three people with a relaxed face and asked expressionless. It didn''t seem to be an urgent concern, but a business inquiry. "Nothing. Fortunately, you appear in time. It''s not necessarily later." "That''s safe and sound." Big snake pill didn''t seem to hear what God said at night. It directly determined that several people were safe, although the injuries on the three people were not light. Chapter 92 "Since there''s nothing to do, go back. The task is almost done. It''s time to return." As soon as the big snake pill appeared, it showed an attitude of wanting to end early. Obviously, it didn''t want to take over this trouble again. "But the original hasn''t been found yet, and some people in the village haven''t been rescued. Where should we place them after they are rescued? Aren''t these things unresolved?" "Are you hired by them to do such a thing?" In the face of the claw, big snake pill didn''t cut it. I don''t know if it was because of the war for many years that he developed the habit of ignoring his own business, but according to the entrustment and task, it was indeed over completed. For the question of big snake pill, claw hesitated and shook her head. She also knew that as a ninja, she couldn''t bring personal feelings into the task, but she couldn''t help helping those homeless people. "In that case, anyone who wants to help those people will go, and those who don''t want to go back with me." The tone is still without any emotion. It seems that big snake pill is naturally a machine without emotion. It only shows other feelings for what interests him. The claw also had no idea, subconsciously looked at the resting God night. God night also found the eyes of claw doubt. The day difference on one side also turned his head. Obviously, he wanted to listen to his own opinions. Unexpectedly, he seemed to become the leader of the three in just a few days. But Shenye doesn''t want to have more contact with big snake pill. Who knows what this man is thinking. He sent someone to chase him yesterday and came to rescue him today. It''s really puzzling. "Let''s find the original stone first, and leave the rest to our own people." Shenye asked them in an uncertain tone. In fact, he was secretly observing the action of the big snake pill. He just put his heart down after finding nothing. The short rest just now has made Shenye recover some chakras. As long as he is not facing a large number of soldiers, there will be no problem, even if there is no big snake pill. "I''d like to go with you!" It seems that he has been affirmed by others. Claw can''t wait to express his attitude, and diurnal difference also stands up after thinking for a moment to show that he has joined. Now three of the four joined. Shenye turned to look at the big snake pill and didn''t know what he was looking forward to. The latter just nodded and didn''t mean to go together. "Just now, my snakes fed back the position of my original stone. It''s in the front and turn left in that direction, but there are several soldiers in armor. I won''t help you in the next battle. You must be responsible for your choices and actions from the day you graduate from Ninja school." After that, the big snake pill left without looking back, which really made Shenye feel confused. However, since the big snake pill provided direction, it saved several people''s exploration time. "There are only a few. I''ll go in and lead people out at that time. At that time, claws and daily errands will kill with one direct blow. Remember to use Ninja with impact, otherwise the damage to those armored soldiers will be minimal." They also nodded fiercely. Obviously, the battle of big snake pill just now made them understand how to deal with armored soldiers. Following the direction pointed by the big snake pill, the three didn''t waste much time all the way. They came directly to this room. Only Shenye was very puzzled about the practice of the big snake pill, but he believed that there must be a reason for the big snake pill to do so, but he didn''t know it yet. Just in case, when Shenye reached the end of the road, he also used chakra detection to determine whether what big snake pill said is true, but what big snake pill said is really good. There are several people in that room and a special chakra aggregate, which should be the original stone. "Remember what I just said, we must use Ninja with impact!" They nodded. Shenye also directly left a special bitterness at the door so that he could escape directly in a moment. The position of several people has been remembered by Shenye. Take a deep breath. Shenye directly pushes the door and enters. Before the physical machine person reacts, he directly moves the latent snake hand to put down one of them. After a moment''s reaction, the remaining four people directly went forward to cut Shenye under the knife. Unfortunately, no matter how fast they move, they can''t fly Shenye. Directly start the flying Thunder God''s skill, and the body of God night is instantly transmitted outside the house. So far, all the plans have been carried out perfectly, but the next thing is unexpected. The two men who were ready to attack behind the house were ready to go, but the enemy in the house refused to come out, making their posture a little hard. "What''s the matter? God night, they don''t come after you?" God night was also confused about this. He just thought about the purpose of his trip and understood why. Compared with the original stone in the house, it was ordered to be protected, and the several armor soldiers in front of us were obviously not comparable to those miscellaneous fish outside. Both reaction speed and cooperative combat ability were much better than those just now. If God night hadn''t just gone in and sneaked in, even one could not be solved, but now it has caused another problem The people in the room don''t come out, and the narrow terrain is more favorable for several armor soldiers with sharp long knives. Because the room is made of Thunder Stone, it is basically impossible to destroy it from the outside. In this way, Shenye three people can''t think of a good way standing outside. "Use water escape Ninja to force those people out?" "Will you?" Claw''s proposal was good, but the daily response directly cut off the idea. Day difference and claw are all ninjas of body art type, and there is no water escape in the skills stolen by Shenye. All three are stupid. "I don''t know if magic can work." God night''s mind suddenly remembered that he had stolen the magic of mountain city green leaves when he was investigated by Zilai - 3000 crows. "God night, do you know magic? I thought we were in the same group because we were all good at physical skills. " The shock of claw is beyond measure, and so is the daily difference on one side. However, if they know the truth, they must be more shocked, but God night can''t let them know. "There must be a way to follow Sanren ~" After that, God night was not in charge of the two people and directly drilled back into the house to face the remaining four people again. "Boy, how dare you come back! Eat me! " Several people in the room were waiting for God night to come back and blocked directly on both sides of the door. When they saw God night coming in, they went up directly. "Forbearance, the art of three thousand crows!" The prepared Shenye immediately released Ninjutsu, and the sharp blades of the four people also hung the corners of Shenye''s clothes and cut them in the past. Chapter 93 The four ninjas trapped by magic waved wildly at the air in front of Shenye. Without much time, they hit their own people. Without effort, there was no one in the room who could stand up again except Shenye. Seeing this situation, Shenye also stopped his magic and went out to call them in, but when Shenye was going to step out of the door, there was an urgent killing intention behind him. Without time to respond, almost subconscious God night rushed forward. This rush not only made him avoid a fatal blow, but also rushed out of the door directly. "What''s going on? Magic didn''t solve those people? " When RI Cha saw that Shenye fell out in a panic, he directly came forward and asked, but after seeing the narrow knife wound behind Shenye, he looked directly into the house. Unfortunately, he didn''t know the reason. The figure that shot quickly just now disappeared directly, as if it had never appeared. Just as the day''s errand was about to enter the door to explore, the God night lying on the ground exclaimed, "don''t go in!" Unfortunately, it''s too late. One foot of the diurnal difference has stepped into the door. Then the diurnal difference also felt the deadly killing intention. Almost at the moment of entering the door, the diurnal difference released the prepared chakra. "Back to heaven!" The rapid rotation and the outward chakra flicked the terrible blade away, but only the remaining power directly bounced out the day-to-day difference, which must be farther than the God night. "What happened?" In the face of such a strong enemy, gouzuka claw was directly stunned in place. As soon as he put Shenye''s arm on his shoulder, the day difference flew in front of him. All this happened in an instant and didn''t give people a chance to respond. After a brief shock, the claw directly picked up Shenye and commanded the black pill to pick up richai and run away directly. I have to say that the judgment of claw is very correct. The armored soldiers don''t know why they won''t chase out of the house, and the tragedy of Shenye is obviously not an opponent, not to mention her who is obviously insufficient in strength comparison, so retreating is the most correct decision at the moment. Unfortunately, it is absolutely right to face those armored soldiers, but now they are not facing those soldiers who have been solved by God night. A figure came out of the narrow room, holding a glowing Thunder Stone in one hand, and dragging a plain and even dilapidated * * * to the ground with the other hand. The mask on his face makes people unable to see his face, and the pure black hat makes people unable to tell what country he is. As soon as he appears, he brings a mysterious and powerful feeling to claws. "Is this the original stone? It doesn''t look strange. " It seemed to be talking to himself. The figure played with the stone in his hand for a while, but after playing for a while, he put it into his pocket at will and turned his eyes to the claw that was going to sneak away with the two. "Are you the ninja of Muye? Now the wood leaf ninjas are weak like this? " There is obvious helplessness, but there are also a lot of ridicule. "Who are you?" Carrying their claws, he knew he couldn''t escape the man''s tracking. He simply put down Shenye and prepared to fight, while heimaru also put down the day difference and bared his teeth to the man with the mask. "Oh, oh, don''t be afraid, little sister. Uncle, I''m not a good man... No, bad man." Facing the claw turning and trying to work hard, the masked man obviously looked indifferent. With the support of strong strength, he had every reason to be so crazy. "In fact, at first I just wanted to take this thing called original stone, but now I suddenly became interested and wanted to kill some kids ~" Without looking at the face under his mask, we all know that this person must be more abnormal than it sounds. The claw who wanted to return suddenly felt the bursts of trembling of the black pill at his feet. I didn''t know why. I quietly looked down and saw that the eyes of the black pill were full of fear. Obviously, I was very afraid of the strength of the man in front of me. This forced claw to reassess the man in front of him. Others were not familiar with black pill. However, as a claw who grew up with black pill, he understood that black pill was somewhat bellicose and longed for those powerful opponents. So far, he has never shown such despair. "Yo Yo, look, the little dog is afraid. It''s okay. He won''t feel fear when he comes to the bottom of the yellow spring ~" The friendly tone sounds like comforting the injured children to eat sugar and don''t cry. The masked man''s voice is very soft, but the more so, the more frightening the words from his mouth. The next moment, the masked man directly blocked the * * * in his hand. At this moment, the claw did not react. What is the reason? But the next second, the figure of Shenye appeared behind the masked man, and the pain in his hand was pointing to the direction of the masked man raising his hand and waving his knife. "Damn, have you been found?" The sneak attack failed. God night didn''t stay much. He directly used flying thunder and returned to the claw. "When were you?" Claw looked at the God night back with a surprised face. It was clear that just now... Looking at the place where God night lay just now, a small wooden man was lying there quietly. "Kid, if you want to cheat me with such a simple stunt, you really don''t pay attention to me, but you can use space Ninja at a young age. It''s really a little powerful. Are you the offspring of the second generation?" The masked man obviously knows a lot about Muye. He opens his mouth and comes to the history of those Muye. Unfortunately, he guesses wrong. "Stop talking nonsense and give you two choices, either turn around and leave or leave your life here!" Compared with the fear of claw and black pill, Shenye seemed calm. However, Shenye didn''t relax in the face of the strong enemy in front of him. After all, he almost died just now. "Oh, it''s terrible, Muye kid. Should I say to save my life?" Although the tone was interrogative, his words had indicated his meaning. "Since you don''t want it, leave your life!" After trying to wink at the claw, Shenye burst directly in the direction of the mask man, changing the seal in his hand, and all chakra on his body condensed in his chest. "Fire escape, the art of Hao fireball!" A small fireball was released from the mouth of Shenye and rushed towards the masked man with terrible temperature. "Oh? It''s a little interesting ~ " In the face of the oncoming big fireball, the masked man didn''t hide or flash, so he faced the haofireball of God night. This operation really stunned Shenye. How can it be solved so well? But reality gave God night a blow. Chapter 94 "It''s really a little hot, but it''s just ordinary. It''s OK to make a meal and make a fire at my house." When the flame dispersed, the face in front of him was still firm and his hands kept shaking. It was obvious that he was hard with his bare hands just now, and then hit the haohuoqiu. "Such a defense!" God night sighed in his heart, but he didn''t show it. He just threw his special bitterness around and bullied him. "Claw, help me back up!" In the face of the strong enemy in front of him, Shenye knows that only teamwork can solve it. At present, his fighting mode has always been flexible. With the teeth of claw and black pill, he can make up a fatal blow. If he cooperates well, he can definitely deal with the strong enemy. "Good!" The claw behind Shenye comforted the gradually improving black pill, then threw a red pill into the mouth of the black pill and encouraged: "just like usual, black pill, prepare!" The encouraged black pill also perked up again. Under the action of the pill, the whole body began to grow larger and stopped when it was almost one person tall. "Beast like forbearance! Orc separation! " Then a white fog appeared, and the claws and black pills all turned into a bloodthirsty werewolf. God night, who is shuttling back and forth between all kinds of suffering, smiled with relief at this scene. The claw just lost its will to fight. This is absolutely very dangerous in the battle, so God night called it to help himself. "Hum, even if the two kids add up, they are cattle and sheep to kill in front of me!" The dance of waving the * * * with both hands generates wind. Once Shenye wants to come forward, he will be targeted back by powerful forces. This kind of terror is compared with the master of Arts, but he has never seen the master of Arts seriously show great strength, and Shenye can only compare roughly. During thinking, Shenye was forced to jump to the position again by the masked man and was ready to launch a raid behind the masked man. However, this time, the masked man seemed to master the law of Shenye and rushed directly towards the Shenye after using flying Thunder God. Contrast Shenye is also surprised. It''s too late to use flying Thunder God immediately in short-range combat. This knife can only resist hard! Seizing the pain in his hand, God night waited for the impact of the next moment, but the roar of violent vibration suddenly sounded in his ears. "Tooth to tooth!" Two rapidly rotating Brown figures came from behind the masked man. The mask that also felt the power did not dare to hold it up at this time. They could only stop attacking towards Shenye and turn around to face the two rotating figures with all their strength. But the mask man let go of God night, but God night didn''t let go of the meaning of the mask man. Looking at his back to his enemy, God night turned his defense into an attack without saying a word and stabbed him with bitterness. The masked man, who was beset by enemies, had no choice but to choose the way to minimize his injuries to meet the two unavoidable attacks. He saw that his waist twisted unnaturally like a snake, which avoided the suffering of God night to the limit, and the teeth facing him directly resisted with * * *. But God night changed the direction of suffering at the last moment of contact. Although the masked man tried hard to hide, he still fell in God night. The front claw also retreated with one blow. It was not greedy. After finding that Yatong''s teeth could not bring positive damage to the masked man, a wrong body twisted open and stopped. With the mask of reaction time, the man wants to turn back and solve the divine night behind him, but the divine night has run far after he has succeeded. How can he be given a chance to react. After turning around, he found that the masked man who had nothing roared like a big wild boar. "You two kids have successfully angered me. Today you two will die here!" The long knife in his hand is not slow, and he doesn''t care. At the moment, the masked man releases a Shura like breath, which looks very scary and strange. "Is this a spell seal?" For this power, Shenye also has an unspeakable sense of discomfort. The only way he can think of to instantly improve his combat effectiveness is the spell seal. Sure enough, after the momentum of the whole body was properly over, strange lines appeared in his few places that could be revealed, and the mask on his face also fell down. Before they noticed the man''s face, his face was completely covered by the curse, and then it became a mermaid like monster that looked like a shark on land. "Tremble, tremble for my strength! You two kids are honored to die under my power! " The strength of the masked man after transformation makes people feel palpitation. It seems that the surrounding air becomes muddy water, which is difficult to breathe. "Die!" Before God''s night slowed down, it was like a liquid murderous gas, and a gloomy voice sounded from behind God''s night. "I have improved so much after transformation!!" In the blink of an eye, the monster rushed directly behind him. It was too late to think more. God night flew thunder directly. However, the monster also arrived at the same time when it was just transmitted to the place where there was no pain. Obviously, the monster''s observation ability and speed have grown by leaps and bounds. After flying Thor for many times, he didn''t get rid of the monster. Shenye began to have some precursors of chakra overdraft. His breathing slowly became rapid, and some of his body''s reactions began to fall behind. Several times, he was almost punched in the waist by the monster. "You can''t go on like this. Find a way quickly!" Although this is totally an emergency, the Ninja''s task is to constantly fight against the emergency until the task is completed. At this moment, Rao is a penetrator who is familiar with the direction of fire and shadow. The claw on one side can only stare anxiously. The speed of the two people in front of them is too fast. It is not the level that they can participate in the war. The masked man reacted quickly enough. After becoming a monster, he turned into a black line in the air, so that the claw dare not go up for fear of accidentally hurting the friendly army. "If you only have this degree, you can die!" Once again, the transformed monster and Shenye appeared at the same time, but this time the monster''s tone seemed to lose patience and was directly ready to kill Shenye. "Even if you want to eat me, you have to jump out a few teeth!" Unwilling, angry, sorry, various emotions emerged and turned into the last chakra in the divine night body. "Back to heaven!" God night is only a few centimeters close to the monster. Even the corners of the monster almost scrape God night''s face. If you use it so close, even if it is as fast as this monster, you can''t hide! In this way, the two directly used their full strength to fight in the air. Chapter 95 A figure was shot away from the air and fell to the ground at a high speed. After the dust dispersed, Shenye''s figure appeared. Shenye was defeated in this battle. However, the monster was not easy to feel, and his face was hurt a lot. His clothes that didn''t even have wrinkles have now become ragged and look very embarrassed. "Cough, the strength gap is too big." After falling to the ground, Shenye was gently helped up by the claw, but now he was spitting blood foam in his mouth, and his bones were seriously deformed. He was obviously injured after hard connecting the monster just now? "Don''t worry, as long as I''m still standing, he can''t touch you!" The fall of God night seems to give the claw a reason to fight. The black pill, which has become a dog, has changed back to the orc state similar to the claw. Although he didn''t speak, it''s not difficult to see the determination to protect God night. "Don''t... run away... Find help..." At the moment, God night said his words intermittently, and he couldn''t even say a complete word, but at the moment, he still thought about the safety of his companions in front of him. I don''t know when, God night has a feeling that he should belong here. He is willing to sacrifice himself for his companions, but so is his companions in front of him. The bloodstained hand was clawed back to God night. He committed suicide and comforted: "don''t worry, I will guard my companions!" After that, the claw took a nostalgic look at the day difference lying on the ground not far away. At the moment, the day difference is still unconscious. It seems that the strength of the masked man is terrible even if he doesn''t change. Nevertheless, the back of the claw is still so strong. "Smelly monster, challenge me with my aunt!" "Are the Muye kids in a hurry to die now?" The masked man who turned into a monster seemed to enjoy the pleasure of tormenting the prey a little bit to hopelessness. He didn''t worry after beating Shenye almost to death. As a result, Shenye showed full interest in another ninja who came up to die. A blood red pill was taken out of his pocket, and his claws swallowed it without hesitation. Then he trembled and merged with the black pill in the smoke. "Dog mound, human and animal mixed transformation, double headed wolf!" After a terrible wolf howl, the smoke gradually dispersed, and a super large black pill with two heads appeared where the claws disappeared. "It''s a double headed wolf!" But God night was relieved when he thought about it. After all, it was not surprising that his mother could use it when she was young. The power of this move can be said to be extremely terrible, but God night also knows that the effective time of this move is also very short. If it exceeds this time, it will be over. But the monster didn''t seem to mean that, "it''s a little interesting! See what kind of enjoyment you can bring to me! " After that, the strange man was also a fist and became the boss. Shenye could see clearly that he did not use the method of being transformed by qiudao family, but his body became that size in an instant. "Fang Langya!" "The strongest punch!" The place where they fought was dusty. The powerful power shot the surrounding floor tiles everywhere, and even the Thunder Stone rooms had signs of damage. But the powerful momentum came and went quickly. After a moment of collision, the claws and black pills rolled back to Shenye and were unconscious. "Cough... Poof... The kid is very capable ~" As strong as this monster was injured in the battle with Fang Langya! God night stumbled to get up and stand in front of the other two people, but at the moment he was injured so badly that he would be miserable even to move, let alone stand up. "Kids, I take back what I said just now. You really have a set. Unfortunately, that''s all." The monster re incarnated into a human form and staggered out of the diffuse smoke, with the strength left by the impact of Fang Langfang. Nevertheless, the * * * in his hand was still tight. "You did bring me excitement, but now go to hell!" Looking at the high * * *, God night''s eyes are full of regret. If he didn''t make this decision, maybe he is enjoying a long lost happy Ramen in Muye village, and maybe accompanied by a master of Arts. But he is leaving the world now. It''s really short. "I see who dares to touch my brother!" Just when God night thought of the master, it seemed that the master''s voice came from his ear. "Can there really be auditory hallucinations before death?" God night said with a wry smile. "God night, don''t die! I won''t let my brother die again! " This time God night heard clearly. It was really the voice of the master. The closed glasses suddenly opened, and the master who was about to cry was constantly using medical ninja. "Sister gangshou, take it easy ~" It''s rare to have a chance to survive. God night finally sighed. If the person he can trust most in this world is undoubtedly a master. "God night, great!" "Cough, this is not a good time to talk about the past, master." A burst of discordant voice broke the warm picture. God night looked back hard and found that it was Zilai with a jealous face who looked at himself lying on the ground. "You''re right, brother. Look at the enemy in front. Can you do it for me?" "Smelly kid, I shouldn''t have come to save you." However, when it comes to doing it, Shenye is clear and will never be vague. "God night, don''t talk. You''re badly hurt. Did that bastard do it?" The master asked with his teeth as he recovered Shenye''s injury. "By the way, elder sister gangshou, go and have a look at the claw and day job. They are also hurt!" "Don''t worry, with me, the condition of the claw is not very good. There should be nothing wrong with the daily shift." God night responded with another gentle voice. God night lowered his head and found that it was silent. Seeing that his companions were under control, God night finally put his heart down, and then he couldn''t hold on any longer. His head sank and fainted. "This boy really values friendship. Unexpectedly, he has stood up to now by his spirit." Zilai, who confronted the seriously injured masked man, didn''t take his opponent seriously at all. From time to time, he also looked back to see the situation of Shenye. But this behavior was ignored by the master, "solve it quickly, and then take it back to the village and let me beat him well to relieve my anger!" At this time, the master is healing God night. He has no time to take care of the masked man, otherwise the man has been hammered into meat foam at the moment. "Yes, goddess." Since then, he took the man''s palm lightly and took a step back. Then the scattered emotion in his eyes disappeared and became very serious in an instant. "One minute. I have to find the big snake pill." Chapter 96 "Well?" In the face of Muye''s timely backup, the masked man also hesitated a little. It was obvious that he was tangled in his heart whether to come forward, but when he tangled, Zilai on one side had gone all out. "I''m so cruel to my best friend''s brother. Be aware!" While the distance is getting closer, Zilai''s hands are also constantly printing, obviously in order to solve it quickly. "Smelly ninja, do you think just three people can leave me?" The masked man didn''t know where to find another mask and put it on. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t let these people see his true face, but it''s not difficult to find that he has a fear from his tone. As soon as he put down his cruel words, the masked man turned directly and ran away without any hesitation. He really explained the hero''s lack of immediate losses incisively and vividly. Unfortunately, he didn''t let him go from the beginning. "Huodun, big fire bullet!" A huge fireball came out of zilaiye''s mouth and went three inches to the head of the masked man. If the masked man didn''t avoid, he would directly hit him who fled after one second, but if he avoided the road in front of him, he would be ignited by the fire and escape hopelessly. Zilai, who released the big inflammatory bomb, was obviously full of confidence in his own art, and no longer released other ninja. To confirm, the two flying bodies stopped behind the masked man, thinking they wanted to be handsome in front of their goddess. But to the surprise of everyone present, the masked man suddenly burst into an ugly monster, and the speed suddenly became faster. He slipped away from the big fire bomb. "This..." In the face of this scene, I really didn''t think of it. However, even if I managed to drill through, everyone saw that the monster''s foot was burned by a fireball. Even if I ran, I couldn''t run far. "Don''t chase. It''s important to take these children to the village first!" When the master saw that he was coming, he was ready to catch up and stop it. In her eyes, nothing was more important than his brother. Although the man who ran away was very hateful, it was a piece of cake compared with the safety of God night. The failure of pretending to be handsome also looked depressed, but in the face of the mask of running away, the man was dissatisfied, but he also thought of an expedient measure. "The art of shadow separation!" As like as two peas, they came to the front of the crowd. The latter appeared to be very tacit to the few men, nodding their heads and then heading for the mask man''s direction. "It''s superfluous. In that case, why do you have to start." Seeing zilaiye''s remedial measures, the frost on the master''s face eased a little, but Yu Qihong was still dissatisfied. After all, if zilaiye didn''t play handsome just now, the man has been caught. He naturally trusts zilaiye''s strength as a teammate. "Hey, hey, aren''t you going to send some little guys back to the village? Let''s go quickly. What about the big snake pill?" "Let''s not go back to Muye, but go to the position mentioned in God''s night letter." The master''s momentum became cold after hearing the big snake pill. He was very contradictory and angry. More than a day ago, I was drinking with mute in Muye''s tavern. An encrypted letter was sent to me. The content above was shocking. Big snake pill kill Bureau, come to rescue quickly. A few simple words with an address and a name, this is the message sent by God night to the master. When the master was in a hurry to get out of the village, he met Zilai who came back from going out to get materials. He just took Zilai with him. After all, even if he didn''t take it with him, he didn''t know where to go. It''s better to take it as a combat force. After more than a day''s rapid journey, I noticed this just under the perception of silence, so I had the next thing. At the moment, the master of the compendium was very tangled. Although she had long felt that the big snake pill was not normal, she never thought that the current big snake pill was actually experimented with living people, and pointed the target at her brother. This is the closest person after inheriting the rope tree. The master will never let the big snake pill succeed! On the way at full speed, the three people with three little guys on their backs soon reached the position of God''s night letter, but the scene at the moment made everyone feel like entering Hell. The scarlet blood dyed the road monument at the entrance of the village red. The words that could not be seen clearly are now more difficult to identify. Tragic dead bodies can be seen everywhere on the ground. The original dilapidated houses are more down-to-earth, and there is no intact place at all. "Help... Help me..." A faint cry for help came from the feet of the three people. The nearest mute looked down and saw that it was an old man with weak breath, but he stopped breathing after the old man stared for help. The death was terrible. "What''s going on?" In the face of the devastation, the three were stunned. They didn''t know if they came to the wrong place. There was no place here that could be called a village, and the big snake pill was not here. "Cough, where are we?" When the three were shocked, Zilai woke up first because he was rash in listing, but he couldn''t speak directly after seeing the scene. No matter how terrible and cruel the scene the Ninja saw, he couldn''t expose his feelings, but now the day difference is really angry. Although these people had only been in contact with themselves and others for a short two days, they were still fresh human lives just now, but now they have become unidentifiable corpses. "Who did this?" In extreme anger, richai asked this sentence angrily, but it was doomed that the three people shook their heads helplessly. Compared with the young ninjas who have just graduated from Ninja school, all three have experienced real war since then. This bloody scene has also been seen, but this wanton massacre of villagers also makes the three feel angry. "Yo, it''s all here. It''s really hard for you to bring back our little heroes." The gloomy voice sounded, and the figure will never be forgotten in their life. "Big snake pill, who killed these villagers? Have you seen them all? Why not stop them!" The angry Daicha forgot his honorific name for the big snake pill. Unfortunately, anger not only made him lose his etiquette, but also made him lose his most basic observation, but his failure to notice doesn''t mean that the other three didn''t notice. "You did all this?" The first person to speak was Zi laiye, a man who had always regarded big snake pill as his own brother, and his eyes were his hands that had never left big snake pill from beginning to end. Those hands that should have been as white as women were now covered with fresh blood. Chapter 97 "There''s nothing I can do. Who makes Shenye not cooperate with me all the time? I don''t want to find these people to do experiments instead of him ~" Should have come down directly!? The four were stunned again, but what surprised them was still behind. "Unfortunately, the effect of these people is not as good as ninjas. Sure enough, physical problems are also important variables." "Asshole big snake pill, did you also use your companions in Muye village to do the experiment!" After listening to this, even Zilai, who has always regarded big snake pill as a close friend, can''t be naive. After all, as a disciple of three generations of Huoying, he can also get a lot of news, including those helpless ninjas who are often missing in Muye. Combined with the words of big snake pill, it is obvious that he said that these people were arrested for experiments, but what was the experiment in the mouth of big snake pill that made good people like this. Thinking of this, I can''t help but take a look at the corpses all over the ground. It''s really unforgettable to see the tragic image. "Asshole, you are such a person. We still trust you so much!" Hearing that big snake pill confessed to his best behavior, the young hot-blooded day-to-day difference was going to go up and fight with big snake pill, regardless of the strength gap between them, just like a natural moat. "Forbearance, the art of disorderly lion hair!" He who knows the strength of the big snake pill naturally won''t let the young and energetic day job go up and die. He shook his head and turned into a white long dragon in an instant. He immediately threw back the day job package that ran out a few steps. "Kid, your strength is not enough to face such a battle. Your next task is to take care of the remaining two children." Zilai also looked at the angry day shift with an irreversible seriousness in his tone. The firmness on his face showed his heart incisively and vividly: whoever hurts Muye will be defeated by him, even his former friends. Richai has never seen such a ferocious self coming. At ordinary times, the * * legendary Ninja actually has such a side. Richai Lengleng took Shenye and claw from the master''s manual and silent back, and carefully put them on the ground to guard. "Asshole, as the price of betraying Muye, leave your life!" The master''s eyes were full of confusion and confusion. Although she was the first to attack, her own heart knew that the battle was not simple. Her heart still regarded the big snake pill as the former teammate big snake pill, but what he did now was really against her faith. "What''s the matter, master? If you can''t do it, let me come!" As a close friend of the master, Zilai can see his hesitation at a glance, but there is no confusion in Zilai''s eyes at the moment. For him, nothing is more important than the village, let alone his big snake pill. Even his goddess master will not forgive him if he does something bad for the village! Zilai also took a step later, but the figure reached the big snake pill first. Obviously, Zilai is more able to clarify the feelings. "Since I came here, I haven''t been serious for a long time. Recently, I''ve just developed a few moves to fight you. It''s the right opponent!" Zilai also rushed to the big snake pill and hit the hook. He was easily blocked by the latter, and even said arrogant words in his mouth. Obviously, Zilai didn''t take this who had been defeated by himself since childhood. This is the performance of the war between two equal people, but from the expression of the two people, it is obviously that the big snake pill is more relaxed. "In that case, don''t keep your hands!" After this, I also understand that big snake pill is serious and wants to take his life and kill him. The last expectation in my heart also disappears. "It suits me!" Two people at the same time opened the distance between their hands, but if you carefully observe, you will find that the two people''s seals are actually the same. "Channeling!" They shouted out their names with one voice and clapped their hands on the ground. A circle of mantra appeared. Then their figure rose in vain. The white fog under their feet turned into two giants dozens of meters high. "Since then, you kid picked me to sleep ~ oh? Ten thousand snakes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. " "Big snake pill, this time ask me to come out and prepare the sacrifice!" "Wentai, it''s not nostalgic this time. Big snake pill betrayed Muye!" I also saw toad Wen''s appearance of going to talk about the past. It''s a pity that Wan snake has taken the lead in launching an attack. The long and narrow body shuttled back and forth in the village full of gravel. When Wen Tai was surprised, he shook his tail and pulled it towards Wen Tai. "Ding!" A loud noise filled the whole mountain range, and the dust scattered all over the sky. Wentai''s short knife was horizontal in front of him, and the destructive tail was drawn on the handle of the short knife. "It doesn''t seem to be a joke ~" Wen Tai frowned and obviously found that something was wrong. He directly took advantage of his own advantages and jumped up, "since I came, I''m ready to use fire!" "Understand!" Years of partners have developed incomparable cooperation between one person and one toad. Fire is necessary to deal with snakes! "Fire escape, toad oil fire bullet!" A pillar of fire spewed out from zilaiye''s mouth. After meeting the toad oil spewed out from Wentai''s mouth, the small pillar of fire suddenly became a prairie fire and sprayed towards Wan snake and the big snake pill on its head. "How''s it going?" Seeing that the fire swallowed all the big snake pills and ten thousand snakes, Mrs. Wen also fell to the ground and looked at the fire. "Don''t relax, underground!" The master who has been hesitant clearly saw that Huodun didn''t hurt a person or a snake, and even hid to the bottom and waited for the opportunity to kill himself. "Talkative woman, big snake pill, let''s kill her first!" "Good idea!" The ten thousand snakes drilled out of the ground turned their vicious little eyes to the master, and spit out the snake letter. "Master Kong is also one of the three forbearances. Don''t underestimate her!" On the way of ten thousand snakes'' impact, mute suddenly blocked in the middle and shouted. Although she had been frightened by this terrible snake and her legs were soft, she still stood firmly in front of the master as if she wanted to protect her. Until one hand gently held her waist, mute turned around and found that the master was looking at the advancing snake with a fighting face, "don''t worry, mute, I can also distinguish how to face friends and traitors." With that, the master gently pushed the silence to Shenye''s side, meaning to ask her to help treat it, and then jumped up to the ten thousand snakes coming in front of her. "It hurts my feet!" Chapter 98 With one foot, the whole village shook three points, and a large area of land collapsed due to the great power of the master. The ten thousand snakes in front also felt the power of the master, and their body retreated back like a spring. "Want to run?" The master of the war has naturally put down all other feelings in his heart. Since he has decided to fight, he is naturally going all out! The same use of the other two people''s same seal is another psychic skill! "Channeling!" A slug emerged from the white fog as if it had the same mind as the master. As soon as it came out, it sprayed a mass of white mucus at the rapidly retreating snakes. "Sticky tongue and teeth!" "Ten thousand snakes, get away!" All the two mucus escaped from the nearly impossible twisting of the ten thousand snakes, and the mucus fell on the ground and melted the ground that had been broken by the master. "Sure enough, it''s still a little hard to face you two at one time ~" The big snake pill, who returned to the original place, said with emotion, but with his own strength, even with one enemy and two, he has absolute confidence to run away. What he is thinking about now is how to take away the God night that interests him. "Mute, take those little guys away!" The greedy eyes of the big snake pill were not difficult to see his intention. He shouted directly to the silence behind him. The silence also found the intention of the big snake pill. He directly picked up Shenye and asked richai to pick up his claws and turn around and run away. "I knew that I would leave Muye one day, but I didn''t expect it to be so early, nor did I expect it to be sent by two old friends." Hearing the words of big snake pill, I also sneered and said: "big snake pill, now you can''t be our friend. Just hold your hands and catch it. Maybe we can meet for a few years. If we resist, we''ll execute the death penalty when we catch you and take you back!" "Zilai, who gave you the confidence to kill me? Once in more than 20 years, you can beat me? " "One on one is not necessarily. What about me?" The three stood in a triangle, and the battle between the three was so close! "Master, you know how many dead people a medical Ninja has to contact, but my skill can make people immortal. Don''t you want to see it? Maybe you can see your dead brother ~" Hearing the word "brother", the master obviously hesitated for a moment. Tears flooded in the corners of his eyes. His clenched fist also loosened at the moment. Obviously, the rope tree has always been a weakness that the master can''t turn over. "Got it!" Any moment of hesitation on the battlefield will kill yourself, not to mention in front of such a terrible snake pill, a little bit of being caught may turn the war around. "Wen Tai!" "Yes!" But fortunately, the battlefield here is not only big snake pill and master. "Forbearance, the art of roof collapse!" However, there was no action of binding, and he just emptied one of his hands. Chakra, who kept condensing and rotating on his hands, waited for Wentai to narrow the distance between himself and the big snake pill. Big snake pill heard a burst of Ninja voice from laiye, but saw that there was no movement on his hand, just smiled contemptuously and directly pointed the spearhead at the master trapped in memory. "Die!" At the next moment, the neck of the big snake pill seemed to be able to extend infinitely and flew towards the master. At the moment, the master wanted to react. It was too late. The long neck of the big snake pill had entangled her layer by layer. It was so sharp that it was not like human''s two tusks pointing at the master. "Spiral pill!" As Wen Tai''s huge figure fell down, the ten thousand snakes carrying the big snake pill had nowhere to hide and were directly pressed. Zilai jumped down from Wen Tai and went straight to the master of Arts. At the moment, it was time to bomb! A spiral pill accurately hit the long neck of the big snake pill, and suddenly pushed the body of the big snake pill out spirally, saving the master in danger at the same time. "Are you okay, master? Don''t be distracted when fighting! The enemy will say all kinds of sweet words to deceive you, but you must concentrate on facing the enemy! " The self who fell on the slug also expressed concern for the master, and the feeling of concern was beyond expression. The master''s hand also slowly slowed down. At the moment, the clenched fist shows the anger in his heart! "I see." Then he jumped down directly from the slug and prepared to fight with the big snake pill. "It''s really stubborn ~" as a teammate, Zilai certainly knew what the master was thinking, but he didn''t point it out. He just let the master jump down. "Bastard big snake pill dares to cheat my mother!" After landing, the Master seemed to open the violence mode, exerted his great strength to the extreme, quickly caught up with the free falling snake pill, grabbed the confiscated neck and beat the handsome face of the snake pill. "What I said... Is true... What you don''t want to be sure... How can you be so positive... Come down and beat me!" Although the big snake pill is unilateral and has been beaten, the smile on his face is becoming more and more rampant, as if he is the real winner. "Shut up!" Kick it out, and the master''s great power is transmitted to the body of big snake pill. It''s like a punch on a sponge. I don''t know why the master feels false, but I can''t tell what''s strange. "Latent snake hand!" The big snake pill flying upside down did not choose to let his body fly out this time, but wanted to use the snake hand to narrow the distance between them and continue to brainwash gangshou. But at this time, a bitter nothing suddenly pierced through the middle of the hands of the big snake pill into small snakes. The next moment, a thin figure suddenly appeared next to the bitter nothing. "Fire escape, the art of Hao fireball!" Using the God night when flying Thunder God arrived, a Haohuo ball was directly sprayed on the face of big snake pill. The face-to-face injury made big snake pill very painful. At the same time, the distance between big snake pill and master was widened again. "Sister gangshou, how are you?" The God night who succeeded in the attack fell to the ground and cordially expressed his condolences to the master, but what made him wonder was that he was tightly hugged by the master as soon as he landed, and even felt the master''s slight convulsion through contact. In desperation, Shenye had to give up the idea of continuing to chase the big snake pill and patted the master''s back with both hands. "Good boy, sneak on me!" The cold voice of the big snake pill disappeared, but the slightly masculine voice was familiar to Shenye. "The masked man just now!" Shocked, Shenye quickly turned to face the big snake pill, and saw that the big snake pill''s face fell off slowly as if it were someone else''s face. The layer that fell off is exactly the appearance of the big snake pill, and the face below Shenye has met once. It is the mask man who can turn into a man who seriously injured them before! "I didn''t expect him to be here at this time ~" Chapter 99 "Son of a bitch, show your talents to your heart''s content. The more outstanding you are, the more I want to get you!" The words came from the mouth of the big snake pill whose half face was burned. It was really gloomy. Even Shenye, who had been in danger for many times and had a calm mind, heard it and stood upside down. "The younger generation is Muye''s hope. As Muye''s ninja, I will never let you act recklessly!" It''s rare to hear a serious word from Zilai''s mouth. Shenye is a little moved, but the strength of big snake pill is really rolling for him. If he continues according to his current development, I don''t know when to ask his shadow. "Hum, it''s useless to say more. Come on, master. See you later. You can''t stay with Shenye all the time. At that time, this boy will be the key body for me to study immortal ninja. Wait and see!" "Big snake pill, do you think you can walk away under our noses after doing these things?" The master of big snake pill''s speech is obviously very dissatisfied. After all, it is also called three forbearance. In her heart, the difference in strength between the three is not very far, but now big snake pill wants to say goodbye in front of her two people and is ready to run, which is really a little unacceptable. However, the master had no points in his mind, but Shenye had a good idea of the three forbearance duel that had impressed him. Although there were restrictions on all parties in the three forbearance duel in the animation, it was a little difficult for Zilai and the master to stop the big snake pill. However, at this time, the master of the art didn''t believe in evil and rushed directly in the direction of the big snake pill. Obviously, he wanted to leave the big snake pill directly here. "It hurts my feet!" It seems very wise to use this move to deal with the big snake pill who wants to run. Unfortunately, as a former teammate, big snake pill is too familiar with these two people. "Snake!" The strange action was not like human beings. The winding and twisted body avoided all the stones flying after the master''s attack, and rushed towards the master''s master among the disordered stones. "Kill the chaotic snake!" Several strong snakes appeared out of thin air and attacked the master and God night. Under the crisis, the master had no time to respond. He just tried his best to block his body in front of God night, crossing his hands. He would rather protect God night if he was injured. Just as the master clenched his teeth to prepare for the coming impact, he only felt that he was grabbed by an inexplicable force behind him, and then his body suddenly appeared tens of meters away from the place just now. "Brother Zilai, you''re going to run away if you can''t finish preparing the big snake pill!" "Don''t make a noise, kid, come!" With Zilai''s reply, chakra, who has been silent all around, suddenly rioted at this moment. Even the master who can''t master the immortal mode obviously felt the difference. This immortal mode seems to be somewhat different from before. "This should be the immortal mode in a complete state. You can see it on big brother''s face." As they spoke, they looked at zilaiye''s face. The original facial lines had covered almost the whole face, leaving only the nose and mouth outside. "Fairy toad of miaomu mountain comes from here, too. Let''s go!" Take off the two pedals with both feet, and the whole person crawls on the ground like a toad. Although this posture looks funny, the power contained in the body really makes people dare not make a sound. "Is this your card all the time? It''s really amazing." "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll take over the next battle. Wentai, go back and have a rest. God night, take your master to a safe place!" With a bang when Wentai disappeared, Zilai also chose to rush to the big snake pill in the distance at this moment. "What a terrible explosive force!" The master around Shenye couldn''t help feeling that in this form, the self coming power might have been compared with his own great power. Although the big snake pill has never seen this form of Zilai, it is just that the atavistic body obviously has an advantage in strength, so the big snake pill naturally deals with Zilai by dealing with master of Arts. But it was this information gap that made him suffer a great loss! The elongated neck was caught by Zilai at once. He easily grabbed it and threw it into the sky after two circles. "What, such a reaction speed!" The big snake pill that flew to the sky couldn''t believe it, but it was impossible to avoid the self coming ninja on the ground in the air without any leverage at this time. "Immortal method, super large jade spiral pill!" A spiral pill with two people''s feet emerged from Zilai''s hands, then jumped very high with the obviously strengthened feet, and came to the big snake pill in the blink of an eye. "Repent, big snake pill!" The bombardment rang through the canyon, and even the mountains on both sides were visible to the naked eye. The big snake pill that got this move was obviously unbearable. The twisted body seemed to have lost its activity and fell to the ground limply, and then did not move. "Have you solved it?" Before they had gone far, Shenye and gangshou found that there was no sound in the direction of the battlefield. Seeing that the big snake pill fell on the ground, he did not move. He also withdrew from the immortal mode and went forward to see how the situation was. "Be careful!" The master and the master don''t know, but Shenye knows that the skill of big snake pill is famous for its ever-changing nausea. At the moment, it''s uncertain whether it''s pretending to be dead. Sure enough, as soon as the voice of God''s night talk fell, the motionless big snake pill on the ground cracked! The split big snake pill directly incarnated into a pure white big snake and quickly fled to the mountain behind him. In the blink of an eye, it had run out for tens of meters. "There is such a move!" Surprised, he also directly caught up, but now he is obviously not very able to control the immortal mode. When he transports chakra again, his body began to expand, which makes him feel like a balloon. "Come on, brother, don''t go!" This situation is very dangerous. If you can''t interrupt in time, you can only be a stone statue from now on. Realizing the origin of his own problems, he quickly stopped the running chakra. Although he stopped frogging, he also missed the opportunity to catch up with the big snake pill and watched the pure white snake disappear in the boundless woods. "Damn it, if I were so strong, I wouldn''t be run away by the big snake pill!" "Since I came, you have tried your best. Let''s go back to the village." The master came from Shenye to comfort Zilai. It seems that the master has some feelings for Zilai at the moment. God night on one side also did not dare to gossip, but silently went back to the place where he had just come to find silence. Chapter 100 "Silent sister, how''s the claw?" When RI Chai saw Shenye return, he directly came forward to ask about the situation, but Shenye comforted him first and asked about the situation of the claw. After all, the claw was injured because of himself. Now Shenye just wants her to get better. "Emergency treatment has been done. Now the equipment is incomplete. Just wait for Master Kong to come back and deal with it. The rest can be recovered in two days." Seeing that God night was so concerned about his partner, he smiled in his heart. He just asked curiously, "your injury is the most serious. Why do you recover so quickly?" Just now, when I was checking Shenye, I found that Shenye''s body seemed to have been hit hard, and the animals were very ferocious, but I treated him in a few minutes. Obviously, it''s not the strength of his medical Ninja that has suddenly improved. That''s the situation of Shenye itself. However, Rao has never seen such a abnormal body in the case of medical ninja for many years. God night just smiled and didn''t explain it, because he didn''t know what was going on. Just now he also discovered that his body seemed to be on the verge of collapse, but his body was repairing itself. It was really magical. "The system is caused by your upgrade?" In the face of such a situation, God night can only think of his own magical system. "Yes, not all." The upgraded system seems to know what a pun is, and said to Shenye like a key word: "this is just a random function of Ninja after the system upgrade, so it can''t be regarded as the benefit of the system upgrade." "This..." In the face of the systematic answer, Shenye seems to think of something. There are not many ninjas in Naruto with such terrible recovery ability. In addition, he has always lived in Muye, so it is unlikely to be the ninja of the outer village, so this Ninja is "Yes, it''s the forbidden art on the master of Arts, the art of Baihao!" It is the most powerful fighting medical ninja in the shadow of fire! God night almost jumped up excitedly. If it weren''t for many people around him, he just wanted to shout to celebrate his adventure. He had such good luck to steal this skill. "Wait a minute, this Ninja doesn''t seem to have been stolen. I don''t seem to remember that the system said I stole Baihao''s skill." "Yes, this is the strength of the system after upgrading - you can extend some stolen skills and regain a powerful ninja, which may be forbidden or S-level ninja, but you can''t reuse it until you accumulate it for a certain time." In this regard, God night has only two words to say - against the sky! This is also too rebellious. I stole Juli from the master and suddenly extended it into the art of Baihao! Doesn''t this mean that the future battle can be incarnated as an immortal Xiaoqiang! "How many skills have I extended so far?" "Just one, and this skill extension is completely random, but the extended Ninja is just some powerful ninja." Hearing the first half sentence of the system, God night felt a little bad, but he filled his dissatisfaction in front of the second half sentence. However, the art of Baihao, as the Ninja that Shenye can contact at this stage, is also the strongest, although it is passive. However, when Shenye was very excited about his newly obtained ninja, bursts of weakness hit. Different from the usual depletion of chakra, this weakness is more like the sequelae after burning life. Shenye''s whole person has a sense of depression wrapped by sea and water. "It seems that this should be the sequelae of Baihao''s art. It seems that it can''t be used casually as imagined." After a wry smile, God night also took richai two people to the destroyed village where they could not see their original appearance. At this time, the slug summoned by the master has disappeared. Only the master is healing Zilai in the ruins after the battle, and the two master are relieved to see that the other three are safe. "Bury the bodies of these villagers later and go back to Muye." While standing, the master motioned for silence to heal Zilai. He was also responsible for the claw with a heavier injury. After several people nodded unanimously, they began to move their hands. "I said God night, why do you dare to go up when you face the big snake pill?" The silence treated by Zilai also appreciates the performance of Shenye. Although there is a great difference in strength, Shenye won''t lose in terms of bravery. However, this sentence obviously stimulated Shenye and clenched it tightly with the hand of spade digging, "my strength is too far apart. In the future, I can only watch such things. If I can''t get stronger as soon as possible..." God night''s words are not at all false. Just now, the look in the eyes of the big snake pill is like a hunter staring at the prey in the hunting ground, and the fact is the same. Now there is almost no room for resistance in the face of the big snake pill. As long as the big snake pill ruthlessly grasps itself, I''m afraid it has been caught for experiment now. "But you just graduated from Ninja school. It''s normal to face ninjas like big snake pill. Besides, you still have a long way to grow up, as long as you..." "I haven''t been that long! The pressure that big snake pill gives me is like a needle hanging over my head, which stimulates me all the time! I don''t have time to get stronger. I need to get stronger as much as possible! " The exhausted roar of the crowd made everyone''s eyes fall on the night of God. Especially the silence that he spoke to him was obviously frightened. But God night was aware of his own impolite behavior. He left the shovel and left alone, leaving behind the unknown crowd. The pain in my heart is only clear to myself. After walking to an open space, God squatted on the ground at night and constantly recalled the previous things. Their performance is the best in all aspects among the students of the same session. In addition, it is inevitable that showing strong strength will attract the attention of others. However, whether it is big snake pill, Tuan Zang or ninjas from other countries, it is impossible for them to grow up smoothly. Shenye finally has the idea of doubting himself for the first time at this moment. Maybe I should keep a low profile, or admit counseling to ensure that I live? Maybe I should find Tuan Zang to beg for forgiveness, so as to climb this big tree to protect myself? Maybe No possibility! Today they are afraid of my growth speed, and tomorrow I will make them afraid of my strength! Why should genius be inferior? How about no background! What if there is no tail plug-in! I have such a strong plug-in super system. Isn''t it hundreds of times stronger than them! I am God night. I will follow my own path and become the overlord of tolerance in the future! Chapter 101 After I planned my future in my heart, Shenye returned to its former energetic appearance, but people with clear eyes can see that Shenye seems to have a feeling of breaking the cocoon and rebirth at the moment. It''s the same with trying. Before, various pressures made Shenye don''t know how to face his future, but now he has his own goal, and the confusion in his eyes naturally disappears. "Little God night, you don''t seem very happy." Just when Shenye was full of ambition and ready to gradually plan his future, the master''s voice suddenly sounded from behind, "silence, let me apologize for you. She can''t speak in her head. I didn''t think about how you feel in your heart. She spoke abruptly. How about sister master to comfort you?" "It''s all right, sister gangshou. I''ve been thinking about it. Those bastards who want to plot against me today are just because I''m weak. In the future, I want to be a man who makes them fear from their bones as soon as they mention their name!" God night''s answer was somewhat beyond the master''s expectation. Looking at the domineering little boy in front of him, the master suddenly had a feeling that the person in front of him was not 11 or 12 years old, but a special temperament that adults would have. "What, those, and those who want to plot against you?" After a moment of surprise, the master carefully tasted the unusual words in God''s night talk, as if there were more than one snake pill who wanted to harm him in Muye village. In this regard, Shenye made a fool of it, and then followed the master back to the village. "I''m sorry, Shenye. I didn''t mean you just now. I just wanted to say that the big snake pill is so hateful that it even attacked the new generation of ninjas in Muye. Such people must be eradicated early!" Seeing that Shenye accompanied by the master came back here, mute hurried forward to apologize. Obviously, she didn''t want Shenye to leave a bad impression on herself, but Shenye was far more open-minded than she thought. "What happened just now is that I have to apologize. I lost my temper with Miss mute because I had too many things in my mind just now. I''m really sorry." Then God night was afraid that his apology was not sincere enough and bowed directly to silence. Since then, they finally smiled again. After a while, they finished dealing with the matter at hand and returned to Muye. The first thing back to Muye, the master of Arts sent three people, including Shenye, to Muye hospital. Although Shenye said he was almost well, it was a pity that he was forced to throw them to the hospital. The master and Zilai also reported to the three generations what they had inquired about Shenye all the way. The three generations attached great importance to this. They directly closed the village and searched almost all the Ninjas'' homes under the pretext of investigating the remaining Party of big snake pill. It was so noisy that even the God night lying in the hospital could hear it clearly. Where did the news come from~ "God night, ah ~" God night in the hospital is the happiest person in the world. Meishang didn''t know the news she heard from the hospital one day. She came to see God night with a fruit basket. As a result, God night''s friends crowded God night''s room the next day. "I said Ding Zuo, can''t you lose weight? The ward of the hospital is small. You occupy the position of several people alone! " "There''s no way. My father said that our qiudao family is like this. He didn''t ask me to lose weight. Instead, he asked me to eat more." "Do you two know to keep your voice down in the ward, which will affect God''s night rest!" With one word, Mei Shang directly choked Ding Zuo and Lu Jiu, but they were still engaged in a silent "war". "God night, eat an apple ~" As soon as she turned her head, Meishang turned into a warm and soft look. She came and sent a small piece of cut apple to Shenye''s mouth. "I said, I''m really fine. If it weren''t for the order of my sister, I could take the next task now." "That''s not good. The nurse sister said that you need to rest now. You''d better not even use chakra, so let''s beat you ~" When Meiqin saw that God night ate the apple in Meishang''s hand, she was unwilling to show weakness. She sent an orange to God night''s mouth and carried out the gentleness to the end! Compared with the bustle of God night, the daily shift in the same ward seemed deserted. Until not long ago, no one came after he * * * sent a fruit basket to rizu. Even if it was day and foot, he just stayed for a short time and went home to practice martial arts. Therefore, he looked at Shenye with a lot of envy. "Well, the daily shift of the bed opposite is my teammate on this mission. If it weren''t for his help, I''m afraid I couldn''t come back so easily this time." God night''s eyes are naturally very tricky. He saw the eyes of day difference in the gap, but day difference chose to bow his head after seeing God night''s eyes. It seems that he doesn''t want to show his psychology. "Since we are all friends, let''s celebrate together. In order to celebrate your triumphant return, I''ll treat you to barbecue today!" "Oh!" In the cheering, Shenye observed that there was a trace of moisture in Richa''s eyes, but he turned his head in a moment, and would disappear when he came back. However, Shenye knew that he would add another partner in the future. "Since Ding is a treat, I must bring my life-saving benefactor." "What, God night, you are so strong and have been saved by others?" After hearing Shenye''s words, Bofeng shuimen, who had been with him for the longest time, was obviously surprised. However, when Shenye told everything again, he nodded again and again. Obviously, he was very in favor of Shenye''s decision. After hearing that the claw seriously injured the masked man with wolf teeth, the clinical day guard was also surprised. He was the first to be defeated and unconscious, so he didn''t know what happened later. He didn''t realize how critical the previous situation was until he spoke out from Shenye''s mouth. "Cough ~" While a group of friends were discussing which house to eat barbecue in the evening, a cough sounded behind them. The steady voice was very familiar. "The little guys are here. You look very energetic." "Three generations of adults!" A group of people knew each other and let them open the way. They obviously came to God at night this time. They just happened to be on the side. Just when they were going to leave first, they were beheaded by the ape Flying Sun and called back. "Don''t go yet. You have your share in this matter. Since they are all here, I won''t have to go to you." "Ah? What''s the matter, and our share? " "You are all qualified. It''s time to arrange your own teachers for you." Chapter 102 "Is this time finally!" "Great. When will the shift be divided?" "I really want to be with Shenye ~" Everyone was excited to hear the news, but Shenye didn''t want to. For the free self, if you can wander around all kinds of powerful ninjas at ordinary times, it means that you can steal more Ninjutsu. However, if you are divided into classes, you can only stay with a fixed number of people. It is difficult to steal some different Ninjutsu. Despite some reluctance in my heart, God night still responded, but I was wondering if I wanted to go into the dark Department to expand my skill tree. "I''ve divided the class almost. After only two days'' notice, you can say hello to your teachers." The three generations didn''t say clearly about the division of classes, but Shenye wanted to divide classes like Muye twelve Xiaoqiang, but there are many different element changes, which can only wait until the notice. "Well, there''s another thing I want to talk to these two boys alone. Go back first. There will be a teacher''s door-to-door notice at that time." "Goodbye, three generations of adults." They said goodbye to the three generations, and then waved to Shenye and richai. Then Shenye''s friends went home one after another. "Three generations of adults, if you have something to say, why are you so polite to the future pillars of Muye?" After all the irrelevant people withdrew, God night handed the ape feiri to cut an apple in the fruit basket, which directly showed the friendship of the host. The third generation is also impolite. He directly put his hood aside, picked up the apple and ate it. "I just told you about the aftermath of this matter. I really didn''t expect the defection of big snake pill. I hope you will forgive me for my bad work." Having said that, the three generations could not see any sadness on their faces, but the apples in their hands were more delicious. "Also, I''ve sent someone to check the laboratory of big snake pill. I did save many missing ninjas of Muye. Then, at the suggestion of Tuan Zang, I arrested those ninjas close to big snake pill. Maybe it will be helpful for the next big snake pill arrest plan." "Uh huh... Uh huh, well done, very detailed, but what''s the use of these three generations of adults telling me?" God night has been a little prepared for this. After all, the three generations after the defection of big snake pill in the original work did so. However, there are too many strongholds outside of big snake pill, and most of the things studied are not in Muye, so it is useless to catch more followers. "Of course it does. I hope you can continue to follow up on this matter." "Me!?" A mouthful of Apple almost choked Shenye to death on the hospital bed. Unexpectedly, the three generations who looked kind-hearted wanted to kill themselves! "I haven''t dealt with big snake pill before. The terrible sense of oppression is still my nightmare. Three generations of adults actually let me follow up. You really overestimate my strength." "Smelly boy, do you take your compliments when you hear about bad work? Of course I can''t let you go by yourself!" Obviously, the third generation also expected the reaction of Shenye. They clapped their hands gently and said to the air around them, "come out ~" A white fog rose, and a familiar voice of God night sounded from behind the three generations. "Let me introduce myself. I''m a disciple of the great fairy of miaomu mountain, and the toad fairy of miaomu mountain comes from me!" ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± In the face of the grand appearance, Shenye really wants to help the forehead. This guy is so familiar with himself that he even introduces himself like he hasn''t seen before. Coupled with this slightly formal appearance, it''s easy to trust him if you don''t know his evil lustful immortal title. "Zilai, brother, why are you here?" The sudden appearance also gave Shenye a very bad premonition. It seemed that he had been calculated by the old guy for three generations again. "Ah, I can''t call you brother in the future. I''ll change my name and call myself a teacher!" "Don''t be kidding. We''re so familiar and talk about this. Are you... No?" At first, Shenye didn''t want to believe it was true, but he didn''t realize it was true until he saw three generations of calm eyes! "No, let the old color devil be my teacher! Then my reputation that I''ve been through is ruined! " "What! Smelly boy, you actually say I''m an old color devil. Look, I won''t hang you up and spank you! The art of disorderly lion hair! " "Asshole, look at me!" The verbal war between the two immediately evolved into a friendly exchange on the hospital bed, regardless of the sound forbidden environment in the hospital and the fire shadow of Muye village. "Cough, all right, stop it!" Although there was a trace of seriousness in the words, the expression of the three generations betrayed him. It was obvious that he hoped that the two people could cooperate happily. "I said in advance that if the three generations of adults matched me with this old color devil, I would never agree!" "Bastard boy, don''t think you can act recklessly if you are the brother of a master. Can you listen to the orders of the three generations of adults if you don''t want to?" In the twinkling of an eye, the two of them, who had "deep feelings", quarreled again. "Well, I certainly have my idea of this arrangement. The task you want to contact is different from others, so I must arrange a powerful ninja I can trust to complete it. After thinking about it, you two have no one else." Hearing that the two talents sat together bitterly, and then listened to the three generations continue to speak, "your group''s task is mainly to chase the trace of big snake pill and bring some fleeing big snake pill loyal powder back to the village, so as to ensure that they will not spread the secrets of Muye to other countries." When it comes to other countries, even the two who disagree with each other are aware of the seriousness of the problem. Now it is just after the end of the Second World War, many ninjas from other countries have a great prejudice against Muye as the victor. At the moment, as long as there is a little trouble, it will immediately lead to the Third World War of tolerance. At that time, it will not be as simple as fleeing a big snake pill. Moreover, Shenye, who is familiar with the history of the forbearance world, knows that the third forbearance world war will not be long after the second forbearance World War. At that time, thousands of lives will die. How tragic it is is is beyond the comprehension of a young man who passed through the peaceful era. If you can, God night hopes to extend the war indefinitely until you have enough strength. Unfortunately, time waits for no one. And Zilai also looked at each other. Shenye also saw the compromise in his eyes. Then it was not good to refute the face of three generations, so he had to bite the bullet and promise. Chapter 103 Seeing that both of them should come down, the three generations were also very happy. After a brief explanation, they left and handed over the rest of their time to the two people. "I said lecherous immortal, don''t be held back by the women''s bathhouse when you perform your tasks in the future ~" Having said that, Shenye still admires one of the three forbearances from the bottom of his heart, and only two Narutos can get Shenye''s respect. The remaining one hasn''t been born yet. Zilai also interprets the word Ninja to the extreme in terms of life and ninja. If there is any meaning of Ninja, it may be the patience and pain represented by Zilai. Unfortunately, he finally died in the hands of his apprentice. After God night secretly decided to save zilaiye in the future, zilaiye''s sentence almost dispelled his idea. "Seeing beautiful women is a great pleasure in life. If this delays the investigation of intelligence, there is no way ~" Although I know that this is a statement that Zilai also wants to ease the distance between them, the picture of Zilai helmet women''s bathhouse can''t be erased in Shenye''s mind. Just as Shenye and Zilai were chatting and farting, a bright figure appeared at the door of Shenye''s ward. "Little God night, how do you feel? Do you still feel weak and weak?" "Sister gangshou, I said, I''m all right, but you just won''t let me leave the hospital. I''m really all right ~" Since Shenye was admitted to the hospital two days ago, the master has run here twice a day, completely ignoring the role of medical staff. Without caring about the coming from one side, the master went straight to try his best to show that he had recovered, and came forward to directly transport chakra to check the physical condition of Shenye. "Now you just feel that you have nothing to do, but you''re not a medical ninja. Of course, you don''t know the importance of this kind of thing. If you''re not good, I still have the needle the day before yesterday. Do you want it?" Speaking of the needle the day before yesterday, it really made Shenye tremble in his heart. Before he died, he didn''t go into the hospital and was unwilling to cooperate with the examination and treatment of the master. After all, he stole Baihao''s skill, and Shenye was worried that if he was checked out, he would be unable to argue about Baihao''s skill? Unexpectedly, the master pretended to promise. As a result, he turned around and gave himself a needle at the moment of his negligence. After he got the needle, he was always confused and could only be manipulated by others. Although he didn''t feel it, he was very conscious. That feeling was not much uncomfortable. "No, no, sister gangshou, I''m such a obedient child. Of course, what do you say is what ~" There''s no way. A hero can''t lose money. "This is my good brother. Come and check it for my sister." Then the master''s hand burst out a light green light and operated on the body of God night. "OK, the reply is really good. You can go today, but don''t think about eating barbecue recently. You must eat every meal at home. I''ll make you a restorative diet at that time." "No, but they..." "Well?" "It''s all right." At the moment, Shenye knows why the patient is most afraid of the doctor. Although the conscientious doctor is very handsome, he doesn''t let it. It''s really scary. "Go through the discharge formalities later today, and then find me at the training ground. I have something to tell you." Training ground? Since he was taken in, although God night has always been spent at the master''s house, he has never taught him anything about ninja. He has asked her for advice before, but he has been rejected by the master on the grounds that he is not suitable. Why today? After all, in such a big Muye village, apart from the younger generation of Bofeng shuimen, what Shenye can trust most is the master. Anyway, she will never harm herself. Seeing the helpless obedience of Shenye, the master shook his head with a bitter smile, but left the room without saying anything. "God night, you may not know that the master''s brother and lover died in the Second World War of tolerance. At that time, she was no longer able to be a medical ninja. Until you, who was regarded as her brother again, appeared, she had another reason to stand up, so you can''t die." If at ordinary times, Shenye will certainly preach to those who say ''you can''t die'', but now Shenye nods and whispers, "I won''t die." Of course, Shenye knows what it means to be a medical ninja. As a wartime medical ninja, suffering from phobia is definitely the end of his career as a field doctor, even if he is as strong as a master. Now in retrospect, the master has no sequelae in front of him. It seems that he is really very important to the master. "OK, don''t be depressed. Go to the discharge formalities." God night with a serious face was obviously under a lot of pressure. He thought it was his own reason. Therefore, he came directly to comfort him. Then he raised his two fingers like chopsticks and asked God night, "do you want to have a bite of Yile Ramen later?" "No, I''d better listen to sister compendium. I''ll eat at home in the evening. If you want to invite me, I can wait until sister compendium''s order comes down." While changing his clothes, he also said to Zilai. Then he looked at the boundary around him and looked at the dazed day difference outside the boundary. He had to sigh that it was really a shadow of fire. The three generations could not even find the boundary without standing up. Seeing Shenye walking out of the ward alone, Zilai smiled apologetically at the next day''s errand. Then he released his seal with both hands and cancelled the border and left the ward. "It feels good to be cared about ~" As they left, there was only one person left in the room. Even he couldn''t help feeling that some capable people could always gather around Shenye. Maybe this is the legendary personality charm. God night, who went through the discharge formalities, didn''t know it at all. He took his goods and said goodbye to Zilai. Then he returned home directly. At the moment, the master is not busy, and God night is just quietly waiting for the master''s return. I don''t know how long it took, God night was shaken up from a trance, and it was the master who came back late who was standing in front of him. "I went to the third generation theory today. I came back a little late, but it''s still bright outside. Come to the martial arts arena with me." Even the confused God night didn''t know what it was. He just followed behind the master of martial arts. After a while, they arrived at the martial arts arena without anyone. "What''s up, sister gangshou?" "I''ll teach you two moves before you leave to avoid being bullied outside. I can''t get there in time ~" Chapter 104 Although the master''s words are still as simple and lively as before, the worry and concern in the tone can''t be hidden. But for a long time, the God night in front of him was silent. He was so surprised that the master hurried forward to check, and the God night wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes one second before the master came. "Good master sister, what are you going to teach me? If it were too simple, I wouldn''t learn it! " Although God night stole all the skills from the master, it is absolutely impossible for the master to teach them in person. The master of arts also gave his money, and directly handed over the forbidden arts he had studied for a long time to Shenye, including the collection and release of Baihao''s art and how to preserve the daily accumulated strength. In this way, they stayed in the training ground until midnight, and they were in a state of chakra overdraft the next day. After all, as the strongest forbidden skill among medical ninjas, this Baihao skill has no comparable power even in the whole fire shadow world. It is understandable that it is difficult to practice. Fortunately, he didn''t recover from the overdrawn state until the third day when God night practiced chakra alone at home. He didn''t come to him since he came, probably from the master of compendium to the state of God night. It was not until the holy night when he learned the essence of Baihao''s skill from the master, and today is also the first day when the master agreed that he would no longer take medicine. "Sister gangshou, I went out to find my little partner!" Then God night ran out of the house in a hurry, leaving only the master in the room smiling at the door that wasn''t closed. "Master Kong, it seems that three generations of adults have a new task for you." Not waiting for God night to go out for a while, a dark shadow landed beside the master. When he came, he knelt down on one knee in a humble attitude. "I see. I''ll go back to deal with the task later. Let these kids be natural and unrestrained for a while." "But isn''t that good?" The figure raised his head and asked in a confused voice, but his face was blocked by a colorful mask. I don''t know what kind of expression it was. "What important task can it be to put up with a group of people?" "It seems that it''s the problem of the rain country again. Master Kong, you''d better go there earlier." After being conveyed, the figure didn''t stay much. It suddenly disappeared as he appeared, leaving only the master in his place. I didn''t know what he was thinking. After a long time, the master of martial arts withdrew from the state of stupidity and looked at the distant fire shadow rock. With a missing tone, he seemed to be talking to himself. "The land of rain is really a place full of memories." But for now, the God night of the qiudao family doesn''t know at all. "Ding Zuo, I finally recovered today. Can I take you to kaihun?" Why are you the first to look for Dingzuo? Because once someone follows him, most of the next people will give face. As for Dingzuo... He usually comes when there is meat. "OK, OK, let''s go!" The excited Ding Zuo turned over directly from the wall more than one person high of Taoist Qiu, and his lightness as a swallow completely ignored that he was a fat man. "Ding Zuo, how do you feel... So flexible?" I think it''s really memorable when I first saw Ding Zuo. Ding Zuo was stuck in the middle of the narrow door because he ate too much. Although he should be stuck if he goes now. "Oh, forget it, our new teacher is a devil ~" It is not difficult to judge from the expression on Ding Zuo''s face that the new teacher should not be easy to deal with, and he is very strict with Ding Zuo. "Who are you in a group with?" Shenye was curious and asked. During the period when he practiced Baihao''s art at home, others had completed their own division. Only he came and formed an action team. I don''t know if there are other members. "Of course it''s Lujiu and Haiyi. Pig deer butterfly is an old team of Muye." Speaking of his teammates, Ding Zuo obviously looked excited and seemed very satisfied with his division. "Hai Yi?" I didn''t remember who this man was for a moment, but when I mentioned pig, deer and butterfly, Shenye suddenly thought of the man with white hair. "Of course, the combination of pig, deer and butterfly is really strong. I''d like to try my new Ninja with you when I have a chance ~" The so-called newly learned Ninja is actually nothing. It''s better to improve the original Ninja rather than the new one. After that, the power is exaggerated, like changing a ninja. And this Ninja is naturally the Baihao skill that the master just handed over to Shenye, but what Shenye said is only the extension of Baihao skill and the flexible application of strange power. "If you have a chance, you must compete!" They chatted and came to the home of Bofeng shuimen, which is close to each other. "Watergate, shall we go out for dinner?" "God night! You have recovered! " As soon as the Watergate heard the voice of Shenye, it jumped out of the window, said hello to behind, and then hung directly on Shenye. "I''m so worried about us. I didn''t expect to call us to dinner as soon as we get better. I really deserve to be my good friend!" "Ha ha, it''s just a meat dish for the first recovery of your serious illness. You have to find a lot of people. Let''s go!" After arriving at Watergate''s house, it was not far from other people''s homes. Before long, Shenye called out all his friends who could be called out. Unconsciously, nearly ten people gathered around Shenye who came out of the house. Even Shenye didn''t expect that he made so many friends in such a short time from a different world, and these people are the strong Muye in the future. Maybe this is the charm of personality~ "So many people, then go to the largest barbecue city in Muye. It''s just that the compensation given by the last task has come down. It''s my treat this time!" "Oh!" Bursts of cheers came from the mouths of these teenagers. Their excitement was totally different from the war outside. On the roof of a house not far away, an old man with a hat on his head looked at all this. The corners of the old man''s mouth couldn''t help lifting up for such a dynamic look of these young people. After laughing, the old man turned his eyes to the distant fire shadow rock, which had been carved on it for generations, and the old man''s face coincided perfectly with the third stone. Not long ago, a rapidly flying figure around the three generations fell beside him. When the wind stopped, the silver hair blew white, and a handsome face appeared. It was Qimu maoshuo. "Do you want to work with them?" The third generation also felt the arrival of Mao Shuo, and did not look back, just asked gently. "Yes, but now the village is in crisis. I''m more concerned about the safety of the village." "If those guys want to start, they have to take the lead in considering the strength of Muye, but since you want to integrate with them, if you are grouped... I have a good idea." Chapter 105 "What? You haven''t grouped yet? " In Muye barbecue City, all the people were shocked when they heard that Bofeng shuimen still couldn''t find the teacher. It''s no wonder they make a fuss. After all, the partners in the same period have begun to do tasks under the arrangement of the teacher. Even Ding Zuo, who is most afraid of sports, has been trained well, let alone others. "Hey, hey... No way. I also asked three generations of adults, but he said it had been arranged. What else to do depends on the arrangements made by Shangren himself. He won''t interfere more." Everyone on the table said a word to me, but God night didn''t have a guess in his heart. Did he say that Watergate was in a group with himself, and then didn''t see the teacher because he didn''t go out recently? However, it''s not a matter to guess out of thin air. Shenye shook his head and just thought that if he had the opportunity to ask the specific list of the three generations in the future, he should know even if the three generations didn''t ask the master. Another thing that Shenye couldn''t think of was that, as his sister, the master also became the master of class forbearance. What''s more, unfortunately, the master''s class was Matt Dai, richai and another person who had not yet appeared. Listen to the meaning of day difference. Today is the day when the master gives his team a holiday. He will start to perform the task from tomorrow. God night is also warm in his heart. It is obvious that this unexplained holiday should be because he can finally come out for dinner, so he can complete himself. "Let''s drink to the next generation of Muye!" "Yes!" Finally, after the people raised their glasses frequently, the party ended for half a day. "Master sister?" As soon as they came out of the barbecue shop, they met the teachers of their classes at the door. Now the most front is the proud master. "They find their own teachers. They have urgent tasks. Qimu maoshuo returns to the team. Shenye and shuimen stay. Others act!" This seems to be the first time that the master ignored his voice in the impression of God night, and it is not difficult to find a reason. It is obvious that the importance of this joint mission is different from the usual idle mission. "Yes!" Seeing that the master''s order was urgent, they did not hesitate. They directly found their own teachers, and disappeared in front of God night between three or two ups and downs. Until the others disappeared, the master leaned down and spoke solemnly to God night''s glasses. "Little God night, this mission is different from the past. It''s urgent and there''s no time to say more, but the Ninja I taught you must be used in the most critical time. One more thing... You must come back alive!" God night just nodded. Although he didn''t understand the meaning of the master''s words, he had felt the tension and anxiety in the master''s words and his worry about himself. Seeing God''s night nodding, the master also nodded slightly to God''s night, and then left here with Matt Dai richai and Mao Shuo, who was still chatting with them. "It seems that we should be a group." Facing the Watergate that seems to have not reacted, Shenye patted him on the shoulder and welcomed him. It seems that it is a very unfortunate thing to join Zilai''s men "So our teacher is a self-made adult?" It seems that Watergate and Shenye have a completely opposite attitude towards the fact that the teacher came from their own, and their small eyes are full of excitement. "It''s good if you don''t mind if your teacher is a peeper and an old color devil." Having said that, I have to admit that Zi Lai will be the title of Muye''s strongest ninja for a long time in the future. "I said why I sneezed just now. It turned out that someone spoke ill of me behind my back." A figure appeared behind them. A moment later, another small figure appeared next to zilaiye. The momentum was completely comparable to that of a master. It was a feeling of a woman man. "I''m Royal hand washing red beans. Please take more care in the future!" Everyone is from a village. Of course, Shenye and shuimen know this man, and they also know his deeds - she is the disciple of big snake pill. With the appearance of Hongdou, the two people who are looking forward to the other members of their group are also satisfied with their curiosity, but it is not all an accident for Shenye. As a person who knows the history of tolerance, of course, he knows that she has the role of looking for big snake pill, and Shenye has heard about the role of his group, so this result is taken for granted. The wave wind water gate, who doesn''t know the reason, is on alert. Obviously, there is still some disagreement about the identity of the Royal hand washing red bean. "Well, three generations have investigated. Hongdou doesn''t know the plan of big snake pill at all. He just studied with big snake pill for a while. Having her here may be the key for us to find big snake pill." Hearing zilaiye''s words, red bean also secretly touched his neck. Among all the people present, only Watergate didn''t know the meaning of this action. Therefore, the eyes looking at red bean didn''t change at all. "In the future, we will be a group of teammates. We will stay together until you become Shangren." "So why did you suddenly assemble just now? But also the joint action of multiple classes. How could it be so sudden? " God night''s problem is obviously to poke the pain point of Zilai. Originally, Zilai with a relaxed face also directly cools his face. Obviously, this task is not ordinary. "There are too many people here. I''ll go to the Huoying office later. It''s said in detail that since everyone has met and expired, let''s go now." Zilai also said that he led the team directly to the Huoying office. In the face of the two well-known shenyeshuimen, Hongdou obviously had nothing to say and directly followed Zilai''s pace and ran there. "Is the mark ready?" Although the situation is urgent, all preparations should be made. Shenye seems to regard Watergate as a little brother in need of protection, rather than the fourth generation fire shadow that can be alone in the future. "Well, we''re all ready. We''re all imprinted with suffering. What''s left is to face the enemy." The Watergate has been full of blood, but Shenye is still not at ease. "Leave a mark on me. If there is a problem, it will be transmitted. I will protect you." "Ah, I''m already a ninja who can be on my own. I''d better hurry to the office and don''t let the self-made adults wait for a long time." Despite his reluctance, Watergate still left a mark of flying thunder on Shenye''s tolerance backpack, but Shenye still felt a little uncertain. After thinking about it, he left a mark on Watergate, and then ran to Huoying office. Chapter 106 From all angles, this mission is not simple. Shenye has a premonition that it will be extremely dangerous this time. The only advantage is that all followers in Muye have been on guard against the big snake pill. They will not fight alone like themselves before. Only they are on guard against the big snake pill. Thinking about it, the two of Shenye shuimen have arrived at the Huoying office, and Zilai and Hongdou have also arrived. "Three generations of adults!" After they arrived, they also learned to come from themselves, kneeling on one knee, waiting for the arrangement of ape flying day cutting. However, for these rationals, the ape flying day chop didn''t pay much attention to it. He waved and let several people stand up. "I should also know what happened. You''ll tell your team members on the way later. I''ll arrange tasks for you now." Without a word of nonsense, he directly motioned the assistant behind him to take out the map. "The border between the state of Muye and the state of grass. The stronghold of big snake pill has been determined here. Now people are sending people to go. Be sure to stop big snake pill and his men before they escape to the border of the state of fire and move!" The three generations, who are usually peaceful, are very serious at the moment. The hats that used to symbolize peace are not there. Although the three generations are sitting in front of their desks, they are wearing tight armor, just like soldiers who are going to fight. "Yes!" The four people who realized the seriousness of the matter did not dare to delay for a moment and set out directly after receiving the order. "What''s going on, teacher Zilai?" Although he knew it was urgent, no one told him what had happened from beginning to end. Watergate didn''t know the history of tolerance like Shenye, and now he was just a child who had just graduated. Naturally, he didn''t know what had happened. "After the big snake pill defected, we have been looking for his trace until yesterday, the dark Department found the stronghold of the big snake pill at the edge of the country of fire. In order not to scare the snake, the people of the dark Department chose to come back to look for the big army, but on the way back, they found two places similar to the big snake pill base." the wily hare has three holes to his burrow! Although it has long been known that big snake pill has many bases, Shenye doesn''t know the specific location of these bases. He really has to admire the careful preparation of big snake pill. He has long known that it is necessary to judge wood leaves. Therefore, building bases everywhere can ensure the diversity of research and prepare for emergencies in the future. "After bringing back the news, we agreed that the stronghold of big snake pill should not only have these places, which is more like the place he wants us to find, so this joint mission is to catch big snake pill as soon as possible!" While running on the country road, Zilai told the people about the origin of the task, but it was not difficult to see from his serious tone that even Zilai was very nervous. "Since you don''t know how many strongholds there are, why don''t you start after a period of investigation? Wouldn''t it scare the snake if you start now?" The question of Watergate is also what Shenye wants to ask. If so, once he doesn''t catch the big snake pill once, it will be difficult to catch him again in the future! Now the fire shadow world has deviated from its own memory. Big snake pill shouldn''t have defected from Muye so early. Now the Third World War of tolerance hasn''t started. It should be that constant war stimulated big snake pill, but why is this date so much earlier? Is it the butterfly effect caused by your own crossing? If this is the case, then your biggest advantage will disappear. You must not let big snake pill make any moths, otherwise your plan will die early. However, it is also gratifying that Muye is as worried as Shenye when he wants to catch the big snake pill and write something on it. "It was supposed to wait for the hare at first, but there was information that the big snake pill had been traded with the name of the grass country. Although the content of the transaction was not clear, even if there was one in ten thousand possibility, Muye could not be in danger. If it really fell into the worst situation, it might cause the next World War of tolerance!" This is definitely the worst case! No matter who doesn''t want to see this situation, Shenye and Muye are the same, but I don''t know what the big snake pill that has deviated from the historical track will do. "What is our mission this time?" "Find the trace of big snake pill from the currently known base, and take him back to Muye. If not, execute him in situ!" Many years of friends, Shenye doesn''t know what kind of mentality Zilai holds to say this sentence, but the flower face mask on his waist is really hard to ignore. This is the dark mask of Muye, and the significance of Zilai starting with this mask is self-evident. Perhaps for Zilai, he had known that there would be such a day. Shenye had never seen Zilai, who always had an obscene expression, and he was so serious, even if he fought against big snake pill with master of Arts last time. Such an expression is revealed, which is completely the expression of determined talents. At the moment, I have finally cut off the past. I choose to solve my best friend personally for Muye and Muye''s future. "Then why can we determine the location of the big snake pill? Doesn''t it mean that there are several known bases of the big snake pill?" Since then, he has not answered Watergate''s question positively, and left no trace. He looked at the child closely behind him, who regarded the big snake pill as his most respected teacher and was willing to let the teacher do the experiment by himself. "Do you know why we are called groups and the others are classes?" "I don''t know." "Do you know the difference between the two?" "Well... I don''t know." Not to mention Watergate, even God night has never heard similar remarks in the original book. Even he doesn''t know what he means. "The so-called class means that people who still need to learn gather together and the teacher leads the team to perform the task. We take the task as the premise and take me as the captain to teach your special action team, and the name of our team is snake hunter." The purpose is very clear. It seems that the three generations have also been ruthless in order to eliminate the big snake pill. Thinking about the strength of himself and others in his heart, God night smiled and lamented the ghost thoughts of three generations again. Can he not know the power of others for three generations? How many children can kill the tricky big snake pill directly even if they can only tie with the big snake pill? It seems that their team should only be a device to locate snakes. As for the real snake hunter, there must be someone else. It''s unclear whether the three generations will go out in person. But everything depends on one''s play. Chapter 107 "My spell seal can help us find the big snake pill, but it can''t sense the specific direction, but whether it''s around us." A word of sacrifice shocked four! This is humanoid navigation, although it has a few functions. However, after a short shock, several people also returned to normal. After all, it is unrealistic to take red beans around the world. Moreover, the position of big snake pill is changing all the time, so they can only take one step at a time. However, although there are many restrictions, such results have been unexpected. After all, no one can imagine that the curse of disaster, which was regarded as an irremovable disaster at the time of discovery, still has this function. Even the three generations of fire shadow ape flying day chop just thought that red beans might be helpful in the face of big snake pill. I never thought there was a situation. "Since you have this ability, the task of tracking big snake pill is more suitable for us, but big snake pill doesn''t know your ability?" Red bean heard Zilai''s words, thought slightly, and then shook his head, "I never said this ability to Lord big snake pill, because I always thought I wouldn''t be separated from Lord big snake pill." Now Hongdou is only a ten-year-old girl. Although she has endured it, she still can''t understand why big snake pill suddenly defected. When she said this, her eyes were red, and she returned to normal only a moment later. "Let''s go to the nearest suspected big snake pill base. I don''t know what we will face. Get ready!" The four people were on their way while talking. Unconsciously, several figures with colorful masks had appeared directly around them, but the distance between the two was relatively far, and the number configuration of each other was not clear. However, since I saw the people in the dark Department, it is obviously not far from the base of big snake pill. "Mr. zilaiye, can we defeat the big snake pill by just a few of us?" The closer they are to the big snake pill base, the more complex their mood is. The most worrying problem is that Watergate puts forward this. In the face of one of the powerful three forbearances, not everyone has the strength to fight one. "Don''t worry, you just need to help in the battle. Once there is danger, I won''t let him hurt you." Since then, he tried his best to hide his mood, but God night could still see the erratic uneasiness in his eyes. "How do you feel?" Now that you know the skills of Hongdou, you should maximize its role. When several people came to the gate of the base, Zilai also asked Hongdou directly. The latter is also unambiguous. With his eyes closed, he has obviously begun his own investigation. At the same time, Shenye also used chakra''s perception to scan the underground base. "Ah, strange..." "What''s going on?" The first to speak is not the Royal hand washing red beans, but the God night that will output chakra with maximum power. "I don''t know what material this base is made of. My chakra perception can only sense a short distance. It seems that I can''t help." However, this answer is probably well known. If exploring Ninja is useful, there is no need for the snake Hunter team. Shortly after Shenye reported his discovery, Hongdou also opened his closed eyes, but unfortunately shook his head. Obviously, he didn''t find it. "Yes." Zilai also sighed, and then waved to the dark department behind him. Several dark Department members rushed directly to the underground base, but when they were about to enter, Shenye suddenly shouted. "Go back!" Everything happened in an instant. Even Shenye, who was the first to find the problem, had no time to rescue the dark Department who was about to enter the door, but Zilai around him reacted in an instant. "Forbearance, needle earth Tibet!" When he dodged, he also came directly to the door. His white hair suddenly became very long. He wrapped himself and several dark members in it, and his hair like armor stood upside down. It not only has strong defense, but also has the function of anti injury. Although Shenye didn''t have time to save those dark members, his teammates around him were better. Just at the moment when Zilai flew out, Shenye also threw out the special pain in his hand, and then hugged Hongdou and Watergate one hand and one waist and retreated back. That is, in this breath, a monster like a rhinoceros rushed out of the lower base. A single horn was very destructive, smashing the gate of the whole base to pieces, and then directly hit Zilai''s hair armor. At the same time of the collision, Shenye took the other two people to fly tens of meters away through the Thor conveyor belt, completely avoiding the power of the impact. "Don''t touch the research results of Lord big snake pill. If you take another step forward, I''ll hit a blood hole in your body!" As soon as the rhinoceros monster appeared, he shouted in a shocking voice. Even Shenye three people tens of meters away unconsciously covered their ears. "How''s the teacher from here?" The red bean who reacted wanted to run back directly to check the situation of zilaiye, but was stopped by Shenye. "The lecherous immortal won''t die so easily, but your combat effectiveness can''t be compared with him. In addition, you have the important ability to find the big snake pill, so you can''t take risks!" "But Zilai is the only teacher who is willing to accept me. He is in danger now. Do I look at him?" The roar with all her strength contained more bitterness than God could imagine, but the respected teacher in her mouth could feel how dependent she was on Zilai. "God night boy is right. This kind of Ninja can''t hurt me, and even if I''m hurt, it''s definitely not up to you!" When the smoke dispersed, the iron shell turned from white hair disappeared, and Zilai and those dark ninjas stood on the surrounding branches intact. Although the monster shouted fiercely, it did no harm to anyone. "You go after big snake pill first. We''ll solve this man." A man in the dark Department flashed forward and said calmly to Zilai. Obviously, he has great confidence in the monster and can solve it. However, as a direct subordinate force of Huoying, combat effectiveness must be one of the criteria for joining the team. Of course, loyalty is also essential. In this regard, Zilai also nodded without any indication. He turned and moved towards the next place. Before leaving, he didn''t forget to tell Shenye three people to keep up. "But they are fighting for us. Why don''t they help them? If one of them is injured, isn''t it all because we didn''t stay to help?" Watergate can''t understand the behavior of turning around and leaving since he came. Standing in place obviously wants to do something for the dark department that has begun to fight rhinoceros. Chapter 108 "Watergate! What is the first rule of Ninja''s mission? " "Unconditionally complete the instructions of the superior." "But what about you now?" "But do you want me to watch them fight instead of helping? When did God night make you so cold? " The conversation between the two did not stop Zilai who was on his way. On the contrary, Hongdou didn''t forget to leave some marks along the way while following Zilai. "Don''t forget, now you are a ninja. You are not the child who played Ninja games. As a ninja, you should do what Ninja should do. If you can''t do it, don''t be a Ninja!" This is the first time that God night is so strict with his little partner, and he is still the best relationship with himself, but this is the truth. If Watergate doesn''t realize what a ninja should be, it means he''s not ready to become a ninja, a Muye ninja who completely entrusts his life to others. After teaching Watergate, Shenye didn''t see his reaction, but followed the mark of red beans, leaving Watergate alone at a loss. After a long time, Watergate seemed to make up his mind. Regardless of the dark ninjas fighting, he turned his head and ran directly in the direction of Shenye''s departure. "You see what I mean?" However, before the Watergate ran two steps, a familiar voice sounded from his head. When he looked up, it was God night. "I don''t understand, but I don''t think you will harm me. As for the reason, I''d better wait until the task is over. Let''s focus on the task." Hearing this, Shenye was also relieved. Just now he thought the boy would hate himself for some time. Unexpectedly, he turned to the task and put it on his head so soon. "Wait!" Just about to run forward, a brake at the Watergate almost fell to the ground from among the trees. Turning back, he asked fiercely, "did you mean it? You interrupted me just when I was about to force. Did you mean to murder!" After all, they are still good brothers. In a word or two, their feelings have returned to the same as before. Knowing that such a God night mysteriously hooked his finger at the Watergate, "now we can''t catch up. I just marked the lecherous immortal and flew directly to Thor." "I''m really lazy." Having said that, Watergate put his hand on God night''s shoulder. They had a tacit understanding with each other and smiled. Then they came directly to zilaiye after the flying thunder god transmission in God''s night. Feeling the fluctuation of chakra, he didn''t care about them. He just went on his way. However, Hongdou, who had never seen such a magical ninja, showed full curiosity, but his eyes were full of curiosity and didn''t ask much. The three quickly shuttle through the jungle. They can see some Ninja joint forces in the dark or other groups, but they haven''t seen the second base of big snake pill. "Lecherous immortal, did you take the right way? Why haven''t you arrived for so long?" "Smelly boy, I''m a toad fairy. It''s just material, material!" Since then, he shook his head powerlessly. Obviously, no matter what he said, he will not get rid of this title. "The next base will arrive soon, but this base is much larger than the last one." The four people have almost reached the boundary of Muye. If there is no trace of big snake pill here, I''m afraid "I feel it!" Just when Shenye thought he was going to return without success this time, the red bean on one side suddenly covered his neck and twitched violently. The body jumping in the woods also fell quickly after a dull hum. "Watergate!" With the cry of God night, Watergate rushed towards the red bean about to land and caught it one second before landing. "What''s going on?" "I feel that the big snake pill is in front, and there are a group of people who are planted with spells like me. It''s very strong!" Before she could finish, red bean''s face became very distorted. It was obvious that the curse of big snake pill brought her very unbearable pain. "Bang!" Hearing the news, Zilai also directly hit the back neck of Hongdou, who also fainted. "This..." "She has finished the task, and the pain may not be felt after fainting. When she wakes up, she just needs to wait for us to take her back." In the face of a powerful enemy with many helpers, he did not dare to be lazy at all. He directly sent a signal bomb to the sky. "Go!" Before the signal bomb exploded, Zilai took the lead to rush forward. A few steps later, the woods in front had seen the end. Instead, they looked at the endless grassland, but not far from the junction of the grassland and the woods was a very fierce looking battle site. Why is it a site... The blood on the hands of those * * shaped monsters and the bodies on the ground show how much sacrifice these ninjas have made to delay the pace of big snake pill. "Big snake pill, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Do you want to go back to the village with me?" "Since then, you are still as stupid as before. Solve him for me!" For the arrival of Zilai, the big snake pill doesn''t look surprised. It even looks like it''s waiting for Zilai to come. Even if the dazzling signal bomb explodes behind Zilai, it''s so calm. "Two boys help me buy time. I want to open the magic to defeat the enemy!" In the face of all kinds of strange looking monsters rushing up, Lai also explained that after the two people sat directly on the ground and began to gather the energy of heaven and earth. "What a bossy teacher!" "Come on, just let you see my new skill!" Compared with God night''s helplessness, Watergate looks more like excitement. It seems that he hasn''t fought for a long time. It''s a torture for him. They look at each other and attack together with tacit understanding, but the way of attack is very different. A handful of bitterness was waved from Watergate''s hand, and then Watergate''s hands began to seal quickly, and the pattern of this seal was never seen by Shenye. "The boy himself works very hard!" "The sword in hand, the art of shadow separation!" With a loud drink from the Watergate, it was clearly a handful of bitterness just now. Unexpectedly, I was at a loss at this moment. This should be the Ninja reward given by the last three generations. The sword separation skill in hand is not very useful for ordinary ninjas. After all, the enemy who can be solved by throwing pain on the battlefield is definitely not the most difficult. However, this Ninja is the most useful move in the hands of Shenye and Watergate, which can be seen in the special bitterness thrown by Watergate. Chapter 109 "The art of flying Thor!" "Wait a minute, isn''t it that?" Ninjutsu, which never said its name before Watergate, now reads its name. Shenye has a bad hunch. At the beginning, our lovely four generations of Huoying adults were a generation of ghosts in creating the name of Ninjutsu. Is it necessary to show their talent now? "Spiral flash super wheel dance roar three moves!" For this move, God night can only help the forehead. Obviously, Ninja is very powerful, but with the name of Watergate, I always feel very general. On the way to the enemy, Watergate kept shuttling between suffering and nothing, and kept throwing * * * from his waist, greatly delaying the forward speed of those tricky monsters. The successive * * * explosions caused the enemy troops to scream. In addition, the Watergate also shuttled between these sufferings at the same time, and each shuttle would have an additional wound on a monster, so the scream was even better. "Watergate, I''ll come!" God night''s words without reason were well understood by Watergate. He no longer flashed and jumped, and directly returned to God night with a back somersault. "The art of partial doubling!" Using the skill of using the strange power of the master''s Protestant religion, the God night concentrated and held his breath, and the hands blessed by the doubling technique directly rushed towards the opposite side with incomparable power. "What power can a little doll''s fist have? Give it to me!" These monsters are not native to Muye. When facing Shenye, they don''t know how many kilograms he has. They rush directly at Shenye''s fist, and have a posture of competing with Shenye. Unfortunately, the monster must end badly. It was like a drop of water falling into a sea. The disappearance of the strange man was so calm that he was directly twisted into meat foam by his huge fist before he could even make a scream. In addition, the only remaining freaks saw that the partner did not disappear, and directly fled the coverage area of the giant fist with the fastest speed in their life. Shenye, who took back his giant fist, gently wiped the blood stains on his hands, looked proudly at the several people who had shrunk in the opposite direction, and the arrogance just now had completely disappeared. "Big snake pill, where did you find these? That''s the level." It''s not Shenye''s exaggeration. Obviously, these tujiwa dogs are not the cause of death of these dark members on the ground. Even in the face of Shenye, they don''t see enough. Can only rely on the physical strength after the curse and seal to fight, and can''t Ninja at all. It''s not enough to see in front of the flexible and changeable Shenye two. Unexpectedly, for God night''s ridicule, big snake pill had no temper, but smiled happily. "God night, you are also outstanding. The more I like it, if you can be my experimental object, maybe I can give full play to your potential, but now is not the time." The laughing big snake pill''s face is extremely distorted, and even some parts look cracked. "God night, do you think he''s a little strange?" The distance between Shenye and big snake pill is not very far. You can see it even if you don''t use the pupil force of writing wheel eyes. The crack at the corner of big snake pill''s mouth is not because of the distorted smile, but because there is a layer of inconsistent face under his face. "Celebrate. In a short time, you can wait or wait for me to take your life after three years!" As soon as he said this, big snake pill turned and left, but big snake pill seemed to forget the reason why they had to fight hard. "Big snake pill, Muye''s traitor, I''m going to get rid of you as a Muye village Ninja today!" "Xiao Zilai, we were still having dinner when you called us. If the situation is not very urgent, I can go back." "Son of a bitch, since Xiao Zilai also called us out, it''s obviously time to have to invite. Do you think Zilai is as impolite as your boy?" "All right, all right, I see. Talk more. There''s no meat in the meal tonight!" "Well, two immortals, let''s see your enemies first." A figure came slowly, but it was not the self coming figure that Shenye was familiar with. To be exact, it was not just self coming, but opened the immortal mode and brought the strongest form of two immortals. "It seems that the lecherous immortal is going to take out the real one." "Ah?" Shenye knows that he doesn''t know Watergate in this form, but he doesn''t intend to explain it to Watergate, because the fighting between the strong is rare, let alone that this self coming fighting method may be one of his strongest tricks to press the bottom of the box in the future. When do you wait until you learn now. "Isn''t this big snake pill? How did you stand among a bunch of monsters and get caught? " "Son of a bitch, you see, big snake pill has good hands, and it doesn''t look like being forced. It shouldn''t be kidnapped." "Yes, two immortals. The big snake pill is already a defected ninja. Now I''m on the task of chasing and killing the big snake pill. In order to ensure that he won''t start a war, I invited two immortals." "Then you don''t have to talk about the past?" The toad, who was mostly purple, looked a little fierce on the steel frame. He always asked Zilai and another white haired toad, but Shenye knew that the two immortals were powerful, and any one of them was a cruel man who could pick himself alone... Cruel toad. "You two boys, step back and leave the rest to me." As soon as they appeared, the immortal model with a strong breath naturally had a great voice. In a word, they directly made Shenye become spectators. "I thought it was a cruel man. As a result, I summoned two toads after holding it for a long time. It really makes people laugh. Brothers, if you can''t do it, you can''t do it!" With the instigation of the monster, a group of minions rushed directly towards Zilai. They were more interested than when they rushed to God night just now. It was obvious that Zilai was also regarded as waste. "They seem to look down on us. I''m a little angry." "Then say hello directly." The voice fell, and the two toads standing on zilaiye''s shoulder began to release the seal at the same time, and the seal of the two toads was completely different, and the middle Zilai also began to seal quickly. When a monster began to find something wrong, it was already late. Chakra seemed to gather between heaven and earth, all gathering towards one person and two toads. "Something''s wrong, brothers, run!" It''s the first one to blame me again. Unfortunately, although his reaction is fast, it can''t be faster than ninja. "Immortal Dharma, the fifth right guard gate!" The huge area of Huodun ninja, under the action of Feng Dun and the toad oil in Zilai''s mouth, quickly lit the grassland in front of you into a sea of fire, and the monsters wrapped by the five right guard gate were evaporated in an instant. Chapter 110 "This... Is this all the strength of Zilai teacher? It''s too strong!" "In fact, it''s not the efforts of the lecherous immortal himself. He''s just responsible for spitting oil in the middle. The two toad immortals on his shoulder are also strong." But God night''s explanation obviously didn''t play any role. At the moment, Watergate looked at zilaiye with little stars in his eyes, and his worship was beyond expression. Seeing this, God night didn''t care if he could listen to it. He turned his head and continued to observe the battle from now on, learning the skills that might be used in the future. After clearing the field for a moment, Zilai didn''t say any more nonsense. He took off his clogs and landed on all fours and rushed towards the big snake pill. "Kill the chaotic snake!" Without any action of binding, the big snake pill directly released a large group of snakes from the cuff and launched an attack from the ground on Zilai who was close in front of us. "Just a friendly reminder, these snakes all carry my special poison. Don''t expect me to give you an antidote after catching it." As a last resort, he had to stop, but his posture on the ground remained unchanged. "Immortal Dharma, thousands of hairs!" A long hair turned into a steel needle and mercilessly fired at the poisonous snake released by the big snake pill. It was all solved in one round of shooting. "Magic? It''s really powerful, but the most powerful magic is not the science I study!" While talking, the neck of the big snake pill suddenly elongated, like a python, aimed at Zilai and opened his big mouth. Unexpectedly, he planned to plant the curse of heaven on Zilai. "Think of the beauty!" After opening the immortal mode, Zilai not only became more powerful, but also improved the speed of reaction. In the face of the big snake pill that was about to bite on the neck, he directly turned the hair into a root steel needle into ordinary hair. Then, after flying, he turned into the shape of a Python and tangled with the head of the big snake pill in the air. "The art of disorderly lion hair!" Two things like Python are flying in the sky. The way of fighting is far from understandable, but the game soon came to an end. Originally only one white haired Python changed the number from one to three. Although it seemed to be a little thin, the flexible attack made the big snake pill afraid to leave its head here, and took it back in a breath. "It''s really hard to deal with, but if I want something, you still can''t stop me." Big snake pill obviously found that he was not his opponent. He turned and pointed to the grassland where there was no grass behind him. "A few hundred meters ahead here is the country of grass. When I arrived in the country of grass, there will be ninjas over there to pick me up. If you don''t want to start a war, you can''t do it in the country of grass." "Do you think I''ll let you go to the boundary of the grass country? Immortal Zhima, do it! " "War of words!" The purple haired toad that had been parked on zilaiye''s shoulder shot immediately after receiving zilaiye''s signal. After opening his mouth, a tongue shot out like a bullet, and the target was the big snake pill that was trying to escape. "What!" In the face of such variables, Rao Shiyi didn''t respond to the strength of the big snake pill. He was directly caught by the war of words of Zhima immortal, and his whole body was tied up by a rope with top length and strength. "Be a fairy!" "Water chop!" It was almost the same time when the war of words was applied to bind the big snake pill. Zilai also made a sound at the same time with another white haired toad. A water line was aimed at the big snake pill that was bound and unable to move. The sharpness cut a deep gap in the ground. Just as the water line was about to cut into the big snake pill, the body of the big snake pill suddenly turned into a pile of small snakes, and the war of words also lost the target. Suddenly, the water line was only a little close to harvesting the life of the big snake pill. "Is this a stunt? Where''s the big snake pill? " "Chakra detection!" After observing that the big snake pill used a double to escape, Shenye hiding in the tree started chakra detection at the same time to prevent the big snake pill from making a sudden attack and rushing to his side. However, the big snake pill is obviously more concerned about self coming, and does not make a diversion operation. It is still on the side of the main battlefield. "Lecherous fairy, underground!" Distant also sent a message to Zilai. Whether he heard it or not, Shenye dragged the Watergate to change his position. After all, it''s an old tactic to shoot and change a place. The hearing of Zilai who entered the immortal mode in the distance has also been strengthened. Even if it is far away, he heard the reminder of God night. He jumped up directly without any knot and seal. He directly put his hand in the air and gathered chakra on the empty hand. The energy of heaven and earth gathered madly in Zilai''s hand, and soon it had gathered into a chakra ball in his hand. However, this was not over. After the ball was formed, it grew larger and larger, and it was not until two people became older that Zilai threw it to the ground. "Immortal method, super large jade spiral pill!" The blow directly rushed to the ground where he was just located. In an instant, the ground cracked like a spider''s web. After hitting the ground, the embarrassed figure of big snake pill turned out from the ground. After coming out, he vomited two mouthfuls of blood. It seemed that he was seriously injured. "I didn''t expect that the idiot was made up of such a powerful ninja now. I really can''t underestimate you." After wiping the blood on the corner of his mouth, big snake pill staggered to stand up, but the smile on the corner of his mouth always makes people feel that he will never have a dead end. "Since then, I look forward to the next fight with you. Don''t worry. I won''t give the information of Muye to others. At least I won''t give it to others in the last three years, but it''s hard to say later." "Don''t worry, big snake pill. The next time we meet is tomorrow, in the huoyingyan prison in Muye!" "You still don''t know me. You''ve come here ~" I don''t know if it''s a sigh. Big snake pill is like facing a child whose strength is better than himself, but his mind is always lower than himself. "Channeling, reverse channeling!" After a meal of printing, a white fog appeared, and the figure of the big snake pill disappeared. Instead, it was an inch long snake, shivering in place and nowhere to hide. "Two immortals, what kind of Ninja is this?" In the face of this almost invincible escape ninja, even if it was close at hand, it didn''t have time to stop it. In this way, the big snake pill slipped away under the eyelids again. "The reverse channeling skill needs to be prepared in advance. It seems that he wants to end up like this. It''s a bad move." At the moment, those reinforcements came late. After learning about the situation with Zilai, they just looked at the scene, and then went back to report to ape feiri. Chapter 111 "What shall we do?" The big snake pill has escaped. After talking with the two immortals, Zilai also found that there was no hope of chasing and directly withdrew from the immortal mode. However, the two toad immortals did not leave because Zilai also lifted the immortal mode, but directly stayed here. Facing the confused eyes of the three people, he obviously didn''t have a good idea, but looked at the two immortals. "Since the big snake pill has been reverse channeled, it should be to go to the Longdi cave. That place is not easy to find. Even if you find it, you can''t beat the old snake. You''d better practice here. The big snake pill shouldn''t appear in the tolerance world in a short time." Feeling Zilai''s eyes, shenzuo immortal also gave some opinions, but this opinion is basically equivalent to the imperial edict for Zilai. "Then I''ll reluctantly take you little dolls to practice ~" When talking, he looked at Shenye obviously. As the main goal of big snake pill, this boy must be his next goal. If Shenye doesn''t have the strength to compete with big snake pill at that time, it will be difficult to do. "Wait a minute!" Then he planned to take a few people back to have a rest. Next, when he made a long-term plan, the immortal pointed to God night and asked, "how can you do magic?" "Ah?" This question surprised all the people present. Even if they came, they didn''t respond to it. They meant to be immortal. "Have you accepted new disciples?" "No, my immortal mode is not perfect. How can I teach new disciples? Besides, it''s hard to start if the immortal mode is not in miaomushan." A few people''s eyes were focused on the night of God all at once. However, how could God expect that fairy to make complaints about his fairies? Unfortunately, although there are thousands of horses running in my heart, I still have to give an excuse. Otherwise, once the system of stealing skills is exposed, the wood leaf and even the fire shadow world don''t have to stay. "I... I stole it when the lecherous immortal was practicing immortality, but what I learned is also a little knowledge. I won''t open the immortal mode like the lecherous immortal, but I can absorb some energy from heaven and earth." This is not a lie. Shenye really can''t enter the immortal mode now, because it requires a lot of exercise and practice. It''s impossible to compare his stolen Ninja with someone to teach, especially this kind of difficult ninja. "Since you have learned the magic, you can use it well. This is a trick that can be used as a unique skill in the future." For God night to learn fairies, deep immortals obviously don''t care so much. It seems that they still recognize God night''s talent. "But now that you have practiced magic, you must go to miaomu mountain to sign some contracts with us." Shenzuo immortal jumped over. The short shenzuo immortal directly lifted Shenye from the ground. Without Shenye''s opinion, he took him to Zhima immortal. Obviously, he planned to take him back directly. "Wait a minute, isn''t my magic learned? What''s more, I can only absorb a little energy and convert it into chakra. Don''t I need such a cumbersome ceremony?" God night was held in the air and felt very helpless. In the face of the two strong immortals, he definitely couldn''t do it. Moreover, he was right around him and couldn''t escape. At present, he can only try to reason with him. "Without the guidance of our local immortals, once you have a problem in the process of cultivating fairies, you will turn into a toad and then become a stone. It''s nothing if you want to live as a stone all the time." Having said that, holding the hand of God''s night has no intention of returning him to freedom. It is still holding God''s night high. "I won''t. the energy I absorb is directly transformed into chakra. I just turn magic into a means to absorb chakra. It''s not that the energy of heaven and earth will not become a frog." "Then you still haven''t mastered the essence of magic. No wonder I feel that there are only traces of the energy of heaven and earth in your body, and there are no other feelings. In that case, it''s no harm to learn more." "I can also learn from Muye. Why do I have to go to miaomu mountain? I''m afraid I can''t practice well when I get to miaomu mountain. I said, immortal, let me down." "No, you must come with me!" In this way, one person and one child maintain a strange posture and communicate. Immortal Zhima is already preparing to go back to ninja. Once Shenye is taken there, he will follow the two immortals to miaomu mountain. "Wait a minute, I have a good idea to realize both your wishes." When Shenye was about to be sent to immortal Zhima, a figure crossed between the two immortals. The visitor came from himself. "Xiao Zilai, you know, once the magic of miaomu mountain is learned, you have to leave your name on the scroll. No one can change this. Besides, as you said just now, big snake pill takes him as the experimental object three years later. In that case, isn''t it safer to hide in miaomu mountain for a while?" Zilai also blocked the way, so that shenzuo immortal said his original intention, but since Zilai can also be horizontal here, he naturally has his ideas. "I know, of course I know, and I''m talking about the best of both worlds." After saying that, Zilai also directly unloaded the long scroll behind and spread it on the ground. The long scroll is full of summoning techniques, which are more than ten meters long from beginning to end. "Found it!" Lying on the ground, Zilai finally found the one he wanted near the end. He tied his hands and called out a larger scroll in three or two times. "Do you want to..." "Yes, immortal, since it''s just to sign a contract, isn''t it the same everywhere? Let me take him to train in the future. If it''s really far from the big snake pill in three years, I''ll send it to miaomu mountain for cultivation at that time. What do you think?" "Well, that''s a good idea." After listening to zilaiye''s opinion, shenzuo immortal finally put God night on the ground. As soon as he touched the ground, God night didn''t want to stay for a moment. He directly left the place and came behind the Watergate. "God night, you are so powerful. Even the immortal wants to accept you as a disciple, but why don''t you want to go so much?" "You don''t know. There are only toads and insects in miaomu mountain. You might as well kill me with a knife if you practice there for three years." God''s night will not tell Watergate the secret in his heart. After all, although there are fewer skills to steal in this world after being grouped, there is no chance to steal in miaomushan! Chapter 112 The two immortals were sent away with laughter. Shenye was directly called by Zilai and completed the handprint ceremony. After a blood light, Shenye became the next person to conclude a contract with the frog, and this position should have belonged to the Watergate watching the play. "Don''t show your feet when you steal skills in the future. No one will think so of you in the future." Since then, he has taught God night with great sincerity, but he can''t think that God night stole skills from him when he taught. "System, I just touched myself. What skills did I steal?" Seeing the fighting of lecherous immortals one after another, the terrible effect of Ninja is really desirable, which leads to Shenye''s secretly glad and self coming to be divided into a group. "Congratulations to the host for stealing the Ninja spiral pill. The cooling time is 10 minutes." "... I said you did it on purpose. There are so many ninja skills since you came here. You don''t steal anything. You have to steal a spiral pill for me. This is not..." Wait, spiral pill? Although spiral pill is a kind of Ninja that looks very powerful in the early stage, the strength of Shenye now doesn''t need this single explosion skill at all. It''s just that I have already had a divine night to improve my skills. At this moment, I have a novel idea in my heart. "Now that I know the immortal mode and the spiral pill, can I develop those spiral pills of magic by myself?" "If you go back to the host, it is possible in theory, but you need a long time to experiment." Get a systematic positive answer. Shenye''s heart felt excited for the first time. The previous Ninja was either stolen from others or learned with the writing wheel eye. He never studied through his own efforts. The development of the magic spiral pill made Shenye''s heart a little refreshing. But now the most important thing is to learn the immortal mode. "Lecherous immortal, when are we going to practice? I also point to you to teach me immortal mode." "The immortal mode is not so easy to learn. I''d better go back to the village and think about it in the long run." Zilai''s expression was uncertain. Even Shenye couldn''t figure out what he was thinking. Back to Watergate, the boy who didn''t have any trouble all day is silent now, but different from Zilai, Shenye saw through what he thought at a glance. "Strength can''t go up overnight. As long as you study hard, you will soon find your own way to become stronger." "But Shenye, you are just as old as me. Why are you so powerful? Although it''s not very good, isn''t big snake pill staring at your body for your potential? This is also a side indication that you are very strong." "Stop talking. Will you enjoy such a good thing thrown at you?" "I won''t enjoy it, but it will prove that my strength has improved." When it comes to the Watergate, he laughs. Obviously, he also finds that this is not a good thing. He turns and runs towards Zilai who is still packing. "Since I''m a teacher, I also want to learn immortal mode ~" Without looking up, he still packed his things and said, "if you want to learn magic, you can''t learn it overnight. Besides, it still needs some talent. I''ll know if it''s OK when I take you to practice." There is no problem with what he said. It sounds very fair, but the final power of interpretation is still in zilaiye''s hands. The regretful Watergate returns to Shenye again. The elated look just now has disappeared, leaving only the drooping head like frost beating eggplant. "Don''t worry, there''s me. Even if I come here, I don''t want to train you. I''ll teach you the Ninja I learned." "Yes." The Watergate who came back was obviously not in the mood to listen to this. He just promised and picked up his things again. "Come on, it''s time to go back." Not long after, Zilai led the team to bring them back. On the way, he also brought the red beans who had previously fainted, and then went straight back to the village. Compared with the excitement in the past, Muye village is now in a state of war preparation. The defection of big snake pill is not a small matter for Muye, not to mention that it is not a real era of peace, so it is necessary to make these preparations. "The three generations of adults have sent ninjas from other groups to find the trace of the big snake pill. We don''t have a task yet. I''ll take advantage of this time to practice with you. I won''t face the big snake pill next time. I''ll gather at the gate one morning." Leave these words, turn around and leave, regardless of the expressions on the other three faces. "God night, let''s eat a bowl of ramen?" In the face of Watergate''s invitation, Shenye resolutely shook his head. He still wanted to ask himself about today''s things, including why his magic can''t enter the immortal mode. If these problems can be solved one day earlier, he can develop new Ninja one day earlier. Shenye can''t wait. "Watergate, take your new members to get familiar with each other first. I have something to do with the lecherous immortal." No matter how the Watergate reacted, Shenye directly chased in the direction of coming and leaving. "Why are you so anxious today? Red beans, let''s eat a bowl of ramen? " "I''ll come on your treat." "... all right." The God night running all the way looked for a circle in the direction of zilaiye leaving, and there was no trace of zilaiye at all, and the strangest thing was that he didn''t even appear on the top of the tree outside the women''s bathhouse he often went to. "What''s going on, Congliang?" If you don''t find Zilai, you can only turn around and go to the office of the third generation. If Zilai is not going to the women''s bathhouse, there is only one place. Sure enough, before entering the fire shadow office, the familiar heroic voice came to God night''s ears. "Why do you want to arrange these kids for me? It can be solved with my own strength. Even if you give them to me, only one red bean is enough. Don''t you even believe my strength, master?" "Of course, I know your strength, but I always feel that Shenye''s identity is not simple, and he hesitates about his past. After all, people in his village shouldn''t be on guard?" The answer to the question is not that the ape flies and the sun cuts, but another gloomy voice. It is the darkness of the wood leaf - Zhicun Tuan Zang. "It''s not just for surveillance. As the most potential little guy in the village, I don''t think it''s appropriate to let anyone be his teacher. Only you''ve been wandering outside. Maybe you can teach him to become another Muye strong man." Chapter 113 "I know the importance of teaching and educating people, but according to the prophecy of the great toad fairy, I have taught the son of prophecy. That must be the long gate." "Long gate? The one with reincarnation eyes among the three children you taught in Yuyin village last time? " The voice of the three generations fluctuated slightly. After all, this reincarnation eye is the glasses possessed by the real immortal in the legend, and its power is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. There was an obvious silence in the room, and then Tuan Zang took the lead in breaking the silence. "But after all, he is not Muye''s ninja. It is uncertain whether he will become Muye''s enemy in the future. As one of Muye''s strongest upper forbearance now, you have the obligation to teach Muye''s next generation." God night at the door was surprised when he heard this. Unexpectedly, Tuan Zang, who was eager to kill himself, would speak for himself, and still said so behind his back. "If only God night could hear you say that." "I''m not talking about the boy." As soon as he heard the name of Shenye, Tuan Zang regained his understanding of Shenye and said with gnashing teeth, "that boy was not qualified to join your group. If the ape flying day hadn''t cut you, what would happen to him?" "Ha ha, I think Shenye can be the first genius under Muye. What do you say, Shenye?" He calmly points out the eavesdropping God night behind the door. He is indeed the strongest of Muye. "Hey, hey, three generations of adults found out." With an embarrassed face, he pushed the door and entered. Shenye carefully observed the expressions of the three people in the room. In addition to Tuan Zang''s angry face, he has a calm face like ape flying day chop. Obviously, he also found the divine night eavesdropping at the door. "I didn''t mean to eavesdrop. I''m just looking for a lecherous fairy... No, the teacher has something to do. I didn''t find it. I came to you to ask." The whole story is like this. Shenye didn''t say much. Anyway, hiding at the door to eavesdrop on the matter has been found. It''s useless to say more. Simply, the dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. "We''re just discussing your business. Would you like to come in and listen?" In the face of Tuan Zang''s gnashing of teeth invitation, he will not agree without knowing the current affairs late at night. "No, since the teacher is busy, I''ll find him when he has time to go back. I won''t disturb your meeting. I''ll go first." God''s night after going out, he politely took the door, but ran away directly after taking it. Who knows what these guys are thinking, so stay away. After running out of the Huoying office, Shenye also came directly to Yile ramen, opened the curtain and found that the Watergate was here, and talked and laughed with Hongdou. "God night, why are you here? Didn''t you leave in a hurry just now? Is it over? " "It''s finished. Go to the training ground with me and help me practice later." God night was not polite. He sat down and ordered Ramen directly and ate it with pride. Compared with Watergate and red bean, Shenye has always implemented the principle of eating without speaking or sleeping. It is precisely because of this that two bowls of ramen have been sent to his stomach when Watergate didn''t respond. When Shenye was going to ask boss Da Tong Mu Yile to have another bowl, the Watergate made a noise to stop it. "Shenye, didn''t you say you were going to the training ground to train ninja? Hurry up. I''ve eaten well. I think training is more important!" "Ah, that''s OK." Reluctantly put down his chopsticks, Shenye turned and left directly, leaving only the poor Watergate. Under the gaze of red beans, he endured heartache and emptied his wallet. Ten minutes later, on the training ground. "Shenye, what kind of Ninja are you going to practice? I''ve never heard that you need someone to accompany you before." "Because this Ninja is very dangerous. If you are not careful, it will become a stone statue." "Is it magic?" Watergate never dreamed that Shenye was so talented that he had to practice magic by force. You know, this magic is not only difficult to practice, but also difficult to get started. Looking at the worry on Watergate''s face, Shenye smiled, shrugged and said:¡° The person I trust most is you. With you, I can rest assured. You should also believe in yourself! " The brother in front of him believed in himself so much that Watergate was also very moved. He nodded heavily. Then, under the arrangement of Shenye, he found a branch around the training ground and nodded to Shenye. "The art of shadow separation!" Two people hold their hands at the same time, and each summon four shadows to separate out. "One person to one, once there is a sign of becoming a frog, immediately interrupt the practice, or you should stop when you feel tired, because your concentration is related to my life!" After solemnly explaining to the Watergate, he patted the Watergate on the shoulder. Then Shenye didn''t talk much. He sat directly on the ground and began to absorb the energy of heaven and earth according to the previous steps. The difference from the past is that in the past, chakra absorbed the energy of heaven and earth only to accelerate the recovery of chakra, and chakra formed by the energy of heaven and earth will have a visible increase when releasing ninja, but this time it is to absorb and transform the energy of heaven and earth into another energy similar to chakra, exist in its own body, and keep connected with heaven and earth at all times. This cross stage training is doomed to be dangerous. Even if Shenye comes step by step, he will encounter many difficulties like naruto at the beginning, but Shenye knows that the only way to success is to keep trying. One afternoon, Shenye and several of his parts spent all in absorbing energy and being beaten. For this self-taught ninja, even the magical system can''t help, but Shenye didn''t expect the system to help. He has been working hard to successfully join the ranks of the strong. The Watergate, which has been supervising God''s night, is also difficult to maintain a high degree of concentration at all times. Although it only needs to be responsible for one person, the pressure that the best friend entrusted his life to himself also doubled his pressure, but at the same time, their chakra control ability was rapidly improved. What they don''t know is that in the woods not far from the training field, a pair of eyes are staring at them. I don''t know how much time has passed since they started training. "That''s all for today. I really can''t stand it." When the sun gradually set from the horizon and the moon took the place of the sun, Watergate finally relieved the art of shadow separation after a dull hum, and then collapsed to the ground tired. As Watergate fell to the ground, Shenye finally stopped practicing, but now he is swollen all over compared with when he first started training, which is the trace left after Watergate''s ruthless whip. "Open!" With the disappearance of those separated bodies, overlapping memories and fatigue all hit. Rao was so patient that he almost fainted. Chapter 114 Unexpectedly, the effect of multiple shadow separation was so strong that the pain of Shenye''s whole body was more obvious, and the fatigue also doubled. "Ah, Watergate, you really didn''t leave your hand." He rubbed the rising place on his body. Shenye couldn''t help feeling that it was the right choice to find the Watergate. "Do you think I''m light? Not only do I have to maintain my shadow and body at all times, but also monitor you all the time. I think you should invite me to dinner." Although they were tired, they both exercised their chakra storage and some other abilities in this practice, but they don''t know it yet. "Let''s go, Yile ramen, let''s go." The two brothers went straight for joy with their shoulders in their arms. Their fatigue and pain made them feel incomparable joy, a joy from the progress of strength. After one afternoon''s practice, they were also hungry. When they came to Yile, they directly started the crazy shooting mode, which surprised the diners in the store, but they had no feeling about it. "I said you two couldn''t eat. Pay attention to your image. No one robbed you for food." Compared with the silence of others, Qimu maoshuo really couldn''t stand it. Since they came in, they opened the building without raising their heads. It was like two people who hadn''t eaten for a year saw delicious food, and the two people didn''t eat until noon. "Maoshuo, why are you here?" Seeing Qimu maoshuo, they were very shocked and looked like they hadn''t seen each other for a long time. "I''ve always been there, and I came before you, but you just kept staring at the bowl and didn''t notice me." "Ah, really." But God night''s words didn''t go astray. It sounded like a complete deal. He focused on the bowl of ramen in his hand. "Really, I''m really sorry." The next wave wind water gate and Shenye are carved in the same mold. In the face of maoshuo''s question, they are not concerned at all and are completely immersed in their own ramen. In the face of the two eaters, Mao Shuo was also very speechless, but he liked the feeling that close people didn''t need to keep a distance, which was completely impossible in the dark Department. "Burp, I can''t eat any more." After a long time, the two starving ghosts stopped the storm and put their hands on their round alone. In front of everyone was a pile of empty bowls. "Shouldn''t you be sent out to find the base of big snake pill? How can you have time to eat Ramen in the village?" After dinner, Shenye finally got his IQ online. After looking at Mao Shuo, he reacted that something was wrong. The water gate on one side also hurried to come over, full of curiosity. Because the escape of big snake pill passed through their eyes, they were very curious about what to do next. "The three generations of Huoying have transferred all the dispatched teams back, and even the teams performing other tasks are transferred back as much as possible, and sent a large number of ninjas to the surrounding border for defense." Next, without the flag, mumao shuoming said that Shenye and they also know what it is. Muye will fully start the battle early warning, enter the preparatory combat state in all aspects, and send spies to various countries to inquire about the news. It''s all war. "The specific task of your group hasn''t come down yet, but it''s time to use it quickly. Our group will be sent out to the border with the sand country tomorrow. Recently, I heard that it''s not peaceful there, not just there. Muye is almost tight across the board. I didn''t expect the defection of big snake pill to spread so fast." "It''s actually wartime preparation. It seems that the defection of big snake pill is only an opportunity. Countries have long been eyeing Muye. This can be regarded as an opportunity. It seems that we should not be far from the new task." Shenye praised Watergate''s analysis one after another, but soon he realized another serious thing. "If you say so, isn''t sister gangshou going to leave tomorrow?" Put the noodle money on the table and God night ran home without looking back. Sure enough, the master is already packing up what he needs to start tomorrow. "God night, come back." The master who packed things didn''t look up, but the voice choked when he said God night. "Sister gangshou, I heard you''re going to the border of the sand country?" "I should be back soon. How about sister gangshou teaching you Ninja then?" "But there may be danger over there. Although sister gangshou is powerful, she can''t stand others. There are many people over there. Muye is attacked from behind. Isn''t it good for you to stay here as a medical ninja?" As the closest person to himself since God night came to the world, God night''s heart has regarded her as a close sister, not to mention the danger of fighting there, God night knows. At the moment, it is the three generations of wind shadow who is in power, not to mention the character of not seeing the coffin and not crying. The strength of the three generations of wind shadow is as strong as a monster. It is not easy to deal with at all, especially the master or melee ninja, but these divine nights will not tell the master. "Don''t worry, little God night. Your sister, I have great power. Coupled with the Baihao skill I taught you, I will definitely come back alive." The master turned to dry his tears, smiled and gave God night a thumb, hoping God night could be at ease. But what she doesn''t know is that the current history has seriously deviated from the original track. Knowing nothing about the future is what God night fears most. "So, did you fight with others today? Since then, it doesn''t mean that everyone returns safely. How can you be hurt in a moment? " Hearing this, Shenye''s heart warmed up. It seems that the master should have gone to him directly after he came back to the village and asked him for his own news, otherwise she would have been questioning with her violent temper. "It''s not a fight, it''s just a little accident to practice new ninja, but it''s almost good." The treatment that Shenye said, of course, refers to Yile ramen. For him, as long as he eats a meal, he can solve most of the pain in his body. As for what can''t be solved, he can only wait for time to cure. "It seems that you haven''t dealt with these injuries yet. If you don''t deal with them in time, it''s estimated that you won''t want to practice these three or five days." The master of martial arts agrees with God night''s thinking about cultivation all the time, but it''s a bit of mischief to ignore his injury after this kind of reckless cultivation. "Don''t move. Come to my side to heal. It''s really not reassuring." A gentle green light wrapped God night, and a burst of warmth spread into his body. The places hit by the water gate even became stronger than before. Chapter 115 "No wonder the Ninja manual says that we must first solve the local medical ninja. This ability is really magical." After just a few minutes of treatment, the place where there was still some pain just now is as good as ever. Even Shenye had an impulse to go out and Practice for a while. "I''ll give you a few bottles of Dieda cream. These works well under my research. Although they can''t achieve a strong recovery effect, I think you can still deal with this pure bruise." After that, the master took out those similar small medicine cans from the bag he was about to take away and handed them to Shenye. "No, sister gangshou, you must need this more in that place. I just have to stand it." Seeing this action, Shenye quickly pressed the master''s hand. Obviously, she didn''t leave a bottle for herself. Although Shenye was moved, she couldn''t accept it. "This... That''s good. Let''s have an early rest. I''ll start early tomorrow morning." After a brief nostalgia, Shenye knew that the master would never refuse this task. After all, as a ninja of Muye and a disciple of three generations of Huoying, she would not shrink back in love and reason. There was nothing to say all night. When God night woke up, the master had left, and a handwritten letter was safely placed on the table beside god night''s bed. "Little God night, my sister left first. There are those ingredients in the refrigerator. Don''t make do with your life. Yile Ramen is good, but don''t eat it often. Learn to cook by yourself occasionally, and wait until my sister comes back to take you to a big meal." The master at the signing place drew his fist on it. It looked like if God night didn''t follow what the master said, he would be beaten up by the master at home. "I hope it will be all right." For the strength of the master, Shenye was a little worried, although at the end of the shadow of fire, the master raised his strength to extreme terror with Yin Qiang, who untied the art of Baihao. However, the function of Baihao''s art is like this. Only the more chakras you hoard, the more powerful it will be. But now the master of Arts has just studied Baihao''s art. Soon, it is obviously impossible to reach that level. "Forget it, today should also be a day without a task. Hurry to find Watergate to practice magic!" "Wait a minute!" God night, who had just put on his clothes, hurried to run towards the Watergate home, but as soon as he got out of the house, he was stopped by a voice on the house cover. "I said lecherous fairy, can''t you go through the door?" Looking back on the past, when I came to see myself, I always went through the window, through the window, through the window. Fortunately, I locked the window this time. This guy actually looked for himself directly from the roof. I really don''t know how to use the door. "Wouldn''t it lower my status as a toad fairy if I walked through the door ~" Zilai also dumped his beautiful hair, looking very proud and charming. "I think you just came when your sister gangshou was not at home. Otherwise, you dare to walk in front of her and break your legs." "Haha, eh, haha... Let''s talk about business." "Brother, do you finally remember to teach me magic?" For God night, the most important thing so far is the cultivation of magic. "Ha ha, you''d better wait first. You dare to practice like this without professional training. Fortunately, you''re all right, otherwise you''ll have to catch me and abuse me every day." "Did you see yesterday''s practice?" "Who dares not? Just your training method. It''s God''s concern that you didn''t become a stone statue." I didn''t deny it. I put my hand on Shenye''s shoulder and put a trace of chakra into Shenye''s body to observe the situation. After a long time, I retreated and said, "there''s nothing at all. I thought there would be some damage." "You look a little sorry, brother." "Of course not. How could it?" Zilaiye''s head shook like a rattle, then turned and walked towards the training ground, "call the other two players, and I''ll teach you how to cooperate as teammates in the future." It''s not a bell grab, is it? Before, Zilai also robbed the bell for the seventh class. The ape flying day cut the bell for Zilai. They also robbed the bell, which may be left to themselves as an inheritance. But God night is not tired of this. Although the bell grabbing game is old-fashioned, it is really a way to temper teamwork. It''s just that the direction from here is obviously not towards the training ground. It looks a bit like... A bath. Whatever... Shenye helped her forehead for a while, and regardless of the materials she came from, she walked directly in the direction of Watergate''s house. She didn''t want to find Hongdou, but she forgot to ask where her house was last time, but Watergate had a good chat with the little girl. I should know something about it. "Watergate, Watergate, get up and train quickly. Since then, the teacher will gather at the training ground." Jumping on the roofs all the way, after God night''s practice yesterday, he has obviously felt that his attention is not comparable to that of yesterday, although the price is a little high. "Coming, coming!" Shuimen, who had originally made an appointment with Shenye to practice in the morning, was naturally ready. After Shenye explained the context to him, he also successfully found Hongdou. Compared with their full spirit, red bean seems to have stayed up all night. There is a slight dark circle under his eyes. "Don''t you have a task tomorrow? Why are you two so anxious today?" After another explanation, Hongdou reluctantly put on his combat suit, yawned and rushed to the training ground. It''s just that there is no one on such a large training ground, and it seems that they don''t pay attention to the training of these people. "You look for me. I''ll sleep first." After finding that the teacher didn''t come, Hongdou, who was seriously short of sleep, took the ground as his bed and went to sleep every minute. "Then we two followed yesterday''s practice?" Although the plan is different from yesterday, the time is not bad. Watergate directly uses the art of shadow separation and wants to continue yesterday''s training. Obviously, he also feels the benefits of yesterday''s training. "No, the lecherous immortal said that my cultivation method was wrong yesterday, but there should be no problem training me with shadow separation. Why don''t we have a shadow separation duel before the lecherous immortal comes?" "Come on!" Then they started directly. They used the art of shadow separation one after another to prepare for the body art competition between shadow separation. However, before they could start, a voice came to stop them. "If you are so energetic, you might as well try it with me. Anyway, your training is not proper. Why don''t you let me try your level first?" When they saw that Zilai also came, they directly dispersed all the shadow parts, and Watergate also deliberately asked the shadow parts to kick red beans before they disappeared, and successfully woke the latter up. Chapter 116 "Have you heard of the bell game?" Sure enough... God night also felt speechless about the way of self-education. Although there was no problem, he always felt a little old-fashioned. "What rob bell?" For shuimen and Hongdou, they don''t know how to grab the bell and the meaning behind it. Naturally, they directly ask their doubts. "Good question. Seizing the bell is that you grab the bell in my hand within the specified time. Even if you win, but since it''s a game, there are rewards and penalties, everyone didn''t eat in the morning?" Then he mysteriously took his hands behind his back to the front, and two delicious meals were put in front of everyone. "Successful people can eat. If you can''t grab it, you''ll have no food." "But there are only two meals!" The unknown Watergate directly pointed out the problem, but Watergate, like an actor invited by himself, asked every question on the point. "That naturally means that someone can''t eat." Then he took out the two bells he was carrying and shook them in front of the crowd. "From now on to noon, as long as you grab the bell, you can eat. Again, if you don''t have the determination to kill me, you can''t grab the bell. Now." After that, Zilai put a stool he didn''t know where to get on the ground, sat down directly, and took out a single telescope to look at the distant women''s bathhouse. "How to do God night? It seems that the teacher should be serious." The three people''s stomachs are not full. Shenye and they are ready to go back to talk because they want morning exercise, but red beans are poor. They were called up as soon as they got up and have no time to eat. For the three people now, the meal they bought is an invincible food. "Hide first and find a chance to succeed at one time!" The three also knew that it was impossible to grab the bell in the frontal battle. It was only possible when they relaxed their vigilance. In the jungle not far from the training ground, three figures lay next to each other to discuss strategies. After a long period of discussion, the plan was finally finalized. "I''m also a teacher. You should be ready!" Red bean''s confident voice penetrated the whole training ground, and this reminder also marked the beginning of everyone''s plan. Four bitters flew out and shot directly from the dark to Zilai who still had a telescope. Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang. "Is this... So simple?" "Don''t be careless. The voice was wrong just now. It should be doubles. First act according to plan A." Sure enough, after a burst of white fog, there was only one stake left in place, but I didn''t know where to go. "A few kids, it''s very good to hide. Unfortunately, don''t you know that you''ll expose your position after throwing out bitterness? You still don''t change your position now?" Zilai''s voice sounded from the top of the three people''s heads. Unexpectedly, it came directly to the top of the three people after using doubles! "No, flying Thor!" "It''s too late!" When Watergate saw Zilai, his first reaction was to run. He first transmitted it to the previous suffering position and then thought of his method. Unfortunately, Zilai was too familiar with this ninja. Without waiting for the water gate to condense chakra, Zilai also made way directly from the top of the three people''s heads. A Green Toad fell from the sky and pressed these people under their hips. "Kids, you are still too young!" "Really, lecherous immortal, the good play has just begun ~" Bang! After a burst of white fog, the three people pressed under the toad turned into a burst of white smoke and disappeared. "Oh? Shadow body? It''s a little interesting! " After losing the target, he didn''t worry. He just printed in place, and then his hair shook. A slight ripple floated in the air, looking like a drop of water falling into a calm lake. "Border crossing, sky cover, Dharma seal!" "Kid, I found it!" After releasing the search ninja, Zilai also ran directly in one direction, and then a fight came soon. "The art of flying Thor!" The voice of God night rang out quickly, and the three figures appeared out of thin air in the place where Zilai also sat first. "I didn''t expect that the teacher still has such ninja. He deserves to be one of the three forbearance teachers." "It''s no use flattering. Grab the bell first." Zilai didn''t give Watergate face and rushed directly in the direction of the three. In his eyes, these boys who have just become xiaren don''t need to work hard. He just needs to test their cooperation and strength. "The art of multiple shadow separation!" Facing the strong attack of zilaiye, Watergate and Shenye directly chose to use the advantage of number to crack, but it''s a pity that zilaiye''s body art is not covered. More than a dozen people rushed forward separately. After a while, they became four under Zilai''s sharp attack. "Damn, let''s go!" Three Watergates and three divine nights with red beans punched and kicked Zilai. It''s a pity that Zilai can always avoid the attack and fight back at a critical moment. Even the latent snake hands released by red beans are cracked by themselves. It is obvious that several people will be defeated if they don''t think of some way. "Fire escape, the art of Hao fireball!" After several separate covers, Shenye finally had the opportunity to display a complete seal, and a Hao fireball was ready to go. "Huodun, big fire bullet!" In the face of God night''s Hao fireball, Zilai also used a fire to escape to the top. With the Kung Fu of two fireballs colliding, several people successfully opened their positions. "Don''t try to escape!" Who expected that he would cross the sea of fire directly in front of several people like a prophet, "you can''t run away this time!" What Cheng wants to wait for is not the three who are caught, but another group of separate head-on blows. "Each time you release the shadow avatar, you will divide your chakra evenly. If you don''t want to use it later, you''d better not use it often." The sudden rush out of several parts is just a little time delayed. It''s just that it''s too simple to deal with several parts with strong strength. "Latent snake hand!" Seeing that the shadow separation technique is ineffective, Hongdou plans to trap Zilai directly when there is still a number advantage, but Zilai also reacts first and directly sideways to avoid. However, the red bean, who has prepared all the gestures on the opposite side, smiled and looked like a trick succeeded. Before he could tell what was going on, the Watergate on the side beside him directly put his hand forward, "there are many snake hands in the latent image!" Chapter 117 "What''s the matter? How can you even do this?" For the battle of these three people, I have been familiar with their way: Hongdou can use some moves of big snake pill. Shenye''s moves are complex but almost not proficient. Watergate is very easy to use flying Thunder God, while others are relatively poor. Smart calculation didn''t pay attention to Watergate at all, but it was because of this that he overturned on the most unexpected person. "Hey, of course Watergate won''t do this, but we all know how to transform." The voice fell, and the Watergate changed back to its original shape under the gaze of a cunning Royal hand washing red bean. "It''s transfiguration, isn''t it just..." "Yes, when using fire escape, I knew you couldn''t let us escape with flying Thunder God, so it''s estimated to lead you here. When fire escape closes our sight, Watergate and red bean use transfiguration with each other, so we can catch you." After God night''s explanation, the figure of the red bean also turned into a Watergate after a burst of white fog. "The teamwork of you kids is really good. It''s unexpected, but it''s not over yet!" Zilai, who was bound by a small snake, turned hard and turned his hair into an unbreakable barrier. "Forbearance, needle earth Tibet!" "Lecherous immortal, you cheat. If it weren''t for training, now you''d be poisoned!" "But I said your task is strong to the bell, not to catch me. Although you have done well, the task has not been completed!" Since then, he did not regard his behavior as cheating, but he secretly praised the cooperation of several people in his heart. "Withdraw first!" There is almost no dead corner in the defense of Zhidi Zang. Fortunately, when Zilai also uses this move, he also releases water. Otherwise, Hongdou''s arm should be full of holes now. In the face of the coming like a fortress, as the team planner, Shenye directly ordered the retreat. Although it was a pity, even in the face of such a result, Shenye didn''t expect it. "Are you ready?" God night turned his eyes to Watergate. The plan has been successful. Next, just grab the bell. They looked at each other and nodded tacitly. "The art of flying Thor!" A flash of light floated by, and their figures disappeared directly in place, and the red bean who had just retreated also rushed forward in an instant. "The art of shadow separation! Transfiguration! " After two basic Ninjutsu, the three people were in the state of bag clip just now, and rushed towards Zilai. "No move?" In the face of the three people''s body art, Zilai just shook his head, and then took down the needle to hide, ready to start directly. "Jingling jingling ~" A pleasant voice came, and the figure of the Watergate appeared at zilaiye''s side. His hands tried to grab the bell from his waist. "When!" Surprised, Zilai didn''t leave the flaw to him. He turned and measured the body of the Watergate, and his hands scraped gently on the edge of the bell, and then flew ahead without control. "God night!" At this moment, they both gave full play to the coordination of their bodies, and there was no superfluous power to control their bodies, and God night also appeared at this moment. "Flying Thor!" God night appeared directly from the side of the Watergate, grabbed the Watergate, forcibly changed the direction of the Watergate, and directly pulled the forward Watergate back. The hand that had just wiped from the bell also successfully grasped the bell. It was not until the bell at his waist was robbed by the two that Zilai, who was in a state of flying, could fall to the ground. Everything happened so quickly that Zilai could only watch helplessly but could do nothing. The water gate lying on the ground held the two bells in his hands as if he had a treasure, "ha ha, there''s food to eat!" "How did you do it? I should not be near the suffering with the mark." Rao has lost his bell, but he still hasn''t figured out what''s going on. Obviously, he is far from where he had no pain before, but why can the Watergate be transmitted to him? "Hey, hey, this is the effect of teamwork." Hongdou, who came from the grass, was naturally very happy to see their success, and finally said all their plans without understanding. "After the fire escape just now, I turned into a Watergate and tied it with a latent snake hand. After that, I directly pasted the mark of flying thunder god given to me by the Watergate on the teacher." After that, red bean also jumped to Zilai and tore off a sticker posted behind him, which was attached with the seal of flying thunder god of Watergate. "That night..." Without waiting for Zilai to finish, the Watergate lying on the ground playing with the bell was a carp. He stood up, pointed to his back and said, "of course, it''s the same. I didn''t expect Zilai to be so stupid." With a closer look, there is also a sticker behind the Watergate, and God night can be transmitted because of this sticker. "Well, lecherous immortal, our cooperation is OK ~" Shock! Nothing but shock! After such a long Ninja career, Zilai also thinks he has seen a lot of lower tolerance. Among them, there are not a few outstanding talents with extraordinary talents, and even many talents who are more terrible than Shenye. However, Zilai has never seen such a charismatic person. Their own strength is important, but if teamwork is handled properly, even three lower forbearance can solve one upper forbearance. Today''s self coming is an example. "OK, you have cleared the customs. I really didn''t expect you to have such team cooperation ability." However, from the bottom of his heart, he didn''t think so at all. What he didn''t expect most was not the cooperation of the three, but the terrible on-the-spot play ability and command ability of God night. Such ability is definitely the successor of fire shadow in the future. "Then can we eat?" Of course, passing the test is a gratifying thing, but what people care about most is stomach problems. "Watergate, you haven''t eaten a meal. Why is it like you haven''t eaten a meal in a year?" "You mean to say that you don''t know what you are like?" Facing the night of God''s Tucao, Watergate''s direct choice is not to be seen, and his eyes make complaints about the fragrant meal before him, but red bean reminds of yesterday''s two people''s indecent eating. This is no longer 50 steps laughing at 100 steps, but 500 steps laughing at 50 steps. "Well, as a reward, I invite you to eat ramen and start today''s training after eating!" "Good!" Chapter 118 "As we all know, the premise for all ninjas to release Ninja is that they have chakra that can be refined in their bodies, and the power of Ninja is determined by how much chakra gives." On the water next to the training ground, Zilai is also telling the three xiaren about the use skills of ninja. Unfortunately, the knowledge already told in Ninja school can not arouse the three people''s interest, and Zilai also found this. "It seems that you prefer practice." He cut a few wooden stakes into small pieces of firewood, and called the sleepy night up and said, "come and light these wooden blocks, which will be useful for training later." "Ignition?" The sleepy God night, no matter 3721, directly printed and extracted a piece of chakra, "Huodun, the art of Hao fireball!" After a fireball passed by, there was no residue left in the neatly arranged firewood. "This is the wrong demonstration. We must keep chakra at the ignition level and start again." A pile of wood was placed in front of God night. It was obvious that even the work of splitting wood was handed over to God night. "I said lecherous immortal, I''m really not in the mood to practice these for a long time. Didn''t you say to teach me fairies? Why do you teach these now?" "Are you a fool? Who wants to build the second floor without repairing the first floor!" Facing the problem of God night, waiting for him is just a heartless chestnut from himself. "Ordinary chakra don''t understand. They still want to practice magic chakra. If you want to die, just go by yourself!" Seeing Zilai, he was really angry. God night knew that he was for his own good, so he had to go to appease him quickly. "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, brother. I mean, I just want to get stronger early and have the power to protect the village at that time." "Then we need to come more and more. The village is not in a hurry. What are you in a hurry for?" But God night monkey''s anxious appearance is also uncomfortable in Zilai''s eyes, "well, since you are so anxious, I''ll give you a shortcut. As long as you can walk from this side of the river to that side, I''ll teach you fairies directly." "Go?" After hearing the word "magic", Watergate was as excited as beating chicken blood, but he wilted at the strange request. "I said since I was a teacher. If you don''t want to teach, just say it. Why do you put forward such a strange request?" But before the Watergate finished, Zilai directly stood up and walked directly towards the water without taking off his clogs. The next picture was even more stunned by the Watergate. Zilai also stood directly on the water surface, with circles of ripples rippling under his feet, as if there was an invisible force supporting him. "This... How did this happen?" In the face of such an amazing scene, Watergate wanted to go up and try whether there was a mystery on the water, but without accident, he stepped into the pool and the whole pair of trousers were wet. "If you want to learn, just listen to me. Light the wood first. You can use it today." But God night didn''t listen to zilaiye''s arrangement and directly stepped on the water. Ripples in circles, God night carefully mobilized chakra from his body to his feet, and carefully maintained his body. In this way, Shenye''s body also stood on the water. Although Shenye''s posture was a little rugged, it was not so easy. "Unexpectedly!" This also surprised the two teammates speechless. "Good. Just go to the other side of the pool." "It''s not very difficult. I''ll learn fairies directly, lecherous immortal. Just... Gulu Gulu ~" Unfortunately, the confident God night could not control his body directly at the moment of raising his feet, and sank to the bottom of the water. After swimming ashore, Shenye was also wet. Although the weather was not cold, the breeze was still cool. "OK, you have a chance. If you can''t, listen to me. Light the fire quickly. You''ll catch a cold later." He said what he cared most about people, but his body sat directly in place. I also looked at what you should do, staring at God night and the pile of wood. God night, who had previous ignition experience, realized that this pile was different from those he had found before. In the previous ignition, he added some hay easy to ignite before the wood. He only needed to keep chakra very little to ignite the fire. Now the pile of wood in front of us is all dry firewood split by ourselves with strange force. Without the help of hay, it takes a long time to light it, which requires maintaining chakra in a small amount and for a long time. Failed to try again, failed to try again, and so on for nearly ten times. Finally, after adding some withered grass, it was OK to light. At this time, Shenye was shivering and squatting next to the fire. "Well, do you want to try again?" After lighting the fire, Zilai finally came leisurely, facing the expectation of the faces of the three drenched imps who just wanted to try. "I think you should have some tricks, Mr. Zilai. Otherwise, how can you say that you stand so steady on the water?" "Trick, of course. Do you want to listen?" "Of course, of course!" "Learn more and practice more." ¡°......¡± The three people who waited for Zilai''s remaining words took a long time to react. Zilai also meant that there was no other way but to work hard. "Damn it, God night, how did you do it?" He knew that there was no hope to ask himself. Hongdou directly turned his goal to Shenye. After all, he was able to stand on the water just now. Although he was still unstable, he fell directly into the water after walking, but he was basically not far from success. "Gather chakra on the soles of your feet. Just control the amount of chakra." Hearing the explanation of Shenye, Hongdou went to the experiment directly, but the consequences can be imagined. The clothes that had been drying quickly now become like a drowned chicken. In fact, when it comes to the release of chakra, it''s simple to say, but Shenye knows how difficult it is to do it. Before the release of Ninjutsu by Shenye, chakra was released to the maximum in order to maximize the damage of Ninjutsu, or it was completely based on the method of stealing Ninjutsu from the system, without considering that different chakra release degrees would have an impact on the battle. "OK, today''s training is almost here. If it''s later, the weather will cool down. You''ll catch a cold when you come up in the water." Although one day''s practice did not make any progress, he stopped at the right time, because he also knew that strength could not come in a hurry. Chapter 119 God night back home still didn''t forget today''s training content. He has made a lot of progress in controlling chakra, but he always feels a little worse. No one at home felt that it was the first time for God night to come to the world. Because of the master''s mission, God night also felt the taste of loneliness for the first time. Bored, Shenye stopped sleeping and began this morning''s chakra control training. "I remember there seems to be another way for chakra to control training. You don''t have to rely on the pool." In the original work of Huoying, Kakashi said that climbing trees is also an effective way of cultivation when helping Naruto Sasuke practice. God night who remembered this move stood up directly, recalled the feeling of training during the day, and stepped on the wall. A faint attraction came from his feet. God night increased the intensity of control and released chakra back and forth. Unfortunately, when the two * * changed, a vacancy released by chakra made him directly throw to the ground. "This feeling should be right, continue!" Compared with the two protagonists in the future, Shenye''s writing wheel eye is stolen. It is impossible to open the kaleidoscope, eternal kaleidoscope, and even reincarnation eye like Sasuke, and it is even impossible to find a tailed beast to seal in their own body like naruto. In order to make up for their lack of plug-ins, they can only surpass them in diligence! The night was spent in constant falls, so that when the four met the next morning, Shenye not only had black eyes, but also was blue and purple on his body. "It''s right to want to strengthen your heart and training, but if you train tirelessly like you, your body may not be able to withstand the energy of heaven and earth, so that you will never learn magic again." The night with injuries not only worried the two players, but also showed concern even when they came casually on weekdays. "But you can''t imagine that I had an epiphany last night. I''m not who I was yesterday in terms of chakra''s control!" Then God night would drag the three people to the direction of the training ground, but he stopped him. "I don''t go to the training ground today. I have a new task today." "Are you going to the battlefield? The boundary between the kingdom of sand and the kingdom of fire? " "Your state is harmful to the task, but not beneficial. Watergate, you take Shenye back to rest first. Hongdou, you come to see the client with me, and the task will not be carried out until noon." Before God night raised his objection, he left immediately. Obviously, this order was given to God night alone. "I know you want to help the master, but you are really too anxious. You must focus on your body." Surprisingly, Watergate is not the first to care about Shenye''s cultivation in private, but about Shenye''s body. You know, Watergate is also looking forward to the cultivation of magic. "Hey, hey, I put myself into practice yesterday. When I reacted, the sun had come out." "OK, go home quickly. I must sleep after I send it back to you. I''ll call you before I leave." They talked some words about Shenye along the way and soon arrived at Shenye''s home, but the scene after entering the door directly made the Watergate stay in place. Before, Watergate often came to Shenye''s house to play. The neat appearance before no longer exists. Instead, it is a mess. The walls of the living room are covered with pits of different depths, which looks like they were destroyed by violence. "Your family was a robber yesterday?" "Chakra doesn''t control well. That''s it. I''ll clean it up later." "No, go to bed and I''ll clean it up for you ~" After a sigh, the Watergate who originally planned to go to the fire shadow office to pick up the task together can only honestly do cleaners for Shenye, and Shenye is really tired. After a night of continuous training, he fell asleep as soon as he touched the pillow. In this way, the two spent the morning in this position, and the Watergate was not finished until Hongdou came to find someone. "It''s almost time. Hurry up and start." When the three went back to find zilaiye, they were seeing two white haired figures competing in Yile. "Come on, I''ve had four bowls since I came here. Come on when it''s sunny. You only eat half of your third bowl!" "No, no, I really can''t eat ~" After the last few times, the white haired man called Chuqing finally kicked his legs and sat down on a happy stool. "The winner comes from himself!" In the cheers of Yile''s boss, Zilai cheered as a winner, took over a sign with big stomach King handed by the boss with both hands and showed it off. "Gulu Gulu ~" Seeing this scene, Shenye and Watergate''s belly unexpectedly called the same instrument. "Really, you didn''t recruit. I didn''t eat either." Among the three new entrants, Shenye and Watergate were the most terrible. After they let go, they directly stunned the owner of the noodle shop. Zilai, who just became the champion, was reluctant to part with the medal that was about to leave him and watched them eat fiercely. More than ten minutes later, they put down their sixth bowl of ramen and finally made a satisfied sound. "Burp ~ is this a treat for the teacher?" "Of course, as a teacher who loves his subordinates most, how can he not pay the bill, teacher?" This damn tacit understanding is always so prominent in some places, especially at this time. Even Yile''s boss smiled and put his hand in front of zilaiye, and Zilai was embarrassed to humiliate Muye''s upper tolerance under the gaze of the client, and directly contributed his plump wallet. "So are you our client this time? What''s the task this time?" Although it is strange why it is not a frontier surveillance task, God night knows that he has no choice for the task assigned by the three generations. "Xiacheng manchuqing is a villager of Tian Zhiguo. Our village has always been averse to war, and even our country is opposed to war. Therefore, our country doesn''t even have a ninja village, and we also enjoy the no war agreement, but now someone wants to establish a ninja village in our country, and it seems that it is still your ninja of Muye, So I''m here to find a solution. " Woodleaf ninja? Establish ninja village in tianzhiguo? Big snake pill!? God night, who knows the history of tolerance, certainly knows who the person who established the ninja village in tianzhiguo is and what the ninja village is about to be established. This is another experiment of big snake pill! Yinren! Chapter 120 "Muye ninja? It''s impossible. Now our Muye ninjas are preparing for war and have been sent all over the country. There can''t be any more... " At this point, Hongdou finally remembered a Muye ninja in the compilation. Although he has become a traitor, as long as he wears Muye protective forehead, he is Muye ninja in the eyes of outsiders. "What does that Ninja look like?" "He looks white. There are two traces on his face, especially a pair of eyes. He looks like a poisonous snake. He is not only a snake pupil, but also has no feelings at all." "Sorry, that''s the traitor in our village. I''m really sorry to bring you trouble. We''ll deal with it." The four people looked at each other tacitly and read information from each other''s eyes. Did you come out after lurking for two days? Big snake pill is really a restless person, but the intelligence came too easily this time. "Leave in 20 minutes, target Tian Zhiguo. I''ll give you 10 minutes to pack up and gather at the Muye gate in 15 minutes." Under the order of zilaiye, the three figures ran directly towards their own direction. For the upcoming task, they are not only eager to try, but also excited to show their strength. Although the cultivation on the water surface has not completely ended, the strength of several people has made a qualitative leap now. In the face of those ninjas last time, they will not almost run out of chakra when they kill again. Ten minutes later, the three figures gathered at the village gate early. "God night, what did you stay up late to practice yesterday? Is it also chakra''s control?" A few people arrived a little earlier, and they haven''t arrived since they came. This short time is just right for a few people to communicate. Speaking of the practice last night, Hongdou was also interested. The figure who had been looking forward to coming from the door also came together, looking forward to Shenye''s ability to teach some tricks. "Hey, hey, since you''re so curious, watch it!" Without gorgeous movements, Shenye walked towards the forest at the door and stopped in front of a huge tree more than ten meters. Close your eyes, take a deep breath, and concentrate chakra at your feet. Shenye slowly put one foot on the trunk and walked up to the top of the tree in the puzzled eyes of shuimen and Hongdou. "This... This!" An incredible scene happened. Shenye walked on the thick trunk like walking on the flat ground. The trunk passed by was also without damage. Obviously, it had nothing to do with Shenye''s shoes. "This... God night, how do you do it? Is this what chakra''s control can do?" In the face of the gifted God night, Watergate''s eyes turned into stars and his tone was full of worship, "God night, can you teach me how to do it? Can you walk on the water if you do this?" It seems that Watergate is also very eager for fairies. It has always thought that it can learn fairies by walking across the water. "It should be possible. I only found the trick this morning. I just tried it several times to make it so easy now. As for the trick, there is really no. Only long-time practice can control chakra''s release to the extreme." Bang! As soon as Shenye finished, a burst of dust rose under another big tree nearby. When the dust dispersed, it was the embarrassed figure of red bean standing upside down on the edge of the tree root. "It''s really simple to say, but it''s really difficult to do!" Looking at the footprints on the trunk that were almost trampled through due to the massive release of chakra, Hongdou couldn''t help feeling: "too much chakra will destroy the tree, too little and can''t absorb it. It''s too difficult." Having said that, Hongdou didn''t mean to give up at all. He rolled up and rushed towards another big tree, but of course, the result could not be learned so soon. After another pleasant sound of tree trunk breaking, red bean directly fell from the tree trunk that had run four or five steps. The only thing to be sure is that this landing is a perfect landing after a back somersault, and it is no longer landing on the back as before. However, during the time when Hongdou tried, shuimen, who had been silent and bowed his head, was eager to try and walked towards a slightly smaller tree. The leisurely temperament was a match with God night. Genius is destined to be a genius. God practiced chakra''s control ability all night. The Watergate was able to stand on the trunk after stepping on two trees. "Is that true? The strength of genius should not be underestimated." Facing the Watergate that can almost move flexibly on the tree trunk, Rao Shenye had to sigh. At this time, he remembered coldly that when he taught Watergate to fly Thor, the boy learned it not long ago, and even used it. Now he can almost surpass himself in speed. "You really don''t give up all your time, but it seems to work well." Just as several people tried to climb the tree, Zilai finally showed up at the specified time. "Well, are our Muye ninjas energetic?" After a few people''s cultivation, I have never forgotten to show off to the sunny outside the village. After all, only in this way can we increase the amount of tasks and polish the name of Muye. "It has long been said that Muye is the head of the five tolerance villages. Now it seems that it really deserves its reputation." After a commercial exchange, the people also began this trip to the land of Tian. "You kids can really study it. The effect is really good. I guess it''s your boy''s head?" After Cheng manchuqing, who led the way, Zilai was finally ready to find the opportunity to gather around a few people. To be honest, I never thought these people would study tree climbing skills so thoroughly in such a short time. And from the performance of several people, the performance of several people can be said to be genius: Shenye can basically complete the tree climbing training. Watergate has been able to barely stand on the tree trunk for a while without overnight training. As for the performance of red bean, although it is worse than the two, the chakra in its body should be far more than the stock of the two under the leadership of big snake pill, so it is still lacking in control, but it is also very powerful compared with ordinary people. He smiled happily and felt a burst of pride in his heart. It seems that the qualifications of the three disciples he picked up at this time will not be worse than those three kids in the rain country. The rest of the water walking exercises only need to be slightly improved on the basis of climbing trees. It is really expected that Muye''s future can be handed over to these little guys. Chapter 121 As a leader of the new era, it''s good to watch several people thrive, just like a former mentor watching himself and trusting all the future. Zilai smiled and ran ahead. The country of fire has a wide border and will not encounter any danger in the next two days. It just needs to keep on going. However, after thinking carefully in my mind for a while, I think this fact is somewhat strange. With the cautious character of big snake pill, if you want to quietly build a village, it is impossible for people to find it. This can be found from the fact that he has built many bases in Muye before. So many Muye ninjas have not found it under his nose, not to mention in the land of land that Muye can''t touch, not to mention the ordinary villagers. Even if it was discovered by accident, with the character of big snake pill, it is absolutely to kill the mouth directly without the knowledge of the gods, or to catch it for experiments. It is impossible for it to have time to run so far to Muye to save the soldiers. If it is nonsense, the appearance of the big snake pill is exactly what it says. Even the eyes say everything on the point. It can''t be nonsense at all. But why does Chuqing know that the big snake pill is Muye''s ninja? Did the big snake pill work with a protective forehead when he rebuilt the village in memory of Muye after the first World War of the base? All kinds of mysteries linger in zilaiye''s heart, but zilaiye can only analyze it by himself. It''s impossible to ask Cheng Manqing face to face. If the only clue is to scare the snake, it will be lost. Now the only way is to make a plan. Only in this way can we find the big snake pill. Otherwise, it''s really difficult to find him by relying on his own strength. However, it''s not just the self who noticed these problems. Shenye also found some unreasonable places. After all, with the prudence of big snake pill, ordinary people can''t do such a stupid thing. Although Shenye hopes that big snake pill will be such an idiot. Thinking in his heart, Shenye could not help turning his eyes to Zilai, who also bowed his head and meditated. If an idiot could infect, the big snake pill would not be so difficult to deal with. Thinking that Shenye unconsciously ran his body away from Zilai, it would be bad in case of infection. God night, who wanted to understand this, quietly came to Watergate and said, "do a good job of security. This task is not as simple as it seems." They don''t understand what God night means, but God night''s alertness is far better than themselves, so they don''t need to know what it means. When they hear God night''s words, they have put down their idle heart and are always ready to deal with the enemy. The whispers of the three people were also seen by themselves. They couldn''t help smiling at the corners of their mouths and sighing that these little guys were really alert. Although the four people were careful in the next journey, it was a pity that the imaginary enemy attack did not come. After two days and one night, they also came to the border of the country of fire, and a distance further ahead was the country of Tian. "It''s getting late. Take a rest first and start early in the morning." Pointing to the sun that has set, he also motioned everyone to camp in place. The front is not the boundary of their own country, and the degree of danger is also rising rapidly. Only when they have a good rest and have spirit can they better face emergencies. This is the so-called sharpening the knife without mistaking firewood cutting workers. "Mr. Zilai, we have been able to run freely on the trunk. When are you going to teach us magic?" I feel very helpless about the Watergate problem. I don''t know how many times I''ve asked about it since the boy practiced this trick last night. I think the expectation of magic is very high. "Don''t worry, I said I would teach, but the cultivation of fairy art needs to be in a quiet environment. Now I''m still performing the task. After the task is completed, how''s the other Ninja I asked you to practice?" Speaking of this other ninja, I''m really very proud. In my few single body explosion injury ninja, this Ninja has also been in my own teaching class. "Of course!" With that, Watergate took out a water balloon directly, filled it with water, put it in his hand, and chakra was released to his hand and rotated rapidly. Soon, the water balloon burst directly under the action of chakra. "Well, yes, let''s go to the next stage." Said, I also threw a ball to Watergate. The tough leather ball is not comparable to the previous water balloon material. It''s a little difficult for Watergate to frown after getting the ball. "Teacher, is your ninja really powerful? I always feel that the Ninja from this small ball cultivation doesn''t seem to be very strong." "Don''t believe it?" It seems that in order to prove his strength, he raised his hand directly. In an instant, a blue chakra ball appeared in his hand, and the rapid rotation brought up the surrounding leaves. "Watch it!" The spiral pill directly blasted on a big tree next to the rest place of several people. A pit far larger than the small ball in Zilai''s hand appeared on the trunk. After missing a large piece on the trunk, the tree could not bear its weight. After a breath, it lay on the ground. "Ah! What are you doing? " Just before the tree fell to the ground, a figure turned down from the tree. It was Hongdou who couldn''t find a figure since the rest. "I climbed the tree well. Why did I suddenly fall down? Did you do it?" Facing the question of Yushou washing red beans, shuimen hehe smiled and picked up the ball in his hand, indicating that he was practicing new ninja and didn''t do it himself. "Since I''m a teacher, should I do something to compensate my young heart?" "Haven''t you been given psychics? What else do you want to learn?" Facing the three disciples in front of me, I was really sweating. Before, I only thought that if there were gifted disciples, but I never thought that if there were gifted disciples, this would happen. Two of the three disciples chased to ask about the prohibition of ninja. Although they had said that the ability of Ninja was not determined by how much they learned ninja, the two little guys went in and out of the left ear and the right ear. In contrast, shenyedao is quite quiet, but as long as you teach him any skills, you must learn them in two days. Even the spiral pill mentioned last time was learned just by demonstrating in front of him. I really don''t know what the boy''s body structure is. As for whether God night learned it by himself after watching it, it''s not~ After waiting for a period of time, the cooling of system stealing skills has improved, and this time the stolen Ninja is spiral pill. Chapter 122 At the beginning, Shenye didn''t dare to use the spiral pill until Watergate said yesterday that he wanted to learn some powerful ninja. Under his own hint, Zilai also taught the spiral pill that was displayed in the Ninja school to the three people. However, Hongdou disliked that the function of spiral pill was not suitable for her. Instead, she asked Zilai to teach her psychic skills. But so far, psychics have been learned, but there is no summon. Just after getting rid of the pressure of two life-threatening imps, Shenye ran from afar again. "Lecherous immortal, there''s nothing unusual nearby. I''ve checked it carefully. I''ll spend the night here tonight." Then, regardless of his own reaction, Shenye went to a nearby puddle to practice walking on the water. Since these two days of practice, Shenye has basically been able to call chakra at will. However, so far, Shenye has never had the opportunity to practice walking on the water. Until just now, Shenye found a small puddle when patrolling around. Although the area is small, it is better than nothing~ "I said, Mr. Zilai, are the Ninjas in your village like this at ordinary times? In order to become stronger, even if there is a little time?" It has been three days since I went with several people. The idea of Chuqing has changed from a few people who will not last long to a few people''s perseverance and strength. These three people will practice Ninja as long as they have a little time these days. This diligence is almost the same as that of Zilai, but the difference is that Zilai also looks for whether there is a women''s bathhouse around as soon as he has time, but he always comes back with a depressed face in the end. "Ha ha, brother Chuqing, to tell you the truth, I worked harder than them when I was young. Until now, I slowly found that blindly pursuing Ninja can''t make me stronger. It''s only right to constantly temper my mind." "Gao Shen, so this is the reason why Mr. Lai has always wanted to find a women''s bathhouse. I''ve been taught!" "Well, it''s just to record my inspiration together. I''m going to be a writer in the future. How can I do without some materials? Let''s have a rest. We''ll just leave the guard work to Muye''s Ninja tonight." They were also at ease. They spread their tents in place and went to sleep. "Shenye, we have reached the border of the kingdom of Tian. The enemy attack you said never came." Due to the short contact time, yushouxi Hongdou obviously can''t believe God''s night. She was tired all the way. Coupled with continuous training and beware of sneak attacks, she is now mentally weak. "I don''t know why, but I always think things are not normal these days. This mission is positioned as level B, but don''t you think it''s going well so far? There''s also the intelligence of big snake pill. The members of the secret department didn''t find it. Why was it found by an ordinary villager?" A series of questions asked Hongdou. He didn''t know how to answer them, but he still felt that Shenye thought more. After all, this is the border of the country of fire. If it is attacked at the border of the country of fire, it would be a big problem. However, Hongdou didn''t say what he thought in his heart. He just shook his head silently, and then walked to the small cave found by several people. Zilai and Chuqing''s tent were also inside. "If you still patrol like last night, remember that the second shift called me up and I''ll go to sleep first." With that, Hongdou also got into his small tent and went to bed. There was only one side holding a ball. It seemed that the Watergate was still with Shenye. "Don''t you go to sleep? It''s still a long time from your post." "I''m not sleepy yet. Now my mind is full of how to break this ball." From beginning to end, Watergate didn''t look up. He kept his eyes on the ball in his hand and occasionally took it away and injected chakra into it. However, although there were slight changes in the appearance of the ball, it was impossible to break the ball. God night took the ball and concentrated his chakra in the palm of his hand. With a sudden force, the ball was twisted into countless pieces with the gathering of chakra in God night. Shenye really can''t stand the training of Watergate without a way. Maybe it''s because of his own crossing. Watergate, which should have taken the lead in mastering spiral pills, won''t now, but it should be a long time later. Zilai also took the lead in mastering spiral pills. It''s just that he was inexplicable, which led to his little teaching experience. Even if he took out the method of ball training, he still didn''t tell the hard-working Watergate the specific skills. "Give me your hand." The water gate with a confused face sent his hand to Shenye. Shenye drew a small circle on the palm of the water gate, and then drew a small tail outside the small circle, which looks a bit like a circled tadpole. "When you try later, imagine the flow direction of chakra according to this, then put the most concentrated point of chakra here, and then maximize the release of chakra. The rest can only depend on yourself." Click the center of the circle drawn by yourself. Shenye motioned Watergate to take a ball and train according to his own method. Watergate doesn''t have ink. After nodding, he closed his eyes to feel chakra''s cohesion. The ball in his hand began to creep rapidly again, but this time the frequency became very fast, much more intense than the previous Watergate training. "Really useful!" Two seconds later, Watergate said to Shenye with surprise, but the solid ball still showed no sign of being torn. "You boy still have a little distance. After this step, you have to focus this chakra on a small ball to maximize the damage. You still need to practice constantly. Go to bed quickly and don''t delay tomorrow''s trip." "En en!" Although he promised happily, it was not difficult to see his excitement from Watergate''s happy eyes. It would be difficult for him to go to bed now. But God night didn''t say anything about it. He just put his chakra outside and formed a wide perception circle. It is the chakra perception secretly learned from Hong. In God''s night''s speculation, if this sunny is wrong, tonight is his last chance. If he misses today, everyone''s vigilance will be infinitely enlarged. It will be difficult for ordinary people to start again at that time. So tonight''s divine night is very sober. Chakra''s perception that didn''t work yesterday was used for fear that the enemy would flee from the dark corner. But God''s night was somewhat unexpected. It was time to wake up Hongdou, but he still didn''t feel anything. Is there really no problem? Chapter 123 "Get up, it''s your post." There was some doubt in my heart, but in order to get on the road tomorrow without affecting the state, Shenye also knew that he couldn''t stay awake all day, and still called the red beans according to the original plan. "Come on, go and have a rest." Perhaps because he often gets along with big snake pill, Hongdou always gets more energetic at night. He doesn''t feel confused when he is awakened by God night. He immediately gets up and takes over the work of night patrol. So far, no problem. It doesn''t mean there''s no problem today. God night still kept an eye before going to bed and prepared two shadow parts. In order to make himself absent, but even God night racked his brains to think about why the Ninja wanted to shoot some villagers who didn''t have much strength. It''s absolutely impossible for them to complete the task. When God night kept thinking about why in his brain, bursts of fast passing figures passed around. Now God night knows why. "Damn it, you losers can''t even do the most basic. It seems that we still made a mistake." A figure quickly came from the dense forest, and then a full twenty member army arrived here. "But didn''t you say we needed to catch them, and I used the medicine you gave me, but it didn''t work." "It''s no use keeping you alive!" The first man struck out a sword in his hand, and the target pointed directly at the man who had just spoken. But the sword in his hand flew halfway and was directly hit by a bitter nothing. After a crisp sound, it fell on the nearby grass. "Who?" "It''s me who should ask this. It''s still the boundary of wood leaves. People in your sand country are so arrogant?" "What, how did you know?" "I didn''t know just now, but now I know ~" The voice from the tent was a bit dissolute, but his attitude was obviously firm in the face of these outsiders. "Bastard, you dare to set us up, but that''s it. We can''t catch you with our patience?" With that, the leader waved and the Ninjas behind him rushed down the hillside. Some of them still had a seal when they rushed down. It was obvious that they wanted to bury several people here directly. "You guys hide behind me and don''t come out unless you have to. There''s tolerance on the opposite side, and your strength is still not good." However, the Ninja obviously has a clear division of labor, and uses the number advantage to force him to retreat. It''s still too hard to protect the three people behind him. "Lecherous immortal, here you are. I''ll solve some first. I''ll send them back later." For the current situation, Shenye also found that it had been overwhelmed since the beginning of the battle. It is obviously not a simple thing to protect several people and face the joint attack of 20 people. "God night, listen to my command!" But zilaiye''s words didn''t work. Shenye left under zilaiye''s protection and ran away in the distance. Then four ninjas from the sand country followed Shenye''s footsteps and left here. The departure of the four ninjas obviously lightened a lot of burden for Zilai, and one less person needed to be protected. The formation of several people has become orderly. From being beaten passively at the beginning to being able to fight back now. Moreover, Watergate and red beans also help Zilai resist the enemy. Although the effect is not very obvious, it is better than nothing. After taking away the attention of the four people, Shenye stopped at the junction of the pond and the woods directly towards the place where he had practiced walking on water. Chapter 124 "Boy, don''t you run very well? Keep running!" "Run?" God night''s eyes were different from those just now. His eyes were full of unstoppable murderous spirit, "how can you see that I''m running? I just wanted to take you away from your companions in the village, just afraid to hurt my own people." "Boy, what a big tone. Let''s see if you have real strength!" The four people who caught up lined up and adjusted their state to the best. It didn''t look down on God night because it was a child. "Channeling!" Two of the four looked like puppet masters. After taking out the large scroll behind them, they took out the two strange looking categories in a familiar drill. And it seems that the two puppets can cooperate with each other. One has long hands and feet, which seems to bind people. The other is covered with sharp spikes, and the green liquid on it looks very dangerous. As for the other two, they just took out their bitterness. So far, they don''t see any ability. "Write wheel eye!" After a low drink, the writing wheel eyes that had unconsciously evolved into ER gouyu were released by God night, and the actions of several people became extremely clear in an instant. "It''s yuzhibo''s kid. No wonder he''s so crazy. It''s OK to drive to erguoyu at a young age, but that''s all!" The two ninjas with no pain rushed directly after sighing, and they didn''t need so many people to deal with it. However, for the sake of safety, the puppet master had an assistant he trusted to help him not to be restrained by the melee ninjas. For this reason, the four matched with each other came. "Feng Dun, vacuum sword!" They vomited together chakra on their suffering. The visible wind flowing on the suffering looked very sharp, which really gave people a headache. "Feng Dun, vacuum bomb!" Before they reached Shenye, they each sent an air bomb towards Shenye paste, which not only threatened Shenye, but also effectively stopped Shenye''s printing. "It''s really annoying. Huodun can''t control well under the action of the wind. I can only think of other ways." While dodging the attack of the two, Shenye thought in his mind how to face the four upper forbearance. "Didn''t you just be very powerful? Why can you only run away now? Can''t you play without water, yuzhibo''s kid!" Seeing that the boy was hard to catch, several people in Sharen village directly began to output crazy in their mouth. Unfortunately, this move had no effect on Shenye. The reason why I choose to stay in the woods is that whether I escape or ambush in the woods, I will make up for the disadvantage of the number of people. As for the boy of yuzhibo family mentioned by those people... It''s not me anyway. Go ahead For a time, the two sides pursued and fled, but there was no fight, but during this time, the two sides also made plans in their hearts. "The art of shadow separation! Partial doubling! " The figures of the two God nights sprang out of the woods. Each person''s arm became larger for several circles. He grabbed the huge tree around him and broke it. Then he fought with the two people behind him by means of the huge tree in his hand. But when God night turned around, he found that the four people behind him didn''t know when there were only two left. Behind them, two ninjas holding nothing actually gave up the conventional operation of protecting ninjas and asked the two puppet masters to take the forest as a barrier to find shelter themselves. The giant tree and the sharp bitter fight were soon cut off, and the two took this opportunity to get close to the distance between the two sides. "Stinky boy, go to hell!" Two sharp blades cut off the huge tree in an instant, and came to the two gods without giving them a chance to breathe. In the face of the coming two wind blades, the two God nights were a little flustered. Obviously, they didn''t expect that Shangren in Sharen village could be so strong. They instinctively turned sideways and faced the two Sharen with their arms. However, just when they thought they had lost their hands, the two divine nights were all the same bad smiles. Then the arm facing Sha Ren expanded rapidly, and one branch after another gradually appeared from his arm, and then it became a huge tree almost in an instant. "Mu Dun, the tree world is coming!" The two Sha Ren didn''t even have time to react. They were directly inserted into the body by the crazy growing giant tree, and didn''t even give a chance to scream. They directly incarnated into a part of the tree, just from flesh and blood. The two puppet masters hiding in the dark were also startled at the scene, but soon they calmed down, tried each other, and then walked around in the woods, ready to sneak attack to kill with one blow. Almost all of chakra himself was used for the coming of the tree world. God night Sat directly on the ground and gasped regardless of whether it was safe around him, and the split body also chose to be relieved after releasing ninja. "Right now!" Seeing that Shenye was relaxed, the two puppet masters directly drove the two puppets to fly in the direction of Shenye. The slender one directly spread out his body and bound Shenye resting on the ground in an embrace attitude, while the other puppet directly retracted the other parts of his body back into his body, and the sharp thorn on the corresponding shell was extended to twice the original, Spinning like a * *. "Got it!" Their cooperation is not the first time. Under the bondage of the slender puppet, God night has no room to avoid. He can only watch the fast rotating stabbed puppet fall on himself. "Get ready to go back, and then change to a stronger coordinator. These two wastes were killed by a blow. It''s a little too weak. It''s unbearable on the other side!" However, when they were going to return home, the Shenye corpse with eyes poked by the stabbed puppet on the ground moved, and then turned into a white smoke with a bang. "It''s also a shadow!" "Congratulations on your correct answer, but there is no reward!" A voice like a nightmare came from behind them, which came from the divine night that should have been surrounded by them. "Damn it, the puppet is too far away and too late!" Although the two puppet masters have made great efforts, they put the puppet around Shenye, which is a distance away from themselves, because of the previous sneak attack on Shenye, but they didn''t expect that it was also a shadow. It really takes some time to transfer the puppet back to themselves at the moment, but the most missing thing between the battles is time. The two puppet masters tried their best to get away from Shenye. Unfortunately, it was unwise to compete for speed in front of Shenye with flying Thunder God. "I don''t know what happened to the lecherous immortal." Chapter 125 Two spiral pills quickly ended the battle. Shenye didn''t choose to return to Zilai directly with flying Thunder God, but quietly ran back in the direction of coming, thinking that in case there were unresolved enemies, he could sneak attack. However, when God night returned to the station, the battle was over. There were several unidentifiable bodies lying on the ground. Zilai and others were sitting in place to rest. "Lecherous immortal, how''s the war going?" "Let them run a few times, but it''s not a big problem. Meeting the enemy in Muye must have nothing to do with us. As long as we can retreat back to Muye, we can make those bastards in shayin village feel overwhelmed." When Shenye walked in, he found that Zilai was soaked with blood. Because he was wearing red clothes, he didn''t look obvious. He didn''t find it until Shenye approached. Watergate and Hongdou are more or less injured, but they are better than they have been since. "Lecherous immortal, why are you so badly hurt? Aren''t you the elite?" Seeing this, Shenye didn''t have time to ask more. He directly took out the bandages and other first-aid supplies in his backpack. Fortunately, there are drugs left by Master Kong at home, otherwise he and others are not medical ninjas. It''s really difficult to deal with this situation. "The brother of the master is good, and there is such treatment." For Zilai''s emotion, Shenye didn''t take it to heart, but the only thing that makes people curious is that Ping Lai''s cordial and abnormal Watergate stood aside with a disheartened face and no motivation at all. "What''s the matter? Why do you look unhappy?" "When I was fighting just now, the lecherous immortal teacher suffered a lot of injuries because of protecting me, so I blame myself a little. If only I could get stronger quickly." okay? Lecherous fairy teacher? On weekdays, Watergate has the most respect for Zilai. Why is it called lecherous immortal today? There seems to be something wrong. However, I found something unusual. God night didn''t say anything, and still gently bandaged the wound. "The four ninjas were thrown away by me just now. It''s estimated that they will come back soon. Let''s leave quickly." In order not to scare the snake, Shenye didn''t tell several people the result of the battle just now, but just said a reason to let several people go quickly, so as to leave time for themselves to fight for opportunities. "But our injuries can''t run fast now. Why don''t you go first and I''ll give you the back?" "How about that? Well, I''ll lead those people away first. You take the opportunity to hide. Take this. Then I''ll use this to find you." He threw a special bitterness to zilaiye. Shenye turned and left. There was a voice behind his ears that someone wanted to do it, but it was stopped by another. It seems that they are very confident that they cheated me. In that case, give them a play. After running for a while, Shenye waited until he couldn''t see the Ninjas behind him and began his plan directly. "The art of shadow separation!" Two separate bodies appeared, and the three were also different and concentric. They all understood what they meant. One of them ran back to monitor several people disguised as zilaiye, and the other ran around for two times, which made them think they were trying to attract the enemy. The rest of Shenye''s body was looking for the real trace of zilaiye and others. It didn''t take too long to fight just now, so even if they came by themselves, they shouldn''t go far. God night is too close to use chakra perception. Once the other party also has one of the actions of the perceptual ninja, it is unable to return to the sky. I can only camouflage myself and explore the surroundings bit by bit. After a while, it was time for the plan. Shenye also directly cancelled the monitoring part, and the part running to "attract the enemy" returned to several people. With the separation back to his body, God night also knew the true faces of several people. Sure enough, I didn''t expect that they were all changed by Shangren of shayin village. If the man who changed into shuimen had not revealed his flaws just now, I think I''ve been recruited. Carefully feel the memory of separation. Shenye also knows that Zilai and the three will be arrested a little before they come back. Now they are being escorted by the other two. "Since it''s two people, it doesn''t matter. If you cooperate with the lecherous immortal, it can be solved soon!" Previously, the number of the other party was uncertain. Shenye dared not rush over, but now Shenye is confident that it is still very simple to face the two. "The art of flying Thor!" As chakra flows, the scene around him suddenly changes. On the open grassland, five people were walking in pairs. For the sudden appearance of the figure, the two sand bearers obviously had no idea, and Shenye, who was ready, threw the pain in his hand directly to one of them, and the other hand directly to the other. "Latent snake hand!" "Doubles!" For the ninja who wants to be captured alive, Shenye naturally can''t kill him, which leads to the fact that Shenye''s latent snake hand didn''t play an unexpected effect and didn''t directly fall to the ground like another ninja. After a white fog, it was a bundle of hay trapped by God night''s snake hand, and the Ninja dodged five steps away. "Why are you here? There should be talents in your base just now." "You just say that I''ve solved those shrimp soldiers and crab generals. If you know the truth, surrender quickly, or there''s only a dead end waiting for you." "I''m kidding. It''s up to you to bear it?" For the psychological pressure of Shenye, the Ninja obviously didn''t believe it and rushed directly towards Shenye. "Feng Dun, cut the air wave!" The Ninja didn''t talk much anymore. He came up directly to kill. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he was really not an opponent that could be solved simply from the strength shown by Shenye just now. "Fire escape, the art of Hao fireball!" In the face of the Ninja''s moves, Shenye has figured out the countermeasures. After a direct fire ball, he released the shadow in the blind area of the enemy''s field of vision. "Feng Dun, vacuum sword!" When the enemy rushed forward, the glory of the fireball could disperse, and it was five divine nights to meet him. As the saying goes, two fists are hard to defeat four hands. Heroes can''t beat wolves. In the face of five Shenye who can''t tell the real body, the Ninjas can only defend one by one. Although it''s not hard, it''s all in Shenye''s calculation. For a time, several people fought with the Ninja with bitterness, but only Shenye with lower tolerance level could compete with Zhongren at most. It was still a little hard to face up to him. Several parts were all chopped over by the ninja, and then turned into a white fog. "Hum, but so, it seems that your boy''s strength is far less than your ability to make up lies." But when the white fog dispersed, the Ninja couldn''t laugh. Chapter 126 It''s not the first time that God night has done this kind of thing by hiding his body with the potential of fire. The three same figures came close to the face and used the same ninja. They didn''t leave any flaws to the ninja. The snake hands coming from three directions took the sand face directly to make it unavoidable. "Latent snake hand!" The Ninja was also directly stunned by the trace toxin released by the snake hand controlled by God night. "Lecherous immortal, aren''t you very powerful at ordinary times? Why did you get caught three or two times today?" While untiing the rope for the three, Shenye checked the wounds on several people. Although they were also hurt, they were not as miserable as those transformed ninjas. "It''s not the teacher''s problem. It''s the two of us who are holding back. If we weren''t caught, the teacher wouldn''t give up resistance." Hearing Shenye''s words, red bean directly stood up and explained. His face turned red because of worry. Obviously, he felt guilty about their strength. "I don''t blame you. No matter who can''t think of such a thing, the top priority now is to force them to ask for information and take it back." In the face of the rescue night, Zilai was also curious. Even in the face of tolerance, he could take his time. I don''t know where this boy came from such a tough psychology and strength. However, in the face of the current situation, Zilai certainly wouldn''t say this, but took the poisoned ninja and put it on the ground. "Channeling!" A toad with a height of one person appeared in front of several people. Under the instruction of Zilai, he directly swallowed the ninja in shayin village in front of him. "The enemy has been solved. Let''s hurry back to Muye." "What about this mission?" After solving the enemy, we should go directly to the village, but only if we have solved all the enemies. When Shenye wanted to speak, Hongdou took the lead in speaking, but the problem was not to go back and check whether all the patience had been solved, but to care about the villagers in the land of farmland. "Those people have nothing to do with us, and the task is beyond our ability to solve. At least we should send the team with the above tolerance as the lowest standard." "But there are several ninjas in Shandong. I wonder if they are waiting for me there like you, but now they are trapped by me and dragged there." These people can''t go back if they want. If the enemy Ninja goes back to his village, it won''t be a confrontation between politicians. For a time, the leader of the team had no idea to block it. After thinking for a long time, he tied his hands and used the channeling again. A very small little toad was summoned by Zilai, who gave the little toad an intelligence scroll written by himself just now. "It must be handed over to three generations of adults. Remember, it must be delivered by hand!" The little toad didn''t seem to be able to speak. He just nodded and jumped in the direction of the village, but the speed may have something to do with his body shape, not very fast. "Let''s go back and solve those enemies first, and try to catch another one alive if we can." "Wait!" In the Kung Fu that Zilai also arranged the task, Shenye suddenly felt an extra memory. "My part has been killed. Those people in shayin village have found it. Now they seem to have run in the direction of Tian Zhiguo, and they also took some of their own bodies." "Stop it!" The whole book is still struggling with what to do when facing the enemy. Zilai also made up his mind directly after hearing the words of God night. If they run out of the boundary of the kingdom of fire, they can say whatever they want at that time. "Wait, you catch me!" In order to prevent this from happening, God night put a pain on the man before he left. Although he may have thrown it away now, using flying Thunder God is definitely much faster than chasing him here! Zilai and the three also understood the meaning of Shenye and put their hands directly on Shenye''s shoulder. After a whirl of heaven and earth, the three directly came to a dense forest, and in front of them were several ordinary people pretending to be big snake pills who had been tied up just now. "You go after it first. I''ll ask what''s going on. I''ll catch up with you later with flying Thunder God." In a hurry, we can only execute according to what God night said. Several people look at each other and fly directly towards the border between the land of field and the land of fire without saying a word. The bound people saw Shenye as if they were saviors and begged for mercy one after another: "little brother, little brother, we did this because we were coerced. We don''t want to kill you. As long as you keep a few of us, we will certainly repay you!" "Yes, but you did a good job in completing the tasks left by those people." Until now, Shenye found that he had been surrounded by three upper forbearance. The signs that seemed to be moving just now were all tricks to deceive himself. The rope on the three hands was only gently put on his hand, and the surroundings were surprised. It was obvious that he had been set up a trap. The villagers did not continue to act as soon as they heard Shenye''s words, but gently took down the rope in their hands. "We all did it exactly according to what you said. Can we release all the people in our village? We just want to stop hurting us when there is no war!" Almost roared out this paragraph. Obviously, these words were not pretended, and every word was Pearl heart. "I did promise you such conditions. Unfortunately, your requirements are too extravagant in these days. Peace, I look forward to such days." As the voice fell, the ninja of shayin village directly took out a long knife and stabbed the villager in the chest. "I really want to let you die, but I can only do so. The only thing that can help you is to let you go without pain." Ding! A clear voice came from both sides. It was Shenye''s sword that hit the long knife in the air. "Boy, you only have to watch now. I''ll give you a choice. Tie yourself up obediently, or we''ll tie you up after we beat you up." "To tell you the truth, I have a good impression of you. It''s a pity that we can''t be friends after all." "I don''t have a good impression of you. People who don''t know how much they weigh are the most annoying." Without a word or two, they had understood what each other meant. "Go and catch the front ones. Remember not to do it in the country of fire, at least not when you can''t guarantee to kill." "Yes!" This man seemed to be the leader among these people, and the rest of Shangren seemed to obey him. Chapter 127 "I suggest you better trap me together, or I don''t know if I will knock you down in an instant." "You''d better take care of yourself, boy. You really don''t know heaven and earth as the captain said." The other two ninjas obviously had extreme confidence in their captain and left in the blink of an eye. "Boy, you don''t understand what the word Ninja means at all. No wonder you can ignore the captain''s order and stay alone. I think you''ve also realized that you may die in battle at any time." "In my dictionary, there has never been the word and defeat. I hope you can let me feel the taste of failure." "Host, you have got the opportunity to evolve ninja. Do you want to evolve?" Since the last time the system quietly evolved the Baihao skill, Shenye specially told the system that if you have the opportunity to use this ability in the future, you must tell yourself in advance, and it''s the right time. "Evolve quickly, quickly!" In the face of ninjas with completely different strength from before, Shenye had an unprecedented sense of crisis in his heart. The pressure brought to him by this man is undoubtedly fatal. Even the man in the dark Department before couldn''t give him such terrible pressure. If the whole Muye has shown such murderous spirit to himself, it''s only Tuan Zang. "The evolution has been completed, the host has obtained kaleidoscope to write chakra eyes, and the next evolution will take 30 days." It is heaven help me, and the awesome power of the whole system can be directly evolved by the system. The kaleidoscope is the most powerful skill of Yu Zhi Bo. "Now that you''re here, try your power! Open! " At the moment when the kaleidoscope opened, God night seemed to enter a new situation. The whole world in front of him brushed away the appearance. He could even see the crawling of several small insects in the distance on the ground. Not to mention the sight of writing wheel eye is terrible. Now several villagers behind him are shaking all over, even the frequency of shaking can be seen by Shenye. "It''s yuzhibo''s family. No wonder the previous team members turned over the car and were still kaleidoscope. It seems that you have mastered the power of pain. Why are you so righteous? Do you still think you can get rid of your destiny!" The man opposite also seemed to be well-informed and directly told the secret of the kaleidoscope. Even after seeing the kaleidoscope of God night, he directly took off the mask on his face, and the face under the mask looked familiar. This is as like as two peas in my childhood. I only love Luo Zhang. The only difference is that there is no Roman character on the forehead, and the color of my hair is also brown, not as red as my love. "You are the fourth generation... No, you are Rosa!?" Now the three generations of wind shadow in power have not been plotted by the red sand scorpion, and should still be in power, so the young Luosha in front of us should not be the fourth generation of wind shadow. No wonder his teammates believe him so much. He turned out to be such a powerful man. "It seems that you know me. In this case, you can''t live. Today, only one of us can live!" Although she was talking to God night, Rosa''s eyes were always looking at the ground. Obviously, she knew that she could not look directly at the kaleidoscope holder during the war, otherwise she would be under the illusion of kaleidoscope. This trick never works for those powerful magic users in the fire shadow, but it works very well against the God night that just opened its eyes. Now God night can''t even magic, let alone like a weasel. It can apply magic even without looking at its eyes. Just when God night was thinking about how to use the kaleidoscope, there was a burst of fatigue around his eyes, and there was a sense of emptiness in his body. "No, I''ve been fighting. Now chakra is not enough." Said a bad word, but Luo Sha can''t find out the current situation. He can only lift the kaleidoscope first and then think of other ways. Fortunately, Luo Sha hasn''t looked directly into his eyes for a while and a half. There should be nothing wrong. "Magnetic Dun, placer gold!" The originally calm ground became as choppy as the sea after Luo Sha clapped his hands on the ground. Those small trees on the ground were uprooted in an instant, and then disappeared in the endless golden sand. "Blood following limit? It''s really hard to deal with." Facing the enemies of shayin village, it''s easy to deal with ordinary combat types, but these people who use sand to fight are really difficult to deal with. In particular, the father and son can inject their chakra into the sand. It can be said that as long as they are on the ground, they have weapons, and they are inexhaustible weapons. "Magnetic Dun, placer gold spear!" The two long guns burst out from the ground without giving God night any reaction time. Fortunately, after the evolution of the writing wheel eye, even if it is not opened, it has improved a lot of his own observation, which is dangerous and dangerous to avoid the two deadly spears. "Since chakra is not enough, use this trick!" While avoiding two long guns, Shenye quickly retreated, put his hands on his chest and opened the basic acupoints one after another. "Eight door dunjia, open! First, open the door, open! Second door, open! Third door, open! Fourth, open the door! " God night, who has always paid attention to chakra''s practice, naturally will not spend much effort to study this array of mutual injury that hurts itself. Unfortunately, it''s time not to do it now. Even opening four doors is still acceptable for God night. The next door can be opened even if there is no door, but God night won''t choose to do so until he has to. After opening the four doors, the air around Shenye was distorted, and there was some green steam around the whole person, which was what Shenye looked like after the sweat evaporated. "What, those who can write kaleidoscope wheel eyes will practice this skill!?" In the face of Shenye''s moves, Luo Sha was stunned. He had not fought with Muye''s Ninja before, but even if there was only one of these two forces, it was not that ordinary people could fight, but now someone could fight two at the same time! At the moment, Luo Sha has begun to think about how to escape. After all, he can only live one. He just says that he can''t be so generous in the face of death. "Cidun, placer gold burial!" Although he was thinking about the escape route in his mind, it was impossible for people to see what he thought. Luosha''s start was one of his largest ninja skills. The whole forest just disappeared because of him, and now even the land is beginning to sink. It looks like a through train to hell. Chapter 128 However, Luosha still underestimated Shenye''s ability. After opening the four doors, Shenye''s physical quality has made a qualitative leap, and the speed and power are not comparable to those before. He just dodged the sand he wanted to catch, turned and directly picked up several villagers behind him, jumped out of the woods that turned into desert. "Run towards the wood leaf. You can run as fast as you can. If you don''t want to die, call for help!" In this emergency, Shenye really has no energy to take care of these ordinary people. Although the power of eight door dunjia is quite high, it can''t take long for Shenye''s current physical quality. If he can''t beat Luosha during this time, he will only have to run with the only remaining chakra. This is also why Shenye directly chose to close the kaleidoscope and simply rely on the eight door dunjia to fight. It is precisely for this period of time to gather a little chakra. Even if he can''t defeat Luosha, at least it is left to himself to spread it to several people with flying Thunder God. When God night was preparing his running plan, Luo Sha across from him was also surprised. Normally, as long as you fight with the yuzhibo family, the other party will throw Ninjutsu like chakra doesn''t want money. What Huodun Leidun should fly all over the sky at this time. The purpose of these Ninjutsu is to let the opponent see their eyes, but at present, the boy just hides everywhere after opening eight dunjia, I have no idea what this is. "After the battle just now, the boy has no chakra?" Holding this guess, Luo Sha didn''t dare to make a conclusion easily, but continued to attack from a long distance with his own sand. At the same time, Luosha also kept giving Shenye a little space to fight back in the interval of attack to observe whether Shenye can use Ninja to fight back. However, the result is inevitable. Shenye just wants to gather chakra, and will not want to use the limited breathing time to fight back. "This boy, sure enough!" After missing several excellent opportunities, Luo Sha also confirmed his guess. The boy opposite either doesn''t know ninja or chakra is not enough, but the first point can be ruled out. In that case, it''s easy to do. Thinking of this, the corners of Luo Sha''s mouth slowly raised a little radian, and his face was also full of wanton laughter. "Muye ninja, the battle between us is inevitable. Hurry down and die!" A mass of golden sand propped up Luo Sha''s whole body. Luo Sha, who occupied the airspace advantage, directly used his own magnetic escape Ninja wherever his eyes can see. "Cidun, placer gold burial!" The scope of this time is different from the previous small sand subsidence. This time, almost one corner of the forest is wrapped by sand. Such a huge Ninja has made Shenye have no place to stay. The whole person can only jump into the air, but with the passage of time, there will eventually be a time to fall to the ground. "I won!" However, when Luosha''s victory was in hand, he relaxed his vigilance and looked down at Shenye with the attitude of a winner. However, when his eyes were opposite, Luosha found that Shenye''s eyes were the awesome kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. "It''s over..." In an instant, the rapidly sinking sand stopped flowing, and Luosha seemed to stop the operation of chakra. The small sand mass that originally carried him scattered in an instant, and Luosha''s figure directly fell freely to the ground. "Fortunately, the bet is right." Looking at the rapidly falling Luosha, God night dare not let it fall freely, so his plan is over. "Take a good look at your future. Since you want peace, don''t let your shadow be assassinated." Put Luosha firmly on the ground. God night closed the kaleidoscope and the eight door dunjia. For a moment, the sense of fatigue invaded his body. The whole person couldn''t make it with any strength. He sat in place and rested for a long time before he found himself again with flying Thunder God. As for the Luosha on the ground, God night didn''t tie it up. After all, he had other things he wanted him to complete. After all, it was a major event related to the tolerance world. If he could understand, it would be good. Even if he couldn''t, he would try his best. "God night, how are you?" Seeing the sudden appearance of Shenye, the three people who were running quickly stopped and helped Shenye up. "Have you met the enemy?" Compared with his own physical condition, Shenye is more concerned about the Ninjas in shayin village who chase several people. Just now, he has been fighting with Luosha for a long time. Even if both sides run and chase, it should be almost time to meet now. But Hongdou''s answer surprised Shenye. "Encounter the enemy? We haven''t caught up yet. How did you become like this? Were those villagers ninjas just now? " "No, those guys in shayin village hid in the place just now, but we all ignored it. Now you should be tracked." After saying that, Shenye turned his eyes to zilaiye. Among these people, only two of them can explore ninja, but now Shenye''s situation obviously can''t be perceived by chakra. "I see. Take a break first!" For the eyes of God night, Zilai is also the meaning of life back. With his hands folded and his hair thrown, a burst of air swept past several people. It was Zilai who also made efforts. "Those two ninjas from shayin village, don''t hide. I''ve found you!" After some exploration, Zilai also directly looked at a big tree not far behind several people. But no one came out to respond to zilaiye''s voice. Obviously, ninja still didn''t care about zilaiye''s perception. "In that case, don''t blame me! Huodun, big fire bullet! " A fireball full of two people''s Congress spits out from zilaiye''s mouth, and the target points directly to the position where zilaiye asked just now. "Feng Dun, vacuum wave!" The Ninjutsu of fengdun is naturally the nemesis of Huodun. Although they depend on each other, the fire borrows the wind, and the wind can also blow the fire away from the target. This is the case at present. A wind bullet hit the fireball, and the fire bullet dispersed directly. "Asshole, this is not the territory of the land of fields. Let''s go!" They were also extremely rational. Seeing that there was still a distance from the national border, they did not continue to tangle with the impossible task, so they turned around and left directly. "If you are looking for your captain, hurry up. He has been solved by me. I don''t know if he will be eaten by the wild animals in the forest." They turned and wanted to go, but after hearing God night''s words, they decided to stay where they were. When they turned around, they couldn''t believe it. "How did you escape from the captain?" "If you don''t believe it, go back and have a look. Remember to tell your captain that we will meet again in the future." Chapter 129 "Wait and see, our country of wind has not completely lost!" Obviously, they had no idea that the captain they trusted would be killed by a xiaren. However, since this small character appeared here, it means that the captain who saw the enemy did not leave alive failed. With a skeptical attitude, they also quickly ran back in the direction of coming. "Don''t you catch these two people?" One side of the Watergate, they were full of doubts. It was obvious that they didn''t understand God night''s behavior of letting them go. "What we have to do now is not waste time with them. The villagers have provided information just now. There are some strange places in Tian Zhiguo, but the people who have explored have not come back so far." For several people''s questions, Shenye can only change the structure casually and prevaricate the past. After all, leaving those people back plays an important role. Whether it can stop the third world war depends on this one. And although it is nonsense, there is no doubt that big snake pill does have its own base and even ninja village in tianzhiguo. Although the current timeline is no longer in line with the original fire shadow world, some specific things will not change. "In that case, our tianzhiguo plan remains unchanged, but God night, you go back to Muye to report, and then have a good rest. We''ll do the rest." After hearing the analysis of Shenye, Zilai also decided to send Shenye back. After all, such a gifted Ninja will be regarded as a treasure in any country. Although Shenye''s injury is not serious, chakra''s consumption is very terrible. I''m afraid he can''t fight again in a short time. In addition, there are some internal injuries after opening the eight door dunjia, which makes him look really embarrassed now. "No, only I know about the information. It would be a waste of time if I said it a little. I''d better change someone ~" Although the reason is far fetched, God night has a reason to stay. Now I have a kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye. If I want to further become an eternal kaleidoscope, I can only use Yu Zhibo''s eye transplantation, but now Yu Zhibo still works well in Muye. It''s very difficult to get the wheel eye. But such a difficult thing can be accomplished by one person, that is, the big snake pill, which has been committed to the study of human evolution. Big snake pill has been taking ninjas away from the village for a long time. So far, many family bodies have been collected, among which there would be Yu Zhibo. Although you need your brother''s eyes to become an eternal kaleidoscope, you have a system. You can do this as long as you have a sample of writing wheel eyes, so you must participate in this action! "But God night, your body is already like this. The teacher is also for you. Don''t you want to die?" "Big snake pill is the enemy of my life. When he wanted to take me, I swore in my heart that I must witness his death with my own eyes. If I can''t, it will be the knot of my life!" God night naturally knows about his physical condition, but this small injury doesn''t need hundreds of haoshu. He can heal in two days, and he can''t find the big snake pill in two days. "All right, but you must listen to me all the way. When you meet a battle, you can act as a military preparation." Seeing that God night wanted to stay so firmly, he had nothing to say. He just shook his head gently and agreed to his wish to stay. "Channeling!" An orange medium shaped toad appeared directly in front of several people, and Zilai threw Shenye on its back after the toad appeared. Zilai also patted the orange Toad''s calf and said, "toad Cheng, work hard. The wounded can''t go down in a day." Obviously, the toad''s character is also good. He has no complaints that he has to carry a load in the future. He just nodded and followed behind several people. "So what did those people say, and where was the specific location?" When God night is settled, Zilai can''t wait to directly ask about the information that God night said before. "That is to say, there is a vibration in a place, but the people who went to check are missing. I think maybe big snake pill may not go to the enemy country to sell information, but want to build a village to deal with Muye." For Shenye''s words, he has only scratched his chin. Although this situation is not unreasonable, it is still much less likely to cooperate with the enemy than the previous three generations. Even when zilaiye carefully calculated, Shenye constantly calculated the possibility of this situation. After all, big snake pill went to Xiaozhi organization after leaving Muye, and then there was Yinren village. However, the Xiao organization has not been established yet, and the Second World War of tolerance has not been over for long. Miyan and others should still be little rookies in the rain country, which is not a threat to the mountain pepper fish banzang who covers the sky with one hand. Moreover, the most important yuzhibo belt soil has not seen yuzhibo spots yet, so there is no plan to expand and recruit people, so now the big snake pill that Shenye can think of is only the way to establish Yinren village. "Since it''s possible, let''s go and have a look first. The task given to our group is to find the culprit who may cause the war and trace down any possibility." Although the statement of divine night is somewhat far fetched, fortunately, I still believe it, not only because I believe in divine night, but also for the reputation of Muye. "Actually, I have another idea." Tian Zhiguo said that it is not big, and its area is only one tenth of that of the country of fire, but it is definitely not small. If you want to check it a little, it will waste a lot of time. "As long as you don''t do it, the patient should have the consciousness of the patient." Zilai also cast an inquiring look, but what he wanted to say was preempted by Watergate. "Of course not me. What I want to say is lecherous immortal. Can you expand the spell printing ability of red beans with magic, so that we can know the general direction." Although this method has not been tried in the original book before, Shenye does have his own analysis to say so. As an early failed work of the big snake pill, although the earth curse seal on the Royal hand washing red bean can not be turned into a powerful monster, it can relatively perceive the position of the big snake pill. Although it only works within a short distance, what if you add some Ninja that can amplify your strength a lot? Can it also expand the scope of perception? At present, the immortal model from laiye can realize this conjecture. Although it is just a conjecture, it is completely worth trying! Chapter 130 "It''s not unreasonable. In that case, try it?" As the core of the experiment, several people looked at red beans with consistent eyes. "Just try. After all, I''m also a ninja of Muye!" With that, Hongdou took off his coat directly, leaving only the sports underwear of a fishing net to completely expose the mark on his shoulder. It''s a little surprising that the frequent peeping at the women''s bathhouse didn''t smile at this time, but frowned at the mark left by this once close friend and thought hard. "What do you think of the lecherous immortal? Is there anything strange?" Seeing that Zilai also delayed to start, Shenye moved his body from toad Cheng and wanted to see what Zilai was looking at. He was so serious. "Nothing. I just want to know what mark the big snake pill uses." ¡°......¡± It seems that he is still a little overestimated. God night, who was struggling to move his body, kicked Zilai''s ass directly, "just how can you bear like this? Don''t they all say that ninjas have three commandments? You''re so worried about such a little girl!" "I''m just curious why it''s so round. What do you say? Do you think I can''t beat you because you''re a patient? Believe it or not, I''ll let toad send you back to Muye!" Knowing that there was some misunderstanding, Shenye also stepped down the slope and directly shrunk his head from Zilai to Toad Cheng''s back. "I''m going to start. It may hurt a little." Zilai also directly sat cross legged on the ground, put his hands on his chest and began to absorb the energy of heaven and earth, and Shenye didn''t miss this great opportunity to directly and quietly open the writing wheel eye to learn secretly. A burst of energy quickly concentrated from the woods to zilaiye, and zilaiye''s body also had drastic changes at the same time. Although this change could not be seen by others, it opened the kaleidoscope, but the divine night could discover the mystery. "I used the wrong method before. No wonder I can''t enter immortal mode all the time!" Secretly remember that he also absorbs the energy of heaven and earth. At the same time, Shenye can''t help feeling the ability of the kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye. No wonder they all say that writing the wheel eye is a powerful and unparalleled ability. It''s really not nonsense! At this time, Zilai has also completed the energy gathering of immortal mode, and Shenye secretly closed the writing wheel eye, but constantly simulated the use skills of immortal mode in his mind. At the same time, Zilai, who opened the immortal mode, also felt two straight eyes at this time. He also knew that two little guys interested in the immortal mode were stealing teachers, but he didn''t care about them. He just gently put the slightly larger hand on the shoulder of the Royal hand washing red beans. "Coming!" Without waiting for Hongdou''s reply, Zilai directly released the magic chakra from his hands and directed at the mark planted by the big snake pill on Hongdou''s shoulder. The violent chakra wandered back and forth in the two people''s bodies. Even without opening the kaleidoscope writing wheel, he could feel that two conflicting forces collided in the small body of red bean at night. Fortunately, the self-made magic chakra was obviously better. After a short confrontation, the somewhat dark chakra all returned to the spell seal. Just then, the scream that had been ringing through my ears finally stopped. "How''s it going, red bean!" Hongdou, who had been kneeling on the ground, collapsed directly when Zilai left her with both hands. The Watergate that had been guarding her directly rushed forward with a vigorous step and caught Hongdou who almost fell to the ground. "There''s no problem. The spell seal of red bean is very aggressive. I began to resist just the moment I entered her body, and I have a strange feeling about this chakra. It seems that this chakra also has the attribute of magic. Fortunately, this chakra is only left in red bean. There''s not much left, otherwise it may take a long time." Since then, I have frowned. Obviously, I am very concerned about how chakra with magic was studied by big snake pill. After all, I haven''t seen him use it since the battle with him. Can the research of big snake pill have been able to artificially develop magic? Compared with ziye''s confusion, Shenye felt quite relieved. Several Ninjutsu were quite successful and played a great role in the research of big snake pill. Foul soil reincarnation bears the brunt, followed by his curse. Although the second half of the fire shadow has lost its luster, his success can not be ignored, because the big snake pill has developed the magic chakra only with its own efforts, and carried out large-scale experiments, so that ordinary people can have the power of magic through the spell seal. "What about the location of the big snake pill? Did you find anything?" Compared with these, Shenye is of course more concerned about the news of big snake pill. After all, it is related to himself, which may be the biggest opportunity for entity promotion. If big snake pill is not there, it will be a big loss. Fortunately, God still favored Shenye. The red bean who got up slowly nodded to Zilai and said, "it''s really in tianzhiguo, but this time I obviously feel that big snake pill has noticed me. The cold murderous spirit can''t be wrong. This time they will be prepared." This makes Shenye a little surprised. I''ve never heard of this effect that can be perceived by each other before. Maybe it''s because magic makes both sides feel each other? But Shenye doesn''t care about it, because this time he is no longer the weak ninja who didn''t fight back last time! Although I don''t want to be seen easily, I can''t win if I don''t have to face this top power. "Stand by. It is estimated that Muye''s reinforcements are coming. Although they are not for the big snake pill, they should not be bad. This time, we must make sure to catch the big snake pill!" I didn''t say anything later, but God night can probably guess something about it. It is estimated that the reason why the three generations entrusted this task to Zilai is also because they have enough trust and believe that Zilai can also bring back the things studied by big snake pill to Muye. The four people were waiting at the border of the kingdom of fire, doing their own things. "Brother Zilai, look if it''s this magic ~" "I know you can almost perfectly control the cultivation of chakra now, but are you too anxious to find it at this critical moment?" "The problem is that we have nothing to do now waiting for Muye''s reinforcements. Is it a waste of time not to practice magic?" For magic, God night''s desire is no worse than the eternal kaleidoscope, and he has almost practiced magic. Coupled with on-site copying, God night feels that he is only one step away from the door. As long as he has self-help guidance, it is estimated that he can fully learn magic in a short time. Chapter 131 "You have to wait until your injuries are almost good. The cultivation of magic is not a simple thing. If you are in good condition, you may not be able to stick to it. I''m afraid your current state will turn into a stone in a short time." "In that case..." God night was also clear about this, so he didn''t say much, just silently made a seal, and then a chakra with infinite vitality erupted from God night''s body. "Wait a minute, is this..." In just two seconds, Shenye, who was injured all over just now, directly recovered to a full state, and a back somersault jumped directly from toad Cheng''s back. "Well, I''m full now!" Seeing this situation, the two people and a frog were directly stunned in situ, "what''s the matter, what Ninja is this?" "It''s not ninja, it''s forbidden! The forbidden art of master research, the art of hundred heroes! " "Lecherous immortal knows that. It seems that the relationship between you and sister gangshou is really good." Although his injury is not very serious, it is still unacceptable since he can''t practice magic. It''s better to use it directly. After all, knowledge is only a small injury, and there will be no serious sequelae after using Baihao''s art. "Since you want to practice magic, I''ll help you." At this time, I also know that no matter what I''m talking about, I won''t dispel the idea that Shenye will learn magic now. In that case, it fulfilled his wish. "What about me, what about me!" As soon as I heard that I could finally learn the immortal mode, the Watergate on one side was also excited. It was obvious that I had been looking forward to today for a long time. "Learn together. Whether you can stick to it or not is the key to your mastery." After saying that, Zilai also directly meditated in situ, took a branch and began to give lectures on the spot. He handed over all about the immortal mode to the three people, but Hongdou couldn''t find the energy of heaven and earth in practice, so he directly announced his withdrawal. Although Watergate can''t find the so-called magic chakra, it has been listening carefully and even used shadow separation to strengthen its impression. In contrast, Shenye, who has mastered some tricks, is only very serious at some times. Most of the time, he is studying by himself. "The above is all. The rest can only work through practical operation. Now we are not in miaomu mountain, so we can only rely on you to feel the existence of heaven and earth energy. If there are toads, we can go up a lot faster." Before his voice fell, the divine night on one side had already started his own cultivation. After today''s observation of writing wheel eyes and his own teaching just now, he felt that he could complete it alone through his own practice. At this time, Watergate can''t feel the energy of heaven and earth at all. It can only look at God night helplessly and think that it may be able to help itself for a while. Within two minutes, Shenye''s body began to change, the body began to expand like a balloon, and Toad like meat spots began to grow on the smooth skin. Bang! Just when Shenye''s body was going to get bigger, Zilai also gave a stick in time to directly beat Shenye back to its original shape. "The absorbed energy of heaven and earth must be equal to your own chakra spiritual power. You must strictly abide by that amount, otherwise you will become a frog and then a stone statue!" "In that case, it''s hard for you two ~" Then God night handed a similar branch to the Watergate. Anyway, he didn''t practice. It was cheaper for himself. If Hongdou didn''t develop the new Ninjutsu himself, it would be troublesome for one person. "The art of shadow separation!" From dusk, knowing that the sun sets, Shenye has been bruised by the two people with wooden sticks in just a few minutes. However, his kung fu pays off. At the end, Shenye has been able to skillfully open the immortal mode. "It''s finished. Should you help me next?" However, the happy Watergate naturally cannot get a positive answer. "I''ll be here first today. You''re far from Watergate. I''ll let two immortals take you to train at that time. As long as I can feel the energy of heaven and earth first, I can take the next step." In this regard, Watergate also understood the deep meaning, and did not entangle much. It just nodded silently and looked very low. "I know you want to be strong, but you and I are different. You and anyone are different. You have your own way to go. You have your own Fangfa to become strong. One day you will become a powerful and unparalleled ninja." God night can be said to have crossed over from the future of the Ninja era. He knows everything. Of course, he knows what Watergate will achieve one day in the future. That''s why he advised Watergate like this. "Thank you God night, thank you for comforting me, I will become stronger!" God night''s words were not very persuasive, but the timing was just right, and Watergate regained confidence. "Prepare for the night patrol and set up their tents!" One day is definitely not enough for Muye''s Ninja to come, so in zilaiye''s plan, several people will spend the night here tonight. Although the conditions are hard, they are normal for ninja. Nothing happened overnight. The next morning, God night was awakened by the Watergate of the last shift. "God night, God night, teach me some skills about magic today, otherwise I still have no class to practice today ~" "Nonsense, did you know the spiral pill that the lecherous immortal taught you last time?" It''s not that God night doesn''t want to teach, but now Watergate is a little anxious. Maybe it''s because of his own reasons. God night always feels that Watergate is a little anxious. If it goes on like this in the long run, the flash of wood leaves feared by the tolerance world may disappear. "Ah... That''s not true, but I haven''t broken the ball since I heard your opinion last time. Do I need to wait a while?" When it comes to spiral pill, Watergate''s head is slightly lower. It seems that he knows it''s not right to say so, but under the temptation of powerful magic, it''s estimated that no one will continue to practice this kind of Ninja, which is difficult to practice, but has little effect. "Watergate, in fact, the essence of the spiral pill lies not in the spiral pill itself, but in the different changes of the spiral pill. You will know when you master the spiral pill. I will certainly teach you the immortal mode at that time, I promise!" "This... I see." Of course, Watergate can''t understand the understanding of spiral pill, but he still believes in the guarantee of God night. If you want to say why, it''s because of the unconditional trust between brothers. Chapter 132 "Increase the release of chakra and turn like a storm!" A voice flashed through a hidden forest. It was the God night who had painstakingly persuaded the Watergate to be modest and upward, and opposite him was the angry Watergate. "I really put chakra to the largest, but he can''t do it at all." "Only through continuous training can you learn this A-level ninja. Don''t you want to learn this super strong ninja?" "Yes!" Almost roaring, the Watergate shouted this sentence. "Then go on!" The warm-blooded atmosphere surrounded them. In this case, Watergate could not feel the pain caused by the burned hand caused by chakra''s overuse. "Well, come here first. After a while, we''ll go back and ask the lecherous immortal for some ointment to apply. After all, cultivating Ninja is not fatal. We''ll continue after a rest." They kept in touch from the morning to noon until they said they should eat. God night came to find something to eat with the Watergate. "Ah ~ it''s a rest, but just now I seem to have found some feeling. I think I should break the ball in the afternoon!" "In fact, ninja has different cultivation methods for different people. I don''t think that kind of Ninja can come as fast as this, and this Ninja can visualize chakra. It''s a more omnipotent ninja." I don''t know if it should be said. In the impression of God night, Watergate is the creator of ninja. It took a long time to even think about monthly interest. But now why is Watergate so indifferent or even resistant to this move. Is this also caused by your arrival? He gently shook his head. Shenye has always been reluctant to think about things that he doesn''t understand and won''t have an answer. Now he is only a member of Muye, but he always thinks that he can go back to his home one day after he has the strength to fight yuzhiboban and even huiyeji. Picking up an edible wild vegetable on the ground, God night''s vision was attracted by a footprint. "Watergate, have we been here before?" "We just came here. How could we have come before?" However, as soon as the voice fell into the water door, we knew why Shenye asked. A large area of grass not far away was trampled into an ugly pile of grass. "What should I do?" They seem to be surrounded, but just as they pick vegetables, the enemy seems to have run away again? God night said he didn''t understand this behavior at all, but now this situation is not as good as thinking. The only thing he can think of is to go back! Go back to find Zilai. Now they have only a dead end in the face of big snake pill. It''s not big snake pill, but also those from Yinren village. From the footprints, there should be about four or five people. If the strength is almost the same, it will be a disaster for the two people. "Go back quickly, you lead me off!" At the moment, I don''t care what to eat. If this group of people bypass themselves, there is only one possibility: find their own companions and surround themselves and others after determining that there is no one around. Fortunately, it should be all right now. But what they were afraid of came. When they ran towards the station, two figures blocked their way. "Little brothers, what are you running for? Why don''t you go to your brother''s house in such a hurry?" The face in front of him had a protective forehead that had never appeared before in the forbearance world. Watergate had never seen this protective forehead at all. He couldn''t tell what Ninja it was for a time, but it didn''t mean Shenye didn''t know. "The man of big snake pill? "Yin Ren?" "It seems that you know the big snake pill very well. In this case, you must be the God night said by adults, which is just like ordinary ~" The man on the other side looked up and down and said, "do you choose to let me do it or follow me?" The vice general''s nostrils are cocky, but Shenye is not in the mood to fight with him at this time. The top priority now is to confirm whether Zilai and Hongdou meet the enemy. If the enemy turns into their own, I''m afraid things will be bad. "Watergate, you go back and tell the lecherous immortal about it first. My father will hold you back." At present, someone must send out the information. Obviously, he is not a good choice. Because flying Thunder God is the ninja of Watergate, his proficiency has been better than himself, and his combat ability is better than Watergate, so it is obvious who will stay now. "But this man looks hard to deal with. Let''s go together!" Watergate felt a bad breath for the enemy in front of him, so although God night said so, he still didn''t want to leave. "Don''t fall for the enemy''s plan. He just wants us to stay here, but someone must go back there!" God night''s expression was very serious. It was related to the lives of the other two people. It was not careless at all. "Besides, do you think I''m easy to deal with?" God night feels warm about the worry about Watergate, but now is not the time for you and me. Human life is crucial and we can''t delay a second. "This... That''s all right." Then Watergate took a handful of bitterness from Shenye''s tolerance bag, "if something''s wrong later, hurry to use flying Thunder God. At that time, we''ll go to find zilaiye teacher and kill him." After nodding gently, the Watergate didn''t dare to turn around and walk away. The two hands had no pain in their hands, and they had run out for a long time. "Boy, do you think I''ll let you go?" After the Watergate had flown out once, Yinren reacted and wanted to go forward to intercept it. "Come on, don''t pretend. You just wanted to fight me. I''ve stayed." God night sneered. Even a fool can see the exaggerated reaction just now. In addition, when he talked about the big snake pill just now, he showed the killing intention in his eyes. Obviously, he wanted to fight with himself. "Hey, hey, this is not my intention. I was forced to fight you. Otherwise, you''ll stop me to chase your little partner. It''s forced to fight?" "It seems that big snake pill means to catch me alive. It''s not easy ~" "It will be simple. To tell you the truth, there are also our people on the road where Ni''s partner left. Lord big snake pill said that as long as you catch the boy around you, you will follow us." Hearing what Yinren said opposite, Shenye reacted. His actions were completely calculated by the big snake pill and planned by the group in front of him. Those people didn''t come and go, and the goal was themselves from beginning to end, but it was obviously too late to go back to the door. Chapter 133 "Flying Thor!" Fortunately, I was taken away by Watergate. Now I can go back to Watergate with this bitterness. It''s OK to face those ninjas together when I arrive. At least it won''t be the dilemma faced by Watergate alone. But let chakra swim in his body, but his body did not move at all. In front of him was still the arrogant face who deserved to be beaten to the extreme. "Another border?" I had suffered a loss of border crossing before. Now Shenye also knows the power of border crossing. It can''t help but lock the space. It''s impossible to cry for help. "Yes, it''s said that your space Ninja is very powerful, but in this space chaos array, it''s useless even if you fly fast. Next, your transmission will never know where to transmit, which can be said to be very chaotic ~" More evolved than last time? The last enchantment just couldn''t transmit outward, but the flying Thunder God in the enchantment is still easy to use, but now it can''t be used in the enchantment? God night, who did not believe in evil, directly attached the mark of flying Thunder God to the sword in his hand. After a bitter fight, another sword in his hand chased the tail of the arsenal. However, the probability of hitting the enemy is too small. He was directly dodged by Yinren. When the man wanted to turn his head to avoid the sword in his back hand, Shenye directly tied his hands to fly the seal of Thor, trying to make the sword in his hand appear directly around the pain. However, the sword in his hand did disappear from the original place, but it did not appear in the place imagined by God night, but did not know where to go. "I said that space Ninja is meaningless here. Why don''t you believe it? Although it''s very difficult to make such a boundary, it''s said that there are only two adults of big snake pill. They are all prepared to deal with you. You really have face ~" It seemed that the more he spoke, the more angry he felt. After that, he rushed directly towards Shenye, with an indomitable killing intention in his eyes. Ninja combat is so helpless. As long as the other party catches the weakness of your skill, it can play a great restrictive role, just like now Shenye has directly cut off a skill. The voice forbearance that rushed up didn''t give Shenye time to think at all. It came directly to Shenye in a short moment, followed by a series of punches. "Write wheel eye!" The biggest advantage of this powerful ninja is his kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. In his own eyes, the opponent''s body skills are like slow motion, which is a lot compared with the unstoppable prestige, but there is no way if he can''t keep up with his speed. However, the ninja in front of him is not so terrible. He is just a little better than the general Ninja body art wall. The blessing of writing wheel eyes in a kaleidoscope can be matched with it. "Kaleidoscope write wheel eye!" And that Yin Ren also found that Shenye''s eyes were wrong after he showed his fist, but it''s too late now! "Keep fighting in my magic ~" The Ninja didn''t know what ability he had, so he was directly applied by the writing wheel eye of Shenye, and he would continue to fight in the magic world. "The kaleidoscope is really easy to use, but the chakra consumption is really big. It seems that we should practice chakra''s storage. I don''t know whether the lecherous immortal has relevant training programs." Put Yinren to the ground, and God night directly starts to look for something useful. At least find a tool that can open the boundary and let himself out. It''s a pity that the Ninja is poor. Not to mention tools, he doesn''t even have a detonator. "No, it shouldn''t be. Is it just a bait?" Soon Shenye realized that things were wrong. How could normal ninjas come out to fight like this? Even a strong person with pure body skills like lillock should not take nothing, let alone his body skills. When God could not understand it, the enemy''s body at hand directly turned into a pool of mud and collapsed on the ground. "Separation? Damn it! " Since the use of the writing wheel eye, Shenye''s idea is to directly solve the enemy at one time, but such an end is definitely beyond expectation. Now his writing wheel eye is directly exposed. At that time, even if the big snake pill doesn''t want to catch himself, the three generations and Tuan Zang will not let go of themselves. So far, I don''t have any means to protect my life. It''s good to be found! Since crossing the world, Shenye wanted to get rid of a person so urgently for the first time, and the honor of the first person fell directly on the name Yinren. What God night didn''t know was that on a tree trunk hundreds of meters away, a figure slowly got up. In a trance, his eyes were not ordinary people''s black or brown, but a different blood red. With his slow rise, the blood red in his eyes was also slowly dispersing. "Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye? It''s really interesting. It seems that Lord big snake pill didn''t say this at that time. It shouldn''t be forgotten. Is it deep? It shouldn''t be. Did it come later? " The figure''s Kung Fu is not bad at analyzing the origin of Shenye''s writing wheel eye. It''s really a rare ghost! "First look at what I''m saying. It seems that I don''t need Zuo Neng yet. I should be able to deal with it." After talking to himself, the figure''s eyes turned blood red again, then his figure lay down again, and then disappeared in the prosperous places. Then, under the man, a piece of yellow soft mud seemed to split out of the tree, slowly squeezed out of the gap of the tree, and soon became a strong man, whose face was the same as the voice that fought with God night before. After a few seconds of shaping, the new Ninja ran directly in one direction, which was the end direction of his predecessors, the direction of Shenye. "So this is the noumenon?" Seeing another ninja in front of him, Shenye didn''t panic. For his own reason, he can''t wander around here now, otherwise he may not know where he came out. Therefore, Shenye had to wait in place and sent out to help him explore the way. Unexpectedly, before he found the man, the Ninja ran out by himself. "Do you want to hear the truth? In fact, I''m not a ladder. My special ability is to attach my consciousness to anything and change and control it. Lord big snake pill said that this is my blood inheritance limit, but as long as I''m useful to him ~" Chapter 134 "Another talented boy brainwashed by big snake pill. Do you think what big snake pill wants is your ability or your people?" "It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that Lord Da Shewan accepted me. That''s the key." Zhuang haiyinren didn''t seem to talk much about the past. He said it stopped abruptly, and then waved his fist as big as a ramen bowl and rushed directly towards Shenye. "It seems that you can only control the puppet to make some body art attacks. If it''s body art, it''s useless to come many times!" After all, Shenye once again opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye, but this Shenye did not directly apply magic to the puppet, but wanted to see the composition and direction of the puppet. If you can determine these, you can probably analyze the position of the person. But this time, the controller obviously had a long mind. When he rushed to a close distance, he knew that God night would use magic, directly controlled the puppet''s head to lower, and then his hands began to form unknown seals. It seemed that he had eaten up the loss of the last time. "It still has this function!" I don''t know what Ninjutsu will be released from the opposite side. Shenye dare not rashly go up to analyze the puppet. He can only keep his body back, and cancel those scattered chakra one by one, ready to defeat the puppet with an attack. "Water escape, the art of fog concealment!" To tell the truth, the puppet''s seal is slow in Shenye''s view. It is estimated that it took several seconds to release this ninja, and it is not very ideal from the concentration and range of the fog. After observing the writing wheel eye, it is not difficult to see that the puppet''s Ninja release is not strong, so this person also wants to use the fog hidden skill to pull in the distance between the two people, and use the puppet''s lack of pain to consume Shenye''s physical strength. "The blood following limit is very powerful, but it''s a pity that there''s a lack of heat on it!" He made a decision in his heart. God night took out his suffering directly from the tolerance bag and was always ready to collide with the puppet. As time passed, the effect of fog concealment almost disappeared, but the imagined attack did not come, but the puppet disappeared. "Run away? Then why use the art of fog concealment? " On a little thought, God night suddenly remembered the Watergate that was still running outside! Are you waiting to catch the Watergate and threaten yourself!? But now that the man is gone, does it mean that flying Thor can also be used? It was still the way just now. God night wanted to transfer the sword from his hand to his face, but unfortunately, the sword in his hand still disappeared. "It seems that the boundary is still there. Hurry to find a way to find the Watergate!" Suddenly, Shenye suddenly remembered that the perception of the magic he had just learned was super. As long as he grasped the previous pool of things turned into mud, he might be able to use the reason that Yinren''s people control puppets to find Yinren in reverse! Just do it. God night directly separated his three shadows around, and then began to absorb the energy of heaven and earth, leaving one to look after himself. Because I just learned it. It would be interesting to become a frog if I was anxious at this time. However, fortunately, this immortal mode is very successful. It can be said that it is more successful than every time before, and it is not ashamed of its own practice. Take back the body, God night directly picked up the puppet turned into yellow mud, transmitted the energy into perception, and sure enough, he vaguely felt some chakra flow in God night''s mind. Put down the puppet God night and set off directly. Now your immortal mode can only last for three minutes. If you want to find it after three minutes, you will have to absorb the energy of heaven and earth again. At that time, Yinren will have run away! The heart continues to add weight to yourself, and the speed under your feet is also accelerating. After a while, God night came to the position of perception. The land between the two trees is still yellowing. Obviously, a puppet came out from here just now, but when God night sent out chakra''s perception, there was no chakra''s reaction around, and there was no one in and out. "I should have just left. There''s still time to catch up!" Unable to wait to check the direction of Yinren''s departure, Shenye ran directly in the direction of Watergate''s departure. Maybe Yinren''s escape direction is not this way, but if he sees himself driving this way, he will come to stop himself. Even if no one stops him from moving in this direction, it won''t take long to catch up with the Watergate. After all, the body bonus in immortal mode is not nonsense. Strangely, Shenye has been running towards the water gate for several minutes, and even the immortal mode has disappeared. However, Yinren still hasn''t appeared. On the contrary, there are some signs of fighting around. Some of them are attack methods that Shenye can recognize, but some Shenye have never seen before. They are not human weapons, It''s more like being hit by some machine. And some traces can vaguely see the mark of flying Thor of Watergate, but there are few blood stains in so many battle traces, only some destroyed trees and nothing else. "It seems that Watergate is not an easy Ninja to bully. Am I too worried?" Although there were some thoughts in my heart, the movement on Shenye''s feet did not stop at all. I had been experimenting with some branches and stones all the way, and had been looking forward to passing through the boundary early, but the boundary was like no boundary. All the branches and stones disappeared in the blink of an eye, and none of them shuttled according to my will. "Can the characteristics of this boundary still be moved?" God night, who was really puzzled, couldn''t help talking to himself and sighing. However, what surprised him was that someone responded to his question and answer! "Yes, this boundary can move. It is a ball boundary with me as the center of the ball. As long as I''m still with you, you can''t use the art of flying Thor!" A voice of great pride came. It was the voice of the puppet before. As soon as Shenye turned back, the puppet was standing not far behind, with a thin little child on his shoulder. The two guys are very different in all aspects. "Funny? I was born weak and sick. Even walking alone was a delusion for me when I was a child. Now I''m sick. I know I haven''t had a long time, so I asked Lord big snake pill to arrange the last task for me and injected me with medicine. Fortunately, my puppet can carry me everywhere, Otherwise, you''re facing a girl in a wheelchair. " God night didn''t react until the puppet finished talking. Although the child on his shoulder was thin, it could be seen from the side that he was a girl without an Adam''s apple. "Tell me, who else would want a loser like me except Lord big snake pill? Wood leaf? Even if it''s my ability that big snake pill is interested in, I don''t care! " Chapter 135 "Let me go out to find a companion. You know you can''t beat me with your strength." After coming to this world, Shenye had compassion for someone for the first time. Although this person still doesn''t know her name, she doesn''t live like an ordinary person every day in her life. Shenye doesn''t know how to start such a poor person. "It''s impossible. I won''t give up the task of Lord big snake pill. As for whether I can defeat you, I have to fight again." The voice fell, and the originally empty forest path between the two suddenly emerged more than a dozen pieces of yellow silt from the ground. "Is this the way you create puppets? It''s really weird ~" He said something, but Shenye didn''t act. He didn''t want to be rude to the girl. He just wanted her to see the strength gap and give up the idea of fighting with herself. In a few breaths, those yellowish brown mud blocks had turned into human shapes, impressively the same as the strong man who led. Seeing several identical puppets, Shenye was curious. The function of the blood following limit seemed similar to that of the shadow body, but it was still a lot of effort. What was the purpose of the big snake pill to catch the girl for research? Without enough time to think about it, the mud puppets who have finished their transformation have rushed up. They don''t use any fancy ninja skills, but they still choose to use body skills to bomb with Shenye. "Write wheel eye!" Gradually familiar with the usage of writing wheel eyes, Shenye also began to use these puppets to continue to develop the function of writing wheel eyes, and this time only poured a small part of chakra into it. "I see. The fewer chakras, the weaker the effect. Fortunately, I learned the method of control before!" After gradually learning, Shenye also gradually began to fight back. After all, the puppets in front of him were not very strong in body art, so he still had room to fight back. "Be careful, I won''t show mercy!" "Hum, let''s see who needs mercy!" With the help of the power of writing wheel eyes, Shenye took his two special pain and nothing in his hands, and was able to cope with the three puppets from the left and right, but what made him curious was that the remaining puppets seemed to be difficult to use, but just stood in place and didn''t do anything. Therefore, God night did not exert all his strength, but faced it with his own body skill. But gradually God night noticed something was wrong. "Just now my suffering should have been stabbed directly from the blind line of sight. Only ordinary ninjas should not be able to hide. Why did the puppet hide like an eye behind his back?" God night knows only one such strange ability among Narutos, that is, the reincarnation eye of changmen, but the power of the reincarnation eye is much higher than this, and the owner of the reincarnation eye can learn thousands of things. In front of him, he doesn''t look like he can learn many ninja skills. From the beginning to the end, he just used his own blood to follow the limit and escape. From the analysis of the plot, Shenye can only confront it slowly, looking forward to finding some clues from the battle. But when Shenye was thinking about how to deal with the girl, the motionless puppets he had been watching suddenly began to act! The two puppets suddenly burst from behind the three acting puppets, but the difference is that the two puppets even got up and began to seal, and the seals of the two puppets are completely different. "Earth escape, debris flow!" "Shuidun, big shell!" The two impolite Ninjutsu were released, and the three puppets trapped by Shenye jumped away at the same time, leaving Shenye only to face the coming Ninjutsu attack. After a burst of chakra flow, the land under Shenye''s feet was separated. It turned out that the larger the crack in the ground, the mud water like debris flow gushed out. It turned out that two Ninjutsu gathered together! "Look how you run!" The debris flow is directly poured at the foot of Shenye. Before Shenye jumps away, the debris flow directly fixes Shenye in place, and his feet are directly printed on the ground. "Is that your way?" I have to say that the little girl in front of me still has some fighting IQ. She knows that her puppet can''t release powerful ninja when fighting. She can fix it with Ninja directly with the help of terrain advantages, and then use the advantages of close combat to fight close. Sure enough, after determining that God night was fixed, the three escaped puppets jumped back again, and the difference this time was that they had several different tolerance tools in their hands. "You don''t need me to be merciful. After all, it''s good to fight until you give up resistance. You don''t have to fight until you''re half dead, or you''ll have to bring it back to recuperate." "No, you''d better take care of yourself first!" The little girl in front of her wanted to show mercy to herself. Shenye smiled and began to seal her hands. The puppet saw that Shenye began to seal and directly accelerated to interrupt, but now Shenye''s printing speed is not comparable to that of ordinary ninjas. After opening the writing wheel eye to avoid the long knife of the first puppet, the seal has been finished. "Water escape, the art of water dragon bullet!" A powerful water bullet was ejected from Shenye''s mouth and directly printed on the faces of several puppets, who also quickly opened their positions under the control of the girl. "It''s so fast! But I have a second hand! " It''s strange for many people to talk together at one time. Now Shenye has this strange feeling. It''s a little strange for nearly ten puppets in front to speak together. "It''s good to stay behind, but you''d better look at your feet before you move." "What!?" The leading puppet obviously didn''t know what crisis he was in. He looked down and saw that the mire that had trapped God night trapped him just now. Moreover, not one or two puppets were trapped, but all but a few far away were left in place. "You want to think about what to do ~" At this time, the hunter and prey have quietly changed positions! "Fire escape, the art of Hao fireball!" A fireball spits out from his mouth. The huge fireball directly envelops these immovable puppets. After a moment, the puppets that were no different from human beings have become porcelain clay one by one. "You... Have thought of this for a long time?" For a moment, the war situation took a sharp turn. Yinren, who had the advantage just now, fell into a passive moment, but her heart was still unwilling to ask. "No, it''s just a coincidence ~" This just doesn''t want to hurt the girl''s confidence. The actual situation is that no matter what Ninja is, as long as it is watched by the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, Shenye can immediately find a way to crack it, not to mention that the Ninja power released by the girl''s puppet is a little low. Chapter 136 "Damn it! Puppet call! " In the face of the shame and unwillingness brought by the strong strength gap, the last puppet under the girl directly put the girl down. The girl''s body slowly moved, and then several yellow pictures were drilled into the land under her. However, when God night planned to come forward to interrupt, the girl directly ejected a mouthful of blood, and the soil that had been summoned also stopped growing, and then became soil again. Even the puppet behind the girl couldn''t hold it, and the human figure turned into dust. "Stop fighting. Your body can''t stand it. If you fight again, you will die!" Seeing this, God night also knew the reason and tried his best to dissuade the Tao. But now the girl in front of her completely ignored God''s night''s words. The blood in her mouth vomited on the ground and her hands had to seal. God night couldn''t see it after all. He took the girl''s hand first. "You''ve done well, but the strength gap can''t be made up by your hard work. Give up!" When Shenye said the sentence of strength gap, he obviously felt the girl''s thin body tremble strongly, and then began to sob softly. In the face of the sudden situation, Shenye didn''t know what to do for a while, so she could only gently pat the girl on the back to comfort her. "This is a spell. After pasting it, you can go out to the border. My time is running out. Go find your companion." After sobbing for a while, the girl took out a spell from her arms and gave it to Shenye. She pushed Shenye to let him leave quickly, but she still sat in place. "But what do you do?" "Me? I''m your enemy. Do you still have time to care about me? " In the face of God night''s concern, the girl''s tone seemed a little contemptuous, but what she thought in the bottom of her heart, perhaps only she herself knew. "I know you''re not really a bad person. If you go back with us, Muye, I''ll find someone to help you cure. I know a very powerful medical Ninja!" "I know my situation. I''ve been ready before I came. Don''t persuade me anymore. I''ll only respect Lord big snake pill in my life. Please leave quickly." With that, the girl''s head turned to the other side of Shenye. It was obvious that she didn''t want to talk to him. Seeing this, God night was not in words. He gently laid the girl flat on the ground and pasted the spell on his waist. As soon as the spell was affixed, God night felt a different place. Although it was very weak, it still had a feeling of returning to freedom. After taking a heavy look at the girl in front of him, God night seemed to want to print it in his mind, but he finally turned and left. After all, there were partners waiting for him outside. God night kept jumping between trees, constantly analyzing the action direction of Watergate from the traces on the trees, but it was strange that the originally clearly visible clue suddenly broke at one place. The God night without trace was not in charge of the three bodies and twenty-one. It was like using the flying Thunder God to transmit it to the Watergate, but inadvertently, I suddenly saw the spell that had not been torn off on my waist. "If Watergate is trapped in that kind of boundary, they will suffer. Lecherous immortals are not far from here. Why don''t they respond?" It has been nearly three minutes since God night ran out and broke the clue. During this time, he has been paying attention to the surrounding sounds and wants to find the surrounding friends once. Unfortunately, there is no sound around, even the birds or other animals that should appear in the woods. "Did I fall into someone''s trap again?" But even if this is the case, Shenye has no way but to look for the trace of the Watergate bit by bit. When God night was very anxious, suddenly there was a sound of explosion not far in front of him. This sound was so eye-catching in the rigid and silent woods. After the sound of the first explosion came out, there were bursts of sounds one after another. There was no time to think about who it was. Shenye rushed directly to the source of the sound. The sound is constantly amplified, which means that Shenye is getting closer and closer to the sound source, but the chakra lost in his body has not been supplemented. Even if he participates in the war, he will not help. After some calculation in my heart, God night kept moving at his feet, still running in the direction of the sound source, but the body quickly perceived the energy of heaven and earth at the same time. He ran to a bush and hid at night. Judging from the sound, it should be near here. The immortal mode is not ready yet. We can only look at the situation first! He poked his head out quietly, but the sight in front of him really stunned him. The blood flowing all over the ground dyed the grassland almost blood red. It should have been a grassy flat, but now it is full of potholes because of the battle, and the corpses all over the ground tell God night about the tragedy of the battle. Shocked, God night did not forget to absorb the energy of heaven and earth, and the battle did not stop because of the arrival of God night, but intensified. The woods were blasted into a square by the unknown ninja. The two sides were fighting on it constantly. What people could notice at a glance was a team of monsters led by monsters with sharp spines on their limbs and several holes behind them. Their strong bodies often could knock another group of people upside down without any skills. The other side is composed of people with masks on their faces. Although a single strength can''t compare with those monsters, it can cause unexpected damage to those monsters with strict mutual Ninja interaction. The two sides fought back and forth on the field. Who noticed the new God night outside the field. "It should be the elite Shangren of Muye. Those who should be the big snake pill should absorb it before they find it ~" As soon as he absorbed energy, Shenye swept his eyes through every part of the battlefield to find the figure of Watergate, but despite Shenye''s efforts, he still couldn''t find it. "Won''t you be killed, or are you somewhere else? How did the two armies meet? " Time doesn''t give God night too many opportunities. Just as he absorbed energy, many people fell to the ground. Just when the masked party began to show its defeat, Shenye was finally ready! "Muye''s partner retreats. I''ll save the field!" If there is no immortal mode, God night naturally dare not be so arrogant, but now that he is ready, there is nothing to be afraid of. Just solve these monsters in three minutes! The figures wearing masks thought that reinforcements had arrived and withdrew towards the rear one by one. Even the opposite side was frightened by the momentum of Shenye and did not dare to pursue, but a moment later, everyone on the field found something wrong. "You''re the only one?!" Chapter 137 For the common sigh of both people and horses, God night power didn''t hear it and transported the power under the immortal mode to the whole body ready to go. "Is it Muye''s dark Department who came to support me? Do you see where my partner has gone? A handsome boy with golden hair, an obscene big brother with white hair, and a little girl with purple hair." Time is urgent, God night just picked the most impressive characteristics of the three people and said it, but the person he asked obviously didn''t like it and just shook his head blankly. At the same time, those monsters across the street also rushed over, "bastard boy, what do you think you are? You dare to make such a big show when you come up alone!" In the face of such a clamor, God night often uses its strength to shut them up~ "Just try the power of the combination of magic and ordinary Ninja!" Since Shenye stole the immortal mode from laiye, he has always wanted to try this move. Until now, he has really mastered the difficult magic. Now is a good opportunity to do experiments. "Spiral pill!" Release your own magic chakra into the spiral pill, a pill several times stronger than the ordinary spiral pill, and even the body shape is not Mandarin spiral pill, which can be held with one hand. At the moment, the magic spiral pill has become a magic jade spiral pill! "Boy, it''s naive for you to use this move to deal with so many of us!" The figure who took the lead in the charge looked a little similar to the wolf. He said as he took the lead in the charge, but then he couldn''t keep his smile. After the spell seal of the big snake pill is completely released, even the ordinary divine night can be strengthened by at least three times. If it is a strong person, it will improve more. This werewolf is an example. But Rao was so strengthened that after a big jade spiral pill in Shenye, he was also directly flown to the horizon and disappeared. "This... Terrible Ninja!" Those dark departments behind them can''t help but sigh about the power of Ninja, but they should be more impressed that it should be the age of Shenye. Only teenagers can have such strength, which is the same as a peerless genius. "It''s OK. It''s almost more powerful than I thought. In that case, try this!" For the power of this move, Shenye was quite expected. After all, this is the Ninja used by the protagonist in the fire shadow, but the effect is not so ideal. "Immortal method, super large jade spiral pill!" Now, perhaps the strongest attack that Shenye can use is this move. After all, the spiral sword still needs some time to practice before it can be learned. The rest of Ninja don''t know whether it can adapt to the immortal method. After summoning three separate bodies, Shenye directly uses the separate body to throw two super large spiral pills into the center of the enemy like a hand * *. After all, if such a dangerous thing is handed over to himself, I''m afraid we have to realize what is gone and never returned. The effect of this time is obviously surprisingly good. The tough appearance of those changed monsters can''t make the next terrible move. The effect of throwing two building high spiral pills into the enemy camp is much better than the previous small pills. After a burst of explosion, the two spiral pills directly crushed more than a dozen remaining enemies on the ground. The surviving ones saw that Shenye''s strength was so terrible and were no longer willing to fight. No matter what big snake pill ordered, they turned around and ran away. "Are you the God night often said by three generations of adults? It''s true that heroes are young!" In one minute, he directly defeated more than a dozen opponents with almost endurance strength, and the rest fled in a hurry. I don''t know if such a record is unparalleled, but it is absolutely unprecedented. "I''m flattered. It''s all taught by the master. Has anyone seen it since you came?" A large number of enemies have emerged, which makes Shenye more worried about the comfort of Watergate three, especially Watergate. If what Yinren girl explained just now is true, maybe now No, the Watergate boy is the most alert. Even if he is caught, he can''t be caught. God night kept comforting himself in his heart. He was the one who sent the water sect out. If anything happened, it was his responsibility! "Before, we scattered forward. Our team met Zilai adult. Before, he was in that direction. There was a purple haired child around him and a yellow haired child in his arms. He said who he was looking for." Just when Shenye felt extremely remorse for himself, a ninja healing others in the crowd suddenly made a voice and interrupted Shenye''s thought. Follow the direction of the man''s fingers, which is the direction in which Watergate and Shenye collected food. If they said that there was no accident, it should be themselves. "But if there is no accident, it should be possible to use flying Thor!" Hurriedly toward the humanitarian thanks, directly turn to chakra, and fly the Thor to start! For a moment, the scene around him changed. The mess around him disappeared and replaced by lush grass. The casualties around him also disappeared at the same time, turning into a bag of two spikes. "God night, are you okay?" Seeing the God night in front of him, the water gate struggling to get up on the ground looked very excited, but his body did not allow him to move greatly. "Watergate, this... How did you get hurt like this?" In front of the Watergate, his clothes were dyed red by blood, surrounded by blood red bandages, and Zilai was talking about a new bandage wrapped around him. "Cough, I was ambushed when I went to find zilaiye teacher. I wanted to use flying Thunder God, but flying Thunder God didn''t work very well. Fortunately, I won ~" There seemed to be a little arrogant in his tone, but his voice was infinitely weak. "All right, all right. If you have anything to say, go back and have a good rest since you''re all right." Watergate, who was hurt all over, seemed tired. He nodded at Zilai''s reprimand, and then lay back on toad Cheng''s back. The toad prepared for Shenye was not wasted. "Watergate said you were ambushed and asked me to find you quickly, but when he saw me, his injuries were more terrible than now. He really cares about your brother ~" After that, he took out something like a conch and blew it. After a while, red beans flew out of the woods in front of him. "God night, it''s great that you''re all right!" With that, Hongdou gave Shenye a big hug, obviously worried about God''s malicious encounter with an ambush. "Why do you always feel that you seem very surprised about my coming back?" The heart flows through the infinite warm current, but God night is not very able to say those words of gratitude. He just joked, but today''s move is deeply imprinted in the bottom of his heart. Chapter 138 "Of course, there are some accidents. What Watergate said just now is that the Ninja with upper tolerance strength blocks you, and then you run out to meet the enemy alone." In fact, Watergate''s words are also right. Although the girl''s strength can''t reach the upper tolerance, and her body can''t, it can be said that in the end, Shenye subdued the original body to the limit without much hands. But her strange blood following limit always makes Shenye feel uneasy. This ability is too similar to the reincarnation eye of changmen, and can control these puppets to release Ninja at will. If this person is healthy and has a higher IQ, even Shenye can''t say that he can be easily defeated. "OK, that Ninja is a good man." After that, God night waved his hand. He didn''t want to talk about this strange thing with several people, and then changed the topic. "Water gate is not bad. You can rush out of the enemy''s encirclement and meet with you alone ~" But after Shenye''s words, Hongdou sneered, "in fact, Watergate didn''t solve the enemy, but zilaiye and I found that you had been going for a long time and wondered what happened. When we went to find you, we just found the Watergate surrounded by three people, and of course I took the lead in killing them ~" I don''t know if I''m comforting Watergate. Hongdou''s words are full of pride, but the Watergate on toad Cheng''s back really buried his head lower and lower. "OK, now is not the time to discuss who has done meritorious service. Everyone is here to discuss the next task." "What''s next? Don''t we go back to Muye? Someone has already taken over, and we have wounded people! " Perhaps because of the respect for the past teachers, the meaning of Hongdou''s words doesn''t seem to want to chase big snake pills. "Those people can''t beat the enemy with one blow when facing the big snake pill. They can''t do without me. As for the Watergate, let Shenye send it back. Hongdou, your ability is very important for us to find the big snake pill!" Zilai''s words were not the tone of soliciting opinions, but directly gave orders to several people. Even if he was dissatisfied with everything in his heart, he could only abide by it. After carrying the Watergate, Shenye felt a little regret. The next task was clearly a great opportunity to crack the big snake pill base. If he was the first to go in, he would certainly not get any benefits. His kaleidoscope writing wheel eye would be far away if he wanted to upgrade again. But the Watergate in front of him was seriously injured because of himself. Will God abandon his brother at night in order to write the wheel eye that does not necessarily exist? Of course, the answer is no! Now God night seems to regard these friends around him as his brothers. If there is any accident on the way back to Watergate, God night will be trapped in deep remorse all his life. "God night, don''t you want..." "How can tracking big snake pill compare with sending you back? Your partner is far more important than the enemy." The Watergate on his back seemed to twitch, but Shenye didn''t take care of it, but he said without looking back, "I''m gone. Remember to catch the big snake pill!" Then he ran back to the direction of Muye without looking back. What he didn''t notice was that he also nodded deeply to what he said, and his eyes were full of appreciation. The border between the kingdom of fire and the kingdom of Tian is never very far from their animal husbandry. The reason why they came here for a long time is that those villagers can''t move forward in the way of ninjas. Now, without the shackles of the villagers, Shenye shuttles directly through the forest with the water gate on his back, almost twice as fast as when he came. However, the disadvantage of this speed is that if there is an emergency, he will have no response time to meet it directly, just as now. There was a sudden sound of leaves in front of God night. It was obvious that more than one person was moving quickly in front of God night, and now it was on his face. "What should I do? I''m not sure whether it''s an enemy or a friend. Hide?" "No, the other party must have found it. You can''t hide directly!" There is not much time left for God''s night. The sound of branches is getting louder and louder. It is impossible to know whether the other party is an enemy or a friend. What should I do? "In short, you''d better hide and observe first!" After that, Shenye threw a sword directly to his side. At the same time, his steps slowed down as much as possible, so that the other party was temporarily slow. "The art of shadow separation!" With the Watergate on his body, Shenye directly used the art of shadow separation. That separation also understood the meaning of Shenye and directly ran ahead at the speed of Shenye just now, but the Watergate on his body is a little like losing consciousness, but it doesn''t matter~ After putting the split body in front, God night didn''t dare to delay any more for a second. He directly sent his body to the big tree with no pain just now, and then the soles of his feet ran and chakra sucked directly into the tree. After a series of operations, the creator of the sound finally showed his face. The man looked young, but he was shrouded in a big windbreaker, and the part above the nose that the coat could only show was blocked by a large pair of sunglasses. "Is this man Muye ninja?" The Watergate on his back obviously hasn''t seen this strange dress. This long windbreaker can''t imagine how to fight when fighting. Moreover, he carries a gourd almost three-quarters of his size behind him, so he can''t see how to use it. For this family, almost everyone is dressed like this. Although they rarely appear in Muye, Shenye is deeply impressed by this very powerful group - the oil girl group, and this should be the legendary oil girl Zhiwei. "It should be Muye''s companion, but I don''t know if it''s dressed up by the enemy. Let''s go and test it." Then God night closed his eyes and communicated with the separation in his heart, and then used the separation again. After they nodded, the separation also ran in the direction of the two people''s meeting. When Shenye arrived, the two sides had met before, but both sides kept silence, but looked at each other far away. After that, the separated body was also alert to hide his figure and quietly looked at the next actions of the two people in front of him. After confronting each other for a while, the oil woman Zhiwei who came face-to-face was the first to speak. "Are you the advance troops of Muye? I''m Muye''s mobile force. Is there a ninja in the sand country ahead? " "No, it''s big snake pill!" "Big snake pill? Inconsistent with the information ~ " At this time, a figure suddenly jumped out and threw a sword directly at the position where they handed over. Chapter 139 "Be careful!" Shenye, with his back to the figure, was not aware of the coming danger, and the Watergate behind him completely blocked his vision behind him. It can be said that if there was no oil, nvzhiwei pulled them down in time, they had been shot right now. "Who are you?" Oil girl Zhiwei pulls Shenye, who is carrying the water gate, behind her, revealing a few faces full of vigilance. "This man seems to be Yinren!" The costumes of the visitors are similar to the female ninjas met by Shenye before. Although there is still a gap from what Shenye saw in the original Naruto, they are almost the same. They are all black and gray colors, but there is a gap in appearance. "Lord big snake pill is to take away the holy night of Muye, but now he is interested in the Watergate behind you. If you know the truth, leave quickly, or you will be killed together!" The attitude of the visitor was extremely arrogant. He didn''t pay attention to you nvzhiwei as a character. However, Shenye Fen, who was standing behind him, could see clearly. A small hole in the gourd on his back quietly opened, and many dark insects crawled out. These insects shuttled back and forth from Zhiwei''s shadow, and then flew around the dense jungle towards Yinren opposite. "It seems that you don''t want to listen to me very much. In that case, go to hell!" A sword appeared in his hand, and a blue light appeared under his feet. The speed seemed to suddenly start a rapid sprint towards Zhiwei. "Damn, almost!" Obviously, he is thinking of secretly killing the enemy. Unfortunately, he is not facing an enemy now~ Seeing that there was no pain in front of him, Zhiwei also quickly retreated back, but it may be that the long windbreaker limited his speed. He was almost caught when flying. Even from the perspective of Shenye, the two of them had already touched each other. "The smelly boy is quite slippery, but he won''t let you run this time!" With that, Yinren threw out the bitterness directly towards the two air, while he went towards the Zhi * * in front of him. Zhiwei, who has not yet noticed, still flickers left and right as before, but it is not until Yinren rushes forward that he finds that the two fists of bitterness were not thrown out into the air. "It''s used to seal the escape space!" At the moment, liangbaku Wu is on the escape route in Zhiwei''s left and right directions. If he runs in either direction, he will be injured, but if the front and rear escape speed is not as fast as this sound tolerance, it''s really a good calculation! Zhiwei, an oil woman who is good at long-distance assassination and controlling the enemy, will never come to a good end once she is close. Obviously, Zhiwei also knows this. She can only run back helplessly with panic on her face. Unfortunately, Yinren''s fist has come in front of her. In the face of the oil girl Zhiwei who has no escape, the expression of Yinren is not a successful smile, but some dissatisfaction, or incomprehension. Obviously, his son is very strong at this age. Why is Zhiwei so weak as a father? However, although he was puzzled on his face, his strength remained unabated. He still attacked Zhiwei''s face with a powerful wind. We can imagine what will happen if this punch continues. However, Yinren in front of him suddenly found that Zhiwei''s panic expression in front of him disappeared in an instant, replaced by the smirk that should have appeared on Yinren''s face. "Secret art, insect wall tornado!" A layer of insect frenzy like an entity suddenly appears without warning, using the rapid rotation of a small body to produce strong destructive power, and the sound tolerance in front is unavoidable. "You''re waiting for me to get close! Detonator! " The blundering Yinren stopped his forward body with a back somersault, and the three initiation symbols were thrown out at the same time. For a moment, the fire at the junction of the two people was burning, and countless insects squeaked and screamed in the explosion, and then died. "Such physical strength is really powerful. Unfortunately, you can''t escape my calculation!" After the back somersault, Yinren quickly withdrew his body back with the power of the detonator explosion. He obviously didn''t know what Zhiwei meant, but he soon knew it. Those insects that survived did not have Zhiwei''s control and flew in the direction of Yinren independently, while those insects that usually seemed to have no destructive power were just demons from hell in Yinren''s eyes. With the use of detonating symbols one by one, although the number of insects has decreased, the remaining number is still terrible. The most fatal thing is that the surviving insects understand the horror of this thing. When they see Yinren throw out the detonating symbols, they fly away until they get together again after the explosion. "What a terrible thing!" I''ve seen it before, but it''s far less difficult than seeing the real object now. However, it''s not difficult to avoid insects at his speed, but the face of younvzhiwei in the distance is still a winning expression, which people have to guard against. Although Yinren has tried very hard to avoid the insects, but after all, he missed a move. When he retreated to the place where the two met for the first time, his feet were empty, and Yinren also realized that something was wrong. "Got caught!" Yinren, who was unable to maintain his balance, directly fell into the pit, and the original flat ground was made up of those dark insects. Now those insects directly showed their terrible fangs, and those insects who closely followed him swarmed up at the moment when Yinren lost his balance and surrounded Yinren almost instantaneously. "Well, let''s go back to the village!" Younvzhiwei clapped his hands. Although he lost a lot of insects to the enemy this time, the result was still satisfactory. When he was relaxed and ready to take Shenye back, his face suddenly changed. "Asshole, die together!" Yan Yinren, surrounded by black insects, is now a real black man. After he got up, a sword tied with more than a dozen detonating symbols threw it directly at Shenye and the water gate on his back. "Be careful!" In this very short time, it is impossible to use any Ninja to resist this attack, and younvzhiwei also thought of the only solution. One hand stopped the detonating charm that was about to explode, threw the sword aside, and then held the dozen detonating charms in his arms and waited for its explosion. But one second passed, two seconds passed, and three seconds passed, but the detonating symbol in his arms did not move, and even the explosive word on it burned clean, but the expected explosion was delayed in the future. "What''s going on?" At the moment, Zhiwei is sweating. He holds the detonating charm in his arms with the determination to die, but this change is a little unacceptable. Facing the puzzled oil girl Zhiwei, Shenye said with a mysterious smile: "in fact, that person is me!" Chapter 140 "Is that you? What do you mean? " For the rest of her life, you nvzhiwei didn''t think that this was actually a play directed and performed by God night. Those detonating symbols didn''t explode because of quality problems, but these detonating symbols that didn''t explode, just pretending. As for Yinren, it was actually the shadow body summoned by God night. After Zhiwei explained it, he still didn''t quite understand it, but when another pair of Shenye plus Watergate appeared in front of Zhiwei, he could react even if he was slow. "So you don''t trust me!" Younvzhiwei, who had just sacrificed her life for justice, was directly unhappy. He put away the insects and turned to leave in the direction of coming, and his serious expression was obviously really angry. "No, no, we didn''t mean it, but we suffered a big loss in a similar situation before. After all, it''s not normal now, so we should pay attention to it ~" This sentence barely calmed Zhiwei down and listened carefully to Shenye''s story about being cheated by several sand bears who looked like Zilai before. Then he told about the big snake pill and won Zhiwei''s trust back. "So now I''m going to crusade against big snake pill? Then why don''t you go? Judging from your strength just now, it''s not bad ~ " "Well..." Shenye doesn''t really want to answer this question. He doesn''t want to take oil. Nvzhinai''s low EQ is actually inherited from his father. Don''t you see a big wounded lying here? Do you want to say it directly? Hearing the awkward sound of Watergate, Zhiwei also realized that the Watergate behind Shenye seemed to be a patient. "We are the advance force. There are people in the medical class not far behind. You can give them the Watergate. After all, they are professional. You may aggravate it when you take them back." After listening to Zhiwei''s words, Shenye nodded frequently. This is indeed the best way at present, but now the medical class is not here. Is it right here? However, I don''t know whether it should be said that Shenye was lucky. Just when he was thinking about what to do, there was another sound of shuttling through the woods. However, this time, it was obviously fast and there were more people. "It should be the claw. The claw leads the way to the medical class ~" Speaking of Cao Cao, before his voice fell, a black flash flew out of the woods directly towards God night, and then directly stuck in God night''s arms. "What''s the matter? Why is black pill so good to you?" Zhiwei on one side saw that heimaru almost hid behind Shenye, but after seeing heimaru directly into Shenye''s arms, he directly changed direction and was far away from the two people and a dog. "I''ve performed tasks together before, so I ~" A voice interrupted God night, and the figure also arrived later. "Why are you here? Why are you here? Shouldn''t you go to the front to meet the troops?" Then several white figures flashed behind him. It was the members of the medical class who came in a hurry. Before Shenye could speak, several people in the medical class unloaded the water gate behind Shenye and began to check on the spot. Several people also began to analyze the Watergate injury as if there were no one else. After a few minutes, the leading medical Ninja walked in front of Shenye and said, "it''s no big deal, just chakra overdraft, plus some penetrating injuries that don''t hurt internal organs. I''m lucky." Just when God night wanted to say a word of thanks, the doctor directly began to seal in place, which is a familiar psychic technique. A six legged turtle appeared with the channeling of the medical ninja. "Turtle master, a ninja sent back the wood leaf. It''s hard for you!" The big turtle nodded, stretched out his head to catch the Watergate on his back, then slowly got up and walked~ "It''s just an ordinary turtle. Does it walk so slowly?" In the face of this strange six legged turtle, Shenye thought there would be something powerful, but it really looks like... A psychic beast specially selected to hurt the wounded again~ "Don''t talk about Mr. tortoise. Mr. tortoise is a super powerful psychic beast. He just doesn''t want to run fast now. Go back and support the troops in the front. We will follow behind you." Suddenly, Shenye suddenly remembered that the situation of the troops in front now seems not optimistic. "Just now those secret departments fought with the team of big snake pill. The casualties are not small. Go and have a look!" "Big snake pill? Isn''t it sha Ren... Forget it, if you are wounded again, take us quickly! " The attitude of medical ninjas is very correct. No matter what the injury is, as long as it is injured, it is the business of medical ninjas. Treating the wounded is more urgent than their families, which makes Shenye think of the doctors where he was on earth before. It is really two extremes! As they ran, they told the medical Ninja about the "small" episode in the middle. After telling the story, they also arrived at the place of the incident. The wounded on the ground were much better than when Shenye left just now, but there were still some seriously injured ninjas wailing on the ground. Several medical ninjas are not idle. After arriving at the scene, they will directly start to rescue the wounded. With their professional help, the situation of the wounded quickly improved. Compared with the orderliness of medical personnel, Shenye and his party seem a little cramped. They don''t sit or sit in place. Even if those medical ninjas want them to help, they don''t know what it is and can only watch. Even for the surrounding security tasks, the dark Department members sent people to patrol around. The place where the wounded are everywhere has long been tightly surrounded, and any disturbance can not be concealed from the dark Department members. "We can''t help looking here. We might as well find the rest of the people first. Didn''t you say that the teacher led a team to attack the big snake pill? Let''s go there quickly!" When it comes to their strengths, claws can''t wait. At least a few people will have something to do, otherwise they can''t help here. The dark members who stayed on guard also showed their thumbs to Shenye and others, obviously telling everyone that they can complete the task of protecting the remaining members and medical ninjas. "Go!" After thinking over and over again, Shenye directly ordered that since Watergate has been out of danger, it should also fight for its own future! Both of them happen to be good trackers. It''s unreasonable to miss this opportunity! At the command, the three people directly led the way from the black pill to catch up with the smell of zilaiye. Shenye also quickly saved chakra along the way and tried to take the lead in adjusting the state to the peak before facing the big snake pill. But what they don''t know is that not only the harvest, but also the unknown danger that is ready for them not far ahead! Chapter 141 After more than ten minutes of chasing, some traces of fighting gradually appeared in front of the three people. These traces of terror are completely different from what people can do. Just like the trunk touched by Shenye at this time, it looks more like the claws of the wolf, but the claws of the wolf will never be so small, and the claws of the wolf will not almost cut off the big tree surrounded by one person at once. There are countless strange traces left, and more and more traces move forward, and gradually some corpses begin to appear. Fortunately, most of them are monster corpses, and only a few are Muye''s companions. "You said that you are also a teacher. What kind of monster are they facing!" When the claw came to a big tree, the top of the tree had been burned dry, leaving only dark branches. The body of a monster under the tree looked like a hybrid of human and crocodile. It looked like it should have been burned to death. The hard crocodile skin became very brittle, and it was scattered into wood ash on the ground with a touch. "Take a look ahead. If we need to come forward, I''m afraid we will be a little bit in the face of such monsters with our strength..." God night didn''t finish the rest, but the scene in front of him really impressed him. The other two also nodded. The next action was no longer as fast as before, but became careful and erased their traces to prevent anyone from discovering. "Teacher Zilai, their position is not far away from us. Now they should rest in place, but further on, it is not a forest. My nose is not so easy to use in the wetland." After another period of advance, the first black pill suddenly stopped, sniffed around and said. However, there is not only a tracking master in the team, but now Zhiwei finally has a chance to play. A little bug was taken out by Zhiwei from nowhere. He carefully put it on the ground. After a while, the little bug flew up and flew straight ahead. "What kind of bug can lead us to lust... From here?" "You don''t have to worry about what bugs are. You can''t find the place where you can find the most people. It must be the place where you can find the teachers." Zhiwei doesn''t seem to care about the name of Shenye. When he sees the little bug flying, he directly follows it. The speed of the little bug is far faster than that of heiwan, but now several people don''t care about the speed, so they follow it. Soon several people came to the wetland area in heimaru''s mouth. There was a wetland in the woods, followed by some corpses. But this time, most of the monsters were not dark ninjas, and there were few monster corpses. "It seems that they should have been ambushed and suffered heavy casualties." After leaving a mark for the follow-up troops, the claws came forward and constantly sniffed at the surrounding air. It seems that they found many organs. "There seems to be a living mouth here!" Zhiwei, who walked in front of him, called the two to come. In front of him was a dark member who still had a breath. "Well, hold on, the medical class will come soon!" None of the three people present could do medical ninja, so they had no choice but to comfort him in the face of the ninja, but the big hole in the waist was really hard for people to pay attention to. "I''m fine. I have something to say..." The blood foam kept flowing out from under the Ninja''s mask, and with his words, it meant to speed up the flow rate, with some fragments of internal organs. It was obvious that he would not live long. "Stop talking, medical Bama..." Before the claw finished speaking, the Ninja directly grabbed her clothes and stared at her with his broken mask. "I know I won''t live long, but the information must be sent back!" A scroll was stuffed into the claw''s hand, and then the Ninja''s hand gradually lost its strength and lay back on the ground wearing coarse clothes, but it was much less in. "We will deliver it!" The last sentence was said by Shenye. Only this sentence made the dying Ninja laugh happily, and then his legs kicked, and there was no sound anymore. "Well... Don''t we go to support the self coming teacher first? What should we do now?" The scroll in his hand became extremely heavy at the moment. Although there was almost no blood stain on the Ninja just now, the scroll was protected by him, even without wrinkles. The three were lost in thought. The situation on both sides was extremely dangerous, and their strength was obviously not enough to fight against those powerful monsters. They didn''t know what role they would play when they went, but by contrast, escorting documents was obviously safer. "What do you mean?" God night, who was too late to make up his mind, also looked up at the two people. If the task was separated, it would be difficult to complete. Therefore, no matter which of the two tasks to choose, three people must work together. "Send the scroll back to the wood leaf!" Although they are of the same caliber, their expressions are quite different. Claw''s expression was obviously relieved. It seemed that these monsters left her a lot of pressure, while Zhiwei frowned tightly, as if he was considering what was in the document. As a result, Shenye sighed. In that case, go back to Muye. After taking the scroll, the three turned and left, but at the moment of turning around, a sharp murderous spirit rushed in front of them. This murderous spirit like the essence of God night had seen it before, but they didn''t face it directly. This is the murderous spirit of the top forbearing battle, which is the momentum of the two when the big snake pill came to him. "Water escape, water needle!" With an icy sound, the water in the wetland behind the three people suddenly attacked, directly broke away from the shackles of the land and turned into a thick needle like water injection towards the three people. Quietly appeared, a shot is such a powerful ninja, such an opponent is obviously not a few people can deal with. The water needle almost instantly arrived in front of the three people. Even Shenye could only reluctantly react, but it was too difficult to make any action about it. At the critical moment, a figure flew up from the ground and directly blocked the water needle. After a poop, the water needle disappeared, and the figure was brought to the three people by the power of the water needle. It was the ninja who had just handed the scroll to several people. Now, two holes of similar size were placed side by side in his abdomen, but he had no blood to flow out, but lay there quietly. "Should it be said that it is the dark part of Muye, and you can block it with your consciousness, but you can help them block it. Can you still stand up?" Chapter 142 Although the man couldn''t stand up, he gave the three people time to react. In such a Kung Fu night, he threw a suffering book directly back and dragged the two people around him away from the man by using flying Thunder God. "Shouldn''t all the enemies in front be solved by the teachers themselves? Why is there another one?" But the enemy obviously won''t explain the problem of claws. After seeing several people retreat quickly, he just showed a strange bloodthirsty smile on his face, "it''s a little interesting, isn''t it God night?" "I''m really famous!" "Of course, Lord big snake pill has made it clear that you are his next experiment and showed us your portrait, but to be honest, you are much weaker than I thought ~" Although I was chatting with the man in front of me, God night kept thinking about how to escape. The opponent with such strength can''t cope with it. The killing intention just hit like the tide is definitely not formed by killing one or two people! What was just terrible was the strength. I almost didn''t know whether the man had a seal. I just said that the terrible water needle was definitely dead or disabled. "Want to run? Don''t worry, I won''t chase you if I run away. You just don''t happen to be on our way. Hurry up and come back when it''s valuable to be used by Lord snake pill. Then we can have a good competition and remember my name, man Cheng, Qian Shui man cheng! " After that, the man really gave way to the three, but there was something important behind him. The man always turned his back to that side. "Withdraw!" Although I''m curious about that thing, it''s obviously not the time right now. This man is as strong as a monster. Even if the three of them don''t have such strength, I''d better send the scroll back first! God nodded on his face, but he was still very curious about what was behind man Cheng. After leaving, Shenye constantly uses chakra perception to perceive man Cheng and things that don''t know what they are with the maximum release. It takes a long time to realize that man Cheng has left a few kilometers away until he leaves his own perception range. "I suddenly remembered something. I''ll go back first. You send the scroll back first!" As soon as man cheng left his perception range, he left them directly and turned around. Not far ahead was the army of medical ninjas. He could finally explore the unknown. Without waiting for what claw and Zhiwei said, Shenye directly used flying thunder to return to the place where he had just left his mark. This is the place where Shenye stayed after separating Mancheng for a while, just for the convenience of coming back. God''s night back to the original place did not directly go to see what was there, but directly prepared to feel the energy of heaven and earth, ready to take out his strongest strength, and even if he couldn''t fight such an opponent, he had the capital to escape. And God night is also determined in his heart. After the time of immortal mode, no matter what good things can''t be found, they will be sent away, otherwise it''s too dangerous to stay here! Suddenly open your eyes, at the moment, Shenye''s eyes have become a horizontal bar like a frog, and there is a unique facial makeup under the immortal mode around your eyes, but this facial makeup is different from the self-made celebrities, but it is in an inverted triangle shape. "Ready ~" Take a deep breath. God night doesn''t use chakra perception to find his goal. Just close his eyes gently to feel the energy flow in the distance. "Sure enough, there are good things!" On the route planned by God night, there were a large cart of materials and several people who didn''t feel very strong. "It should be the scientist under the big snake pill. It seems that there is no bodyguard ~" To tell you the truth, Qianshui Mancheng was a little scared. If he wanted to kill himself just now, it was almost effortless. Fortunately, he didn''t seem to be interested in himself. After picking the soft persimmon, Shenye immediately went out and went straight towards the goal. The distance between the two sides is not very far. In addition, with the blessing of immortal mode, Shenye''s speed surged. It took less than a minute to run from his position to there. "There are many carriages behind such a big carriage. It seems that it has achieved great results ~" In the face of this group of scientists with little combat effectiveness, Shenye acted recklessly like a wolf into a sheep, and solved the people around him with three or two efforts. After solving these scientists easily, Shenye also began to look at his booty with great interest, but when he patronized the excited Shenye, he forgot the most important thing in a trance. "The way I looked at you just now was wrong. I knew you would come. You are really greedy ~" A cold voice suddenly appeared behind Shenye, who was struggling to search for booty. This voice was Qianshui Mancheng, which impressed Shenye deeply! Hearing the sincere voice of Qianshui, Shenye bumped into him nervously like a frightened rabbit, but his hands were behind him. "Shouldn''t you go to the front? Why are you here?" "This sentence should be said by me. I let you leave. Why did you appear here?" However, they know that both of them deliberately put each other over, or are waiting for each other here. I have to say that God night has a large part of gambling, but this trip he gambled right, which can be said to be far more than his own risk. "Anyway, you must have made up your mind to be solved here. In that case, you can''t blame me for violating the order of Lord big snake pill!" It is no longer a sharp attack like before, but a strange nonsense with Shenye for a long time. I think I can''t determine the level of Shenye in this new state, but after a long time of trial, it''s not as fast as getting to know, so I sincerely started. "Water escape, water needle!" It''s still the last water escape ninja, but this time God night saw his movements clearly! The printing was finished, but the speed was really difficult for the naked eye to see, and at the end of the last printing, a column of water appeared in front of God night, the only difference is that the water appeared out of thin air, and the last time it appeared from the wetland. With enough time this time, God night also has enough reaction time. With the blessing of immortal mode, God night narrowly avoided this attack by relying on the improved reaction speed and physical speed. However, Rao is a God night in the current immortal mode. Facing such ninja, he is also a little hard. He can''t help urging the system in his heart. "I said have you finished your analysis? If you slow down, I''ll die!" "Three minutes before the scan is complete" Chapter 143 "But my immortal mode will be over in a minute!" No echo of the Tucao, but the sound of the system seemed to make complaints about the time. "It seems that we have to find a way ~" If you think about it, the speed will naturally decrease. If you have no pain, you will find this opportunity to directly come to God night''s face door. God night finally returned to God and shot it down with a wave of his right hand, but man Cheng, who had already opened the distance, took this opportunity to narrow the distance. "What''s the matter, Shenye? I''m still very interested in your new state. It doesn''t look like a spell, but the power seems almost the same. Why don''t you use it? Why keep avoiding it? Is there a time limit?" Hearing man Cheng''s words, Shenye couldn''t help shaking. The man''s fighting thinking was really terrible. He wanted to find a place to release his body to help him absorb the energy of heaven and earth, but he pressed step by step and didn''t give him a chance. "I just want to try the limits of my new abilities. Since you want to die so much, I''ll help you!" But really, Shenye''s heart has no way to kill him. From what he said just now, he can''t hear that he is also a human who has been planted with spell seal by big snake pill, but so far, even if he doesn''t use spell seal, he has been so strong. I don''t know what it will be like if he uses spell seal at that time. In this regard, God night can only pray that the analysis speed of the system can be faster. These three minutes are the most difficult three minutes of God night. "In that case, come and kill me quickly. Why are you hiding all the time ~" With that, man cheng flew up again and attacked the tree where God night hid. "Water escape, chaotic water waves!" This is another Ninja that Shenye has never heard of. Since the two fought, almost all the Ninjas used by Mancheng are unknown to Shenye and have never appeared in Naruto, which makes him unable to prevent at all. The perception ability of immortal mode is maximized by Shenye. From Mancheng''s overbearing chakra, you can guess that this man''s next Ninja is absolutely powerful. Sure enough, when the printing was finished, man cheng suddenly opened his mouth, and a huge amount of water like the sea hit the whole forest, which was not as simple as switching the battlefield. Vortices of different sizes were everywhere in the water created by man cheng chakra. Once trapped by the vortex, even if he was not injured, his action would be damaged, At that time, no matter what Ninja he uses, he will simply hit himself. But although he knew the principle of Ninja, Shenye still had no way. After all, his range of activities was so large, and man Cheng''s move Shuidun almost shrouded the woods hundreds of meters around. Even if Shenye wanted to hide, he couldn''t hide. Sure enough, man cheng started his next move at the first time after he was deeply trapped. "Shuidun, shuilingbo!" But this time there was no urgent sign of printing. He directly raised his hands to face God night. "This is... Liangcho?" This gesture God night has indeed seen. It is the fingertip water gun of ghost lamp water moon. "But how could it be so far away..." However, man Cheng''s Ninja is not exactly the same as that. The more close the iron cannon is, the greater the lethality. The principle is to use the fast jet water to cause damage, but man Cheng''s Ninja directly sends a large water mass to Shenye. "This is a special one I prepared for you. I don''t know the two towns you said, but the power of my water spirit wave is not weaker than ten initiation symbols. As for the taste, try it yourself ~" The water bomb is not very fast under man Cheng''s control, but now Shenye is trapped in the vortex and has been very tender to control his body. This slow Ninjutsu leaves him greater psychological pressure. Finally, ninja still hit Shenye. There was no wild explosion. The water droplets fell on Shenye, just floated slightly, and then attached to the surface of Shenye''s whole body. "Well, isn''t it a surprise? I specially prepared it for you, 3, 2, 1, Bo g~¡± With man Cheng''s voice without any emotion, at the end of the count, the drops of water all over his body began to emit heat from the inside, and suddenly exploded when God night was about to be unbearable! Although man Cheng is like a hunting machine without emotion, I have to praise his honest character. It is absolutely no less than ten detonating symbols. The power of this explosion directly blew Shenye out of the pool from the center of the pool and fell far in the woods. "It seems that Lord big snake pill may have really picked the wrong person. This time the Ninja looks like this ~" Untie the huge water whirlpool ninja, man cheng fell to the ground without cutting his face. The God night in the distance still lay on the ground motionless, looking as if he had lost the ability to fight. "Don''t stop breathing, or Lord big snake pill will say me, but this can only prove that he is a ninja of this degree. It''s no pity to die." Casually speaking, man cheng approached the "corpse" of God night step by step. When man cheng came to Shenye and was about to use bitterness to verify whether he was alive, the body on the ground suddenly turned around and smiled with a successful conspiracy. "Spiral pill!" God''s night, which is ready to stay in place, has been waiting for a long time. A hand that has been out of man Cheng''s sight suddenly stretched out. It is the spiral pill that has been prepared! This blow was obviously beyond man Cheng''s expectation. He seemed to have no idea why he could survive after being hit by his ninja, but spiral pill didn''t give him the chance to ask, and directly aimed at his chest. Hit the bull''s-eye! Man Cheng, who was hit by the spiral pill, flew out directly and bumped several big trees along the way before Kankan stopped. "Fortunately, there is the art of Baihao taught by my sister, otherwise it will be solved." This is exactly the plan of Shenye. If the enemy can''t move freely in the environment just now, it''s better to fight hard and then change the battlefield to another place. As long as it''s not in the absolutely inferior place in the water, it has the power of a war. Until the time of landing just now, the immortal mode of Shenye has reached the time. Now he can''t have the strength of a fight as before, so he can only release spiral pills in the hope of ending the battle. But God night is obviously thinking too much~ The deep pit that was smashed out by man Cheng in the distance now staggered to get up and form a figure. When he stood up, he patted the soil on his body as if nothing had happened, and then stepped out of the big pit he had smashed out. "It seems that you still have two skills, but you''re still a little smart by pretending to be dead." Chapter 144 "Is it all right?" God night didn''t expect this result, but it didn''t hurt at all. This result is really difficult to accept. The dust dispersed, and the figure also came out of the pit, but man Cheng at the moment is completely different from before. With sharp horns, sharp teeth, shark like gills on both sides and eyes that become vertical pupils, the limbs become more explosive, and the scales are densely covered on them, which looks very defensive. In fact, these are not the most troublesome. To say, what looks the most strange and frightening is the tail like a small snake with its own consciousness behind him. It hisses like begging man Cheng to kill God night and eat meat for him. "For a long time, no one can force me to this job, but the Ninja just now is very powerful, and your boy is also very powerful, but I still say that. If you have only this ability, you are still a little poor!" In the effort of speaking, the distance between the two people was tens of meters, but after man cheng finished his words, it turned into a face-to-face distance. "When!" God night has paid great attention to the second state of the enemy''s spell seal, but he was still at the edge of the pit when he spoke just now, but he seemed to cross over at such a long distance in an instant. This is no longer a matter of speed! The raised hand was ready to go, but Shenye just reacted from the fast-moving shock. Boom! One palm down, mountains and seas! The fist style brought by Qianshui Mancheng directly blows the trees that he hasn''t met. It can be imagined how much damage this fall will do. But at this time, man cheng looked at his hand suspiciously. There was only a fragment of God''s night''s clothes, and there was nothing else. "I''ve heard that your self-made Ninja is very good. Sure enough, but how do I think this move is a bit like the one used by the second generation of fire shadow to ban the flying Thunder God?" "You know that? Indeed, I have learned from the shadow of flying Thor, but I have also innovated a lot, but the speed is much faster than before. " When it comes to flying Thunder God, Shenye is very confident. After all, there is no reason why the original wave wind water gate was called the yellow flash of wood leaves. Even the Biai brothers in shanglei ninja village are not defeated. In front of this man Cheng who is not famous among Narutos, he can never surpass himself in speed. But when God night was very confident, a voice sounded directly from behind. "Really, it seems that you are very confident in your speed. Why don''t we have a try?" "When!" There was no time to look back and see what was going on. God night directly changed a special pain that was prepared in advance and jumped there. "Your ability is speed? Or blink? " Twice he suffered a loss in speed. Shenye couldn''t help asking questions, but he also knew that it was impossible for the enemy to tell himself his secret, especially in the battle of life and death. Sure enough, man cheng just smiled in the face of God night''s question, and then disappeared into the position of God night just now. "Behind you again?" In desperation, Shenye can only jump to another place without suffering again. At present, there is no way to solve this move... Except for the writing wheel eye that has been opened by Shenye now. "System, how long will it take? I''m really dying if I don''t hurry up!" And the system is too lazy to reply, but directly lights up the analysis time in God night''s mind. The countdown is carried out second by second. At this moment, there is still a minute and a half before the analysis is completed! "Generally, the time for me to enter immortal mode is one minute, that is to say, it still takes 30 seconds to separate!" At present, the system has no result, so you can only rely on your previous move! This desperate 30 seconds, as long as you spend the past, you will have a chance to turn over. If you can''t, all the efforts of God night so far will come to naught. "It seems that your ninja is really powerful. No wonder Lord big snake pill is interested in you. Now even I am interested in you!" Although the mouth is so, Qianshui Mancheng starts to seal slowly in situ, as if he doesn''t pay attention to the divine night in front of him. However, the fact is the same. Even if Shenye wants to interrupt his seal now, he can see only by vision that he is definitely not a sincere opponent in the state of mantra seal 2. In that case, there is only one move! God night also ignored the image, turned and ran in the direction of back to man Cheng. It''s not so much running as running. After all, retreat is only temporary, but failure is eternal. "It''s fast, but it''s useless in front of this move! Water escape, water dragon whip! " A water ball appeared on man Cheng''s raised hand out of thin air, and then several thin water columns burst out of it, turned into a faucet and chased straight towards Shenye, which was several times faster than Shenye''s escape speed. Shenye, who was running for his life in front of him, also found the abnormality behind him. Looking back at the Notepad, he could hear the terrible wind. It seemed that there was something strange behind him that was quickly chasing this way. "Why do you start using ninja? The move just now is almost instantaneous. Can''t Ninja be faster? Is there a limit on the number of uses? " Unfortunately, after Shenye opened the writing wheel eye just now, man cheng just released the strange ninja. Although he noticed that there was only one seal ninja, he saw too little and couldn''t crack how he used it. But there is not much time left for God''s night. The water column like a whip behind has hit, and the terrible speed can''t escape! "Damn, it''s only a few seconds away. Can I stop here!" But things often don''t do what people want, such as now ~ In a hurry, Shenye hopes to get rid of the pursuers behind him by turning back. Unfortunately, Shenye forgets that the water has no fixed shape, and the tracking is only because of the length. It will not waste time because of turning back. Almost the moment Shenye returns, he is entangled by the water whip that stops him from changing direction. "It seems that you don''t know much about Shuidun ninja, but you won''t have a chance to know it in the future. In the future, you will be the newborn of Lord big snake pill!" "Freshmen? What do you mean? " God night is no stranger to this word. It was used when big snake pill wanted to take Yu Zhibo Sasuke away - using the art of reincarnation, big snake pill can turn others into their own containers! "Literally, you will become a new container for Lord big snake pill!" "Although I have many doubts, I still want to thank you. Time is just right!" Chapter 145 "What!?" It''s too late for man Cheng to be surprised. God night directly cancels the separation left elsewhere. The magic that he tried his best to prepare is also ready! When God night opens his eyes again, it has become a unique word of immortal mode, and there are unique inverted triangular immortal spots in the corners of his eyes. The surge of power directly made God night break away from the water whip, and his body rushed to Mancheng not far away like a bullet. "Don''t you want to experience my strength? I''ll show you!" After becoming immortal mode, the power of Shenye almost doubled. One punch is powerful enough to hit a deep pit on the ground. Even man Cheng, who doesn''t know about fairies, can feel it. He almost instinctively uses Ninja to escape in an instant. This time, Shenye finally understood the relationship between the law of man Cheng''s seal binding and ninja. The double opening of magic and writing wheel eyes made his eyes unprecedented. The exclusive writing wheel eye is like the outline of the sun, plus a horizontal bar in the immortal mode, which is not inconsistent at all. "You have no chance, I will beat you!" "You''ve been dodging just now, so you have the confidence to beat me, just because you were hit by me and ran around in a limited time mode?" But as soon as he finished, man cheng regretted. His eyes stared at Shenye''s eyes tightly. There were parts he knew and parts he didn''t know. "This is a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye!?" "That''s right!" In the face of such an opponent, even strong as man cheng began to drum up in his heart. After all, the power of kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is famous in the whole tolerance world. There are countless ninjas defeated by him, including some ninjas who have been famous for a long time. But on second thought, why didn''t God night show this move before, and he and I have looked at each other many times before. Such a good opportunity has not been illusory. Is this boy''s writing wheel eye still imperfect? Thinking of this, he put his uneasy heart back into his stomach. "It''s decent. Since you have a kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes, will you write the special ability of wheel eye belt, or do you have to be able to do it?" The God night who opened the writing wheel eye clearly saw that man cheng opposite had changed from a confident face to a body like chaff, and his muscles were tight, as if he could fly as long as he said a word. However, Shenye didn''t cheat him, but said honestly: "in fact, I only know some basic usage now. Even magic can succeed only when the enemy''s spirit is not highly concentrated, so you don''t have to be so nervous ~" As for why... Now Shenye is completely able to face such a strong person. In addition, the system that can be parsed immediately will bring great combat effectiveness improvement. At that time, you can''t find such a good companion! However, after Shenye finished these, man cheng became more nervous. It just seemed that he didn''t run away until he was determined in his heart. However, Rao was so sincere that he still felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t say it. He had to stay in place and wait for the next action of God night. "Don''t you want to stop me? I can run away like you!" In the face of the enemy who can''t get excited, Shenye can only use this move to stimulate him. Otherwise, the ghost knows whether he will suddenly run away. The instant speed of the man who speaks is almost the same as that of himself. Even if he wants to catch him, it''s not a simple thing, but he doesn''t know if there will be any trap at that time. Seeing that the target turned and wanted to go, man cheng didn''t mean to intercept at all. He just watched Shenye turn quietly, and then flew towards the distance bit by bit. After a period of time, he directly withdrew from the spell seal mode and waited quietly in place. Seeing this situation, Shenye was directly blindfolded, but since the pursuers couldn''t come up, he shouldn''t look back. He had to run towards the front. The front was the direction of claw and Zhiwei. But before God night ran out for a few steps, a precise killing intention came straight to God night, which was more terrible than the murderous spirit felt from man Cheng. "With such strength and such murderous spirit, there is only one person!" "I didn''t expect that the carrier I like actually has such potential and can scare man cheng out of pursuing. It really surprised me. It seems that you should also have learned the immortal mode of self coming?" This gloomy voice is the big snake pill! "Impossible! Aren''t you being chased and killed by Muye''s ninja? How can you run out! " In the face of this level of opponent, Shenye dare not relax a little. Just now, after man cheng cracked his most strange instant body ninja, he can still compete with it by relying on the analysis immediately completed by the writing wheel eye and the system, but there is absolutely no hope of victory in the face of big snake pill. "In fact, I''m really fighting, but my base can''t be maintained, so I''m going to protect my research results and change a base, but now it seems that I need to transport more research results." It seems that the big snake pill takes it for granted and wants to directly abduct Shenye, but now Shenye is not a lamb that can be treated at will, but a wolf in sheep''s clothing! The effect of shadow separation is powerful, but its strength is far less than that of the Ninja itself, even only half to one-third of that of the Ninja itself. This level of big snake pill, coupled with a sentence of the system just now, seems to be the biggest reliance of Shenye at the moment! "You don''t seem very afraid. I seem to feel the desire to fight from you?" The big snake pill spits out its tongue like a snake letter, and its face is full of violent expressions. "To tell you the truth, I still want to compete with you as a separated body. After all, the strength of shadow separated body is only about one-third of the body. Coupled with my new practice of Ninja, I really don''t think it can''t compare with you!" "In that case, come on ~" At this time, the tone of big snake pill is more like a strict father who trains his children than a perverted science freak, trying to verify whether his children''s strength has really improved. At the moment, God night also dare not leave his hand at all. When he comes up, he plans to show his cards directly! "Has the system finished scanning the writing wheel eye and can upgrade the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye?" "Yes, you can now. Do you want to upgrade?" "Not now, but when!" After a burst of communication in my heart, what hit immediately was a penetrating pain from my eyes. Then my eyes began to shed tears unconsciously, and my line of sight was completely blocked by blood red. Everything in my line of sight was covered with a blood veil. But it was only a moment. Then God night only felt that the world had never been clear, and even the surprised expression on big snake pill''s face was very clear. Chapter 146 "Is this a writing eye? Kaleidoscope write wheel eye!? " The sound of big snake pill changed from shock to excitement. The sudden good news almost made him faint. "Should I call you yuzhibo God night?" However, the excitement returned to excitement, but the big snake pill did not rush forward. On the contrary, after seeing the writing wheel eye of Shenye, he silently pulled his body to a relatively safe distance from it and looked at Shenye from a distance. But now the big snake pill gives Shenye a more frightening feeling. At this time, the big snake pill looks more like a hunter crawling in the dark trying to give a fatal blow. But at this time, Shenye didn''t want to observe carefully. Severe pain and huge energy constantly invaded his body. At the moment, he knew that the big snake pill was right in front of him, but he still couldn''t move a bit. The body was out of his control for about ten seconds. At the same time, the big snake pill was watching the owner of the writing wheel eye from a distance. Now even throwing a sword in his hand will end Shenye''s life. Fortunately, however, the cautious character of big snake pill saved Shenye''s life, and his uncontrolled chakra leakage was regarded as a big move. The adaptation continues in the pain of God night. A large amount of news goes straight to God night''s mind. With the huge amount of chakra brought by the evolution of the eternal kaleidoscope, God night is in pain, but at this time, there is a systematic sound in his mind. "Stick to the host. As long as you stick to it for more than ten seconds, your strength will make a qualitative leap. At that time, it can be said that you can catch it with your hands!" Hearing this, Shenye could only clench his teeth, twitch and glare at the big snake pill in front of him, so as to strengthen his will. Seeing Shenye''s expression, big snake pill subconsciously thought that Shenye was going to make magic attack. He quickly got up and jumped away, looked down at Shenye''s feet to avoid eye contact. Seeing that the big snake pill was so nervous, Shenye was relieved. The pain gradually dissipates, and the fullness of the lower abdomen means that your chakra storage is stronger than ever. At this time, the big snake pill finally realized that the man in front of him seemed to be playing tricks. For nearly 30 seconds, he just put chakra outside. There was no ninja or magic. In short, he was bluffing! "Good boy, you dare to cheat even the teacher. As a student, it''s really not honest!" With the approaching of mocking laughter, the hands of big snake pill began to seal continuously. Although it was a shadow separation, the Ninja was no worse in prestige. "There are many snake hands in the latent image!" It is the most familiar Ninja skill of big snake pill. It can attack and defend, and can bind the enemy at close range. It is very effective in the task of catching. Unfortunately, even three or five seconds in advance, the big snake pill will succeed, but now Shenye has gradually been relieved from the severe pain. "At the beginning, let''s have something simple!" With the opening of the eternal kaleidoscope, many Ninjutsu and illusions emerge in Shenye''s mind, including some methods of writing wheel eyes that are slightly mentioned in Naruto. Facing the oncoming big snake pill, Shenye just stood quietly in place until the snake hand of the big snake pill almost touched Shenye''s face. He smiled contemptuously, and the writing wheel eye of the sunflower pattern in his eyes rotated slightly. But with this slight turn, the snake heads that originally flew towards the God night were all crazy in an instant and tore at each other like crazy. "What''s going on?" The latent snake hand is almost the most familiar Ninjutsu of the big snake pill. It has never been in such a situation since its invention. In case of urgency, the snake hand is directly cancelled. But this cancellation doesn''t matter. Shenye''s eyes directly look at the eyes of the big snake pill through the cancelled snake hand, and the big snake pill also feels the perspective of the snakes just now. The sea of blood is deep in the mountains, and there are unknown strange people around me. I attack myself with open teeth and claws. Although the big snake pill knows that this is magic, it still involuntarily picks up the pain in the tolerance bag and resists around. "Is that magic? This is just a face-to-face ~ " I don''t know if it''s the reason for the decline of shadow body strength. Shenye was a little disappointed. From just now on, the big snake pill has been controlled by the illusion of writing wheel eyes with only one move. "Maybe the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is too powerful?" Just when Shenye couldn''t figure it out, the big snake pill was also a clever man who broke away from the illusion, and then quickly avoided his eyes and only looked at Shenye''s feet. "It''s a real kaleidoscope. No, kaleidoscope shouldn''t have such strong magic ability. Is it!" When it comes to the heart of the big snake pill, there are huge waves. Just now I just analyzed it according to my strength, but I completely forgot the age of the child in front of me. This is just a teenager. Just after graduating from Ninja school, he opened the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye! Not to mention the eye opening conditions that few people know so far, even at this age, it is a great genius to start three gouyu. Until now, big snake pill didn''t realize what kind of terrible genius he was facing! However, the big snake pill did not shrink back, but became more excited. "It seems that I really found a baby. When I am reincarnated into you, I will take good care of your body!" "It''s better to show your strength first!" In fact, for today''s Shenye, with the help of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, big snake pill can release magic to him even without looking at his own eyes. It''s just a little difficult. If you want to really avoid your own magic, you can only close your eyes. But the question is, is there a chance of victory in the battle between ninjas if you close your eyes? The big snake pill in the distance doesn''t seem to understand this truth. It still has such a desire for God night. But this time I knew that God night was difficult to deal with and controlled the distance between them. "The art of sword shadow separation in your hand!" After the distance was opened, the big snake pill also directly used a move that can be consumed from a long distance. After a hand sword was thrown, more than a dozen hand swords took off! However, the rapid approach of the sword in his hand still didn''t make Shenye''s body deviate a little, but stood quietly waiting for the arrival of the sword in his hand. "What''s going on?" When the big snake pill didn''t understand, the sword in his hand that had been thrown before had flown to God night! Just when the sword was about to fall on Shenye, an incredible scene happened. Those swords that had been advancing rapidly stopped in the air and fell to the ground after making a sound of metal impact. "No wonder big snake pill wants to write wheel eye so much. It''s really easy to use ~" Chapter 147 A layer of gorgeous yellow chakra wrapped the whole person of Shenye from the outside. It was this hard yellow chakra that blocked the swords in their hands before. After blocking the sword in his hand, the Yellow chakra not only didn''t disperse, but wrapped Shenye''s body bit by bit. After Shenye''s chakra stepped up his release, he finally revealed his original face. "It''s suzanneng!" The split of the big snake pill can no longer keep calm. There was still the power of the first war before, because I didn''t know that Shenye''s writing wheel eye already had these abilities, but the emergence of xuzuo nenghu completely raised Shenye''s strength to a higher level. Even if something of this level comes by itself, it will take some trouble, not to mention that it is only a part with less than half its combat effectiveness. Make a quick decision. The separation of big snake pill is to stab the pain in your hand into your body. As long as you receive an attack, shadow separation will be forced to be cancelled. This is the way to quickly cancel shadow separation. But the big snake pill obviously forgot that the divine night in front of him would also affect his separation. Before the big snake pill could lift his separation, a huge hand lifted him up, and the whole body was controlled by the huge hand. "I can''t let you run away easily. After all, it''s hard to solve if everything you see can be fed back to yourself." For the idea of the separation of the big snake pill, Shenye naturally saw it thoroughly and directly controlled himself. Xu Zuo Neng, who had not yet fully manifested, stretched out his hand to control the big snake pill. "But the shadow separation will be lifted sooner or later. You can''t control me all the time, and the separation will be lifted once it receives the attack. Even if you want to do something to me, it''s impossible!" Big snake pill is right. Unfortunately, he still doesn''t know the power of writing wheel eyes. "Don''t worry, I have some ways to make you forget what happened just now!" The writing wheel eye rotates rapidly. Under the control of xuzuo nenghu, the big snake pill has to face the God night, and the shape of the sunflower is also printed in the big snake pill''s eyes. "Change worry!" Different from other abilities of writing wheel eyes, the kaleidoscope of Shenye''s ability to write wheel eyes is an illusion that can slightly change the memory of others, but the direction of change can be controlled by Shenye itself. Although this ability is not very strong, it is really suitable for today''s God night! The big snake pill directly hit by Shenye''s wheel eye also fell into Shenye''s illusion in an instant, but now he can''t tell what is the real memory. After clapping his hands, Shenye directly cancelled xuzuo Neng, and the big snake pill was put back by Shenye to the car full of scientists just now, and the memory was saved by Shenye''s dark part changed into wood leaves. After completing everything, Shenye didn''t dare to stay much. For fear of another change, he directly used flying Thunder God to quickly leave the battle site. "Eternal kaleidoscope write wheel eye remaining cooldown: five days." Just out of battle, the system in Shenye''s body came directly to his mind, which almost made Shenye fall to the ground on the way of flight. "Why is my kaleidoscope time still limited? You can use other people''s Kaleidoscope at will? " As for the others in Shenye''s mouth, they naturally refer to those people of yuzhibo family. Although their writing wheel eye skills are stolen from the Meiqin, it is really a genuine writing wheel eye, which is really unreasonable! "Because your parachute opening speed is too fast, it has affected the main task of the system, so there is a limited time. With the slow progress of time, your skills will lift the cooling time limit." Main task? I''ve never heard of this before. Is this the ultimate goal after I crossed over? "System, what is the main task?" "The host permission is not enough. The system cannot give an answer." jurisdiction? This is another new term. I''ve never heard the system say similar words before. Did I do something terrible today? "When do I need to have enough authority?" "At least the elite are tolerant." I thought my strength had reached a high level under the promotion of writing wheel eye, but I didn''t expect that the words of the system would directly blow God night''s confidence to pieces. "It takes a long time for the elite to endure." But in fact, Shenye is not in a hurry. After all, he has just come to the fire shadow world. He has the strength to surpass Zhongren before long. In that case, it will not be a long time for the elite to endure. For things that cannot be changed, God night likes to comfort himself in a way that is more acceptable to him~ The movement at the foot still didn''t stop. Not far from the front was the position of those medical ninjas. The spirit of Shenye also relaxed a little. "Who!" The two figures came together when Shenye was close to the forest and confronted each other from a distance. It''s a member of the dark Department. "I''m a ninja who went to the front to explore. My teammates should have come back just now. A man in a windbreaker with insects and a girl with a bear dog. I''m their teammate." However, Shenye is very kind to the dark members of the police. The big snake pill and man cheng just now really tired him out. "Nonsense, I''m on their team!" Just when God night wanted to get close to them directly, a familiar voice came. "God night, it''s you!" "Meishang! Why are you here? " "I''m the same tracking class as claw and Zhiwei. Of course I''ll come if they come!" God night also nodded. Since these people are a group, there is nothing to say. "God night, why did you come back? Just now claw and Zhiwei have come back for a while, and Zilai adults have also come back." "What! Since I came back!? " Of course, Shenye was surprised when he heard the news. Just now he met the separation of big snake pill. He said that the two sides are now inseparable. Why did he come back so soon? Under the leadership of Meishang, Shenye directly returned to the base. At the moment, there are obviously many more dark Department members than before, but the relative casualties are also two or three times higher than just now. The first to bear the brunt is Zilai in red. "Lecherous immortal... Why are you so heavy?" At the moment, Zilai was a little more miserable than before. The immortal lines on his face had been stained with blood and could not be seen clearly. There was almost no place without injury all over his body. What''s more, there was no color in his eyes. "What''s going on?" Seeing that Zilai didn''t care about himself, Shenye directly turned and asked the red bean beside him. Although the two are moving forward together, red beans are obviously much better than Zilai''s whole body. Chapter 148 "The teacher has tried his best, but almost half of our dark Department members still stay in the front battlefield forever, and the big snake pill has not been caught back..." At the moment, Shenye also knows the reason why he has become so since he came. His teacher entrusted such an important task to himself, but under his leadership, the number of casualties is so terrible. But even if there were many casualties, it was good to complete the task, but the task still failed. Such a blow can not be easily borne by anyone. And at the moment, maybe it''s more heartache. Although the blood on the body doesn''t stop, the blood flowing out of the heart should not be less than the blood flowing out of the body. But at the moment, God night didn''t know how to persuade Zilai to be more open. He just sat silently beside Zilai and called the medical Ninja to bandage his wound. "Get ready to go back. Now that the task is over, don''t stay in this place. The danger here is not weaker than that in the front. As for the self coming teacher, he can only rely on three generations of adults to persuade him." He nodded to Hongdou. Shenye went directly to the person who looked like the leader of the team. After several cases, the person was also very clear that it was too dangerous in this place of right and wrong, so he ordered the medical Ninja to retreat after emergency treatment. Back to Zilai, he still looked like he had lost his soul and leaned against the tree. "Lecherous immortal, it''s not your fault. You don''t have to punish yourself like this. Even if you want to be punished, you have to go back to find the third generation of Huoying!" "What do you know? That''s dozens of lives! The lives of dozens of ninjas who trust you! " Shenye never thought that the self coming who had no trouble all day in his impression also had such a side. His hoarse appearance was like a Naruto who didn''t bring Sasuke back, especially his eyes, full of regret. "It''s not your fault. You don''t have to punish yourself for the mistake of big snake pill. He''s rebellious, not you..." Pale persuasion, even Shenye couldn''t feel any power, let alone the self coming in front of him. He just smiled and shook his head, as if laughing at why he wanted to say this to a kid. But then a palm knife came from behind Zilai and directly knocked the seriously injured Zilai out. "This..." "Don''t worry, it''s okay. He''s not in good shape. It''s still a little hard if he wants to go back by himself. In fact, we all know that Zilai has done very well, but he still blames himself." "Then why was he appointed captain? Didn''t you arrange a captain when your secret department came?" Asked, the team member in charge in front of God night seemed to hesitate, but he spoke out the cause of the matter only a moment later. "When we came here, we arranged two captains, each with 30 team members, but when our captain faced the monster legion of big snake pill, we chose the rear of the hall to protect us, and the other captain turned against the battle and directly joined the array camp of big snake pill... Since then, adults are old acquaintances of our captain, Before the captain''s hall, he said, "if both captains die, let the self coming adult be the captain." Hearing this God night, I also knew that I asked what I shouldn''t ask, but what I said was like water thrown out. I couldn''t take it back. I could only nod my head to express regret, and I also knew the reason why I had taken the post of Captain since I came. Zilai had clearly told the three of them before that his goal was not to make the world peace, but to make the world peace, so the leader of the village didn''t want to do anything. "And in fact, most of those team members died under the rebellious ninjas, not under the command of zilaiye adult. On the contrary, zilaiye adult''s command reduced us a lot of losses." Hearing this, the doubt in Shenye''s heart was finally relieved. After all, he is still very strong as a ninja. He will maintain his rationality in most cases and is unlikely to make any wrong judgment. During the conversation, several members of the physiotherapy team also took good care of all the wounded and set off immediately after being fully armed. The man who spoke with God night also signaled several people to leave, and then handed over Zilai to God night. After that, he went to the front to find those scattered dark members. Not long after a whistle sounded, the crowd where God night was finally moved, and the mighty army targeted Muye forward. Ninja''s journey was basically very fast. Although they took a lot of wounded and slowed down the speed, Shenye and his party still returned to Muye village in one day. Under the arrangement of the dark ministry consul, everyone was methodically involved in the next action. Among them, the lightly injured helped the seriously injured to return to Muye hospital. If there was almost nothing wrong, they went back to the third generation to recover their lives and wait for the next instructions. As for Shenye''s forbearance, it was completely ignored. When several people didn''t know what to do, they had to go home one after another and wait for the message of three generations. After returning home, God night lay directly in bed without observing some details of the house, which was very different from when he left. The exhausted body was very refreshing at the moment of touching the bed, but the next second his ear was pulled up. "Little guy, did you smash the wall at home?" "Ah! It hurts! Master sister!? Why are you back? " The God night dragged up didn''t react for a moment. Shouldn''t the master at the moment still be at the border between the country of wind and the country of fire? Why did he suddenly appear around him now? "What are you talking about? I left home for a few days and my home was made like this. Are you itchy? " The master didn''t eat the words of God night, but pointed to the deep pits on the wall with traces and asked God night. "Didn''t I practice too much? I''ll deal with it!" Hearing that I would deal with these words, the master finally let go of God''s night and threw him back to bed. "Sister gangshou, shouldn''t you be in the wind country? Why did you come back so soon?" Rubbed the ear of eating pain, and God night looked at the compendium hand incomprehensibly. "I don''t know the details, but Sharen village seems to have made peace with Muye and proposed to hold the Zhongren examination in their wind country." "Chinese forbearance exam!?" Hearing that God night had no reason, I thought of the authority problem mentioned by the system. I said before that if I wanted to know that the main task needed to achieve elite tolerance, and if I passed the middle tolerance test and became middle tolerance, would I be further away from elite tolerance? Chapter 149 But the thought of this God night was half cold in my heart. I was very relieved of my strength, but my mentor didn''t seem to be able to help me go to the country of wind to take the tolerance test. "By the way, you have come! Sister gangshou, please go to the hospital to see my brother. He has been seriously injured this time. If you go, you should be able to help a lot! " After listening to Shenye''s words, the master also frowned. Until now, Shenye found that the Master seemed to have just arrived home for a while, and even the tolerance bag on the table had no time to tidy up. You know, the master pays most attention to this. "Er... In fact, it''s OK. The people in the hospital will deal with it. Sister gangshou, you''d better have a rest first." However, the Master seemed not to listen to anything else after hearing that Zilai was also injured. He simply put on his clean clothes and went straight to Muye hospital. "God night, wait here first. Later, three generations of adults may come to you." Then the master flew out of the window and went straight to Muye hospital. "Three generations looking for me? What is it? " Thinking about it, God night doesn''t know what''s important, but since you can''t go out, just sleep at home~ At the end of the tense task, Shenye fell asleep after lying in bed for a while, and the time outside also went fast while Shenye slept. When Shenye got up, he found that the sun that had just risen outside was going to set now. What surprised him more was the people sitting in front of him. "Sister gangshou, you''re back ~ uncle Tuan Zang is also there. What a coincidence ~ why are you here, three generations of adults?" As for the man and goddess night behind them, they also knew each other, but now he shouldn''t know each other. He simply didn''t say hello. "These two are shuimen Yan and zhuanzhi Xiaochun. Like Tuan Zang, they are responsible for assisting me in managing the size of the village. Do you know why we came to you?" The first to speak is the ape flying day cut, still the same smiling face in the face of anyone, and the same in the face of God night. "Me? I can''t imagine why so many big people came to me together ~ " It''s not God night pretending to be stupid, but he really doesn''t remember what earth shaking things he did. It''s worth so many people to come together. The only thing to say... Maybe Rosa? Sure enough, after God night finished, he spoke to Tuan Zang, who was not happy with God night. "Since you don''t know why the news from the wind country says you want to thank you, did you give Muye''s information to Sharen village?" "I said Tuan Zang. If you want to frame me, you have to find a similar reason. What Muye intelligence can I master as a newly graduated xiaren?" In fact, God night is almost used to finding fault with Tuan Zang. Since he killed the Ninja arranged by Tuan Zang to monitor before, the narrow-minded Tuan Zang has been looking for opportunities to fight against himself. But this time is obviously not a good opportunity. Even the ape flying day cut can''t listen. He turned to Tuan Zang and said, "what people mean is to thank God night. It''s not like you. You''d better choose some old instructors who can take forbearance to take the middle forbearance exam." Unexpectedly, he didn''t give any face and directly asked Tuan Zang to do other things, but everyone can understand that this is the excuse for the three generations to leave Tuan Zang. "This... Okay." Although Tuan Zang is very gentle in front of God night, he still has to obey his words in front of ape flying day cutting. After all, the second generation of Huoying said to help him become an excellent Huoying. Now it''s not three years since ape flying day cutting, so even if Tuan Zang has other ideas in his heart, now is not the time. However, although his mouth is obedient, Tuan Zang''s vicious eyes can''t be hidden. Maybe he doesn''t want to hide. He stares at God night as if he wants to tell him not to play tricks. After waiting for Tuan Zang to leave, ape feiri cut off and then said just now: "in fact, we have no other meaning to come. I just hope you can tell us why the Ninjas in Sharen village have always been dissatisfied with everyone. This time, we unexpectedly invited you kindly. We just want to know whether this is a trick or a real peace seeking." After listening to the words of three generations, Shenye talked about all the previous things, but he made some changes in the place where the wheel eye is written. After all, it''s really a big deal if people know it. Later, the part that uses magic to apply what God night knows to Luosha is said to be unintentional by God night. In God night''s half true and half false words, three generations and several people also know a general idea. "Well, your phenotype is very excellent. I''ll give you some rewards at that time, but you can''t tell anyone about it. You''ll be ready for the tolerance test in a while." Three generations are worthy of Muye''s wisdom. They just know the whole story as soon as they hear it. However, they still haven''t studied deeply about some contents that Shenye can hide. They just turn around and walk away. "But I''ve never seen him..." "I''ll go to work there. I''m sure you''ll see a lively zilaiye." Three generations said this without looking back. Then they left here with two high-rise wood leaves. With the three people leaving, there were countless shadows outside the door. "You really dare to hide it in front of three generations of adults. Do you know what kind of crime it is?" When the steps of several people were completely away, the master dared to come up and grab the collar of Shenye to question. Just now, she was very frightened, especially when there was an ape flying in the middle. It was obvious that she noticed something different. A momentum was held in her chest, but then she pressed back. "Yes, but everyone should have everyone''s little secret. Otherwise, how painful it would be for everyone to live under the surveillance of others." Hearing the word secret, the master''s expression is very unnatural. Maybe the God night is still small, but he should know some things. Gently shook his head and sat beside Shenye. Gang said with a long focus of sign language: "if we are ordinary people, there is nothing wrong with this, but we are ninjas. The meaning of our existence is to make the village safer. Therefore, in order to this point, we must keep us transparent, even if it makes many people uncomfortable this time." God night knows what the master means, but if he is an ordinary ninja, he is willing to make himself transparent, which makes it easier. However, he has a secret that he can''t tell others, which will lead to disaster as long as he takes a wrong step, so he can''t. But the words in my heart God night will not say to anyone, even though the person in front of me is his most trusted master. "Good master sister, what''s the situation of Zilai?" "Not optimistic." Chapter 150 "How? Haven''t you been sent to Muye hospital before, and it doesn''t seem that the injury was very serious before. " "It''s true that the injury is not serious, but the most serious is his heart injury. Now there''s no good way for us..." When it comes to the seriousness of the problem, the master also shook his head and sighed. This situation happens almost every day in the chaotic ninja world, but this problem has not been solved, so that many ninjas are very talented, but they can only retire early and spend the rest of their life at home. What''s more, they will choose more extreme methods Ninja''s rule is to use all means to achieve the goal, but Ninja is also a person, and human emotion can not be completely erased, so problems will arise when the task and human nature collide. What is widely spread is Qi mu maoshuo''s suicide However, this kind of problem is left to medical ninjas such as master. Almost the strongest ninjas have nothing to do, let alone Shenye. "It seems that the defection of big snake pill is a great blow to zilaiye, otherwise it won''t cause such a result..." Compendium sat on the chair with a sad face, but Shenye didn''t feel strange. After all, she didn''t know how long she had been there for three generations, and she should know more or less, but it seemed that she was more acceptable. "It seems that I can''t take the Chinese forbearance test this time, but I still hope it''s all right." Although Shenye and Zilai have quarrels with each other at ordinary times, their hearts are for the sake of each other. In the face of such a situation, Shenye really can''t bear to let Zilai take himself to the tolerance test in such a posture. "It''s not certain. Not all the teachers of each team will lead the team. As for the self coming, we will find a way. Call the three people in your group to the training ground tomorrow, and I''ll train you instead." Seeing Shenye''s face full of depression, the master also knows how much he wants to become a Zhongren, but when he meets such a situation... In order to help Shenye, the master can only use some of his own privileges. "Really, thank you very much, sister gangshou, but Watergate is still in the hospital. I don''t know when I can come out. At that time, it may be just me and Hongdou." "It''s OK to train, but you really don''t have to think about it if Watergate can''t go to the Zhongren test at that time, because over the years, the Zhongren test requires a three person team to take the test, but in the end, the whole group may not become Zhongren together." God night naturally knows the rules of Zhongren test, but now he has no way but to place his hopes on Watergate''s early recovery and coming out of the psychological shadow as soon as possible. "Well, it''s getting late today. Let''s have a rest early. I have to train tomorrow. I''ll declare in advance that my training is not as simple as that." "Well, I know, sister gangshou." But the promised God night didn''t go back to bed directly. In fact, he''s just getting up now. It''s a little Taking advantage of the master''s carelessness, Shenye turned over and rushed out of the house directly to Muye hospital. However, he still underestimated the strength of tolerance on the elite. At the moment he turned over, the master who pretended to sleep had opened his eyes. After confirming the direction of God night''s departure by the window, he didn''t go up to block it, but went back to bed and slept alone. Shenye didn''t know about this, but moved slowly towards the hospital. It was almost evening, but as one of the few 24-hour business places in Muye, the lights of Muye hospital were still on. "Hello, I''m looking for a patient named wave Feng Shui door. He was sent back by a bear turtle before. Which room is he in?" "315 on the third floor, the innermost room." Muye hospital is so big. If you don''t ask the front desk doctor, you can find it in a day. "Can I ask if Zi Lai is also in our hospital? He is my teacher." Speaking of Zilai, the nurse''s eyes in front of Shenye suddenly became cautious, which was completely different from the leisure when she asked about Watergate just now. "It''s confidential. You''d better not ask for the second time, otherwise you know what kind of place Muye hospital is." God night could not imagine that the little sister of the nurse who looked only 17 or 18 years old in front of her could release such a vicious murderous spirit. Although she was much worse than those strong enemies in other villages, it was great for a nurse. "Er... I see. If you don''t say it, don''t say it. Why are you so fierce?" Then God night ran to the third floor and left the angry little nurse in place. The innermost room on the third floor is the location of the last Shenye hospitalization, and it is also one of the few minor injury wards in the whole hospital. "God night, why are you here!" As soon as I entered the gate, the excited voice of the Watergate rang, but now the volume of the Watergate was very low, because it was already evening, and the two wounded people around had fallen asleep. God night opened the door and waved to them to go out, saying that the water gate also jumped up from the bed and followed God night''s steps to the outside. "Look at your boy''s skill. He''s recovering well?" "It''s still the doctors in the hospital. In addition, my previous injuries are minor injuries. It''s mainly that chakra consumes too much. It''s almost recovered in two days. If there''s no accident, I should be discharged the day after tomorrow." Watergate has nothing to hide about his injury. After all, Shenye has now become one of his most trusted people. Shenye also nodded, told him about Zhongren''s exam, and also told him about Zilai. "So we have to take the Chinese forbearance test alone, regardless of the teacher?" It sounds very heartless, but it won''t do any good to bring the spirit of laxity. "I don''t know. Sister gangshou said there should be other ways. Let''s concentrate on training. I hope we can become Zhongren this time. When we come back, the teacher can recover." The two were walking around the whole inpatient department. Unexpectedly, they met a big man in the hospital while they were chatting. "Three generations of adults, why are you here?" The three generations were surprised to see two little guys, but they were also very easy-going to say hello to them. But God night didn''t listen to what he was saying. There was a strange idea in his heart. "Three generations of adults, are you coming to see me?" Chapter 151 What God night thought in his heart was involuntarily said, but after that, God night also regretted a little, because the warm smile on the faces of the three generations turned into water for thousands of years. "Who told you?" The voice seemed to come from under hell, and the eyes also showed the terrible cold light that God night had never seen. It turns out that the three generations of normally amiable Huoying adults also have such a side "No one told me. I guessed it myself. I asked when I passed the nurse station just now, but the nurse''s attitude was similar to yours, and you promised me that I would be responsible for coming, so it''s not difficult to guess the reason why you can come here." At this time, the ape flying day beheader seemed to find that his momentum was too fierce. Now the boy named Watergate behind Shenye was looking at himself with fear. "Hahaha, you little doll is smart, but why can''t I go to comfort the injured secret members?" "I don''t know. My intuition tells me that you are here to deal with the problem, and I''m more sure of the situation just now!" The surrounding terrible aura disappeared in an instant, just like the fierce look on the face of the three generations of fire shadow ape flying day, as if they had never appeared. At the moment, the gentle expression reappeared on the ape flying day chop''s face. He said with a smile: "this matter is the secret of Muye. You''d better not ask more. More contact is not good for you, but what I can tell you is that I''m trying very hard to help myself." After saying that, the ape flying day cut directly turned and left without giving them a chance to ask questions. But the more you don''t let people touch it, the more curious God night is. He flashes directly in front of the ape flying day chopper. At the moment when Shenye flashed, a sharp knife hit his neck. Shenye had no doubt that once he made a special move, the knife would pierce his neck in an instant. "I should be very clear. It''s confidential! Even if you know it won''t be good for you, or can''t you trust even the guarantee of the three generations of fire shadow? " "No, three generations of adults. I remember you said before that you would give me a reward for outstanding completion of the task. Now I just want to exchange this reward for the information from the teacher. I''m just worried about the lecherous immortal!" The two of them are not giving in at all. It can be said that the tip of a needle is against the wheat! It seemed that after a long time, the last three generations took the lead in sighing. "Forget it, you are really... Alas, let me show you." The three generations of Huoying who was ready to leave also shook his head and turned to walk towards the hospital, and the direction was the third floor. "Can I come with you?" Seeing that three generations and Shenye seem to have reached a settlement, Watergate finally dares to say a word. The three generations and Shenye also looked at each other and smiled, and then the former waved to the Watergate to signal him to come together. The three entered a ward at the end of the third floor and turned around at the signal of the third generation, followed by a slight vibration and the sound of the revolving door. "Come in, there is your self-taught teacher." The dim light makes people can''t see what''s going on inside. However, God night''s visual ability has been greatly enhanced after getting the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. Now even if you don''t turn on the writing wheel eye, you can see everything in the dark environment. But after seeing the situation clearly, Shenye was startled. Although it was a secret room, the space was far larger than that of the ordinary ward. Even the martial arts field of Muye school was not as big as here. In the dim light, a dozen people sat around a square array well. Everyone sat in a circle, and the center was Zilai. But now Zilai doesn''t look very good. He kneels on the ground with red blood in his eyes, and the man opposite seems to be casting some magic tricks on him, staring at Zilai in front of him. "This..." In fact, what God night wants to say is that this is also a treatment? But when the words came to his mouth, he found that the words he said seemed to expose his situation, and he could only swallow the words from his mouth. "It''s too dark to see anything?" The speaker was Watergate. He thought he clearly understood the meaning of God night and complained to the three generations. "Because such an environment is needed for special treatment, and such a scene is not suitable for others, the environment in the room is the most favorable." After the ape flying day cut''s acceptance, Watergate suddenly opened up. There was no doubt what kind of treatment needed to turn the light so dark? And God night also did not dare to speak after seeing the situation of zilaiye, so he could only nod there. "For a special disease, there must be a special treatment. For a heart disease, we must use magic to let him return to that scene again. Only when he forgives himself can we help him from outside." At the moment, the three generations finally believed the news that they didn''t hear from other places, and finally revealed their inner feelings. After a slight sigh, he put his hands on the shoulders of the two teenagers and said, "I can''t help you apply for the qualification of Zhongren examination since I came here. However, I can guarantee you with Huoying''s identity, but it''s also a team task, so I still need the consent of all three of you. I''ll wait for you in Huoying''s office tomorrow morning, No matter what your decision is, I hope you can find me in my office. " Both of them understood what the three generations meant, and then turned to the ape Flying Sun, cut and bowed, and then turned and left. He sent Watergate to his ward. God night just exchanged greetings and went back to his home. Lying in bed, Shenye kept thinking about the so-called magic healing before, which was clearly seen by the dark part members who came face to face with Zilai. Monkey mask, a long knife behind it, and the glasses exposed from the monkey mask are the writing wheel eyes with terrible ability! What healing requires writing wheel eyes? And look at that array or the array to expand the effect of ninja? However, when it comes to these problems, Shenye doesn''t ask many questions. He is just an ordinary forbearance. He has no right to dabble in this kind of thing. He can only nod at a glance. The most frightening thing for Shenye was the terrible ninja. When he flashed in front of the ape flying day beheader, the man''s dagger hit his neck accurately, and Shenye obviously felt that the Ninja released himself under the hint of three generations, and he could not feel his existence before and after he quit. "It seems that my strength is still too poor. If the man wants to kill me just now, I don''t think I can react until I die! This is the top presence among the dark members. It''s terrible! " Chapter 152 The next day, God night rarely got up under the call of the master, but ate and washed quickly in the early morning, then explained the situation with the master and went straight to Hongdou''s home. The roofs were flying and jumping, and God night''s mind kept flashing. What would happen when she saw red beans for a while, and how should she persuade her if she didn''t want to. But what Shenye didn''t expect was that as soon as she arrived at Hongdou''s house, she found that she was going out to the training ground. "Do you usually get up so early?" "Not at all. I''m just coming to see you today." Hongdou''s home is located at the boundary of Muye, which is basically the only way to the training ground. Hongdou just thought Shenye was coming for early training, so she didn''t take it seriously, and Shenye''s answer was somewhat unexpected. "What can I do for you?" Put down the weight on his hand, and red bean looked at God night with doubts on his face. It seems that this person usually gives the impression that he is always very serious. If he is not an important thing, he will not come to him. "Are you interested in taking the Chinese forbearance test?" Without beating around the Bush, God went straight to the theme when he came up at night. On the way, Shenye thought about the possible reactions of several red beans, perhaps direct refusal, direct promise, or finding a lot of excuses to shirk, but Shenye didn''t expect the current situation. The red bean in front of him stared his eyes round and couldn''t believe it. "Can I also take the tolerance test?" It seems that he is extremely uncertain about his strength. Red bean puts his hands in front of him, as if he is weighing his weight. Will he have no power to parry in front of others. "Don''t worry, as long as you want to participate, and we will carry out special training under the leadership of sister gangshou. It will be much better than now." Almost without thinking, red bean nodded directly. "Anything else?" "Need someone else ~" After they packed up their things, Shenye went straight to Muye hospital with red beans, and the plan was also very smooth. Watergate had completed the discharge procedures and waited for them at the gate of the hospital without too much words. Since they were all together, the meaning was naturally clear. The three people directly set off to find the third generation Huoying. Ten minutes later, the fire shadow office. "Are all three of you ready?" The faces of the three generations sitting behind the table are full of pride. In front of them, these young people come from different places, but from now on, their dreams will converge and their lives will be intertwined, which will be the pride of Muye. "Yes!" The answer to the three generations is three extremely firm and rapid responses. These three people have made full psychological preparations! "Good! Come in ~ " At the command of the door, a familiar figure came in from the door. "Three generations of adults!" "Master sister!" The person who entered the door was the master who had agreed with Shenye to train several people! "During the period when I haven''t recovered since I came here, I''ll let the master do it on my behalf. In the future, you will carry out the training together with the third class, and the permit for the Chinese forbearance examination will be issued together." "Yes!" Several people answered in unison. Then the three generations waved their hands to show that they could withdraw, and let them solve the remaining problems by themselves. They also nodded and then withdrew from the fire shadow office, but after leaving the office, it was fried. "Master, how do we train? Since then, the teacher has taken us to do chakra control training. What will we train next!" "Yes, yes, Master Kong, your group are all masters in physical art. Can we train together?" At the beginning, when the three generations were divided into classes, they took into account the direction of future students, so almost everyone tried to send them to the teachers in their field of expertise. Although the master is good at medical ninja, he still doesn''t have the qualifications to become a medical ninja, so he can only reluctantly be a teacher in the sports class. The third class under the master of martial arts is also composed of three ninjas who specialize in individual skills, including Maite Dai, Qimu maoshuo and Qimu maoshuo, although Qimu maoshuo specializes in more than physical skills~ "Hum, if you look down on our group members, you won''t come to a good end. Besides, I''m just a teacher in the sports enhancement class, which doesn''t mean I only know sports." As soon as this remark came out, God night was also a little curious. Looking at the whole Naruto, the Ninja used by the master is just a powerful medical Ninja plus unsolvable giant power. I haven''t seen anything else. "It just depends on your ability whether you can force me out of other strength, but it seems that your team cooperation is good before. In that case, I''ll fight with my class first, try my strength first, and then I''ll guide your cultivation." Before the master''s voice fell, the two figures ran downstairs to the fire shadow office. Until they began to debate who was the first, the two dust came late, enough to see how fast they were. "I''m definitely one foot ahead of you!" "Don''t worry, I must cross the line first. If you want to catch up with me, you still need to practice ~ maoshuo!" It was Qimu maoshuo and metdai who came. The Kung Fu day difference between the two people was also late, but their faces were full of helplessness. It was obvious that the two living treasure in front of each other couldn''t speak. "God night, why are you here?" After sighing, Richa keenly found that God night was talking with the master, and directly fell in front of them with a somersault. "You''re going to train together this time. You can communicate with each other if you have any problems, but you still have an important thing today." The master of Arts paused here specially to attract all the attention of several people. At this time, the master cleared his throat and said, "cough, your two classes need to have a pair of exercises. It''s not the previous one-on-one ninja training, but the actual combat drill with the team as the unit. I think you don''t want to get hurt before the middle tolerance exam!" "What!" Although the later three didn''t quite understand, they only listened to the master''s orders. "In addition, I can give you ten vouchers for Yile Ramen for the winning team, so you have to work hard!" This reward can be said to be full of temptation for several people. After all, Yile Ramen is almost the most frequently visited place for these people, and it is a happy thing to take it out and tell the origin in front of friends. "I won''t show mercy!" "I''m going to order a voucher for Yile Ramen!" Driven by ramen, the two sides directly blow their beards and stare at each other, as if they can win immediately as long as they have enough momentum. Chapter 153 In this tense atmosphere, several people came to another training ground in Muye. The environment here is no different from the real combat environment, and few people come on weekdays, which can almost be regarded as the best actual combat site. "Within ten minutes from now on, you can find a place at will. After ten minutes, your two sides will become hostile. If your opponent loses the remaining strength of resistance or your opponent voluntarily abstains, it will be regarded as victory, and you can''t pretend to surrender!" After ordering the details of the battle, the master put an alarm clock on the wooden table between the two sides, and set the timing of the alarm clock to 12 noon in front of everyone. "If you haven''t decided the outcome before 12 o''clock, it will be regarded as everyone''s failure. Now start acting!" When the order was given, the six people ran directly in two directions of the forest, and lost their figure after a few dodging kungfu. In the lush forest, red bean asked with some puzzlement while following the steps of the two people: "why can''t we tell the victory or defeat before noon, even if we all fail, isn''t this a practical practice?" "It is precisely because it is practical practice that there should be a time limit." Watergate seems to be more clear about this problem and has a well founded analysis: "wartime tasks are basically divided into several categories: Intelligence escort, ambush and cover, and frontal combat to completely annihilate the enemy. Either of these three types needs to complete the task in a short time. Otherwise, exceeding the time limit will lead to the delay of the fighter. Therefore, the battle between ninjas is sometimes divided in an instant. " In fact, Shenye heard about this problem for the first time. He just thought that if the information was sent to the wrong time, the information needed to be fast. The rest had not been heard in class. Anyway, he didn''t listen much. The sand in the hourglass is about to run dry, which means that ten minutes will come soon, and now several people are ready for war. "The most difficult thing for their class to solve is the day shift with white eyes. They have absolute advantages in investigation and combat. Do you have any good methods?" Seeing that the time was almost the same, they did not continue to look for the combat position, but directly stayed in place and planned the combat deployment for a while. "The only way we can do this is to hold his eyes in check with the shadow that doesn''t distinguish between real and fake bodies, and then break them one by one." Even God night has no way for such plug-in eyes. Although the consumption of shadow body separation is not small, the effect will certainly bring benefits, especially in the face of such body art classes led by masters. "Take action when the time comes. Now wait here for a while. I don''t think they should be too far away from us. It''s not a good thing for body ninjas to be too far away." A minute ago, Shenye changed the Watergate and his flying thunder god skill. Now their flying thunder god marks can be used with each other. Although I don''t know if they will be used, as the saying goes, be prepared~ A gust of breeze blew by several people, and the hourglass at hand just leaked out the whole bottle of sand. At this moment, the actual combat training officially begins! The three of Shenye quickly used the art of shadow separation according to the original plan, and then distributed their own separation everywhere in the opposite forest, while the three themselves were simple traps under their four subordinates, waiting for the arrival of several people. Just as several people were waiting quietly, a burst of memory suddenly appeared in Shenye''s mind out of thin air, and he looked around at the other two people, and he knew that the separation of the three was the three who met another group. "First summon a group of parts, then cancel other parts, and put them all into this direction. Strengthen the defense in this direction!" At the moment, Shenye seems to have become the leader of the team. The accurate playing of instructions not only minimizes the chakra consumption of several people, but also is undoubtedly the best solution in resisting the enemy. They nodded again and again, then removed some useless traps and put them in front. The separation of several people was killed by the three who came to find them, and the direction of progress is towards the direction of the three. On the other side of the forest, three figures are rapidly moving towards the other side, and they don''t look confused. They seem to come straight to the direction of God night like the lighting of a lighthouse in the night. "Metday, the front group is divided. After we bypass, you kill them first. You can catch up with us as soon as possible. At that time, we will fight with Shenye three people, first contain them, and then you raid from their side and try to win them with one blow!" "But I don''t think God night will be solved so easily." "I think so, but we can only see moves now. After all, we are far less proficient than Shenye in Ninja, but our advantage lies in our expertise in body art. As long as we pull them to melee, I believe they will not be our opponents!" Obviously, the daily job is very confident in his white eyes, but in the eyes of the other two people, he is a little overconfident, but there is really no good way. With a gentle nod, maiteday accelerated directly in front, while Qimu maoshuo turned a small corner with the diurnal difference and moved in the other direction, and the goal is still the three small light spots vaguely seen in the diurnal difference''s white eyes. "Open, eight gates of evasion! The third door, open! " A stream of steam came out of metday''s body, and then the whole person''s speed increased by a level, and the running figures left remnants in the woods. But what he didn''t know was that waiting for him in front was not so simple as separation. A minute later, Maite Dai met the three figures as promised, and Maite Dai, who was not proficient in Ninja, didn''t find any difference between the three people in front and the previous separation. After meeting, he didn''t even bother to call. Meeting was his own trick. "Wood leaf whirlwind kick!" The speed of the whip leg that opened three doors was extraordinary, and Matt Dai also knew that even if he was separated, he would be able to Ninja, so he came up and pointed his target at the Royal hand washing red bean that he thought was the most difficult to deal with. "Latent snake hand!" Although the Ninja effect of separation is no different from that of noumenon, its power is far less than that of noumenon. When several small snakes appear weakly, they are directly ignored by Matt Dai. A whip leg directly kills the red bean that can bind him to play. "Kill one, then the second!" But when he wanted to turn around and face God night, a huge palm appeared in front of him. "The art of partial doubling!" "How could this happen? The divine night separation just now also used this move, but the size is only one-third of what it is now. Why do you do this! " Without enough time to finish asking, God night clapped Matt Dai who had never been able to respond. Chapter 154 "Who told you we must be separated? Oh ~ it should be a day-to-day difference, but the ability of white eyes is to analyze the trend of chakra, see clearly the enemy''s acupoints, and analyze the remaining chakra in the enemy''s body. However, if I keep as many chakras in my body as the separation, can I also be judged as the shadow separation? " People have habitual thinking, no matter who they are, and God night also took advantage of this to deceive the three of them. "So you and Watergate are noumenon?" Matt Dai, who slapped God night hard, now had a little blood surging up. He couldn''t tell what he meant by God night''s ambiguous words. He subconsciously regarded both people as entities. But at this time, the Watergate on one side said with a sly smile: "we are the enemy now. We can''t tell you now, but if you can take the initiative to abstain, I can tell you ~" "Then you are dreaming!" Matt day ignored Watergate''s joke, but slapped his fast approaching fist on Watergate''s face. Just as his fist was about to fall on Watergate''s face, a flash passed directly in front of Matt day, and then Watergate disappeared. "It seems that both should be real!" At the moment, Maite Dai finally calmed down. Two thick eyebrows frowned tightly, locking the two figures in his own sight, hoping to deal with their troublesome transmission ninja. But if flying Thor is really so easy to deal with, Watergate won''t be called yellow flash in Naruto~ The two people looked at each other tacitly, and then the two figures disappeared from maiteday''s line of sight at the same time, and their goal was to point directly behind maiteday. Although maiteday is a ninja who only knows body art, perhaps no one can compare with him in the cultivation of body art. In an almost instantaneous reaction, metday directly increased the speed to the extreme. If you don''t know their specific location at the first time, leave the current place first. As long as you give Matt Dai time to get close, they will be able to defeat them. Even if you can''t, you can forcibly take one person away from the trial. It can be said that maiteday''s idea was very accurate. They ran away at the same time in Shenye, which also led to the loss of the effect of the special pain that they ambushed first. "Worthy of you, it seems that I have to face it with all my strength!" The reason why they dare to stay is precisely because the story of Tianji horse racing seen by God night on the earth is somewhat different now, but the principles are the same, and the fault tolerance rate is higher. The separation of the three of them will certainly give the third class blocking time, so that the later battle will put the third class at a disadvantage, and the meaning of separation is to delay the preparation of several people. This idea is almost engraved in the minds of the three daily errands, so when they find that three people are rapidly approaching their team, they will certainly arrange a person to intercept themselves. The most unlikely of the three is the day-to-day shift, because he is responsible for leading the way, and not necessarily who is left to face the "separation" of the three. In that case, he will send two people to face it. Even if he can''t directly lose his ability to fight back, he will at least play a role in the next battle, And they can also rely on the flying Thunder God''s skill to directly return to Hongdou. However, although the plan was good, he didn''t expect that Matt Dai was left this time, and he opened three of the eight dunjia to save trouble, so that he didn''t kill him at the first time. According to the plan, even if they didn''t kill them at this time, they should go back and meet red beans, because the fight between the two sides didn''t bring him any effect at the first time. On the contrary, they would consume a lot of chakra because of the long-distance flying Thunder God. In this way, they would be very passive in the face of the other two people and metdai who returned to the battlefield immediately. So they decided to eliminate metday directly here! "Since we''ve decided to do our best, don''t let us win too easily!" "That''s nature! Fourth, open the door! " The gushing energy directly blew the surrounding leaves away, and the figure of matdai disappeared. "Flash!" They also know that their combat effectiveness has increased to a level after opening the injured door, but there will be a period of weakness after the battle, so they can announce matdai''s departure as long as the outbreak time passes! Although the best way now is to directly use the long-distance transmission of flying Thunder God to go back to Hongdou, the long-distance transmission is not as simple as close distance. It is only necessary to mobilize chakra. The long-distance transmission must be matched with the seal of flying Thunder God, otherwise it may be torn to pieces by the violent space, and now metdai obviously won''t give them time to seal in place. With the two people''s emergency transmission to another place, the original standing position has been shattered by metdai''s attack, and the tree more than ten meters high also fell to the ground. "I''ll try to control him, and then you''ll use spiral pills!" It was too late to finish. Metday''s next attack had arrived in front of him. With the momentum of terror, a branch flew away. This night God did not choose to avoid, his hands quickly tied a seal. "The art of partial doubling!" His hands suddenly grew larger, and he didn''t have time to accumulate more energy. He directly faced the sweeping legs of the oncoming Matt Dai. The huge air flow appeared at the position where the two fought. The terrible momentum blew the surrounding small trees to swing with the wind. At this time, the ready Watergate also took advantage of the wind and lifted out a light blue ball in his hand. "Spiral pill!" However, they both underestimated the speed of Matt Dai after opening the injured door, but after the corner of their eyes was swept, they directly kicked instead of stepping on it. One foot stepped on Shenye''s big hand and sent himself away from them with the help of the force of rebound. It was not until he left the spiral pill that he came late, and a blow broke the small tree on one side. "Shit, you should pay attention to your strength. If you hit someone, it would be better?" Seeing this scene, Shenye couldn''t help but burst into rude words. Although the small tree looks small, it is also half human thick. Although its defense is worse than human beings, it''s not difficult to imagine the effect of this spiral Pill on people. "Don''t worry, God night. Of course I have discretion in my heart, but let''s see what we should do next." Under the finger of Watergate, Shenye noticed that maiteday was getting ready not far away, and seemed to want to open the eight door dunjia to the fifth door. "Wait a minute, just open the door to injury. If you open five doors in a row, your body can''t participate in training before the endurance test. You should think about the benefits!" In fact, it''s not that Shenye is afraid that he can''t beat his own professor metdai, but as he said, if he is forced to open eight doors, Shenye can''t keep his hand in the next battle, and no one will want to see the result at that time. Chapter 155 Fortunately, maiteday was persuaded. After God maliciously said these words, the momentum that was ready to soar immediately fell down. "I wanted to fight you seriously, but now is not the time, but one day I will surpass you!" Matt Dai, who opened four doors, looked very hot-blooded. Although it was a little stressful for Shenye, it kept him moving forward. He nodded heavily. Watergate was ready again. Matt Dai in front of him was obviously ready to enlarge the move. If he didn''t take it seriously, he might overturn. "Steel fist!" There is no gorgeous action, no fancy name, just a simple punch and a simple self created move. But this self created move brought heavy pressure to Shenye. This seemingly simple punch actually blocked their retreat in all directions. Even if they escaped with flying Thunder God, Shenye firmly believes that maiteday can keep up at the moment. But now God night doesn''t want to hide, just want to take this move! When chakra of the whole body was transferred to his hand, Shenye''s hands that had undergone partial doubling were enlarged again. However, compared with the increase in volume, it was the power driven by it, which seemed to be equal to Matt Dai''s ordinary fist. But God night''s heart is beating drums. In the face of the four doors open, Matt Dai hit himself with all his strength, and he was a little confident. It''s really hard to say. But at this time, the other hand also stretched out, and there was a spiral pill that looked brighter than just now, which was the wave wind water gate. Time seems to have passed for a long time, and it seems to be just a moment. The strongest move of both sides came into contact. Silent! But the scattered power blew all the surrounding trees upside down, and the whole ground was lifted up in the collision of this blow. Until the energy impact spread far away, the deafening sound finally came out, as if the thunder in the sky fell on several people''s ears. Two seconds later, the winner and loser scored. Under the joint efforts of the two people, Matt Dai was defeated after all. His broken body was like a kite with a broken line flying out from a distance. Just when the perfect parabola was about to fall, a figure rushed out of the smoke and steadily caught the falling metdai. "How do you feel? Do you want to see a doctor?" "Cough, it''s no big deal. Besides, the teacher in our class is an excellent medical ninja. You don''t need to go to the hospital for the time being. Go back quickly. I''m already a dead man according to the regulations." Matt Dai waved helplessly. It seemed that the result was within his expectation, but it was not like acceptance. "Don''t say that. After intensive training, I don''t know who is better than who. Go back to the outside of the training ground first." God night also knew what he was thinking, but now is not the time to say that. Everything will be discussed after the simulation. A shadow came out and helped Matt Dai to the outside of the trial. Watergate also began to prepare for long-distance transmission. "God night, it''s ready. Just come in directly." A small circle on the ground is just enough for two people to stand. Watergate holds two hands of bitterness tightly in his hands. According to the split picture that has been continuously transmitted back just now, the situation of Hongdou is not optimistic. Although it is not at the end of the mountain, it is almost the same. These divine nights are also felt, but he has been silently recovering chakra since just now, otherwise he will play the role of a drag bottle in the next battle. "Let''s go." With the sound of the water gate, God night put a pair of small hands on his shoulders, followed by a sound of air shuttle, and then they went directly to the place prepared in advance. "How about metday?" At the moment, the red bean''s face is covered with soil. The four water gates and the shadow of God night left to her have been killed now, and those traps are all invalid under the action of white eyes. "To live up to our mission, the next step is to consider how to solve these two people. Although there is a three-to-two number advantage, almost all of us are exhausted by chakra. Rushing out in this way is tantamount to surrender." After feeling their own state, Shenye can also feel that their situation is similar to that of himself, which is not optimistic. "So what? It''s too late for the three of us to hide now. What else can you do? " way! way! Now this situation was really unexpected at that time. I didn''t expect to use so many chakras in the face of metdai before. Now it''s too late to supplement the wasted chakras. "Let me distract the attention of those two people. Now I should be the most abundant chakra among the three of us. I can gain enough time and achieve the purpose of consumption. In addition, I can''t fight in a moment. I can withdraw and let you two go. The wheel battle is relatively simple for us." Just when Shenye couldn''t think of a solution, Watergate suddenly stood up. Usually, he always followed the boy behind Shenye, and finally stood up alone to face the difficulties. For Watergate''s proposal, they were silent one after another. This plan is indeed the most appropriate plan at the moment, but it may be possible to successfully complete the task by going out like this, but Watergate will not feel good. Under the siege of the day-to-day difference and Qimu maoshuo, one will be killed inadvertently. To put it bluntly, Watergate is trading its own sacrifice for the victory of the team mission! "But..." "I know it''s dangerous, but isn''t being a ninja a general term for those who can tolerate more?" These words from Watergate''s mouth deeply hit Shenye''s heart. They were also said by himself. It''s just that the world is one day in the future, but it needs how mature consciousness to say these words. Shenye doesn''t know. He just feels that such a burden is too heavy for Watergate. But Watergate''s never had firm expression seemed to hold God night''s mouth, so that he couldn''t say a word. God night had just seen this expression, and the same expression was seen from Matt Dai''s face. It was an expression that would never admit defeat. Now it''s no use what God night said. He can only pat the shoulder of the Watergate and hand over two special bitters to him. "We''ll recover soon, and we''ll send it right away. Hold on before that!" "Of course, I''m afraid you''re late. You can only see my handsome back!" Without affectation, Watergate waved to them, and then walked out directly from the grass where he was hiding, facing the two members of class three coming behind. Chapter 156 "What shall we do? Just look at the Watergate and go one-on-two? " Red bean''s dependence on Watergate is much higher than that on Shenye. Before, Watergate took the lead in accepting her when she was most insecure. Perhaps this is only a manifestation of high EQ for Watergate, but for red bean, it is her dependence when she was most sad. "There is really no other way. If you want to help him, you can only recover chakra quickly and join the battle quickly to relieve the pressure of Watergate!" Since the moment Watergate turned and left, Shenye meditated in situ and began to restore his chakra. There is no other way for the two now. Red beans seemed incomprehensible about Shenye''s "ruthlessness", but just two seconds after the end of the question, there was a terrible chakra wave in the direction of Watergate''s departure, and then a breeze blew gently from that direction. Slightly frowned. At the moment, chakra of Shenye has only recovered to a little more than half. Even using some magic energy is almost to the limit. On the contrary, red beans can enter the state of chakra condensation. Time does not wait. Although the voice of war continues to come, Shenye is still saving chakra in situ, but Hongdou can''t wait at the moment. "You''re still Watergate''s best brother?! You don''t care about him, I''ll go! " Gnashing his teeth to say this, the red bean who had just sat down almost rushed towards the place where the battle took place before her ass was hot, and until she ran out for a long time and turned back, the divine night still sat in place. "Asshole!" After secretly scolding, Hongdou no longer had any illusions about Shenye and accelerated to run in the direction of Watergate. In the distant battle, although Watergate seemed to be pressed by two people, his goal was also achieved. Although the position of the battle was approaching the direction of his teammates behind him bit by bit, none of the two people in front of him slipped away from him. The advantage of high mobility is incisively and vividly displayed at the moment. They are very fast, but they are not as fast as the Watergate mastered by flying Thor. The latter can always throw pain in front of them when they are about to rush out of the interception, and then a terrible blue ball is ready to be sent. Then they can only return to their original position under the power of this move. "Are you a little embarrassed to consume chakra like this? What is the purpose of this? " In the face of the day''s inquiry, Watergate just smiled faintly, still the same as the previous words, "you admit defeat, I''ll tell you!" "In that case, I can only ruthlessly defeat you!" As one of the top combat effectiveness of the younger generation of the Japanese family, the combat effectiveness of the Japanese daily difference can not be underestimated. The reason why we had been entangled with Watergate for so long was also waiting for the arrival of metdai, but metdai didn''t show the daily difference for so long, which was also a bad possibility. At the moment, the daily difference also has no patience to wait. The small light point in the distance is getting closer and closer, indicating that someone is approaching quickly, but the daily difference doesn''t quite understand why it is hiking. After all, Shenye''s flying thunder god skill is also very exquisite. However, it was too late to think about it. The figure had already rushed into the front, and the road ahead of the daily shift was only to quickly solve the Watergate and fight two against one. Otherwise, it would be a loss to face three people later. However, when the Watergate of the battle IQ burst watch saw the day difference, he immediately understood his meaning. They had retreated before they rushed together, and behind them came the rustling sound of leaves. "I''ll help you!" It was Hongdou who arrived at the battlefield. At the moment, she seemed to be in a mess. It was obvious that she gave up stability for speed when shuttling through the woods. When she reached the position of several people, her face and body were covered with some leaves and branches. "Well... Has the plan changed?" Seeing that only red bean was alone, Watergate didn''t react for a moment. The probe looked at the back, and there was obviously no surprise waiting for him. "I''m the only one. Is that guy really your good brother? In such a dangerous situation, let yourself come over, and the battle is still slow, regardless of your danger! " Hearing this, even if Watergate is not on the scene, I can understand why Hongdou didn''t act according to the plan, but the opposite daily job and maoshuo didn''t give Watergate the time to help the forehead at all. When Hongdou complained, they both attacked. "Resist first and wait for God''s night!" There is no time to explain, but Watergate''s tone has changed from surprise to disappointment. Even the dull red bean can hear this change. At the same time, I could only stand up and welcome Qi mu maoshuo''s white tooth short knife. "It''s strange that the strength should not be separated, but why does chakra have so little margin?" After opening the body position after confrontation with Watergate, riricha took the time to check the red beans that had just arrived with white eyes. It was not like a separate control to save chakra to the extreme. "Maoshuo, this red bean is not separated. Don''t keep your hand!" In fact, even if there was no day difference, Qi mu maoshuo didn''t mean to leave his hand. The white tooth short knife in his hand flew up and nearly hit red beans several times. However, after hearing the day difference, he controlled his knife to prevent accidental injury. After the analysis, the daily difference leaned back to the Watergate, which was almost exhausted by chakra. At the moment, the look in his eyes was that he was holding the victory. Obviously, he also found that the Watergate was in poor condition in front of him. However, Watergate also thinks he won''t lose. He is still familiar with Shenye. It''s really reassuring for Shenye''s unstable character. As long as Shenye doesn''t come out for a moment, he can''t make a conclusion! The daily difference really completely forgot the crucial factor that can determine the whole competition. At the moment, he just wanted to solve the Watergate in front of him early and then crush Lai yeban with an absolute advantage. "Gossip, every empty palm!" After jumping high, the day difference slapped the Watergate in the air. The air flow driven by chakra rushed to the Watergate at high speed. At the moment, chakra of Watergate can''t support him to use flying Thor, and his almost weak body is not enough to drive him to avoid this attack. Watergate''s eyes already showed a look of despair, and the expression of diurnal difference was also full of excitement, because although the blow controlled the strength, it could not be safe if it was hit. However, no one can guess the future. Just as they don''t know, just one second before the attack, a fireball stopped in front of the space palm. After the collision of the two momentum, the fireball was even better. Chapter 157 When the momentum of the fireball completely covered the gekong palm, the fireball flew straight in the direction of the daily difference, and the latter had to use the gekong palm again to offset the fireball. "God night!" Shocked * * came from everywhere. It was the other four people except God night. "Heroes often appear at the last minute!" At the most critical moment, Shenye seconds put a heroic fireball to defeat the inevitable blow, then turned around and smiled at the Watergate behind him. "Too slow, asshole God night, but just right!" Seeing that the last card finally arrived, Watergate finally put down the burden on his shoulder and sat down on the ground with a feeling of success and retirement. "Next, let''s see me finish the game!" Turning around, several people finally saw Shenye''s face. The strange inverted triangular erythema on it was really curious, while the red bean that others didn''t know knew knew that this was the immortal model of Shenye! However, although the two people on one side didn''t know what the situation was, they could understand from the terrible momentum emanating from Shenye that the source was probably related to the inverted triangle. Riricha and Qimu maoshuo looked at each other. They both saw some helplessness from each other''s eyes. For the next battle, although they are not completely at a disadvantage, they will feel uneasy in the face of unknown battle. However, the time master didn''t give much time, and now it''s close to noon. If you choose to avoid its edge tactics, it''s even more difficult to win or lose. Thinking fruitless, they also ignore those and rush directly to Shenye, but what they don''t know is that failure often comes from mistakes in choice. Seeing that they didn''t retreat but entered, God night felt a burst of ecstasy. Just now he thought that if they wanted to run, they had to settle the Watergate first. He was using the method just now, but it''s not necessary at all~ It''s not God night''s conceit. When opening the immortal mode, you can beat the body skill expert Maite Dai only with far more than your usual physical strength, but you must hide the white eyes of the daily difference before, and there''s no time to open the immortal mode after meeting Maite Dai. Now God night is completely free of those scruples. At the moment, he just needs to show his fists! Qimu maoshuo, who had enough physical strength and chakra, took the lead. A white tooth short knife made people confused from all angles. Even Shenye felt very difficult to deal with. To be honest, in the third class, only one person was worried about Shenye, that is Qimu maoshuo. In the upcoming third World War of forbearance, this man was almost the same as a legend. He fell in the battlefield of Muye and Sharen village, and he was only 20 years old at that time. Although he is not as terrible as he will be in the future, the strength of genius often does not grow rapidly in the end. Now Qimu maoshuo should have extraordinary strength. Compared with the daily difference that can not use the real power of white eyes, his combat effectiveness is not a level. In the face of the unknown flag mu maoshuo, Shenye did not dare to hold it up. The attacked short knife also jumped into the air under Shenye''s deliberate avoidance, and Shenye''s goal was directed at the daily difference. At the moment, the day difference is concentrating on trying to solve the strange state of Shenye, but standing in the rear, he didn''t expect that he was the first target of Shenye. He rushed straight over and jumped directly from the standing tree. A tree more than ten meters high dares not to do this even in the ordinary day. At the moment, chakra has been exhausted by the successive attacks at the Watergate and the use of white eyes for a long time. If it falls to the ground, it will definitely affect the next tolerance test. At the moment, Shenye didn''t expect that he would avoid his attack like this. His whole body flew towards the tree in front, which was originally standing on the day difference. He couldn''t change his route in the air. "There are many snake hands in the latent image!" When everyone was unable to make a move, Hongdou, who had always kept his strength, made a move. He was still the most familiar latent snake hand, but it was because of familiarity that he could play a key role repeatedly. Several little snakes quickly came to the day difference and made a net for the day difference that was about to fall to the ground. When the day difference landed, they reduced a large part of the impact. Although they still trembled, they only hurt for a while and won''t have sequelae. "Thank you so much. If it weren''t for this... Ah ~ what would you do!" Without waiting for the day''s errand to thank him, he was directly wrapped up by the little snake who was protecting him just now. The one on the inner and outer floors is called a strict one. "According to the rules of the exercise, you are a dead man now. You''d better close your eyes first. We''ll let you down when we decide the outcome." Then, before richai said to surrender, Hongdou directly asked the snake to block his mouth, but his eyes showed the freshness of revenge. Seeing that his companions were all right, Shenye and Qimu maoshuo put their voice back into their stomach. However, the next is the battle between the two, without any other interference! "I''ve long wanted to try your strength. Today is a good opportunity ~" He didn''t hide his bellicose heart at all. Shenye didn''t dare to say that he had 100% confidence in Qimu maoshuo. It was obvious that the battle between the two would play a decisive role in the final part of the competition. Qimu maoshuo nodded. Obviously, he has been waiting for today''s duel. The autumn wind blew between them and brought up a leaf, but none of them took the lead until the cloud blocking the sun was blown away by the wind, and they started at the same time. I don''t know if it''s for fairness. This time, Mao Shuo didn''t use his handy weapons, but rushed up with his bare hands. Although there were some doubts in Shenye''s heart, he didn''t take it to heart for some time by relying on his immortal model. He just paid a little attention to the action of Qimu maoshuo''s hand. But it''s OK not to pay attention. When you pay attention, you''re almost startled. Even God night can only see one or two movements. "Water escape, the art of water dragon bullet!" Before the battle flag, mu maoshuo always used the short knife behind his back to use body art, but Shenye knew that he was a ninja master like his son. Maybe he didn''t use those Ninja because he didn''t want to be too prominent. Today, under the pressure of Shenye, he finally took it seriously. "Fire escape, the art of Hao fireball!" This Ninja has been able to be captured by God night many times. It has basically reached the state of second release. The collision between water and fire filled the whole forest with water vapor. The fog couldn''t see the situation in the distance, but the two people in the water fog stared at their opponents tightly and didn''t relax for a moment. Chapter 158 "Immortal mode is coming to an end. It looks like it should be faster." There is not much time left for a few people. In addition, the immortal mode of Shenye has been open for a while now. If you fight for a long time, you will definitely be at a disadvantage, so this battle must be fast! In the fog, Shenye no longer confronts with Qimu maoshuo, and Shenye, who took the lead, starts to seal on his chest again. "Magic, the art of three thousand crows!" This move has been slowly withdrawn from the stage after Shenye learned the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, but now the writing wheel eye can no longer be used under the gaze of his companions, so he took out the Ninja that was beaten into the cold palace. However, the stolen magic seems to have lost its effect on Qimu maoshuo. He ran straight towards Shenye in the water mist. "How could this be?" After Shenye''s repeated attempts, it was found that no matter what ninja, its power would be enhanced after adding the magic chakra. Logically, even magic can be enhanced to a certain extent, but now this situation is obviously wrong. But when Shenye saw Qi mu maoshuo''s arm slowly flowing out of blood, he found that it was not his magic at all, but Qi mu maoshuo cut his palm with white teeth in order not to accept the interference of magic, so as to ensure his soberness. "Good boy! In that case, just spell Ninja! " Then God night directly lifted his three thousand crow skill, and then re sealed. "Fire escape, fire dragon fire bullet!" This is a skill that God night stole from Zilai. He has never used such a difficult ninja, and now it is obviously time to test the cultivation results. The effect looked really good. Under the control of Shenye, the three fire dragons jumped from three directions to Qimu maoshuo, and the water vapor between them disappeared in the extremely high temperature flame. "Tu Dun, Tu Liu Bi!" Compared with Shenye, Qimu maoshuo knows his own advantages. It is his fast printing speed and many ninja skills that can obviously restrain Shenye''s ninja skills. A small stone wall rises from the front of Qimu maoshuo, and the position of the rising stone wall just blocks all three stone dragons on the other side of the stone wall. The appearance of the stone wall not only blocked the fire dragon of Shenye, but also blocked the mutual vision between the two people. Shenye also rushed directly to Qimu maoshuo at the first time when the stone wall appeared. After the Ninja duel just now, Shenye also found the problem. Although his ninja is powerful enough, it is far less fast than maoshuo, so he chose close combat in the next battle. But when the stone wall collapsed under the high temperature baking, there was nothing behind the stone wall! "What''s going on?" It''s too late to react. God night directly retreated a few steps, but it''s too late. "Tu Dun, decapitation in the heart!" A pair of hands broke through the earth from the foot of God night, which is the hand of the disappeared flag mu maoshuo! He grabbed God night''s feet directly and dragged them to the ground, leaving only one head outside the land. "So even if you lose the ability to resist?" After that, Qimu maoshuo also clapped his hands hard. It seems that this Ninja is not simple for him. "It''s too early to make a conclusion now!" Hearing this sound, Qimu maoshuo turned back in shock. The soil around Shenye, who had been * * underground, had become loose. It was too late when he wanted to fix it with Tu Dun ninja. The divine night added by immortal mode has infinite power. It''s not a problem for him to be buried underground. He directly breaks a big hole in the ground! "It''s impossible!" Shock! Apart from shock, no other words can describe Qimu maoshuo at the moment. He has never seen such a broken move since he learned it, especially when the man in front of him is still a teenager! But the footsteps of God night will not stop because of the shock of Qimu maoshuo, but rush to qimaoshuo faster. Being buried deep in the ground has strengthened God night''s belief in competing with him. However, after this terrible physical earth breaking pit, Qimu maoshuo also understood the strength of Shenye''s physical power. Even if he lent him a few courage, he didn''t dare to compete with Shenye. "Tu Dun, Tu Liu River!" Since I dare not go up to spell, I can only fix Shenye in place. Qimu maoshuo directly changed the ground from solid land to a mire, and then rolled up like a sea wave. When beating God night, he also kept accumulating at the foot of God night until God night was fixed a little. And God night saw this move and wanted to use the power of his immortal model to break free, but at this time, Qimu maoshuo obviously had thought of a solution. The two hands quickly made a seal, and then directly photographed it on the ground. "Tu Dun, the art of mountain and earth!" Two pieces of earth with a height of more than one person directly cover Shenye. The Shenye caught by the two pieces of earth can only be supported with both hands, which also means that he has no other means to come out of the pit. What''s worse, Qimu maoshuo has pulled out the broken knife from his back and approached step by step. Trapped in the crack of the stone, Shenye seems to have lost all his countermeasures and can only stand in place and wait for the arrival of failure. Suddenly, Shenye seemed to want to bet the last one. He made a sudden effort with both hands, briefly pushed away the two clods, quickly took out a handful of bitterness from behind and threw it at Qimu maoshuo, who was almost in front of him. But at the moment, Mao Shuo has been waiting for God''s night''s dying counterattack. Of course, this suffering is solved with one stop. But when Mao Shuo raised his hand to block, a successful smile appeared on Shenye''s face. "It''s flying Thor!" But now it''s too late to think of it. A figure flashed to the side of suffering. Facing the flag in front of him, maoshuo is a blue ball. "Spiral pill!" Without enough time to think, Qimu maoshuo instinctively twisted his body to the other side to avoid the attack of spiral pill, but this is only part of the plan. With a gentle wave of the other hand close to the water gate of Qimu maoshuo, a flying Thunder God appeared on maoshuo''s clothes unknowingly, and then pretended to miss Qimu maoshuo because of the excessive force of ninja. Qimu maoshuo rushed straight ahead, and the direction was the God night clamped by the stone. With a loud bang, the spiral pill hit the stone in front of Shenye. The highly destructive spiral pill smashed the stone, and the controlled Shenye finally regained his freedom. At this time, Qimu maoshuo finally realized how terrible the cooperation between the two people was. One-on-one was still a little laborious. Now the situation became one-on-two, which was even more difficult. Qimu maoshuo directly turned and ran without thinking, but the corner of Shenye''s mouth lifted slightly and his eyes were full of confidence. "Flying Thor!" A sharp sword in his hand butted against the back of Qimu maoshuo. It was God night! Chapter 159 "No way, how did you get behind me!" "Nothing is impossible ~" After that, Shenye pointed to the flying thunder god mark left by the water gate behind the flag wood maoshuo''s clothes, which is the reason why Shenye can immediately get behind the latter. It was only for convenience that they changed their flying Thor mark into a style that can be passed on to each other. Unexpectedly, this would be the key to victory in the competition. As soon as the pain in his hand was put away, the master came out from behind several people. He was clapping all the time, but his face was green with veins. "You really give me a long face. I''ve trained you for such a long time. It seems that my training is still not good. I have to strengthen training for you in the future!" And Maite Dai, who was solved by Shenye shortly after the master appeared, also walked slowly, but he had to limp on a branch because of the sequelae of the eight door dunjia. Seeing the master''s anger, riricha and Qimu maoshuo bowed their heads one after another, and Shenye was a little restless at the moment. It seemed that he was aware that he was too serious. The master changed into a friendly big sister and said to the three people of Shenye: "go back first. I''ll give you the agreed Ramen coupon sometime. Your training is over today, but the training of class 3 has just begun." The faces of the three classes who heard this seemed as bitter as bitter melons, but the three could only bury the pain in their hearts. Obviously, after a period of collocation, they also knew what the consequences would be if they complained. As for Shenye, after receiving the order, they were relieved and ran outside the test field. Before they left, they left a look of blessing for themselves. "God night, go and have a big meal to celebrate!" For food, as long as there is something to celebrate, and this training is a big event worth celebrating for Watergate. "Barbecue city?" Laodun in the morning made Shenye a little hungry. After he promised, Shenye looked at the red bean who didn''t say a word all the way and asked, "let''s go have something to eat?" I don''t know why Hongdou won the competition, but he still looks depressed, so Shenye can only ask tentatively. "Go! Of course! " The two unprepared people were somewhat frightened by Hongdou at once, and Hongdou also reacted. It seemed that he was a little too excited. He lowered his head and smiled shyly, and then returned to the way he did not speak before. "What''s going on? Do you know why? " Shenye was still very concerned about his team members, but Watergate also shook his head. The strange atmosphere between the three continued until the barbecue shop began to serve. "Cough, today our group won the third class. It''s really gratifying. It''s inseparable from our usual hard work. Let''s have a toast!" Watergate stood up and shook the juice in his hand to propose a toast. After hearing this, Hongdou suddenly stood up and bowed deeply to Shenye and Watergate. "Ah, what''s going on?" Both of them were confused. They didn''t know what red bean was doing. "I know I didn''t use the previous test, and I didn''t implement the plan you set. I know that if I wasn''t for this test, the result would be better. It was my weakness that led to you..." "Well, needless to say, I know what you mean." Shenye raised his hand to interrupt Hongdou''s remorse and said, "those who don''t abide by the rules in the tolerance circle are called waste, but those who don''t cherish their companions are not even as good as waste." This sentence is borrowed by Shenye from an unborn yuzhibo teenager. It is fully applicable in this scene. This is why when Hongdou went to fight alone, God night not only did not stop, but also did not even blame. He knew that the reason why Hongdou didn''t obey the rules was because he was worried about the Watergate on the front line. In Shenye''s view, this kind of behavior of worrying about his companions was right, but Hongdou''s fault was that he didn''t plan to rescue the Watergate. If he didn''t arrive in time, it would be hard to say the final victory or defeat. "In fact, I also know that you didn''t act according to the original plan for me. I''m also very moved. This is what a class should do. If you abandon your companions for victory, it''s too lonely." Watergate also came forward and comforted. In a few words, the two people erased the resentment in Hongdou''s heart. After that, the dinner atmosphere became very active, and the relationship between the three people was more firmly fettered in this dinner. One noon passed in the twinkling of an eye. Because the master said that several people didn''t train next, the three returned home directly to prepare for the next day''s training. God night at home turned over and over to think about today''s trial. Why did he feel so hard when he finally fought with Qimu maoshuo, and the feeling that his moves were clamped was really like being led by the nose, and no matter what Ninja was made, he would be counterattacked. After thinking for a long time, Shenye always felt that there would be no answer at home, so Shenye packed up his things and went straight back to the martial arts arena. The place where we fought before has now been emptied, and the master doesn''t know where to train with the three people, which just meets the wish of God night. "Write wheel eye, open!" Because the writing wheel eye of the eternal kaleidoscope is still sealed, the current divine night can only open the writing wheel eye of sancoyu, but this is also enough for the current divine night. Before, the picture of Shenye and Qimu maoshuo fighting was reproduced by Shenye with the profile writing ability of writing wheel eyes. At this time, Shenye was like a bystander to carefully observe the battle between the two people. Every detail was firmly remembered by Shenye''s writing wheel eyes, and even the actions of the remaining people during the battle appeared in Shenye''s eyes at this moment. After a series of reversals, God night finally found his problem! Every time before releasing ninja, the action of binding is too simple, and from the perspective of opposition, it is not difficult to see what the attribute of the upcoming Ninja is. Although there will be differences in morphological changes, the attribute will never be wrong. Qimu maoshuo didn''t beat himself with invincible hand speed, but carefully observed his front seals every time he used ninja, and then he could soon find out what type of Ninja he had, which would undoubtedly give him more reaction time, and the invisible printing technique was also difficult to deal with. Just knowing the problem does not mean that it can be improved directly, so the next time Shenye did not choose to go home, but stayed alone in the test place to think about how to change the current situation. Chapter 160 Time passed slowly in the constant quarrel between the two sides. I don''t know how long they didn''t argue for a reason, and time can''t wait for them. The sound of an alarm interrupted the noise in the men''s bath. The sleepy God night and the water gate stretched their loins synchronously and stood up from the hot spring. "I said, two brothers, you two directly avoided the pursuit of those people and entered Sharen village around one side soon? Wouldn''t it be easier to directly intercept the Ninja teams passing through the stone forest? " However, the quarrel turned white hot. They didn''t listen to Shenye''s suggestions at all, but looked aside angrily. It was obvious that they were dissatisfied with the arrangement of the task. "That''s a good idea. God night, let''s go outside the stone forest and wait for those people?" Although richai and maoshuo didn''t hear it, it doesn''t mean that others didn''t listen. "Our group still needs to discuss with Hongdou. Moreover, I don''t recommend it very much. The effect of our strength in plain combat is not as strong as that of their third class. On the contrary, the terrain of stone forest is more suitable for us." After listening to Shenye''s analysis, Watergate nodded again and again. Indeed, whether it is the art of himself and Shenye''s flying thunder god or red bean, the combat effectiveness has been significantly improved in jungle ambushes and places with many obstacles, while the battle on the plain almost reduced the power of flying Thunder God by half. During the conversation, several people had put on their clothes and walked out of the hot spring, while Shenye and the three of the third class were also separated from waiting for Hongdou. Not long after, Hongdou also ran out, and his clothes haven''t been properly sorted out. "Are you late!" Even the red beans running with bumps came to the two people before they could tidy up their clothes. The purple hair was still with unclean dew. It looked very hasty. "It''s too late to say now. Go to the Muye gate first. There''s still a distance between Muye and the country of wind. We''ll talk about it on the road." For red bean''s embarrassment, God night is just helpless. The crazy girl doesn''t treat herself as a girl. She is completely a tomboy. The three started, but when they arrived at the Muye gate, there were only three generations of Huoying and several dark ministry members who followed him. "Three generations of Grandpa, we''re late, but it''s not such an exaggeration. People are clean?" Previously, I heard from the compendium that the number of participants in the tolerance test reached 39 only Muye, but now there are only three of them, which is more or less embarrassing. "Although it''s a little late, it''s nothing. They don''t wait for others to start together. The requirement of this exam is that they can''t start together." Still with that smiling expression, the three generations waved, and a man carrying a plate in the dark behind them came over, with three stacks of wooden cards neatly placed on the plate. "This is yours. The principle of the first competition is that you must hold five wooden cards when you enter Sharen village, otherwise you will be eliminated." Three wooden cards engraved with wood leaf marks were sent to their hands. There was nothing on them except the sign of one wood leaf. "This wood is specially made and used by the five major countries. Don''t think about forging!" Surprisingly, the three generations took the lead in emphasizing not what to do in the exam, but the problem of wooden cards. "Yes!" Although there was something strange in their hearts, the three responded loudly. At this time, three fast flying figures fell heavily on the ground between the three people of Shenye and the three generations of fire shadow. "I told you to have a rest. You have to take a nap! Well, you''re late! " "Ah, who knows you don''t call me? If you called me, I would have got up!" "Bullshit, we''ve been calling for a long time, or how do you think you got up!" The visitor is one big two small three, the tenth class of pig, deer and butterfly. "Cough, it''s not too late, but if you act in front of me again, maybe." The little tricks of the three were directly seen through by the ape Flying Sun. After a smile, they took the steps just now. "Let''s go first. This is the map for you. The place where you circle is the place where you are not allowed to go in and out in this exam. Someone will set up guard around you at that time. That''s it. I hope you can get good results. Let''s go! " With the speech that the ape flying day cut can not boost morale, Shenye three ran directly outside the gate of Muye. At present, the land boundary is still Muye, and there will be no such situation of compatriots hurting each other in Muye. Therefore, it is relatively safe before the fire country, but several people still haven''t relaxed their vigilance. "Watergate, you go to the front of the team. Red bean, you take this at the end of the team. Observe the situation behind. The distance should not exceed 15 meters. Once there is any situation, I can support in time!" Not long after leaving the Muye gate, God night gave two special bitters to shuimen. The relatively peaceful boundary of the fire kingdom does not mean that nothing will happen. Everything should be well prepared. There''s nothing wrong with comparing the two. After all, this Zhongren test is a proof of their strength. No one wants to lose face at this time. But even Shenye didn''t expect that the first pass of the Zhongren test was not just as simple as he imagined. The journey from various countries to the wind country was different. Therefore, the route was also different, and the battlefield was not necessarily two places: Stone Forest and mine. Just as the two figures not far away are staring at the three Shenye people who are lined up in formation, and they hold three bloody wooden cards in their hands, and the marks on them are wooden leaves. The strong killing intention pointed directly to Shenye through the woods, and the latter was also excited by the murderous Qi. However, when he turned back to the source of momentum, he only saw a few crows flying out of the woods, and the amazing murderous Qi also disappeared in an instant. "Do you feel it, too?" Shenye, who was in the middle of the formation, was distracted for a moment and was chased up by the red bean behind. They looked at each other and understood what the other party wanted to say from each other''s glasses. At the moment, God night''s heart was also a palpitation: he was so relaxed that he thought that the battle would begin only after the fire country, but from the current situation, he was still too naive. The Chinese forbearance test began at the moment when several people stepped out of the wooden leaf gate! "Watergate, prepare for the enemy!" Now that the enemy is dark and I know it, the only way is to be vigilant about everything around him, or the enemy rashly rushes in front of him, otherwise he can only take one step at a time. At the beginning, there were some anxious Shenye people. Now they don''t move forward as quickly as they did at the beginning. They can''t shake off the tails behind them. If they meet other teams later, it will be more difficult. They simply slow down and lead a few people out. Chapter 161 The three figures in the forest walked slowly towards the position where the country of fire and the country of wind handed over. Behind the few people, the animals who had gathered scattered strangely, but there was no one in sight. In contrast, those ninjas who don''t know their origin are like hunters waiting for their prey to reveal their flaws. They are not worried at all, but keep a certain distance and follow Shenye several people all the time. "It''s not a way to go on like this. Why don''t we call our companions to solve them?" The formation of the three has now been completely gathered. The previous formation of the front, middle and rear is just for better reconnaissance of the enemy, and now the enemy is in front. Obviously, such a formation is no longer needed. "No, we don''t know the strength of those people. If the team is strong enough, it''s OK. If not, it''s not enough for others to take the brand." The question of Watergate didn''t wait for Shenye to answer. Hongdou directly told him the answer. And the answer is really what God night thinks. The strength of the team in this exam is uneven. If the team that comes doesn''t work, it will become a drag on them. At that time, it will be more than their peers who will gather here. In that case, the gain is not worth the loss. And the terrible murderous spirit night can feel that this man''s strength is definitely not weaker than himself. After all, the people who can survive in the blood sea corpse mountain are not simple people. "Try to get rid of their pursuit first, and then tell them who is the real hunter when they find a chance!" Shenye has been trying to find a way since several people were followed just now. After all, this is the territory of the country of fire. Several people are much more familiar with this place than those outsiders, and a place with earth hills not far in front is a good time to get rid of them. The three suddenly accelerated and went straight to the earth slope in front of them. The trackers behind them were completely unaware of it. They just thought they wanted to get rid of their tracking by suddenly accelerating. Without any doubt, the Ninjas completely regarded themselves as hunters in the exam, and the non cutting of the corners of their mouths became stronger. "Brothers, hurry up. Don''t stay alive this time. Since the adult said to let go of the game, we must respond to the adult''s expectations!" "Oh!" Several figures also accelerated, but halfway through the race, one of the thinner men suddenly listened. "What''s the matter, Larry? Is there anything strange?" The man named Larry seemed to have a place in the group. As soon as he stopped, everyone in the team stopped. "Chakra of several people in front suddenly disappeared. I can''t feel it!" "Well?" The man at the head was obviously stunned, and then looked at the small mounds in front. "There are only three people on the opposite side. We have six. Even if they know the terrain, we can''t lose. Don''t worry so much. Go straight!" A man like a scout quickly swung over from the front, pointed to the mound in front and said. But the first man didn''t make a decision easily, but after touching his chin for a long time, he handed the three bloody wooden cards around his waist to the man named Larry. "Take this. The situation in front should not be artificial. It looks more like the problem of this small soil slope. Your group will go to the wind country first. Let''s go and see how the situation is. There will be no problem with me and man Cheng." The voice fell, a figure with a hat came out of the team, came behind the leader, looked up slightly, and the face was an acquaintance that Shenye had talked about. This man Cheng was the last thousand water man cheng! "Fu Tong, you go with us. The rest will be a group and continue to move towards Sharen village. Remember our purpose. Don''t be impulsive until we achieve our purpose. Especially you pay attention to China and exercise restraint!" Among the several people, it was obviously the leader who looked at the heaviest of the six, but the man didn''t care at all about the leader''s words, but his eyes showed a bit of ruthlessness. "Then you two pay attention to him. Don''t spoil the big deal!" The other two also nodded, and then the six directly dispersed and took action. "Brother Wang, why do you say that adults should take Chonghua with them? It''s clear that he''s just a failure?" After walking away for some distance, the thin young man called Fu Tong quickly came to flatter him. For him, he could see who spoke the best in this action. The atmosphere between the two was not so pleasant just now, and now it was time for him to play a role. However, his "kindness" was not accepted. On the contrary, after hearing this, the leader of the team directly turned to the Runtong and said, "Lord big snake pill''s judgment will not be wrong, but we still can''t understand Lord big snake pill''s moral. If we and other mortals can understand Lord big snake pill''s meaning, Lord big snake pill won''t be called our God of sound tolerance!" Looking at the captain who was almost fanatical about the big snake pill in front of him, Fu Tong also knew that he was not flattering, so he could only nod and smile. "I said dark ghost Rune boy, don''t forget who made you like this. If I find you disrespectful to Lord big snake pill again, don''t blame me for pulling out your tongue." Man Cheng, who had not spoken all the time, came over at this time. His eyes were not only a joke on the weak, but also as cold as a dead man. "Yes, what the two adults said is that I will pay attention in the future!" In the face of these two men who were angry and were about to crush themselves with momentum, Fu Tong couldn''t raise his will to resist at all, so he could only make amends to the two adults. When they saw Fu Tong''s servile attitude, they turned and continued to move towards the soil slope in front, but what they didn''t know was that their words and deeds were seen by Shenye three people just now. "This man seems to be under the big snake pill before ~" Because the distance between several people is not close, although the visual intensity of God night has increased, we can only vaguely see the appearance of the visitor. However, he found another problem, that is, the disagreement between the three people, and the two people in front have absolute power, and the thin man in the back is obviously not of the same level. But since the strength is not strong, why send it? Just now, at the boundary of the forest, several people saw clearly that the six figures separated in three under some discussion, and then the three people walked straight in the direction of their three people. The only explanation is that this man has far more combat effectiveness in other aspects, and can even easily change the victory or defeat of the duel. The three people look at each other tacitly, and they all get the goal from each other''s eyes. Since they occupy the right place, they can''t play at will! Chapter 162 After knowing the enemy''s weakness, Shenye quickly retreated and pulled the distance between them to a relatively far safety range. "Later, Hongdou and I feign attack, and then you use the flying Thunder God to directly transmit it behind them, so as to end the battle in an instant, otherwise it is not a way for us to fight head-on with those three people." When God night saw these three people, he knew that the battle was definitely not a simple thing. The pressure emanating from the two people was a little scary. Although the strength was not exquisite, it was not simple from the momentum alone. "Who!" While the three were discussing their plans against the enemy, a burst of explosions came from the enemy''s direction. "No, I was found! Follow the plan first, and any accidents will be sent back immediately! " Watergate patted his chest to show that he was at ease. Then he ran alone to arrange his flying Thor mark in front. At the same time, bursts of breaking wind came rapidly. A few people who were still far away almost came to Shenye in a few moments. "Why so fast?" Surprised at the speed of several people, Shenye also observed several people carefully for the first time. At the head of the long tiger back and bear waist, the whole person looks muscular and looks like an inverted pyramid. Then the man in a hat looks familiar and looks like Qianshui Mancheng who fought last time. As for the thin young man at the back, there is nothing special, but his thin appearance really makes people doubt whether he can really fight. "It''s Muye''s kid again. It seems that you Muye are really a little back. We have two teams in succession." The person at the head obviously regarded Shenye as a person like smelly fish and rotten shrimp. He came up with a laugh, but the man wearing a hat in the back trembled when he saw Shenye. It was obvious that he had a deep impression of Shenye. "Wait a minute, brother Wang. The kid I mentioned about Muye last time is this man, and according to Lord big snake pill, it should be him who stole all the more than a dozen writing wheel eyes on the car." Man Cheng, who had fought with Shenye once, seemed a little afraid of Shenye. After discovering Shenye, he whispered directly behind Qingchuan Wang, but Qingchuan Wang didn''t care about Shenye''s thin child. "It turns out that you are the one big snake pill is talking about. It seems that it really takes no time to come this time!" It was another gust of wind speed. Just now, the two sides were more than ten meters apart, and they were approached by the leader in an instant. But this time, God night noticed the reason why it was so fast. A sticker with strange symbols was hanging on the man''s leg like a tiger and leopard. With his continuous rapid movement, the light on the rune on that leg began to darken slowly. It seems that this should be the last thin man''s ability. I really hope Watergate can hurry up. It was originally planned that the man had magical abilities, but he didn''t expect to be so powerful. He couldn''t give full play to his advantages in one-on-one combat, but he could give full play to his strengths when forming a team. While the strong man in the inverted triangle was rushing forward, the thin man began to work with his left and right hands again. He drew symbols on a piece of Rune paper with both pens. With the continuous sliding of the pen tip, the light on the rune paper became more and more obvious. "You are still looking elsewhere. You really don''t pay attention to my Qingchuan hope!" Then Qingchuan Wang directly struck at Shenye, but to tell the truth, Shenye didn''t pay attention to this man. Although he was very fast under the blessing of Rune paper, he moved very fast, but his own attack was too monotonous. He could avoid it all without writing wheel eyes. But just after God night took an understatement step back to avoid the fierce slap, a strong sense of crisis suddenly lingered in his chest. Originally, Shenye wanted to observe the ability of thin men, but under the feeling of panic, he could only force back again. In the next second when Shenye retreated back, the empty palm arrived as promised, but did not split the air in front of him. I saw that the palm suddenly became larger, two or three times the size just now. If Shenye had just dodged before, he would definitely be hit by this palm, even if he didn''t die. "What ability is this!" Everything happened between the electric light and flint. The red beans who were waiting in place as planned didn''t even react to what happened. They only saw Shenye jump back like a frightened rabbit, followed by a sudden huge palm slowly shrinking, and then revealed Qingchuan Wang''s surprised face. "How can you avoid this blow!?" Qingchuan Wang, who was full of confidence, never thought that his move would fail directly. Before, this move was often taken by surprise in the face of an enemy he didn''t know well, and even led to the other party''s direct reduction in the next battle, but this strange move failed in front of the boy! While surprised, Qingchuan Wang also began to look at the young man in front of him. His eyes were bright, as if the stars were shining in the sky. Although his muscles were not exaggerated, the streamline shape reminded people of the appearance of a cheetah, which was full of explosive power. "You can make me feel refreshed. I admit you are my opponent." Qingchuan Wang stretched his back. In the tense duel, he was still stretching! "Rune boy, give me two power spells and two agility spells!" "Yes, boss!" Before God''s night interception, Qingchuan Wang returned to his companion with the help of the power of the speed spell on his legs, and the spell power on his legs finally fell to the ground. At the same time, four new spells were also handed over to Qingchuan Wang, which were the strange spells he just said. "Well, boy, let''s do it again this time. Man Cheng, don''t do it easily first, or you can stare at the woman opposite ~" As the leader of the team, Na Qingchuan Wang only cares about his enjoyment at this time, regardless of the cooperation between his teammates, and man Cheng is also extremely disdainful. After looking at the Royal hand washing red beans, he just said faintly: I never beat women, and then the disciple sat in front of the dark ghost Runtong. But at this time, both Shenye and Hongdou sighed. It seems that plan a failed. In that case, go to plan B! The two looked at each other. Then Hongdou also sat directly on the ground behind Shenye and looked at Qianshui Mancheng from a distance, as if he wanted to confirm whether the other person would do it or not. At this time, Qingchuan Wang, who pasted all the spells on his body, finally came to God night. He made an up and down capture with his hands, as if he wanted to directly solve God night at one time. Chapter 163 After knowing the enemy''s weakness, Shenye quickly retreated and pulled the distance between them to a relatively far safety range. "Later, Hongdou and I feign attack, and then you use the flying Thunder God to directly transmit it behind them, so as to end the battle in an instant, otherwise it is not a way for us to fight head-on with those three people." When God night saw these three people, he knew that the battle was definitely not a simple thing. The pressure emanating from the two people was a little scary. Although the strength was not exquisite, it was not simple from the momentum alone. "Who!" While the three were discussing their plans against the enemy, a burst of explosions came from the enemy''s direction. "No, I was found! Follow the plan first, and any accidents will be sent back immediately! " Watergate patted his chest to show that he was at ease. Then he ran alone to arrange his flying Thor mark in front. At the same time, bursts of breaking wind came rapidly. A few people who were still far away almost came to Shenye in a few moments. "Why so fast?" Surprised at the speed of several people, Shenye also observed several people carefully for the first time. At the head of the long tiger back and bear waist, the whole person looks muscular and looks like an inverted pyramid. Then the man in a hat looks familiar and looks like Qianshui Mancheng who fought last time. As for the thin young man at the back, there is nothing special, but his thin appearance really makes people doubt whether he can really fight. "It''s Muye''s kid again. It seems that you Muye are really a little back. We have two teams in succession." The person at the head obviously regarded Shenye as a person like smelly fish and rotten shrimp. He came up with a laugh, but the man wearing a hat in the back trembled when he saw Shenye. It was obvious that he had a deep impression of Shenye. "Wait a minute, brother Wang. The kid I mentioned about Muye last time is this man, and according to Lord big snake pill, it should be him who stole all the more than a dozen writing wheel eyes on the car." Man Cheng, who had fought with Shenye once, seemed a little afraid of Shenye. After discovering Shenye, he whispered directly behind Qingchuan Wang, but Qingchuan Wang didn''t care about Shenye''s thin child. "It turns out that you are the one big snake pill is talking about. It seems that it really takes no time to come this time!" It was another gust of wind speed. Just now, the two sides were more than ten meters apart, and they were approached by the leader in an instant. But this time, God night noticed the reason why it was so fast. A sticker with strange symbols was hanging on the man''s leg like a tiger and leopard. With his continuous rapid movement, the light on the rune on that leg began to darken slowly. It seems that this should be the last thin man''s ability. I really hope Watergate can hurry up. It was originally planned that the man had magical abilities, but he didn''t expect to be so powerful. He couldn''t give full play to his advantages in one-on-one combat, but he could give full play to his strengths when forming a team. While the strong man in the inverted triangle was rushing forward, the thin man began to work with his left and right hands again. He drew symbols on a piece of Rune paper with both pens. With the continuous sliding of the pen tip, the light on the rune paper became more and more obvious. "You are still looking elsewhere. You really don''t pay attention to my Qingchuan hope!" Then Qingchuan Wang directly struck at Shenye, but to tell the truth, Shenye didn''t pay attention to this man. Although he was very fast under the blessing of Rune paper, he moved very fast, but his own attack was too monotonous. He could avoid it all without writing wheel eyes. But just after God night took an understatement step back to avoid the fierce slap, a strong sense of crisis suddenly lingered in his chest. Originally, Shenye wanted to observe the ability of thin men, but under the feeling of panic, he could only force back again. In the next second when Shenye retreated back, the empty palm arrived as promised, but did not split the air in front of him. I saw that the palm suddenly became larger, two or three times the size just now. If Shenye had just dodged before, he would definitely be hit by this palm, even if he didn''t die. "What ability is this!" Everything happened between the electric light and flint. The red beans who were waiting in place as planned didn''t even react to what happened. They only saw Shenye jump back like a frightened rabbit, followed by a sudden huge palm slowly shrinking, and then revealed Qingchuan Wang''s surprised face. "How can you avoid this blow!?" Qingchuan Wang, who was full of confidence, never thought that his move would fail directly. Before, this move was often taken by surprise in the face of an enemy he didn''t know well, and even led to the other party''s direct reduction in the next battle, but this strange move failed in front of the boy! While surprised, Qingchuan Wang also began to look at the young man in front of him. His eyes were bright, as if the stars were shining in the sky. Although his muscles were not exaggerated, the streamline shape reminded people of the appearance of a cheetah, which was full of explosive power. "You can make me feel refreshed. I admit you are my opponent." Qingchuan Wang stretched his back. In the tense duel, he was still stretching! "Rune boy, give me two power spells and two agility spells!" "Yes, boss!" Before God''s night interception, Qingchuan Wang returned to his companion with the help of the power of the speed spell on his legs, and the spell power on his legs finally fell to the ground. At the same time, four new spells were also handed over to Qingchuan Wang, which were the strange spells he just said. "Well, boy, let''s do it again this time. Man Cheng, don''t do it easily first, or you can stare at the woman opposite ~" As the leader of the team, Na Qingchuan Wang only cares about his enjoyment at this time, regardless of the cooperation between his teammates, and man Cheng is also extremely disdainful. After looking at the Royal hand washing red beans, he just said faintly: I never beat women, and then the disciple sat in front of the dark ghost Runtong. But at this time, both Shenye and Hongdou sighed. It seems that plan a failed. In that case, go to plan B! The two looked at each other. Then Hongdou also sat directly on the ground behind Shenye and looked at Qianshui Mancheng from a distance, as if he wanted to confirm whether the other person would do it or not. At this time, Qingchuan Wang, who pasted all the spells on his body, finally came to God night. He made an up and down capture with his hands, as if he wanted to directly solve God night at one time. Chapter 164 "Ready?" There was no process. Shenye just gently asked the giant man in front of him. On the contrary, the strong man disdained his face. It seemed that he needed only one hand to deal with Shenye after he got the power of the spell. "It seems that you can''t wait to die!" With the roaring sound of the ground shaking, Qingchuan Wang strided towards Shenye. This time, he slowed down without the speed spell, but Shenye heard it really just now. He said two agility spells. Where should this agility be reflected? But the next second God night will know what this so-called agility means~ The strong man of more than 200 kg seemed to have no weight when he waved his fist. One fist after another came towards Shenye, and the strong wind on his fist was also blowing. Shenye''s face was painful, and the difficulty of fighting was doubled when he didn''t know when he would enlarge his fist. "Let me help you!" Just when Shenye had no choice but to retreat blindly, the voice of red bean appeared behind Shenye. The red bean who was originally sitting on the ground, no matter what man cheng opposite, getting up directly was his most familiar move. "There are many snake hands in the latent image!" The red bean who has been watching the two men fighting is also a strange ability until Qingchuan Wang. Therefore, he doesn''t dare to get too close. He just puts out the snake''s hand from a distance, hoping to control his activities at least to give Shenye some breathing space. But at this time, looking at Qianshui Mancheng here from a distance, he also stood up and shook his head, as if he was feeling why he had to force himself. "Water escape, water cross cutting!" Although he used ninja, man cheng didn''t aim at Hongdou, but got up and jumped between Hongdou and Shenye. The water jet from his mouth was like a laser sword. He cut off Hongdou''s snake hands without hindrance, and those little snakes with open teeth and claws were cut off. "I repeat, don''t make me do it to women." But the red bean on the opposite side didn''t seem to hear his words. The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and then pointed to several people behind him with his fingers. Qian Shuiman Cheng, who didn''t know his intention, looked behind him along the red bean''s fingers. He saw a yellow haired boy standing behind the thin man of the Mingjiao dark ghost Rune boy. At the moment, he was stabbing his suffering towards the rune boy. "Fu Tong! Behind you! " But when Runtong heard the call, he couldn''t respond. Just turned around, his body was sucked away by giant force uncontrollably. Although man cheng runs in the direction of Runtong at the moment of seeing the Watergate, he can''t match the speed of flying Thor. God''s hand in the air failed to grasp the Runtong after all, so he could only watch their help be taken away. "Asshole, you all planned!" Man Cheng, who couldn''t save his teammate, changed his palm to chop, and took a palm directly towards the Watergate. However, the Watergate was not afraid of the attack in front of him. He didn''t even look at the man Cheng in front of him. Instead, he looked at the night from a distance. God night was also a gap to avoid the attack and looked at him in the air. "Flying Thor, the art of mutual transmission!" The next second, the person facing man cheng directly turned into divine night from the Watergate, and divine night suddenly looked up. The dark red belonging to the writing wheel eye appeared in his eyes for a moment. Then, I don''t know whether it was the deep impression left by divine night or the great increase of magic power of divine night. At the moment of face-to-face, there was a moment of hesitation in the action of man Cheng''s hand. "Spiral pill!" The slightest hesitation in the battle will kill people, not to mention the distance between them is so close. The originally prepared spiral pill is directly used on man Cheng. Although the latter has slowed down from a moment of inattention, there is nothing he can do to avoid this move. He can only condense chakra in his chest to resist this blow. The next second, the huge chakra blasted man cheng out with unparalleled rotating power, and then crashed through several small tuqiu before stopping far away from everyone. After attacking man Cheng, Shenye didn''t choose to pursue the victory, but immediately turned around and ran towards the Watergate. Although it was only a moment for the two to exchange positions, Qingchuan Wang did not hesitate because of the change of the people in front of him. He still punched relentlessly towards the Watergate. In the face of God night before, Qingchuan Wang still felt a little hard. The former''s alertness was very high. It seemed that he could not catch his attack track. Sometimes he was surprised and could fight him with some incantations, but the inhuman power also gave him a headache. But now the boy in front of him is like a sandbag. He only knows how to fight hard, and his strength is not as good as that of the previous man. He feels very good, and his opponent has been beaten out of rhythm in just a few moves. He can solve it as long as he is given a little more time. Unfortunately, at this time, there are bursts of coolness behind him. The combat experience accumulated in adulthood told qingchuanwang that this blow was not simple, and he did not dare to hold it up. The spell seal on his neck instantly spread to his whole body. After a delay of almost a few tenths of a second, his body changed greatly from before. The originally huge body has been enlarged twice. Although the power of the spell has been used up and scattered, the strong muscles have not weakened at all, and even look more powerful. The muscles behind him were now completely shrouded in armor, which shrouded most vulnerable positions of the whole body. "Spiral pill!" It was not until the end of Qingchuan Wang''s transformation that the spiral pill of Shenye came late, and this blow had little effect on Qingchuan Wang who had changed his body. "How is this possible!" You should know that the spiral pill used by Shenye is energy, which is definitely not just learned, and he just used this move to hit Qianshui Mancheng directly 100 meters away without stopping. "Surprised, I''m the most perfect opening spell state for all the experimental weights of Lord big snake pill, and my ability has almost never suffered a loss in defense. It can be said that even all your ninja skills have nothing to do!" Turning around, Qingchuan looked like an emperor, looking down on Shenye. After seeing Shenye''s flustered expression, he smiled proudly, as if he was the real king in this land. After a moment of shock, Shenye quickly retreated, then stared at Qingchuan Wang''s every move and slowly withdrew to the Watergate. "What happened just now? Spiral pills are useless against him?" In the snake Hunter group, only Shenye has mastered a lot of offensive means, and Shenye''s spiral pill is the most harmful single body explosion. The other two are obviously shocked by this result. Chapter 165 "It''s all right. We are three to one. Even if he is invincible one to one, it''s impossible to deal with three people without showing flaws!" Compared with the frowning of Shenye and shuimen, Hongdou is the most open. In her opinion, even if there is a gap in strength, she has an advantage in the number of people. According to common sense, she will never lose. Unfortunately, Shenye expressed deep concern about this. When the strength gap reaches a certain degree, the number of people can''t make up for it. At the moment, Shenye suddenly remembered yuzhiboban, a picture of fighting 10000 Ninja allied forces. Gently shook his head, Shenye put his eyes back on Qingchuan Wang in front of him. The eye-catching armor just now has disappeared for some reason, and the armor at the fragile parts of his limbs has become a lot bigger. "This person''s ability should be to control all the armor fragments on his body and where they are at a certain time. If we disperse the attack, it should still be effective. Now we can only do so." Time is pressing. God night just glanced at it and came to a general conclusion, but now the time of fighting is too short to know Qingchuan''s other abilities, so now he can only fight. It''s not the time to see the real chapter. As for the wooden cards... He won''t let the opposite side steal them. "It''s coming!" Seeing qingchuanwang start, Shenye reminds them that the next battle is the time to test the team cooperation! The three men have different combat methods. They can make up for each other when fighting. It is also a more appropriate group: they are restrained by Watergate and Shenye, and red beans harass one side. Moreover, she has strong control ability, which can bring convenience to Shenye''s powerful moves. But all this seems to have lost its effect in the face of Qingchuan Wang. The harassment of shuimen and Shenye has completely lost its effect on Qingchuan Wang. Although flying Thunder God is fast enough to make Qingchuan Wang unable to touch his figure, no matter what attack method they use, they are harmless to him. The red bean is even more pitiful. The latent snake hands are constantly released, but those little snakes often break free at once in the face of the giant existence of qingchuanwang, resulting in the corpses of snakes everywhere they go. Seeing that the situation was bad, several people tacitly retreated from Qingchuan, looking more than ten steps away, and gathered together to discuss countermeasures again. "This guy probably can''t solve it, otherwise we''ll tie it down first and then retreat." At the moment, Hongdou changed her previous statement that her fists were difficult to defeat her four hands, and even Watergate couldn''t think of any good way to defeat the enemy in front of her. After some physical skill test just now, several people have almost understood the secret of Qingchuan Wang''s armor, but the more they know, the more desperate they are. Qingchuan Wang''s defense is not unbreakable. It''s better to say that his defense is very good to break through. His whole body has only a piece of armor with a certain volume that can wander around him. Every time he feels the arrival of the attack, he can quickly come to the attacked position and be ready to accept the attack. What''s more strange is that this armor seems to have its own consciousness. Even Shenye and Watergate can be stopped by this armor when they use their flexibility to attack outside Qingchuan Wang''s line of sight. As for the way to break his defense, at present, there is only a very simple move, which is also the only move that several people can think of: that is to use an attack that can destroy his armor to hit his armor and completely destroy his armor. In this way, all problems will be solved, but now none of them has such a move. "Is your chakra enough now?" For a time, God night didn''t make a decision, but a voice in his heart kept telling him that if you can''t defeat this strong man today, your future cultivation will be affected. You can''t go forward. You must not choose to escape today! "Because they are all exploratory attacks, chakra is still abundant. What are you going to do?" As the Watergate with the longest contact time, it is natural to hear the meaning of Shenye''s words. The tone of not wanting to give up is very different from the ambiguous tone, and Shenye now belongs to the latter category. "Since chakra is abundant, I have an idea worth trying, but in that case, you two will have to work harder." At the moment, God night''s eyes became particularly firm. It seemed that even if there was a mountain in front of him, he would pry it open. "You stop him first. After I enter immortal mode, I''ll duel with her. I''ll ask you for this time." As the two nodded, Shenye ran directly to the hidden corner behind and began to accumulate energy. If the immortal mode didn''t work, we could only use the writing wheel eye according to the situation, but that situation was the worst choice. "Well, is chakra enough?" The task now falls entirely on Watergate and Hongdou, but in fact, Hongdou is the one who works harder. After all, she is responsible for the control of the team alone. However, Hongdou didn''t say anything, but nodded fiercely. She naturally wanted to solve the strong man in front of her. If she didn''t have no choice, she wouldn''t put forward a move to retreat. "Hold it down first, and you can leave a little chakra. If it doesn''t work at that time, we have to withdraw." "I know that my Ninja is basically not consumed. On the contrary, you''d better leave some chakra for transmission." With that, Hongdou rushed directly to Qingchuan Wang, who had already arrived in front of her. This time, the seal of her hands was completely different from that before. It seemed that there was a new Ninjutsu to show. Seeing this situation, Watergate also showed no weakness, holding a handle of bitterness in both hands and running towards Qingchuan. "Two kids, I''m tired of pestering with you. Let''s finish it quickly!" After a trial, Qingchuan Wang seems to have lost interest. For him, the purpose of his trip is to distract himself. Whether he becomes Zhongren or not is meaningless to him. "It depends on your strength! The fierce snake steps! " The red beans rushed to Qingchuan to look at the close distance have now finished printing, and a white smoke appeared with one move of both hands. Then two giant pythons suddenly rushed out, wrapped their bodies around Qingchuan Wang''s huge body, and the two big snakes opened their huge mouths and bit at Qingchuan Wang. "You can even do that. Who the hell are you?" Qingchuan Wang, who was entangled by two giant snakes, didn''t break away in a hurry. Instead, he projected his confused eyes on Hongdou. It seems that he is very familiar with this move. "I am the disciple of the big snake pill in your mouth, but now we have no relationship between teachers and disciples!" The red bean who released two giant snakes turned pale, but even so, her mouth was very tough. Chapter 166 "I see ~" Hearing red bean''s answer, Qingchuan Wang seemed very disappointed, and the attacks of the two giant snakes arrived at the same time. Unfortunately, their teeth had no way to face the hard armor on Qingchuan Wang. When they bit down, there was a sound of metal. "I can face two attacks at the same time. In that case, let''s do it again!" The Watergate, who has been observing the opportunity, saw that the two people began to chat. He just felt that the opportunity was in front of him. His body started at the same time with the two giant snakes. However, due to the long distance, he didn''t reach qingchuanwang until the giant snake attacked and fell. "Spiral pill!" At the moment, the Watergate also has a mind. While releasing the spiral pill, two bitters on his hand are also thrown out. The target is directed at Qingchuan Wang. If the volume of armor is limited, does dispersing the attack mean that there is always a place that can defeat his defense? With the mentality of trying, Watergate controls the spiral Pill on his hand to directly greet Qingchuan, and the two hands of bitterness fly towards two positions on his chest. However, the situation seems to be different from Watergate''s guess. Although the two bitters hit accurately, the existence of armor bounced them all away, and Watergate himself was blocked by Qingchuan Wang''s hand when the spiral pill hit, which failed to bring an effective attack. But this also made Watergate have a little guess. Before, his attacks were blocked by the wandering armor. His own hands were used for clumsy attacks, but this time he was transferred back to defense? Can his body''s armor only defend against attacks everywhere? After a little speculation in my heart, Watergate no longer makes random attempts like before, but looks back at Hongdou, who is also obviously confused with Watergate, and his eyes are intertwined with Watergate. After a blow, the Watergate retreated directly and did not miss the discovery just now. Qingchuan Wang, who was tied to the other hand, had no means of attack and had to give up. He put his hands on the two big snakes in an attempt to pull them down. "Notice, his armor ~" "Well, there should be a number limit. Let''s set a trap first and confirm the intelligence first. It will be easier to defeat him later." After that, Hongdou took out a large number of props in the waist tolerance bag, and then arranged them behind the mound while Qingchuan was looking. Watergate also understood it. After seeing red beans take out the props, he came forward as needed to fight with qingchuanwang. Red bean arranged the trap very fast. About twenty seconds later, her voice came from behind the Watergate. "Come on, I''m ready. Let''s meet this big guy together!" After receiving the hint, Watergate stopped dealing with Qingchuan Wang and turned over directly to Hongdou. At the same time, Hongdou also relieved the two big snakes, and now her face finally recovered. "Two smelly kids finally dare to face me!" Qingchuanwang rushed over like a humanoid tank, and every step would cause a shaking of the surrounding small mounds. Facing the oncoming Qingchuan, Wang Hongdou also resisted symbolically, but he didn''t dare to be too violent to make the enemy dare not move forward. A sword in his hand flew out, and then red bean quickly printed his hands. The next second, a sword in his hand flew out directly into countless. "The sword in hand, the art of shadow separation!" "Hahaha, it''s useless!" Qingchuan Wang, who bumped into him, didn''t care about those suffering at all. The armor wandering to his chest directly turned into a large thin protective shell, blocking all the swords that hit him out of his body. "It seems that the power is not enough, but the next one is definitely enough." Looking at Qingchuan Wang, they calculated the distance and jumped back together after entering the range of the trap. The terrible explosion energy spread around, followed by the deafening explosion. Even if you don''t experience it personally, you can feel the power of this terror. "Forty five detonating runes are all I have now. If I can''t hurt him this time, it''s probably enough even in the divine night of immortal mode." Before the Watergate could respond, a roar came from the explosion just now. The owner of the voice sounded as if he was in endless anger, and his voice sounded as if he had been hurt~ "Just two kids can hurt invincible Uncle Ben. You two kids are dead!" Roar! A scream! Qingchuan Wang, who thought he was invincible, was completely crazy after his injury. He gave people the feeling that he was no longer as wise as before, but more like a crazy beast. Watergate two people leaned out their heads to carefully observe the bruised Qingchuan bombed not far away. They were puzzled in every way. The previous attacks would obviously be blocked. This time, it should be reasonable that only a small part of them were injured. Why did he look injured all over his body this time, and his armor still looks normal. However, when they noticed his face, they found that although his face was full of jumping soil, it was intact. Moreover, Watergate also noticed that Qingchuan Wang''s chest was the same, with only a layer of charred black and no trace of injury. "It turned out to block the fatal position. It seems that our speculation is really good. He can only defend against attacks in several places. Once the number exceeds the upper limit, he will choose important places to protect." However, even if Watergate''s analysis is completely correct, Qingchuan Wang has only suffered some skin trauma, which is not worth mentioning compared with his huge body. On the contrary, this attack makes him angry, and the next attack will be much more difficult. "Kid, bear my anger!" The angry Qingchuan Wang didn''t rush over directly, but took off all the hard shell armor like molting, and the shape was no longer close to the soft armor, but turned into a one handed sword and a shield. Qingchuan Wang seemed to shrink rapidly. After the armor was separated from the body, it became only two-thirds of the original size, and even the terrible muscles narrowed down. As his whole body became smaller, but his momentum rose steadily, which soon put the two people out of breath. "Withdraw first and find Shenye. It''s estimated that the time is almost the same." At present, this monster can''t be dealt with by the two people who consume a lot of chakra. If God night hasn''t finished preparing up to now, it''s just a way to run. "Water escape, water wall!" At the moment when they were about to turn around, a voice sounded, and then a water wall appeared out of thin air to seal the way they retreated, and the person who released Ninja was standing on a mound behind them, staring at them as if they were looking at the meat in the plate. "Where do you want to go?" Chapter 167 "How could it be you? Didn''t you fly by the spiral pill of God night?" The person who appears is Qianshui Mancheng who has flown out and doesn''t know how far away, but now he is standing here so well. "That boy is really powerful, but that power may indeed kill others, but it definitely doesn''t include me!" With that, man cheng jumped off the mound and walked slowly towards several people. Each step was so slow, but each step seemed to be as nervous as walking on the heart of Watergate. "How many chakras do you have left? Is it enough to send us? " Such a situation is not what two people can deal with. A Qianshui Mancheng with unknown strength, coupled with Qingchuan Wang, who is already very strong and now getting stronger and stronger, must be explained here if they don''t run again. "Enough is enough, but I didn''t leave a mark elsewhere... I sent the man casually before. Now it''s possible that the man is not in the country of fire." But now the situation is critical. If necessary, even immediate transmission must leave here. "It seems that you can''t run away today. Now hand over the sign. I may be kind to make your death easier!" Seeing that they were poor, man cheng came more arrogant. Almost every step, the corners of his mouth would tilt up a little radian, but at this time, the emergence of a voice made him feel like a needle on pins and needles. "I said who was so arrogant. It turned out that you were the loser of your previous men. You can bully and bully chakra''s exhausted people ~" "God night!" Hearing the sound, Watergate and the two directly grabbed the life-saving straw and looked at the source of the sound. It was the divine night that had turned on the immortal mode. The bright red inverted triangular immortal pattern in their eyes was what they now rely on after renting. God night, who came to the middle of several people, felt the different momentum in front of him. Looking up, it was Qingchuan Wang who narrowed No. 1, and the annoying armor disappeared, replaced by two bone like white swords and shields. "What''s going on?" "We found the weakness of his armor just now. It seems that he should choose to give up wearing armor and replace it with traditional weapons." Watergate is also very helpless about this. He and Hongdou took great pains to try out the weakness of the armor. As a result, people don''t use it directly now. "It seems that he sacrificed his strength for flexibility, so he can resist attack with sword and shield, but he doesn''t know whether his body can resist beating ~" Watergate now seems to have enough chakra. When talking, he is still eager to try. He seems to want to help Shenye. However, in the face of such a situation, Shenye dare not take risks with the brother''s life. Now he enters immortal mode and greatly enhances his resistance to attack. If he wins, there should be no major event. Even if the major event is bad, there are Baihao skills that can be used for backup, but Watergate is different. Once he gets the move, he will explain it here. "You go to a safe place with Hongdou first. When I can''t, I''ll directly use flying Thunder God to find you. Now we must reduce the damage. You don''t want to be eliminated before the fire country?" To be honest, now the two people can''t let Shenye fight here. The mound here can completely isolate the chakra inside and outside. Even the powerful detection Ninja like white eye can''t see the internal situation, and this road is not the only way to the wind country. Therefore, the probability of being seen by others is only small, which is a good opportunity for Shenye to give full play to his full strength! "This... Well, don''t be brave!" When it comes to Hongdou, in fact, shuimen is still a little guilty. Before, Hongdou locked himself up when training alone. I don''t know what he was practicing. I know that he is almost useless this time. On the contrary, Hongdou has almost been binding qingchuanwang. Carrying some weak red beans on one shoulder, Watergate put Shenye''s suffering in his tolerance bag, and then turned away without nostalgia. "Who let you leave!?" Qianshui Mancheng on one side always stood aside and dared not start. Until now Qingchuan Wang finally completed the change, he dared to be fierce towards several people. "Don''t forget our goal. Let them leave." "But..." The words came to his mouth and were swallowed back by Qianshui Mancheng, because the eyes with almost no emotion were staring at him. Although they could not see joy and anger, the murderous spirit wrapped up his whole person. This is not the first time. Every time Qingchuan looks into this state, he will lose his feelings and become a killing machine, and he is still a very sober killing machine. He is completely different from the reckless man in the previous state. Even if he is full of sincerity, he can only bow to his head. God night also felt a little about this. The relationship between the two people has not been very good, which will be revealed only when they meet key problems. "Come on, have a one-on-one duel. If you win me, I won''t embarrass you, but it''s hard for others to say ~" Then Qingchuan looked at man Cheng on the side of God night, as if to warn him and remind him what to do. "Should I thank you for letting my companion go, so you still look like a man." "Don''t talk nonsense. We have to take you back. Let''s start quickly. My state won''t last long." Even at the beginning, he told Shenye that his state can only last for a period of time. If such a person is not an idiot, he is quite confident in his strength, but it seems that Qingchuan Wang should not belong to the first kind. There are no superfluous fancy movements. It is still a terrible body skill before, but this time the speed seems to be as fast as a spell. It is like two people wearing armor before. The improvement of speed was second. As long as Qingchuan Wang played the two weapons in his hand very flexibly, he waved his sword at the right time every time, and even if the sharp blade did not directly contact Shenye, Shenye cut his skin several places. As for the shield, it was like an artifact. No matter how Shenye punched, it had no effect. Even Qingchuan Wang''s hand didn''t shake. On the contrary, Shenye felt a trace of pain in his own hands. This is not the way. Hurry to find a chance to distance yourself! He made up his mind that when Shenye waved his sword with Qingchuan Wang, he dodged and jumped directly to the rear, but Qingchuan Wang didn''t give Shenye a chance to breathe. Before Shenye stood firm, he rushed over with a short sword. "The art of shadow separation!" Originally, Shenye didn''t want to use this move in immortal mode. Originally, not many chakras scattered directly, but now it''s hard to have a chance to breathe if not, let alone defeat Qingchuan Wang. Chapter 168 "Now using shadow avatar is just futile consumption of chakra. Your attack alone can''t surpass my strongest shield!" Multiple shadow bodies turn the shadow of Shenye into more than a dozen, and each has the same energy. It should be enough to hold Qingchuan Wang in a short time to make his own ninja. "Immortal method, spiral DUOLIAN pill!" Chakra of the shadow avatar is exactly the same as the noumenon, which leads to that no matter what Ninjutsu Shenye releases, all avatars will release the same Ninjutsu. This experiment was also conceived by Shenye when he was bored. Even if he does not use stealing skills, he can develop Ninjutsu. More than a dozen separated hands each released a spiral pill and rushed towards Qingchuan. However, such a dense attack did not make him retreat one after another to make room for Shenye. On the contrary, it was like a dancing dancer flashing back and forth among many parts, and all the parts of Shenye couldn''t touch him. "How could this happen!" But it was too late for God night to react. The figure holding a short sword shield was close in front of him. However, God night could only cancel all the shadows and dodge his attack by relying on his own reaction. "Don''t you have a writing wheel eye? Why don''t you open it? Am I not good enough?" After a sword is cut, Qingchuan Wang seems to be eager for a happy fight. He starts to kindly remind Shenye that there are Assassin''s maces to use, but Shenye doesn''t seem to hear it. He just keeps siding and dodging every Qingchuan Wang attack. At the moment, Shenye didn''t forget that he had the anti sky ninja of writing wheel eyes, but Shenye just looked at Qingchuan for the first time. When he used his palm to make a big raid, he felt a sense of crisis all over his body. This feeling was like an alert from instinct, but it was activated at that moment, However, as he focused his attention, he couldn''t use that move now. Anyway, there was still enough time for the immortal mode. God night simply took the enemy in front of him as the training object. With the fight between the two, although Shenye didn''t feel the tension again, his reaction speed has been improved. Shenye can always avoid with the smallest physical movement when he cuts the short sword. Gradually, even Qingchuan Wang feels that his enemy is not fighting with himself. "Your boy took me as a partner!" Qingchuan Wang, who was shocked and angry, no longer fought closely. Instead, he opened the distance between the two people, took the initiative to jump behind, and even put both his weapons on the ground. Although I don''t know what the enemy means, Shenye knows that now is definitely the time when Qingchuan Wang doesn''t want to be disturbed. Although I don''t know what he is doing, it is his greatest advantage to make the enemy worse than he wants! A lunge Shenye directly turns from defense to attack. With the blessing of immortal mode, Shenye''s speed is very fast, and almost one or two instantaneous steps rush to Qingchuan Wang''s face. "Big jade spiral pill!" Qingchuan Wang, who laid down his weapons, did not hide or flash as if he had surrendered, but put his hands on the two weapons, and the two white weapons melted like iron into molten iron under the touch of Qingchuan Wang, and then the two pools of white water slowly merged together. "Don''t try to ruin the big brother''s fusion ceremony!" Qianshui Mancheng, who has been watching everything behind Qingchuan, rushed over at this moment. He just looked at it from a distance. This time, he finally had a chance to make a shot. Although Shenye''s attack has been very fast, man Cheng has always seen the previous battle, and they are still partners in the same village, so of course they know what Qingchuan Wang means to step back, and he began to seal at the moment he stepped back. "Water escape, water array wall!" "This city? Isn''t this the ninja of the second generation of fire shadow? " It''s too late to react. The spiral pill has hit the water wall out of thin air. What''s more terrible is that the power of the spiral pill directly rebounded to Shenye itself under the action of the water array wall. The powerful chakra rushed the whole Shenye up. Even the Shenye in immortal mode can''t resist the big jade spiral pill. "Who are you, and why are there so many forbidden techniques belonging to wood leaves?" Instead of standing up and continuing to attack Qingchuan Wang, Shenye turned his attention to man Cheng who had already stood in front of Qingchuan Wang. "Now that you''ve found out, I won''t hide it from you. I''m a clone made by big snake pill. That''s why I don''t have a spell seal. As for these ninja skills, I''m born. If you want to ask, you''d better ask big snake pill directly!" This time, Shenye finally began to look carefully at the enemy who had seen two sides. With gray hair, light red pupils and two if there were no lines on his face, this Qianshui Mancheng was 80% similar to the second generation Huoying qianshoufa. "I see, but is the cloning technology of big snake pill mature now? How do you feel that your state is getting worse every time? " This was also mentioned in Naruto before, but the human cloning technology of big snake pill has always been immature, otherwise he could not have been studying the art of reincarnation of filthy soil, and this powerful water escape expert has never seen it. When it comes to physical condition, Shenye obviously noticed a slight change in Qianshui Mancheng''s face. Although he soon recovered his previous calm, it is not difficult to see that Qianshui Mancheng is really not as good as before. "Don''t be sarcastic. It''s said that the efforts of Lord big snake pill have not been effective. You''d better experience it yourself!" Qianshui Mancheng''s hands began to seal rapidly again, but this time a trace of blood could not be controlled from the corners of his mouth. It can be seen that even if he came to release this ninja, it was very laborious. Unexpectedly, his body could not withstand the impact of chakra and vomited blood. "Shuidun, shuichongbo!" The chest fluctuated rapidly, and then the water like the sea vomited directly from Qianshui Mancheng''s mouth. In an instant, it swept the whole forest. Shenye had seen the tsunami in the natural disaster on the earth in the previous life, but the tsunami looked a little inferior in front of this impact. The torrential water fell from the sky and the goal was directed at Shenye. Such terrible Ninjutsu is no longer what Shenye can face. At the moment, Shenye just pretends to be calm in the face of such a situation. "There seems to be no other way. I don''t know how long I can hold on ~" At the moment, God night can no longer care about what to stimulate his potential. It is not easy to save his life at this time. "Eternal kaleidoscope write wheel eye! Suzanneng! " Chapter 169 The golden xuzuo Neng Hu reappeared. At this time, the xuzuo Neng Hu is no longer the half body state in the face of the big snake pill. As soon as he appeared, he directly regarded the whole body to the public. At the same time, this is the first time that God night saw his complete body xuzuo Neng Hu. It is almost the same as other xuzuo Neng Hu. The xuzuo Neng Hu of Shenye is also dressed up as a warrior, but he holds a long gun that has never appeared, but there is another barb at the front end of the long gun, which looks like a long Ge in the Warring States period. The complete body of Xu Zuo Neng moved with the idea of God night. At the moment of appearance, he directly inserted his long soldier into the ground, and the powerful force pierced the ground more than ten meters deep. His hands only grasped the Long Ge, and at the moment, the sea covering the sky also fell down. The unparalleled impact force is strong to the suffocating squeeze feeling. Even the divine night standing in the center of xuzuo Neng is clearly felt as if it is deeply buried under the sea, and the helplessness seems to be transmitted from the deep hell. Although fortunately, this terrible feeling has dissipated after only a few seconds, these seconds are definitely the most exciting seconds in life for God night. With the tide beating the ground disappearing, man Cheng, who looked at Qingchuan to Qianshui in the distance, finally saw the scene after his baptism. The enemy who didn''t think about himself was patted into flesh and mud and dissipated in the deadly torrent. There was only a golden hand on the ground, one hand clutching the long stick exposed on the ground and kneeling on one knee. The God night that should disappear is now standing safely at the chest of the giant! "This... This is... Suzanneng!?" For those characters who are strong enough to become legends, Qianshui Mancheng has always listened to them as fairy tales. Although the big snake pill emphasizes that they are real, he has never been true. He knows today, now! The terrorist force that should appear in the legend is now well presented in front of him. It looks so terrible that the giant who can be enemies looks down on everything on the earth as the king of the earth, as if looking down on his own people, as well as human beings looking down on the ants who build nests. "Can such a monster be defeated..." The giant in front of him almost destroyed Qianshui Mancheng''s self-confidence. Before, he thought his strength was extraordinary, but what kind of monster he was facing! And such a monster is just Muye''s forbearance. Can this plan succeed!? "Don''t give up, we still have a chance. The boy''s body and chakra have consumed almost in your ninja and my battle. Even now, it must be the end of a powerful crossbow. For the paper tiger, my long gun can insert it at once!" Different from man Cheng''s despair, Qingchuan Wang''s voice is full of fighting spirit, but anyone can hear that his voice trembles, and his hands holding a long gun tremble slightly. This paragraph, which was originally a cheer word, didn''t play its due role. On the contrary, it made the atmosphere more embarrassing, because the golden giant''s eyes had looked at their position. Almost at the moment of turning his head, the terrible giant figure came towards the two people at the same time. The slow step was like Qianshui Mancheng walking towards the helpless Watergate before. Only this time, the person who feels deeply helpless has been replaced by himself. Want to escape, but think of the consequences of escaping back, Qianshui Mancheng can only stand rigidly in place, but standing in place can''t avoid his inner fear. At the moment, Qianshui Mancheng is in such a dilemma, but this can''t stop the giant''s footsteps, and at the moment, the golden giant has come to them. "Is this the power of complete body, beard and energy? I don''t think ninjas all over the world are my opponents, but it''s really hard to use it only once in five days ~" God night waved his hand, and the golden whiskers waved like God night''s armor. The opening of this eye is not as painful as when it was just opened. On the contrary, the feeling of God night is very comfortable. Originally, Xu Zuo Neng should be very heavy, but now it looks like an elongated version of himself, and the whole person has become lighter. "Next, try your attack ~" After feeling this refreshing, Shenye lowered his head and looked at the two previous unbearable voices. At the moment, one has been scared into chaff, while the other is better, but it''s not much better. Raise your hand and wave~ Simple actions are like getting up early and stretching for God night, but at the moment he is not only himself, but also must be able to help! The Long Ge was waved by the xuzuo Neng of God night, held high above his head and fell to the ground. Changge fell to the ground, and the calm ground ushered in a vibration almost like an earthquake. Human power is almost difficult to compete with such things, and so are Yinren''s two people. At the moment when Changge waved, Qingchuan Wang still wanted to resist, but the invincible and almost invincible armor products now seemed to be fragile glass, which directly became broken pieces in a huge gap. Qianshui Mancheng, who had been frightened and didn''t know what to do, also gave up resistance, and even those who didn''t have a sound were destroyed under the swing of Changge. Just an ordinary blow, there was no movement on the ground, and even the figure who tried to resist disappeared. The divine night without human shadow also relaxed its vigilance. In addition, although the chakra consumption of suzanneng Hu is not as terrible as expected, it is also not small. The divine night can be said to directly remove the connected suzanneng Hu. "Ha ha, it''s time for you to die!" Almost at the moment when Shenye landed, there was a cry on the ground that had been silent, and then a figure rushed towards Shenye. "Divine domain!" This is one of the two skills that God night unlocked when he obtained the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. Just like his own worry forgetting, it is also a skill that needs a five-day cooling time, but now anyway, the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye needs to be cooled, so it doesn''t matter how cool it is. The forward figure suddenly stopped, as if he had hit an invisible wall. There was nothing in front of him, but he could feel a strong sense of foreign matter and could no longer move forward. "This is the kaleidoscope you want to see. Are you satisfied now?" When he came to Qingchuan Wang, Shenye showed him the sunflower like eyes he had just stopped rotating. At the moment, it was too late for him to hide again. Ninja has been formed! Chapter 170 "What is this! Let me out! " The invisible wall seemed to be a prison, which shut Qingchuan Wang in, and the enemy he wanted to kill was in front of him. The distance between them was only two centimeters, but the invisible wall became his biggest obstacle. "What is this? Didn''t I say that this is the writing wheel eye you most want to see! " The eternal kaleidoscope of the sunflower group began to rotate again. The distance between the two people was getting farther and farther. Qingchuan Wang stepped back uncontrollably. In his world, the invisible wall was constantly pushing him away from God night, and the surrounding space was getting smaller and smaller. Qingchuan Wang, who felt something wrong, hurried to another direction, But it''s too late now. No matter what direction he turns, an invisible wall is shrouded in front of him, and those invisible threats are gathering tighter and tighter, leaving him less and less space. And God night is still standing in place, as if all this has nothing to do with him. "What''s going on! Let me go! Please let me go! Ah!! " Qingchuan Wang''s tone has changed from pride at the beginning to helplessness. In the end, he lost his dignity and begged for mercy, but the shrinking wall still didn''t let him go. He can feel an obvious sense of extrusion around his body, and the feeling of suffocation gradually lingered in his mind. However, from the perspective of Shenye, Qingchuan Wang only narrows his range of activities a little, until he turns around in situ, until he stands in situ, until his face is red and out of breath. Just when Shenye was going to give him a good time, a violent dizziness suddenly hit his brain. "System, what''s going on? I have a lot of chakraming!" There is no problem with his body, but the power of writing wheel eyes and forehead is weakening rapidly. Qingchuan Wang''s body is also slowing down a little. Although his eyes show a puzzled color, there is no doubt that once he is released, it will not be so simple to defeat him next time. "Back to the host, your kaleidoscope write wheel eye has ended its use time and will enter the cooling again in three seconds ~" "Damn it, hold on!" Strong against the violent dizziness, the God night gathers his almost disappeared pupil force again, but the power is far less than before, but it can only connect the relaxed space back again. ¡°3~¡± "Damn it, hurry back to me!" ¡°2~¡± "Ah!" ¡°1~¡± "Puff ~" "Time is over, the time for writing wheel eyes in the eternal kaleidoscope is over, and the wheel eyes have been downgraded to three gouyu." The voice of the system reminder was not heard by Shenye. The consequences of the forced use of the few remaining pupil force are now making him miserable. The sound of vomiting blood was made by the two people together. Although the pupil power has dissipated, the Qingchuan hope in front of him was squeezed together by magic at the last minute. Finally, a mouthful of blood spit out and lie straight on the ground. The situation of Shenye is not good. The forced use of almost disappeared pupil force at the end has a great effect on his reverse phagocytosis. Fortunately, the result of such hard work is worth it. The enemy has been lying at his feet. "Hum, you''re still a little close to fighting me after all ~" Although he has reached his limit, Shenye still stands straight and looks at Qingchuan who has been lying down, showing the posture of a winner. Although very handsome, but such a handsome often won''t last long. "Poof ~" After another sound of vomiting blood, Shenye''s body couldn''t stand normally. The sense of falling in front of him made Shenye almost faint. Against the tumbling sense of weightlessness, God night formed his hands into the seal of flying Thunder God. One second before he was unconscious, chakra transferred his body to Watergate and red bean. "God night! How did you get hurt like this! " At this time, shuimen and Hongdou are advancing on a smooth river. Although their speed is not slow, they still catch the almost falling God night. However, at this time, God night has completely lost its own consciousness. It is not easy to use flying Thunder God to return to several people. "What should I do?" Facing the God night falling from the sky, red bean suddenly turned his eyes to Watergate. Now if the core of God night is not present, he can only make a decision by Watergate. In the face of this situation, Watergate was also in a panic for a time. The two of them are still in a rush state. Now the three people haven''t even grabbed a brand. If they are not in a hurry, they will miss the time when the number of people is the largest, and now their position hasn''t reached the border of the country of fire. However, the state of Shenye is obviously not suitable for long-distance attack. If they move forward rashly, it is obviously more unreasonable. At one time, they carry Shenye and have no countermeasures. "Why don''t we take a break first, and then walk a distance with God night for a period of time until we reach the border of the wind country, and then see what the situation is like?" There is no good way to see Watergate. Hongdou can only take out the map in his pocket. Any decision at the moment must be responsible for his companions, so he must thoroughly analyze the situation, which is also the best way for them now. After all, even if a faint person has no consciousness, the person who runs with him will feel tired. If he meets the enemy on the way, he will be finished. In addition to the opinions put forward by Hongdou, Watergate couldn''t think of any good idea, so they had to nod their heads. Fortunately, it was still in the country of fire. Several people were already familiar with it. In addition, Muye''s companions didn''t set out for a long time. They shouldn''t meet the enemy again in a short time. They simply found a place to camp nearby. But sometimes God teases people like this, and another group of Yinren three also come in the direction of two people. In a forest in the distance, three figures are moving forward rapidly, and it is strange that there are complaints from time to time in the team. "I said Larry, did you really take the wrong way? Why do I think I came here just now?" "Shut up, Qianming. Don''t forget that it was not me who took us the wrong way, but you!" Hearing this, the man named Qianming immediately became unhappy and quickly replied, "you also said that if we hadn''t killed the kids who stopped two Muye on Chonghua Road, we wouldn''t have lost the map! And the damn brand. Not only didn''t get it, but also one was taken away. Now we only have five left. How can we explain when the boss comes back? " "Come on, don''t make any noise. I smell someone in front of me. If we kill them, there will be a sign!" The giant man behind them whispered his fingers to the woods ahead, and Larry heard his words better than his eyes. After a while, his eyes slowly opened, and the darkness of his eyes returned to normal color. "There are three Muye ninjas in front, but I feel like I''ve seen them. It should be the group of three just now. Is it the boss and man Cheng who have been defeated?" Chapter 171 The people who were far away from the analysis didn''t worry about moving in the direction of Watergate, but sat down and discussed it carefully. "Boss, how can they be defeated by these boys? Besides, there are man Cheng and Fu Tong. Even if they are defeated, they can''t be so fast. It''s only more than ten minutes since we separated!" The man named Qianming obviously can''t believe it. The relationship between them is very close, so he knows the strength of others. That''s why he has an untruthful feeling. The two separated are the strongest of the other five of them. Coupled with the strange strengthening spell of Runtong, even the three elites can''t solve them so quickly. But now the situation is such a concession. They don''t believe it. "I''ll go back and see what happened. Qianming, you and Chonghua follow them first. Remember, just stare. Don''t do it until I get back." But when Larry spoke, he looked at the package without leaving a trace. Although the expression on his face was shrouded in his hood and could not be seen clearly, his penetrating eyes could not be ignored. It is precisely because of this look, even Qianming, who thinks he has strong planning ability, does not dare to make a big guarantee. As Fu Tong said, this man is the failed product of the experiment of big snake pill, but when it comes to real strength, he can rank first. The reason why he can''t always rank first is that his killing character always prevails and makes him lose his mind. If it weren''t for the reason of big snake pill, it is estimated that everyone Chonghua sees would be killed by him. "I know, but I don''t know if it can be done ~" Qian Ming was also a sensible person. When he spoke, he also looked at Hua. After sighing helplessly, he looked in the direction of the Watergate that he had just pointed to. "Be careful!" After the last instruction, Larry turned away directly, but the most strange thing was that the man was on his way with his eyes closed! "I said Chonghua, can you feel the breath of those people? Let''s follow them from a distance. Don''t go up and kill them. Who are our two * * captains this time? You remember, it was arranged by Lord big snake pill!" "Of course I know. Of course I will listen to Larry, but I can''t always control myself ~" What hides under the pertinent tone is the chilling eyes, which are bloodthirsty as life. The eyes are very comparable. At the same time, a few people in the distant Watergate did not feel the deadly threat and still rested somewhere in the woods. "Now there is no medical treatment. Ninja doesn''t know what God night is. Shall we call a partner to show God night first?" "But none of our partners in the same period was a medical ninja. He used all the bandages and drugs we could use, and he didn''t have any strange reaction and didn''t know how to help him ~" I have studied with big snake pill for a long time. Although I don''t know medical ninja, red bean has a set of skills in observing the dead, but now Shenye doesn''t have any symptoms and can''t see where the injury is. "We can only take one step at a time. Let''s have a rest first. After a while, we will move forward alternately with God''s night on our backs, so as not to delay the progress too much. We should also pay close attention to our wooden cards ~" Upon hearing red bean''s words, Watergate nodded. At the moment, the disadvantage of having a captain is gradually reflected. Before, Shenye played a decisive role in the group, but now after Shenye fainted, there is no one who can take charge of the matter. It even needs to discuss whether to go or stop. "First go to the perimeter to guard. They take turns to rest. I''ll come back to you later." With that, Hongdou stood up and walked towards the rear. Now she has no idea at all, and her heart is constantly blaming herself. Why can''t she show unparalleled leadership at any time as an apprentice of Sanren. The red beans flying in the woods kept trying to make a decision in their hearts while observing around. Although no one said they had to win the Zhongren test, with the stubbornness of several people, if they were "art! You will soon be my work of art! " The huge body slowly went to the girl who couldn''t stand up, and her face was full of satisfaction. With the sound of approaching footsteps, the earth began to shake. Even as a companion, Qianming didn''t want to see the next picture. Originally, they thought that if Hongdou had strong strength, they would go together to solve the other one quickly, but now it seems that the result should be doomed. I don''t want to see the bloody picture. Qianming directly turns around and runs in the direction of hiding at the Watergate. After all, the situation here has been settled. If I don''t make some efforts, Lord big snake pill can''t tell what to think of me at that time. However, with Qianming''s departure, the red bean lying on the ground turned into a python, ferociously rushed towards Chonghua who had come close, and even sealed his mouth at the first time before his body arrived. Until now, big head found that he had been fooled by the little girl. Hongdou, who had been regarded as Chinese food, didn''t know when the stunt had fled the scene! The furious Chonghua held the python tightly with his hands, but the cold temporary card was smooth and difficult to control, and the increasing squeezing force made him out of breath. "You look a bit like a work of art. It''s just that kind of work of art that people don''t want to see ~" Sure to tie Chonghua tightly, Hongdou came out from behind the tree on one side, but the blood at the corner of her mouth also showed that she was not as relaxed as she looked. "Hand over the wooden card, or your life will be lost!" Although he forcibly took a punch with his body, now Hongdou still has the strength to pick up kuwu with his hand. A kuwu directly butts against Chonghua''s neck. As long as he has any other reaction, he will mercilessly stab it in. However, the situation is not as optimistic as Hongdou thought. Although that punch has been reflected and blocked by doubles, the previous terrorist boxing has hurt himself. At the moment, although his body is not strong, it is almost the same. And the most terrible thing is that the big man named Chonghua can hardly control the big snake with his terrible strength. Moreover, the man looks completely afraid of death. Even if the pain in his hand is inserted into his neck, he still struggles to contact the control of the big snake. Although I don''t want to kill him, the man in front of me feels very bad for Hongdou. If he doesn''t solve it, there will be a big problem! "Sorry ~" The blood spatter dyed the clothes on Hongdou into the color of blood. The bitterness in his hands was covered with red at this moment. This is the cruel ninja world. There are many things you don''t want to do, but you have to do in the end. After solving the problem, Hongdou did not hesitate. He quickly controlled the snake, laid Chonghua''s body flat on the ground and began to search him. This may be the only thing that can make Hongdou happy in a bad day. There are two wooden cards in a bag with strange ornaments hanging around the waist. However, when the red beans are taken out, I can''t help but be stunned. The mark on the wooden card is the wooden leaf, and the most striking thing is not the wooden leaf sign on the wooden card, but the blood stain on the yellow wooden card has turned dark red, which looks very strange. "It seems that a group of Muye''s companions met this big man. It seems that I''m lucky. Although this man looks very powerful, he doesn''t seem interested in people who lose their resistance ~" But for the dead, red bean doesn''t want to care about those, and now the wooden cards have been in place. It''s meaningless to stay here. The snake was sent away with both hands and the red bean did not turn back. Now this place is unsafe. Yinren team should also be three people, but only two have appeared until now, and the remaining one has run away from itself. It seems that it should be up to the Watergate, and the remaining person doesn''t know where it is. At the moment, Hongdou can only pray in his mind. Pray that Yinren won''t touch the Watergate so soon. The person who prays Yinren should leave only temporarily, not ambush in advance. Although I think so, the pace under my feet is faster and faster, because Hongdou knows that such expectation is indeed a little naive, and that Yinren left as early as two minutes ago. Even if it takes some time to find the Watergate, now they at least have a hand in hand. If they don''t hurry, I''m afraid they don''t realize that the Watergate of the crisis is dangerous. However, when Hongdou came to the previous refuge, the scene had been covered with blood, and the originally built camp had disappeared, and there was no human shadow. Only two obvious drag marks remained there. "What''s going on? Found? " According to the strength of Watergate, it should not be solved in two minutes, and the two blood marks on the ground should indicate that Shenye should wake up, but neither of them can defeat this man. Is this man strong enough? The red bean standing in place felt such a fear for the first time. During the period when she became a ninja, she had never faced such a crisis. Her companions were caught in front of her, but her body was no longer allowed to fight. So what should I do in this middle tolerance test? Give up? But even if we give up now, the two captured Shenye are missing now. Can we go to the invigilator? But now there is no invigilator teacher, Hongdou doesn''t know. Even if there is, where should I look now? In this way, there is only one way now! The pain in the hand is no longer clenched. The abdominal pain is OK now. If you use a small amount of snake venom, you should be able to anesthetize first. Although it may affect the battle, it is always stronger than now. "Channeling!" One bite broke his finger, and red bean pressed his hands to the ground. A spell appeared slowly with the injection of blood. Then a small snake with only two human fingers appeared in front of red bean. "Hongyuan, work hard, just a little ~" Slowly take off the clothes on your waist, and a piece of cyan and black mark appears in the air. This large piece on your small waist, which is not profitable, ruthlessly destroys the overall beauty. But the little snake didn''t care at all. He slowly climbed up the waist of red bean. Then two small and sharp teeth instantly pierced the skin of red bean, and a colorless liquid was injected. With the venom entering the body, the pain of red bean was finally relieved. Although it was paralyzed now, it was harmless for the next battle. "Watergate, God night, wait for me!" Chapter 172 "Art! You will soon be my work of art! " The huge body slowly went to the girl who couldn''t stand up, and her face was full of satisfaction. With the sound of approaching footsteps, the earth began to shake. Even as a companion, Qianming didn''t want to see the next picture. Originally, they thought that if Hongdou had strong strength, they would go together to solve the other one quickly, but now it seems that the result should be doomed. I don''t want to see the bloody picture. Qianming directly turns around and runs in the direction of hiding at the Watergate. After all, the situation here has been settled. If I don''t make some efforts, Lord big snake pill can''t tell what to think of me at that time. However, with Qianming''s departure, the red bean lying on the ground turned into a python, ferociously rushed towards Chonghua who had come close, and even sealed his mouth at the first time before his body arrived. Until now, big head found that he had been fooled by the little girl. Hongdou, who had been regarded as Chinese food, didn''t know when the stunt had fled the scene! The furious Chonghua held the python tightly with his hands, but the cold temporary card was smooth and difficult to control, and the increasing squeezing force made him out of breath. "You look a bit like a work of art. It''s just that kind of work of art that people don''t want to see ~" Sure to tie Chonghua tightly, Hongdou came out from behind the tree on one side, but the blood at the corner of her mouth also showed that she was not as relaxed as she looked. "Hand over the wooden card, or your life will be lost!" Although he forcibly took a punch with his body, now Hongdou still has the strength to pick up kuwu with his hand. A kuwu directly butts against Chonghua''s neck. As long as he has any other reaction, he will mercilessly stab it in. However, the situation is not as optimistic as Hongdou thought. Although that punch has been reflected and blocked by doubles, the previous terrorist boxing has hurt himself. At the moment, although his body is not strong, it is almost the same. And the most terrible thing is that the big man named Chonghua can hardly control the big snake with his terrible strength. Moreover, the man looks completely afraid of death. Even if the pain in his hand is inserted into his neck, he still struggles to contact the control of the big snake. Although I don''t want to kill him, the man in front of me feels very bad for Hongdou. If he doesn''t solve it, there will be a big problem! "Sorry ~" The blood spatter dyed the clothes on Hongdou into the color of blood. The bitterness in his hands was covered with red at this moment. This is the cruel ninja world. There are many things you don''t want to do, but you have to do in the end. After solving the problem, Hongdou did not hesitate. He quickly controlled the snake, laid Chonghua''s body flat on the ground and began to search him. This may be the only thing that can make Hongdou happy in a bad day. There are two wooden cards in a bag with strange ornaments hanging around the waist. However, when the red beans are taken out, I can''t help but be stunned. The mark on the wooden card is the wooden leaf, and the most striking thing is not the wooden leaf sign on the wooden card, but the blood stain on the yellow wooden card has turned dark red, which looks very strange. "It seems that a group of Muye''s companions met this big man. It seems that I''m lucky. Although this man looks very powerful, he doesn''t seem interested in people who lose their resistance ~" But for the dead, red bean doesn''t want to care about those, and now the wooden cards have been in place. It''s meaningless to stay here. The snake was sent away with both hands and the red bean did not turn back. Now this place is unsafe. Yinren team should also be three people, but only two have appeared until now, and the remaining one has run away from itself. It seems that it should be up to the Watergate, and the remaining person doesn''t know where it is. At the moment, Hongdou can only pray in his mind. Pray that Yinren won''t touch the Watergate so soon. The person who prays Yinren should leave only temporarily, not ambush in advance. Although I think so, the pace under my feet is faster and faster, because Hongdou knows that such expectation is indeed a little naive, and that Yinren left as early as two minutes ago. Even if it takes some time to find the Watergate, now they at least have a hand in hand. If they don''t hurry, I''m afraid they don''t realize that the Watergate of the crisis is dangerous. However, when Hongdou came to the previous refuge, the scene had been covered with blood, and the originally built camp had disappeared, and there was no human shadow. Only two obvious drag marks remained there. "What''s going on? Found? " According to the strength of Watergate, it should not be solved in two minutes, and the two blood marks on the ground should indicate that Shenye should wake up, but neither of them can defeat this man. Is this man strong enough? The red bean standing in place felt such a fear for the first time. During the period when she became a ninja, she had never faced such a crisis. Her companions were caught in front of her, but her body was no longer allowed to fight. So what should I do in this middle tolerance test? Give up? But even if we give up now, the two captured Shenye are missing now. Can we go to the invigilator? But now there is no invigilator teacher, Hongdou doesn''t know. Even if there is, where should I look now? In this way, there is only one way now! The pain in the hand is no longer clenched. The abdominal pain is OK now. If you use a small amount of snake venom, you should be able to anesthetize first. Although it may affect the battle, it is always stronger than now. "Channeling!" One bite broke his finger, and red bean pressed his hands to the ground. A spell appeared slowly with the injection of blood. Then a small snake with only two human fingers appeared in front of red bean. "Hongyuan, work hard, just a little ~" Slowly take off the clothes on your waist, and a piece of cyan and black mark appears in the air. This large piece on your small waist, which is not profitable, ruthlessly destroys the overall beauty. But the little snake didn''t care at all. He slowly climbed up the waist of red bean. Then two small and sharp teeth instantly pierced the skin of red bean, and a colorless liquid was injected. With the venom entering the body, the pain of red bean was finally relieved. Although it was paralyzed now, it was harmless for the next battle. "Watergate, God night, wait for me!" Chapter 173 Following the two traces of blood, Hongdou came to a bush. It was the two people lying on the ground who didn''t know how to live or die, but the enemy has lost his trace now. Red bean vigilantly put kuwu on his chest and looked around, but after all kinds of confirmation, there was really no one around. "How''s it going? Are you two still alive? " After confirming that there was no one around, Hongdou hurried forward to help them up and lean against the tree with their fingers on their noses. Fortunately, their breathing was stable. "It seems that the next road is hard to go ~" Hongdou clearly knows that there must be more than one pair of eyes looking at herself in the dense forest. Otherwise, she can''t tell why the two can still survive, and it seems that she was deliberately found by herself, but it can''t make her give up bringing the two teammates. "Channeling!" Although Hongdou alone can drag the two boys away, it is absolutely too late to face an emergency. Therefore, even if we use more chakra, we should ensure that there will be no similar situation again. A big snake with a length of five meters was summoned. It was obviously not the same species as the previous little red snake. Its triangular head looked very aggressive, but it was actually the best tempered snake Hongdou knew. Otherwise, Hongdou would not summon it now. "Little red bean sauce, what can I do for you?" As soon as the big snake came out, it exuded the coquettish ability inconsistent with his body shape and directly drilled towards the small body of Hongdou, but his huge body was not a level compared with Hongdou. "Stop making trouble with Teng snake. It''s a time of crisis now." Although she said so, Hongdou still touched the head of the snake, but her eyes looked at the two people of Shenye. "These two boys are seriously injured. They should not be able to spend the tolerance test with you. You mean let me eat them!" With that, Teng snake directly turned around and opened his mouth to eat them. "Don''t be naughty. Don''t I know your temper? It''s hard for you this time. I''ll bring you delicious food next time!" "Is it a rabbit?" Although Teng snake was still a little unhappy, when he heard that it was delicious, he directly turned on the "work without complaint" mode, directly sent his body under the two people, and one lifted them up. "What is it? I have to wait until I can go out alive. Do you feel someone around you?" Seeing that Teng snake was still so obedient, red bean was relieved. Then he stood up with one hand holding Teng snake, but he can''t stand firm now because of the toxin of red edge. "No, at least I don''t feel murderous." At this time, the Teng snake also opened his closed eyes. The vertical pupil in the triangular eye is very spiritual. Obviously, he knows what red beans mean, but he didn''t feel the popularity around him, even the energy of heaven and earth. "That''s really strange, but it''s good. Get out of here!" With that, the man and the snake continued to move towards the border of the country of wind, but Hongdou was worried. There have been so many twists and turns in the chassis of the fire country, and I don''t know what kind of enemy I will encounter in the wind country. The red bean who shook his head secretly glanced at the bag at the waist of the Watergate. It was the bag agreed by several people to entrust the wooden card. "Isn''t it... No!" I keep praying in my heart not to. Red bean extends his hand to the bag that has been opened, but if prayer is useful, there is no need to work hard in the world. The bag was as empty as red beans thought! "How could this happen?" However, it''s not difficult to guess that they haven''t played one together. It''s good to keep their lives, and the brand can be robbed again. Without worrying about Teng snake''s puzzled eyes, red bean put the empty bag in and put the two wooden cards he had won back to the waist of Watergate. "Cough, red beans... Watergate..." As soon as the front hand put the bag back on the Watergate, there was a movement from Shenye lying behind the Watergate. Seeing his companion recover, red bean quickly patted Teng snake to stop, and then tied the water bag around his waist and put it to Shenye''s mouth. But God''s night is no doubt a whisper, not sober. It is obviously unforgettable for what happened just now. "Actually, I have a move ~" Seeing red bean burning with anxiety, Teng snake, carrying two people as a means of transportation, spoke. "What move?" Teng snake didn''t answer, but took several people to the side of a stream. First, he went down to try whether the water source was clean. After nodding foolishly, he directly inserted his tail into the water, and then quickly took it back with a large spray. The flying water just hit God night''s face, and God night was refreshed after being watered by this cool stream. "Enemy attack! Enemy attack! " Waking up, God night subconsciously took out the bitterness from his pocket and aimed it around, as if he was guarding against something frightening. When he saw that there were no enemies around, he calmed down only after he raised his hands with red beans and a big white snake. "Is this your contract beast?" Sitting up, Shenye patted the Teng snake under his body, but the latter was very unhappy. He turned over and shook Shenye off to the ground. "Yes, but shouldn''t I ask questions first?" Red bean looked sideways at the still awake Watergate and the bag on his waist, waiting for Shenye to give him an explanation, but Shenye just shrugged and said he was just a victim. "Do you know you were almost taken away?" "I don''t know..." "Do you know why you two are hurt all over?" "I don''t know..." "Do you know what''s going on at Watergate?" ¡°...¡± "I guess you don''t know." It''s strange that he didn''t get God''s night. In the previous battle, he had been severely punished by the system. He was too weak to faint. Later, when the enemy attacked, he was taken as a hostage who wouldn''t resist. All this was carried out when he didn''t know it. Naturally, he didn''t know it. "Now we can only wait for Watergate to wake up. Perhaps only as a party can he know the answers to all this." They looked at the still unconscious Watergate again. After some unprofessional dressing by Hongdou, he now lay on the Teng snake like a mummy, and only a small part could be exposed. This still needs to write more about Hongdou. The bandage this time is not enough. "Let''s move on. Now our progress has fallen behind a lot. In addition, there are three fewer brands. If we can''t catch a few big fish in the big army, this tolerance test will be over." After listening to red bean''s explanation, Shenye directly gives a conclusion, and this is the captain''s decision-making ability. Chapter 174 The next road was relatively easy. Although it was not plain sailing, at least I didn''t meet the enemy. Shenye and his party, three people and one snake, finally came to the junction of the country of fire and the country of wind. "Is Watergate still not awake? Moving forward is no longer the country of fire. The degree of danger at that time will certainly not be comparable here ~ " Shenye, who walked in the front to explore the way, flew back to tengsnake and Hongdou, but Hongdou shook his head in the face of Shenye''s problem. Obviously, the situation of Watergate is not optimistic. It has taken several people a day and a night to get here from the country of fire, which is half a day short of the expected time. If the large army is similar, they are now completely behind, and they are particularly anxious because of the lack of wooden cards. "No way. We can''t rest for the next journey, but can we get wooden cards from these people?" Hongdou is also constantly thinking about this problem. Now the situation at Watergate is not optimistic, and the pursuers behind him don''t know where to go. It''s not too much to say that Hongdou is the most stressed in the whole team. "I said you two haven''t considered my feelings?" It was the Teng snake who spoke. The Watergate was completely lying on the Teng snake''s back all the way. Although this weight was nothing to it, the long journey was not the specialty of snakes, so now it was exhausted. "Elder, I''m working hard. You see, Watergate has been lying for so long. It''s estimated that it will wake up soon. Just hold on ~" Along the way, Shenye has learned how to deal with the proud Teng snake. As long as it is a compliment, it will be obedient, but this time it obviously doesn''t work. "What you say this time won''t work. I''ve done a good job. If I want me to help you, I can only swallow the boy in one bite." This time, the flying snake is obviously not a threat. It directly throws the Watergate to the ground and directly incarnates into a cloud of smoke and disappears in place. "Your psychic beast has a temper." Seeing the direct strike of Teng snake god night, they were also helpless. After all, even two people on foot felt tired for such a long time, let alone Teng snake as a psychic beast. "In fact, although I have mastered psychic skills, those snakes are not my psychic beasts, but the relationship established when I practiced with big snake pill before. They are just partners ~" Red bean stuck out his tongue and smiled awkwardly at Shenye. He was a little embarrassed about his special situation. "It''s all right. Since Teng snake can''t, I''ll take the rest!" "Ah?" "Channeling!" The hands with blood quickly seal, which is the same psychic skill as red beans. "When did you do it? I''ve never seen you use it before?" For the Ninja red beans of Shenye, you can never guess completely. After all, even Shenye doesn''t know what Ninja he will learn tomorrow. "I wanted to try it when I saw you use it, and I''ve left my name on the scroll of miaomu mountain before, so it''s reasonable to summon a psychic beast." Sure enough, a little toad was summoned from Shenye''s hands, but the size of the toad was a little too Mini. When the white fog dispersed, they were a little surprised to see the little toad. "Why did you call me out?" The purple frog, the size of Shenye''s palm, is lying on the ground, with two soybean sized eyes full of impatience. "Er... Can such a big guy camel the wounded?" "I feel terrible ~" This psychic skill was stolen from her after the skill of the system cooled down yesterday. It was the first time God night used it. Although he successfully called out the summoned beast, it was not the kind he wanted. "I said, you won''t expect me to help you carry the wounded. Which doctor have you seen in charge of this?" The little toad who was called out was obviously dissatisfied when he heard the two people talking. He jumped up and directly looked at Shenye, one by one. "Yes, you''re right ~" Although he dealt with it in his mouth, red bean poked it without leaving a trace. Shenye motioned to send the little toad back quickly, but Shenye was a little curious about what the little toad said. "You say you are a doctor, the kind of doctor who can treat the wounded?" "Nonsense, is there another doctor?" Hearing the words of the purple toad, Shenye and Hongdou felt a burst of happiness. Fortunately, they didn''t send it back directly just now, but Shenye''s heart was still a little confused. I''ve never heard of a purple toad that can be treated before. Is it Naruto without a series? But now he can''t manage so much. Shenye quickly took the purple toad to the Watergate and put it on the ground, "can you help me see what happened to my companion? He has been like this since he was injured in the previous battle. It has been two days." "I can help see a doctor, but why should I help you?" "This..." Neither of them expected that the toad gave such a difficult problem at this juncture, but what others said is right. No one knows who. Why should they help you treat it? Just when they were in a dilemma, the purple toad laughed and said, "silly boy, since I came out, I will certainly help you. I received the entrustment of immortal Zhima to take care of you, and you are still a self-made disciple. Of course I won''t care." With that, the toad jumped directly onto the Watergate, tilted his head and stuck it on his chest, then raised his arm and gently put his front paw on it, as if it were sweet potato. Is this the interrogation method of traditional Chinese medicine? As the saying goes, I haven''t seen a pig run and I''ve eaten pork. I still know something about the night of traditional Chinese medicine. Now the purple toad is obviously treating diseases according to the routine of traditional Chinese medicine. "It''s not a serious injury, but some muscles and nerves are damaged and can''t return, resulting in lack of Qi and blood. However, it''s strange that the attack method seems to be from inside to outside. Such an attack method is rare. If you encounter it, you must be more prepared." After putting down his words, the little purple toad squatted in place without moving, regardless of their surprised expression. "What are you doing?" "You haven''t practiced magic. You can''t feel it. The energy of the surrounding heaven and earth is gathering quickly." Red bean, who can''t feel the energy of heaven and earth, is very confused about the behavior of purple toad, but Shenye, who has practiced magic, can feel that the energy of heaven and earth around him converges from all sides in an instant, and in terms of speed, the cohesion of this toad is much faster than himself. Just a few breaths, the purple toad was ready to let go of his hands, but the next second''s action shocked them. Chapter 175 The two front paws of the purple toad, which completely condensed the magic, turned into palm knives, and quickly patted the Watergate several times, and it was not difficult to feel the horror of this power. "This... People still in a coma can stand this?" Sitting beside the Watergate, Shenye directly grabbed the rapidly waving toad claw regardless of himself. Although the purple toad has slowed down, the strength of this time really spread to Shenye. "Are you crazy? If I confiscate my strength at once, your arm will be over! " "But I''m more afraid that you will turn the wounded directly into a martyred ninja." Just now, God night had no time to respond, but subconsciously felt that he couldn''t let Watergate die in front of him, and he didn''t care what his hand would be like, so he stretched out unprepared. One person and one frog were less than one meter apart. Their eyes looked at each other closely, but after looking at each other for a while, the purple toad took the lead in laughing. "You are worthy of being a disciple of Zilai. You are really like him, but don''t worry, I won''t harm your companions." Hearing this, Shenye took his hand away. At this time, he also found that the hand holding the toad''s front paw had lost consciousness. The powerful power was really frightening. After brewing again, the purple toad patted on the Watergate again. This time, without the obstruction of God night, his two front claws patted on the Watergate quickly. However, it was not surprising that after being beaten by the purple toad, the Watergate really couldn''t stand. First, the body shook rapidly, and then a stream of blood with black blood foam gushed out of the mouth. At this time, the Watergate''s body was turned over by the toad, and then his hands beat behind his back, and another mouthful of blood gushed out, but this time it was quite normal. When the "treatment" was over, the purple toad also broke out a lot of cold sweat. Obviously, the action just now seemed simple, but there should also be a mystery. After some slapping, the purple Toad''s hands swam on the back of the Watergate like tai chi, but Shenye could feel that the immortal power of the purple toad was fading rapidly, and the energy flowing from its body went directly into the Watergate''s body. The process lasted about ten minutes. When there was no magic power left on the purple toad, Watergate miraculously entered the immortal mode. "What''s going on?" Looking at the Watergate with fairy spots in the corners of his eyes, Shenye felt very confused. He had never heard of this kind of cultivation method of magic before. It would be too simple to know that he was practicing like this! However, the purple toad had no good explanation for this phenomenon, and shook his head in doubt. However, because he was too tired to heal, he went straight back to miaomushan to have a rest without saying anything. "Watergate, how do you feel?" As the purple toad said before leaving, after the baptism of heaven and earth energy, the Watergate''s body has become strong. In addition, it has broken through the impassable muscles and bones. Now the Watergate should not only be resurrected with blood, but also go to a higher level. Just after the purple toad left, the Watergate also gradually woke up, and the hazy eyes opened, which is the unique word eye of the toad in the immortal mode. It seems that Watergate also felt the difference of his body. Watergate hurriedly checked his body, but he was relieved to smile after finding that there were only benefits. "It seems that I learned immortal mode without knowing what happened. In this way, I should be able to help in the next battle!" Holding his fist tightly, Watergate constantly feels this powerful power. Although it doesn''t know where it comes from, it''s enough as long as it can be used. "But I think you should explain to me what happened before and why you two were beaten so badly?" Red bean''s words quickly lowered Watergate''s enthusiasm from just gaining strength. The fist that had been tightly clenched was even white, and even a trace of blood could be seen. "I blame my carelessness and poor strength, otherwise I wouldn''t be like this... Wait! Brand! " He held the bag tightly at his waist and finally breathed a sigh of relief after feeling the hard object inside. It''s not good for red beans to see such a self reproaching Watergate. Besides, the brand is not the original ones. They just wait silently for Watergate to continue. "That time I was resting in the woods, but that Yinren suddenly appeared, grabbed Shenye, and threatened me with his life..." There is no need for Watergate to tell the story behind this. Both of them can imagine the scene that they can''t fight back. "But it''s worth noting that the man''s weapon is very strange. At first, I thought the arm guards were just armor or props to increase the weight of his fist, but they seem to be able to send out sound wave attacks, and he himself doesn''t know why he can be immune." Speaking of this strange way of attack, Shenye suddenly thought of the hunchback man in the original Yinren trio. The strange weapon with both hands should be an improved version of this. "Don''t worry about them first. The most important thing now is to grab the wooden card and enter the boundary of Sharen village as soon as possible, otherwise it''s too unsafe." Now that Watergate has woken up, the next thing is much simpler. The three are full and moving towards the wind country. They are full of confidence in the next battle. It is just a conspiracy against the tolerance world, but they are quietly planning in the dark. In a certain area of the desert, a corpse lying on the ground is constantly twitching. His wide eyes seem to be telling his sadness, and he is surrounded by these three figures of different shapes. "I said you haven''t killed enough? You can''t make mistakes this time. You''ve missed it once before. Don''t forget our purpose! " The speaker was pointing at the most burly man. It looked like the captain of the three, but the burly man didn''t care at all and seemed to have no authority. "I said Larry, you should take care of it. Chonghua will attract attention sooner or later. It will be difficult for Lord big snake pill to act at that time!" When the man who just pointed out turned to the thinnest of the three, there was a trace of pleading. Obviously, this person is the real leader. "I think it''s better to let Chonghua stretch out. After all, people always have to die in the tolerance test. Otherwise, how can they attract other people''s attention?" All black eyes turned to one place, and the gloomy eyes directly made the person watching in the dark stumble, and the distance between them was several kilometers away! "The order of Lord big snake pill is not to do anything first, and the boss was really defeated. It seems that those people in Muye are still interesting. We should be able to play more for a while." These three people include Chonghua who should die! Chapter 176 "We have been in the country of wind for two days, but we haven''t met a living person yet. Are we too late?" There is a yellow sand around, almost no difference between every place and other places. It is all yellow sand and the sun that almost stuns people. If it weren''t for the map and compass in their hands, several people would have lost their way in the yellow sand. "The departure time of each village is different. In addition, there are many ninjas from small countries. It must not be so early. It should be that we haven''t reached the position where the crowd is miscellaneous. It''s estimated that we won''t be so easy on the road as now." Despite that, Shenye doesn''t know whether he and his party will meet other teams this time. Even if they do, whether they can beat them smoothly. However, even if the Zhongren test can''t be promoted successfully, the twice-a-year Zhongren test doesn''t mean he doesn''t have a chance in the future, and he has told Luo Sha about the wind shadow assassination, Therefore, it should be in a period of peace in the future. Even if war is to be launched, it should not be so fast. "There seems to be movement ahead!" The divine night of chakra''s perception has been opened every other period of time. When it is about to recover, it feels a little different on the front boundary. Although it has been disguised very finely, it still shows a little horse''s feet to be perceived by the divine night. "That direction!" Shenye pointed with one hand, which was the position of the three people just perceived, but it seems that there are also perceptual ninjas among the three people. After contacting Shenye''s chakra perception, the originally unhappy speed instantly increased by a level and ran away quickly in the desert. However, the response of the snake Hunter team was also very rapid. At the moment of Shenye reaching out, several people directly incarnated into lightning in the desert, and the speed soared, and the distance between the two quickly narrowed. "Watergate first acts according to the previous hunting plan. Red bean, come with me!" Hearing this, Watergate nodded, and then the moving figure completely separated from the two and moved in the other direction. "The people in front seem to feel that the speed has slowed down. It should be waiting for us to take the bait. It should also be a group without a brand." Simple analysis does not affect the speed of Shenye''s journey, and the gradual narrowing of the distance between the two sides also makes Shenye feel a little pressure. Before, I never thought that even xiaren was so powerful in the era of war. If those Yinren''s xiaren hadn''t been used in time, Xu Zuneng really didn''t know what was going on, This time, it is still one and a half days away from the use time of kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, and God night has no bottom in his heart. "Don''t think about it. Just give full play to it later. It won''t work at that time. Don''t we still have countermeasures?" "Good!" After several battles, Shenye, who thought he couldn''t get along with red beans, now has a good relationship with him. During the conversation, the position of the two people was almost the same as that of the three people found by Shenye. However, with the continuous retraction of the distance, the chakra perception of Shenye also closed. There was nothing to hide in the vast desert. Even hiding under the sand was easy to be found, and the two people were in front of the three people who were ready to escape. "I said you''re really catching up. Do you know who you''re chasing?" The man leading the team in the opposite came forward step by step, and his tone could not suppress his pride. However, this novel way of greeting was a little beyond Shenye''s expectation. I thought it was a tense and exciting battle, but I didn''t expect to report to myself. "We really don''t know..." "Listen, we are the strongest Trio in the water country. Countless souls fall under our sword. If you know the truth, hand over the wooden card quickly, otherwise you can ensure that your head will move within three minutes!" It''s not uncommon for Shenye to make cruel remarks before the war, but this is the first time. At least it gives him a strong feeling, but these people give Shenye a feeling that they not only look weak, but also fight weaker. However, with the previous experience of Yinren, Shenye now dare not make a conclusion. For the people in front of her, she regards them as powerful enemies. "Since you don''t have a brand, don''t say anything useless. Hurry to win!" God night took the lead. Without knowing the local strength, it is undoubtedly the wisest for him to test more flexibly. He threw a few pieces of pain out of his pocket. This God night did not throw all the special pain out. Previous combat experience told him that if this is always the case, the special bitterness will soon be exhausted, so throwing several special bitterness mixed with ordinary bitterness can not only slow down the consumption of special bitterness, but also have the same effect. "Just a few bitterness or meaning to let it out, brothers, show their unique skills!" The three quickly formed a triangle under the command of the leader, and the other two stood behind the speaker with their hands on the man. With the completion of the action, the chakra on the two people was visible to the naked eye from the body to the front person, and then the strong chakra burst out from the person "Water escape, water chaos!" A powerful water blade sprayed directly from the mouth of the person in front and quickly cut in the direction of Shenye, but the powerful water blade only looked like a tiger in the first second. When it came into contact with the specialty of the country of wind, it decayed rapidly under the great sun. When the water blade came to Shenye, it had become a negligible small water flow. "Damn, the climate of the wind country is too restrained for us!" Seeing that his self satisfied Ninja had no effect before hurting the enemy, he was a little ashamed on his face, but he quickly explained that it was not his problem. "Is there such a big gap between next forbearance and next forbearance?" It''s not just Shenye, but even Hongdou feels a little hard to accept. The previous sound forbearance and two ninjas almost killed him. The Qi field on his body is not waist threatening. However, these guys in front of him look like children who have just graduated from Ninja school and are still playing Ninja family games. "Fire escape, the art of Hao fireball!" Although the enemy doesn''t look strong, Shenye is still a little worried. If several people in front are dressed as pigs and tigers, they will be punished when they relax their vigilance. Moreover, in his impression, the Ninjas in the water country are extremely powerful in the battle of using water mist and water. The water mist vaporized by the previous water shock wave is spreading in the air. It''s not good if they use it. But the fact seems completely different from what Shenye imagined. The three people who put up the formation under Shenye''s escape were directly scared to flee and collapse. Chapter 177 Seeing this situation, Shenye also looked back and looked at Hongdou. Obviously, the current situation is so simple that one person can easily solve it. In that case, just grab it~ The two men ran after the three who ran away. Although they wanted to resist on the way, they were tied up with ropes by the two men in the end. "Big brother and big sister, don''t kill me. I''ll give you the sign. You''ll keep us alive!" The three people who were tied up didn''t wait for Shenye to ask anything. They directly cried and begged Shenye not to do anything, and also told Hongdou the location of the wooden card, which also got the wooden card smoothly. But until now, God night still feels a little unreal. Is it the common way to endure now? After taking the wooden card in Hongdou''s hand, Shenye cautiously turned around and observed it with the writing wheel eye, but both materials and workmanship can see that the two are the same. The only difference is that the sign above is replaced with the four points of rain tolerance. Until Shenye got the wooden card, he thought it was a little incredible. It was like someone knew that their brand was gone and deliberately sent a team of fat sheep. But now it doesn''t matter much. After looking at red beans, they nodded with tacit understanding. Then Shenye directly put his hand on his back and launched the art of flying Thunder God. "God night, why did you come back so soon? I''m not ready yet. Is it because the enemy is too strong? " However, Watergate shook his head when he noticed that there was no trace of battle on them. It seemed that he had met some other special circumstances. "Actually... It''s over ~" God night handed the three signs of rain tolerance to the Watergate, even though he felt as if he was living in a dream. The Watergate who received the sign was also a little stunned, but after a moment of hesitation, he cried with joy. It seems that it is also a very heavy blow for him to lose the wooden card. "Shall we bypass the stone forest and go directly to Sharen village, or follow the original road?" Now that the number of wooden cards in the hands of several people is enough, it is reasonable to bypass the stone forest as the battlefield and move directly towards the position of Sharen village. However, this kind of thing still needs Shenye to decide. In the hearts of Hongdou and shuimen, Shenye already exists as a captain. "I still think I should take the stone forest. First, I don''t believe in the three water tolerant wooden cards. I always think it''s too simple. Second, the speed of taking the stone forest is much faster than that of detour. We are already much slower than other teams. We need this time." Although the time to arrive at Sharen village was not handed in, from Shenye''s understanding of Naruto, time must be a decision item, at least a bonus item, which will play a role in the next exam. For Shenye''s decision, the other two nodded again and again. After all, the wooden card of Shuiren was really simple, which made people feel like a fake. Now that the direction has been determined, the three also find the right direction and move directly towards the stone forest, but what even Shenye doesn''t notice is that they are really seen by a pair of binoculars at the moment. "Brother, our play seems to be in vain. They still ran in the direction of the stone forest." The speaker was standing high and shouting at the people below, and the man called boss was the one who cried for mercy before. "There''s no way. Lord big snake pill means to let us do this. He didn''t say that he must let them follow any route. Maybe it''s to avoid other groups of white mice. Anyway, we''ve done everything we should do. Let''s go to Sharen village quickly." After that, the man''s hands changed quickly, and the man standing high also returned to the land a little bit. The previous high point was a water dragon condensed by the captain using water escape ninja. At the moment, the water dragon is not in the state of light death, but lifelike like a real dragon. "Do we also bypass the stone forest and listen to the report from the front group that the battle inside is almost over now. It seems that Yinren''s group of guys have killed enough." Finally, the human hands that had never said anything from beginning to end were taken down from the head. It was he who exuded a powerful and accurate chakra to get in touch with the people in front, and it was he who played a key role in acting, fishing. "We''re not in a hurry. Besides, you don''t want to meet those guys who cross the line first. Save your strength first and wait until the end of the plan." After explaining to his companions, the man who took the lead also smiled coldly in the direction of God night''s departure, and his slightly raised corners of his mouth were full of cunning. And this scene, God night several people naturally do not know, at the moment they are moving slowly towards the stone forest. "It is said that this stone forest has existed since there was no Sharen village, but it seemed a little more magnificent at that time. However, after decades of weathering, some of the stone pillars inside are already crumbling. Even if you pass by, they will fall from a high place, which is very dangerous." At ordinary times, everyone plays truant in class, but Watergate can always tell some information accurately at the critical time, which makes Shenye feel that he is the legendary good child who studies hard at home. However, no matter how dangerous the stone forest is, several people must pass through it, because now several people have reached the door of the stone forest. There are many entrances to the stone forest, each of which is different, but there are many overlapping positions in the middle, and there is only one exit. After that, you will arrive at Sharen village in less than a day''s walk. Looking at the stone forest in front of them, Shenye three took a breath. Although they had heard that the stone pillars in the stone forest were very huge, they would never feel the grandeur before they came to the stone forest. Just the stone column at the entrance is already more than ten meters high, and this is only the stone column outside the door, and this is also the shortest. The stone columns inside are twice the height of the stone column at the entrance. This is really a good place for ambush. Shenye several people also rushed directly into the stone forest after looking at each other. Now that they have decided, they don''t need to be confused! After arriving in the stone forest, the vision began to be limited rapidly. Even if they kept the forward formation, it was difficult for them to observe all around carefully, so they had to put down the speed. "Why don''t we go up there? Obviously, the view above is wider and it''s easier to walk. " "Yes, but in that case, it will definitely become the focus of the whole stone forest. At that time, we will be in the light, they will be in the dark, and there is no place to hide if we want to hide." Although Watergate has a lot of knowledge, it is really poor in practical application. Chapter 178 "Wind escape, wind cut!" In the middle of several people''s advance, a sharp blade of wind ran directly at the waist of the three people. "Water escape, the art of water dragon bullet!" If Shenye chose such a good ambush environment around, he would also set the ambush point here, so he would be more careful when passing by. Since he came to the position of one-third of the stone forest, Shenye told the two people to carefully observe the environment. Not surprisingly, they were ambushed not long after they walked forward. The impact of water dragon and wind blade is extremely rapid. Although there is no water in the surrounding environment, the power of Shenye is also good. After all, the chakra reserves of Shenye have made a qualitative leap in the evolution of the eternal kaleidoscope, even compared with some extreme chakra tolerance. "Good boy can react so quickly. It''s a rare leader!" When the dust around faded, several sneak attackers finally showed their appearance. The newcomer is a ninja from Sharen village, but they all have one common feature, that is, they are in their thirties. "I said, uncle, your sneak attack is too obvious. Can it hurt people?" Although Shenye said so, the attack of several people was really not simple. The sharp wind blade almost cut off the water dragon at the moment of contacting it. If Shenye hadn''t poured chakra into it quickly, I''m afraid it would be enough to resist it. "It''s not really a sneak attack, because we just want to defeat you openly!" Hearing Shenye''s ridicule, an uncle behind came forward and said discontentedly, but it looked a little guilty. "Everyone is to pass the exam, so don''t have so much ink. Hurry to take the brand to make a job!" God night looked at the two people behind him and motioned to each other for an opponent to solve it early and finish it early. The tacit understanding between the three was also reflected at this time. The other two directly shuttled through the surrounding stone pillars under the hint of God night, and disappeared after several times. "Your boy wants to face the three of us alone. I really don''t know how to write the word death!" "Oh? It seems that you know? " "You... You can speak Kung Fu, but you don''t know if you are so powerful!" The one of the three who has been on the line with Shenye is no longer said after being wronged by Shenye three. He directly pulls out the long knife behind him and cleaves it according to Shenye. "Huh?" There was nothing strange about the man''s rushing posture. It could even be said that it was very simple to crack, but what attracted Shenye''s attention was the long knife in his hand. It looks like a billboard, but there are many dark lines on it. It seems to be made up of several knives. "Write wheel eye!" "How dare you..." Before Sha Ren, who came face-to-face, finished, Shenye directly used magic to hide his writing wheel eye, otherwise it would be too troublesome to explain this matter. As for Watergate and red bean, he also used Ninja quietly before. After all, it''s difficult not to reveal the combat effectiveness of this matter for such a long time, so Shenye did it together for the convenience of Shenye. After opening the writing wheel eye, Shenye can see more clearly what strange lines are on the blade, and after seeing it, he can''t help feeling that the puppet masters in Sha Ren Village can really tamper with such things, and they can be taken out, and they are still matched to a xiaren. "Strong wind cut!" The huge blade should have been heavy to wield, but it was obviously easy for Sha Ren to use his weapons. He mobilized chakra to wrap the blade, which not only increased the attack distance, but also reduced the weight of the blade. It was a wonderful use. Almost a giant sword with the same height as Shenye quickly cut it off towards Shenye, but the body skill has almost no effect under Shenye''s writing wheel eye. In addition, the last training with Yinren was very powerful in hiding attacks. Just a flash God night easily avoided, but the God night who opened the writing wheel eye knows that the real attack is now coming. The next second, the huge blade that passed close to Shenye''s body disintegrated in the air. A big knife instantly became a long knife and two short knives, and with the help of Feng Dun chakra, it stayed in the air for a short time waiting for the man of Sha Ren to use it. The long knife that had been waved was directly discarded by the sand bear. Then he changed his hands and directly pulled out the two short knives that had just been separated, and turned again to cut at Shenye. However, since Shenye has seen clearly the doorway of this knife, of course, he will not be easily attacked. At the moment when the long knife is aimed at himself, he turns around again. It seems dangerous, but in fact, Shenye''s expected evasion will startle the Watergate hiding in the dark. Just now, if either of them could not retreat like Shenye, and Shenye completed such an action as simple as dancing. "What! How could you possibly know the mechanism of my cloak knife! " However, Shenye''s simple action seemed like an evil ghost to Sha Ren who was close in front of him. The distance between them was quite close, so he could see that when he just opened the knife, the boy had begun to prepare for the action of turning his body. When his long knife was waved, he had been hidden by him. If such strength is not unknown, it is that he has learned the essence of body art in close combat for a long time, otherwise the child is really terrible! But the shock didn''t stop. Shenye, with a strange smile on his face, turned around and held the long knife left by Sha Ren in his hand. Driven by the rotation of his body, he quickly rotated and cut off the face of Sha Ren. "How is this possible!" Even if the sand bear opened his eyes and couldn''t believe it, Shenye was so simple that he cracked his moves at the first sight, but only Shenye himself knew the way. The long knife stuck to his face had no time to dodge. Now he couldn''t take care of his surprise. The two short knives didn''t turn into defensive and attacked directly towards the lower abdomen of Shenye. It was just his intention to make a fortune. It''s just that this little trick is really easy to crack for the God night who opened the wheel eye. The rotating body remains the same. Just slightly change the direction of the long knife in your hand and directly change the angle of the knife from Sha Ren''s face to connect with the double knives. Then the fight between the two finally ended in the sound of two crisp metal shouts. Sha Ren didn''t dare to confront the strange enemy in front of him and jumped back to his partner. "Brother, the boy''s physical strength is not below me. Let''s break it another way." The double armed Sha Ren said directly to the leader, but the man frowned and looked around. It was obvious that he regarded Watergate as two threats. Chapter 179 "The second is for you. Be careful! We''ll help you keep an eye on the other two! " Finally, the leader has the final say, wave his hand to show the other person behind him, and the man is the most silent of the three. God night noticed that the man began to keep observing himself since the two met, and his own writing eyes could see his eyes were aiming at the hiding place of the water gate and red bean. The man followed the leader''s words and then focused on Shenye. When his eyes focused, Shenye only felt a fluffy handstand, as if he was seen through all over. This feeling of being seen through makes Shenye very unhappy. He directly opens the writing wheel eye and hides himself under the illusion. After the writing wheel eye is opened, this strange feeling also disappears in an instant. On the contrary, chakra, who found that he had no divine night in his perception, felt a little strange, but he walked slowly towards the divine night in front of him. A breeze rolled up the sand and dust around. When the sand and dust blocking the line of sight dispersed, their figures disappeared from where they were. "Feng Dun, vacuum jade!" When Sha Ren showed up again, the printing was over, his hands against his chest, and his originally thin body swelled like a balloon. The next moment, the air in his chest passed through his mouth and turned into a bullet, shooting at the God night in the dust. "Perceptual ninja? But I should use the writing wheel eye to break his perception ninja. What''s going on? " With the help of sand and dust to cover the figure, it didn''t work at all. It seemed that Sha Ren knew his position. Every shot of vacuum jade was aimed at his own body. The piercing wind came, and the attack of Sha Ren opposite had come to God night! Now it''s too late to resist using ninja. Shenye can only give up the previous raid plan and change the tactics. "Eight door dunjia, the first door, open!" It''s just that this level of attack doesn''t need to open the eight door dunjia for Shenye, but the advantage of dust covering up the body is gone. Only by opening the eight door dunjia can we get closer to the enemy faster. He limited his body contact. Shenye''s body speed increased by a level. After quickly avoiding the vacuum jade of Sharen, he flashed and quickly approached the old three. But the approach of God night didn''t make the sand bear panic, but the corners of his mouth rose gently. "Bad, cheating!" However, the body approaching rapidly in the air had no way to slow down, and could only fly to the sand tolerance according to the route. "Wind escape, wind surf the Internet!" The old three''s actual combat experience is so rich that he began to prepare this move when God night avoided vacuum jade! As Sha Ren''s hands turned from bottom to top, a gust of strong wind also followed his hands to hang from the ground, and Shenye could only rush to the Internet against the wind. "Got it!" The strong wind kept blowing upward, although it didn''t cause any substantive damage to Shenye, but in this wind net, Shenye couldn''t control his body, so he had to be at the mercy of Sharen. "Die!" Seeing that the situation of the war was completely at his disposal, the sand bear rose directly from the original place and stabbed the pain in his hand directly into the chest of God night. The dazzling bright red burst out of God night''s chest and fell on the bloodthirsty face of Sha Ren, who was called the third, which was particularly cruel. But vaguely, Sha Ren''s eyes looked at Shenye''s face. The face that should have appeared panic was very flat, and even the corner of his mouth floated quickly. ...... "Wind escape, wind surf the Internet!" The forward rushed Shenye body is directly hung on the wind net composed of wind. The body floats in front of Sha Ren without its own control, while Sha Ren itself is not affected at all. "Go to hell!" The bitterness in his hand ran through the enemy''s chest again. Sha Ren''s face showed a cruel smile. When he looked at God night''s face again, it was still the plain expression. "What''s going on? Why do I seem to have seen this expression? " The bright red blood dripped on his hand and flowed along the bitterness towards his chest. However, when he looked closely, the bright red flowed out of his chest. "What is this...?" Until his life came to the end, he didn''t want to understand why, but now his brain can''t work normally. The feeling of weakness spread all over his chest and threw him hard to the ground, followed by a long sleep that will never wake up. "Second brother!" "Second brother!" Two voices came from God night''s front. It was the two remaining Sha Ren. Now their faces were full of hatred for revenge, and God night could clearly feel the murderous spirit, but that''s the case in the ninja world. Ninjas of two enemy countries will kill when they meet. If they don''t resist, they will be killed. Only by killing the enemy can they protect themselves and their companions. However, that will cause the anger of the enemy country to revenge their companions and continue to kill. This is the sadness of ninjas in Naruto and the sadness of the tolerance world. Although God night had some feelings after killing Sha Ren, it was obviously not the time for him to express his feelings, and he couldn''t change anything with his forbearance. "Bastard Muye''s kid dares to kill my second brother. Take your life!" The sand bear with double knives rushed up again, but now Shenye three have taken advantage of the number of people. Naturally, they won''t let them do whatever they want. Shuimen Hongdou, who had been hiding in the dark, shot directly, one by one to stop all the sand that was about to rush up. "Wait a minute!" Just as the two sides were about to fight, the voice of Shenye appeared in time. Both sides took a step back and waited for Shenye''s words. "Sha Ren, I have to do this. Dare you say he didn''t want to kill me just now? Now I''ll give you a way, put the wooden card on the ground and turn around to leave, or you''ll end up dead. " This is what God night sincerely wants to say. Although he has not made the great goal of world peace, such a dead wheel of retribution is deliberately broken. However, if such words fall into the ears of others, they are not good intentions to dissuade, but as a provocation. "Smelly boy, kill my second brother and want us to surrender? Be daydreaming! " Obviously, even now, the two sand bears don''t think they will lose. The figure that stopped briefly moves forward again, and Shenye can only gently shake his head. It seems that such preaching is meaningless. Since they want to do it, they can only do what they want. "Feng Dun, vacuum gun!" The eldest brother is worthy of being the eldest of the three. The printing speed is fast, and the power of Ninja is also very powerful. "You two deal with that body skill ninja, I''ll solve this!" Chapter 180 "Little doll, what kind of person do you think you are facing? Do you know why I have been staying in xiaren and dare to face me alone?" "Listen to your tone, you should be a cruel guy, but since you can''t be Zhongren, it means you''re not qualified. Since you and I are both xiaren, there''s no need to introduce too much!" The boss''s vacuum gun directly dispersed the formation of the three people, and Shenye also took this opportunity to jump directly from behind the four people in front of the man, while Watergate and the two faced the other three who had no long knives and only two short knives. "The second rest door, open!" Naruto didn''t originally describe many ninjas in Sharen village. In addition, a generation of talents almost withered, so Shenye didn''t see this person at all, but it''s not hard to hear from his self playing tone that his own strength should be quite difficult, so Shenye chose to go all out from the beginning. "It''s actually eight door dunjia. It seems that the second and third are all in your hands!" Seeing Shenye''s speed reaction is to improve a section. The boss opposite recognized what Ninja is, and directly withdrew back without hesitation. At the same time, he began to seal on his hand. Of course, Shenye wouldn''t give him a chance. He directly took advantage of the speed advantage of the opening of the eight door dunjia to deceive him. Unexpectedly, Na Sha Ren stopped printing and took out a scroll from behind. Seeing this scroll, God night only felt bad. His stagnant body kicked a side in the air, changed his direction by using the stone pillars standing in the stone forest, and then hurried back. At this time, the boss Sha Ren opposite had opened the scroll, and there was nothing else on it except three circles. "Is it..." "The secret of machine operation, the three dance together!" "It''s really a puppet teacher!" Three puppets with different shapes appeared directly from the open scroll, and then a few chakra lines were controlled by nasarin. "Black fog, black ant!" The three eyed four handed puppet who took the lead directly opened his mouth and ejected a thick black smoke from his mouth. The goal was to stand in place and think about what God night was. "Bastard boy, you''re too scared to walk after seeing my puppet!" However, Shenye was not in a daze, but there was an unspeakable emotion after seeing the three puppets. It was like suddenly telling you about the afternoon exam, but when you took the exam, you found that you had seen these questions. It was easy to avoid the slow black fog in the night when the two doors were open. It was only a step away from the deadly poisonous smoke. "Are these three puppets called crows, black ants and pepper fish? And the three are put together and combined with each other? " "You... You''re not a ninja in Sharen village. Why do you know so much?" The three puppets in front of him are the three mechanism dummies used by Kan Jiulang, but Shenye certainly won''t tell him that he knows the role of these puppets. "I''ve heard that the talented young people in shazhiren village have developed several very powerful combat machines. Are they compared with these?" Hearing the tone that Shenye didn''t seem familiar, Sha Ren was relieved, and the confident smile on his face came back. "It was made by a talented Puppet Master in our village, and you''ll know the secret in a moment!" Saying that, Sha Ren directly controlled the three puppets to rush forward, and his ferocious appearance seemed to want to eat Shenye alive. "The art of shadow separation!" In the aspect of multi person scuffle, Shenye has never been afraid of anyone. Since the puppet master is proud of puppets, he can''t be proud of himself. The three gods looked at each other, nodded, and then rushed towards a puppet. However, this is not a difficult problem for puppet masters who master three puppets. After all, multitasking is their compulsory course. "Black secret skills, thousands of knives!" The puppet who was the first to make trouble before was thrown first. All his body except the huge body were removed, and then a purple dagger was stretched out of all his broken limbs. Under the control of Na Sha Ren, those broken limbs danced around the three divine nights, directly destroying the one-to-one tactics of divine night. Seeing that the situation was wrong, Shenye wanted to summon several more parts to directly solve the sand tolerance, but the flying broken arm waved towards Shenye. In desperation, God night can only open the hand of the seal, and turn it into holding bitterness in his hand to resist the flying knife. But Sha Ren, who looked at everything from a distance, knew at this moment that it was real body, and another puppet prepared for God night was ready to go. The broken arm just danced for a while and then returned to the crow puppet. Until then, God night finally had breathing time. At the moment of recovering the broken limb, Shenye also jumped back, and the other two Shenye also retreated slowly in the face of Sha Ren. "Karakara ~" The original loess scattered and flew away, revealing the huge mouth like a black hole below. "Yes!" The night that lost its foothold directly fell into the huge mouth, and then the black hole disappeared, and the black ant that had been hiding for a long time appeared. With a bang, the black ant was completely locked up, and then there was a sound of locking. Until then, Shenye finally reacted, and his hands kept beating in the black ant. The two separated bodies also kept trying to open the locked puppet outside the black ant. Unfortunately, the puppet''s belly was locked and didn''t give any space at all. "See my second brother off!" Sha Ren''s hands suddenly lifted, and then fell heavily. With Sha Ren''s gesture, the black ant''s limbs were also removed, and then changed direction, in which the short knife popped out instantly, and then plunged heavily into Shenye''s body. "Ah ~" With a scream, the two divine nights outside the black ants disappeared one after another, and even the divine night among the black ants lost its sound. "Second brother, see? You won''t be alone on the huangquan road ~" "Of course, you''re the big brother. Of course you won''t be alone!" Sha Ren, who roared up to the sky, heard the voice behind him and scared his hair to stand upside down. This voice belongs to the young man he killed just now. "How possible!" Shocked at the same time, Sha Ren immediately pulled up the pepper fish at his feet, which was almost a heavy muffled sound from the solid pepper fish at the same time. "Spiral pill!" With the end of the loud noise, Shenye''s hand was taken off the back of the mountain pepper fish, but the sand tolerance was no longer in place. "The reaction is really fast. I really deserve to be the boss." At the moment, the sand bear finally got serious and hid somewhere in the stone forest by the dust caused by Shenye''s heavy blow on the mountain pepper fish. Even if Shenye deliberately picked words, he couldn''t say a word. Chapter 181 "Damn kid, the black ant didn''t do anything at all. It should have misled me with the shadow separation from the beginning and locked him up, but then your real body will be exposed in front of me!" The mountain pepper fish, which is good at defense, did not choose to withdraw. Instead, it sprayed poison gas into Shenye. "I said your puppet master can only make small moves behind his back. It''s good to play poison and concealed weapons, but it''s also a man''s way of fighting?" As expected, Shenye had already moved away from his original position, but the heavy Shanjiao fish had some difficulties if they wanted to keep up with Shenye, so they had to stay in place. "Black secret skills, thousands of knives!" No matter how Shenye insults the puppet master, Sha Ren is hiding in the dark, constantly monitoring Shenye''s every move, and finding the right opportunity is to sneak attack from the dark. It''s a familiar concealed weapon and the original routine, but this divine night doesn''t want to cooperate with him anymore. "Fire escape, the art of Hao fireball!" The move is the most familiar Huodun of Shenye. After a move of Haohuo ball, all the broken arms of the puppets lost control and all the broken ones fell to the ground. "There''s such a move, good boy ~ but can you stop this?" The broken limbs that fell to the ground were reconnected by Sharen, but this time it was like a hound waiting for a chance. It just harassed around, but it didn''t mean to attack. "What is this man waiting for?" God night, slowly thinking about the Countermeasures in his heart, finally began to envy the day home with white eyes. Although he can see people''s slow movement, he has no way to face this situation. There is no way for those chakras lines to use white eyes. While Shenye was complaining, the broken arms of the puppets in front of him finally moved, but compared with the previous use of concealed weapons, there seemed to be no innovation at all. "Water escape, the art of water dragon bullet!" The powerful water bullet directly broke the broken arms of the puppets and landed on the ground, just like last time. "What''s going on? That''s the only way Sha Ren can do it? " But then Shenye realized the difficulty of the puppet master. Three long arms came out directly from the ground and directly grasped Shenye''s feet to make it immovable. "What!? Black ants are so big that they can''t find them at all if they dig the earth... " In other words, half Shenye also understood what was going on, but it was impossible if the black ant was so big, but the black ant''s arm was thin and long. There were not only strange tools on it, but also its own excavation efficiency was good. If it was just the arm, it would not attract people''s attention, especially when there was a feint on the surface. As if to verify Shenye''s conjecture, after it was caught, the black ant''s bald body and a lonely head slowly floated out of the corner. "I didn''t expect this operation..." Shenye is basically impressed with the fighting in Naruto, but he has never heard of the move that the puppet''s limbs can escape. The most pity is that he reacts after being hit. "I finally caught you. Now it''s Noumenon ~" After seizing Shenye, Sha Ren didn''t hurry to send him away, but walked forward and scratched on Shenye''s face with his pain just thrown by Shenye. "In other words, the shadow body will disappear directly after being attacked. It won''t bleed at all. However, I think the blood on it should be blood. So you shouldn''t be able to run away. Finally, you should go to see my second brother off." The sand Bear looked at a drop of blood slowly flowing down Shenye''s face, as if he regretted it and said to Shenye, as if they were very good friends. "I''m not sure. Who can tell until the end ~" Seeing that Shenye is still talking hard, Sha Ren didn''t take it to heart. He just thought he wanted his teammates to come and save him early, but he still pretended to be serious and nodded. "That''s what you said. In that case, just die!" Controlling the black ant to step forward slowly, the open chest seemed to say that I will eat you, and at this time, God night could not break free from the three hands on the ground no matter how hard he tried, and the black ant was getting closer and closer. With Sha Ren''s gesture, Shenye was locked in the black ant for the second time, but this time there was no sound. "How could it be so quiet?" But this time he had no time to react, and a golden flash had appeared in front of him. "How can you... How can you not be inside? It was you just now. That''s right!" And God night left no trace. He looked at the flying thunder god sign on the shield that had been put down by the mountain pepper fish, "you''d better ask the king of hell about this question!" When the puppets lost their master''s control, they directly disappeared from their original place into a white fog, and the blank circle on the scroll that had not been closed was hung with several black circles again. I turned over all the big brother''s body. Sure enough, I found a small bag in the small backpack containing puppet scrolls, which contained the three wooden cards God night needed. Hastily threw Sha Ren''s body aside. Shenye ran directly in the direction of Watergate. In the previous battle, he had completely tested his moves, and the Ninja styles of Watergate and red bean were more restrained. It''s reasonable that he shouldn''t be able to end the battle for such a long time. Wouldn''t there be any accident? But when God night looked for and beat them, he was stunned by them. "What would you like to eat in the evening? I don''t know if there is anything delicious like Yile Ramen in Sharen village. " "I don''t know, but anyway, it should be the treat of the team leader teacher. At that time, let the master teacher take us to eat. Anyway, the master teacher usually doesn''t eat too badly." "I won ~" "God night, you''re back!" Squatting on the ground, the two bored people seemed to be very bored. As soon as Shenye appeared, they were ready to run directly with him. It''s hard to imagine that they had experienced a life and death duel just now. "I''m fighting the enemy over there. Are you two playing chess here?" When they first stood up, although they quickly destroyed the evidence with their feet, Shenye clearly saw what they had just done. "Ah, God night, how can you fall into a hard struggle? We saw the strength of Sha Ren just now, and it''s not very powerful. If it''s not for the conditions, you can play three in one. We don''t want you to go, but we don''t want you to have two more objects to protect ~" Although this sounds wrong, it''s like that to say such righteous words through Watergate. But when I think about the situation just now, if Watergate two people appear, it will really make Shenye more headache, so Shenye turns around and forgives them both. Chapter 182 "Come on, don''t be poor. Follow up and move towards Sharen village. We should be the last few groups." In fact, Hongdou knows best. Just now, after solving the double knife ninja, Watergate will run towards Shenye at the first time. If Hongdou hadn''t stopped it, it would have arrived long ago. However, in the case of extreme belief in Shenye, Hongdou looked at it carefully on the outside. Coincidentally, when Hongdou saw it, it was when Shenye beat the puppet with spiral pills, but Hongdou didn''t know. He thought he had solved the enemy, so he told Watergate that Shenye was coming back soon. But later I was really anxious and played chess. However, in the final analysis, it is because they believe in the strength of Shenye very much. Even the strongest enemy can''t defeat him. Besides, Watergate has his special pain in his hand. The three who set out again were finally full of confidence. There were as many as nine wooden cards in their hands. It didn''t matter if the previous Shuiren brands were false. As the three people gradually moved towards the depths of the stone forest, the width of the stone forest gradually narrowed, but the doubts in the hearts of God night were also gradually enlarged. Normally, even the last group shouldn''t have such treatment. After spending the three people, Shenye was unobstructed all the way. Except that the occasional small animals might block the footsteps of several people, there was no one, but the crows in the sky gathered. "The front should be the most intense place in this battle, but it should be over now, but how many ninjas have died in front, and how many crows can gather?" God night should look up at the water gate. The crow layer like rain clouds in the sky in front can hardly allow a little sunshine to shine in. You know, this is the country of wind, except that sand is the country of wind of the sun. It''s incredible that it can achieve this level. It was not until the three saw the scene that they knew that these crows really came from a place. In the stone forest, the original not open road is full of incomplete body fragments. The thickness of blood on the ground has reached an amazing Half Finger depth. The smelly smell can be smelled from a long distance. Even if you block your nose nearby, it has no effect. "Why are there so many bodies? Shouldn''t this be a battlefield? Why does it look more like a slaughterhouse now?" Yes, there is nothing wrong with the words of red beans. Such a scene is aptly described by the slaughterhouse! Seeing this scene, Watergate directly found a place to vomit. Although red beans who have seen many death scenes frown, Shenye has no problem. Even God night thought it was incredible. It was hard to accept killing a person before, but now I don''t feel at all when I see piles of corpses. Maybe I felt pain when I got the eternal kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye, so I can''t feel pain at this time. But God night didn''t tangle. Anyway, there was nothing uncomfortable. He simply studied the bodies all over his head. "I said you are particular about studying the dead. Are you the disciple of big snake pill?" No matter he has vomited to the Watergate where there is nothing to vomit, Hongdou directly came to Shenye and joked with his own identity. For this God night is also a smile, but the current research is still a little progress. "They were all killed by the same attack, and they were all fatal. I guess it should be the same person!" "How could it be!? One can do this? " Just after spitting from the water gate, I heard God night make terrible remarks, and I couldn''t believe it. I opened my mouth to the maximum. And this conclusion God night dare not, or do not want to believe, after all, once such a monster meets, it must be a disaster. At this time, Hongdou, the real disciple of big snake pill, shot. After observing several corpses back and forth, he was also shocked. "It''s really what God night said. These people all die in the same way, and they die with one blow!" "Can it be ninja like shadow separation, using the advantage of number of people to achieve such an effect? Or call more people with their deaths and take this opportunity to kill more people? " Having said this, Watergate still can''t believe it, but it''s reasonable. Not only Watergate, but even Shenye himself can''t think of what kind of monster can kill all these people in one way. "No, the time of death is basically the same time, and if you use shadow separation, your strength will be greatly reduced, and it should not cause a large amount of damage, but why would a player with such strength endure?" Inexplicable Shenye thought of those guys of Yinren, who are also strong to heinous strength and bloodthirsty character. It''s almost like coming from the same group of people. However, such a wound did not come from any of those people, and before he used Xu Zuo Neng to solve both of them. Even the anti beating man was killed by himself. He must not be those people. But if it weren''t for Yinren village, I couldn''t think of anyone who could do this! "These people should have died here about a day ago. If you count the time, the killers should have arrived in Sharen village now. If we continue to move forward, it should be safe. What do you think?" Hongdou finally announced the death time of these people, and frankly told Shenye the departure time of these people. However, if those people keep moving forward, they should have arrived. However, if they are still waiting for the later group on the way, the three of them will be very dangerous. Of course, this matter still needs to be decided by Shenye. Almost without hesitation, Shenye said, "since we have taken this road, there is no way back, but in order to prevent things from exceeding the budget and leading to crisis, Watergate, you and I leave the mark of flying Thunder God along the way, and we must always keep chakra in an abundant state to meet the trouble!" "Yes!" "And red beans, call two bigger snakes out to explore the way in front. Once there is an abnormal situation, drag them back immediately. Let''s ensure sufficient reaction time!" "OK." "Finally, it''s me. I''ll always turn on chakra perception. Once a danger comes from nearby, the enemy we face will be at an unprecedented level. If we don''t take it seriously, this is the end!" God night pointed to the corpses all over the ground. Even in such an environment, even cheerful people will be very depressed, but such depression will also bring people fighting spirit, just like God night. Chapter 183 With the cautious progress of the three people, time is also passing. Although there are still many scenes that seem to seep along the way, it is much better than that in the middle of the stone forest. "Shuimen, is the stone forest almost finished? Where is it in front?" Although the situation in the stone forest is obviously much better after walking out of the narrowest section in the middle, the doubts in their hearts become more and more serious as they move forward. The culprit of the terrible scene has not been active until now. This feeling is like moving forward in the dark. Without the lighting of the lighthouse, people will never know whether their environment is safe or not. "Further ahead is a plain. It won''t take long to be the location of Sharen village." It was still the previous exploration formation. Shenye made the mark of flying Thunder God at a stone pillar behind him, turned and said to Shenye, but his eyes were full of vigilance. The atmosphere of the whole team was shrouded in a dangerous haze before reaching Sharen village. "There should be no danger in the stone forest. The rest is when we cross the plain. There is no need to leave a mark!" Chakra doesn''t feel any fluctuations so far, which shows that there are no enemies in the stone forest in front of several people, but it''s unclear how long this safe advance can last. "Red bean, call the two big snakes back. What we need now is to restore our state to the best. The plain battle for a while is not so simple. We can rest assured only after the last level." After a short rest, the three set foot on the journey again. As God night said, there was no obstacle in the way, but some smelly bodies attracted a lot of scavengers such as vultures Two hours later, the outermost layer of the stone forest. "Finally came out. The clean air is really comfortable ~" "Don''t relax. The next step is the real tension. Once there is a critical situation, it will be transmitted to the stone forest. Remember!" Shenye doesn''t know why. Since he met those Yinren in the middle school forbearance examination, he always felt that this time would not be so simple. In addition, he and shuimen were caught by Yinren before, but they were only injured and didn''t die. Even Zhan Yipin was just the wooden card of Muye, which was taken away. People can''t understand how. It was in confusion that Shenye could only make shuimen and Hongdou careful again and again. In addition, he had no good idea. The three continued to move in the direction shown on the map. Although the terrain of Yimapingchuan was not suitable for Shenye''s three people to fight, the probability of being ambushed by themselves and others became smaller, so they could arrive safely as long as they looked around. The sky gradually darkened, but the tall city wall in the distance also gradually became clear. At this time, six days have passed since Shenye came out of Muye. When I saw the city again, I felt abandoned for a long time and finally found organization. But just when several people planned to return to the village directly under the halo of the sunset, the change broke out! For some unknown reason, the sand in front of several people rolled quickly like a wave, and then three figures emerged from it. Each hand was holding a long knife, and his eyes were covered with blood. It seemed that he had been waiting here for a long time. "I said you were the last groups? It really makes our brothers wait. Can you tell me if you should give me some comfort? " The leader looked like a gangster in the city. When he came up, a local ruffian tone stopped several people moving forward. "God night, this..." Now Watergate just wants to hurry to Sharen village. Under the cover of the terrible unknown, now he even breathes full of fear. God night was not in a hurry, but blocked the water gate with one hand and pressed back what he wanted to say. "It''s not easy for you to wait here for such a long time. It seems that the murderous guys passing by have scared you to death?" Hearing this, the man who stood in the way looked at God night as if he were looking at a monster. "You... You survived that monster!" Before, God night was just testing, but now he is sure that these people must know something. However, after a short shock, the man also reacted that things were wrong. Before, the terrible monster was killed at the sight of people and fully enjoyed the pleasure of killing. But now, don''t mention the scars all over the boy. Even if he can''t see the traces of the fight, he must have never met the monster. He should have just lost his way in the stone forest, resulting in a waste of time, That''s how we escaped. "Little bastard, it seems that you should have seen the battle in the stone forest, but your brothers come from the outside and take a shortcut to wait here. Don''t want to leave alive today unless you hand over your signs!" As soon as the voice was lost, three wooden cards were directly added to the night''s hand. The four small waves carved on the wooden card facing the ruffian Ninja were just showing their identity. It was the three previous brands of Shuiren. "What... What does that mean?" Obviously, I didn''t expect the God night meeting to directly show the wooden card to myself. The three ninjas who were ready to do it were surprised by this. "As you can see, I can give you the wooden card, but I want to know the information about the monster in your mouth." As soon as the conversation turned, Shenye directly took the three wooden cards back to his hand. When he turned over again, the wooden cards in his hand had disappeared. "Asshole, who knows if you''re kidding us? Since you want to hear the story, tie your hands so that you don''t play tricks!" The long knife pointed directly at Shenye. The first little gangster obviously took Shenye''s meaning wrong and didn''t take it seriously. He just raised the long knife as before, and the other two people behind him also raised the long knife towards the Watergate. "God night, let''s leave here directly. In front is Sharen village. Then we won''t meet that terrible guy!" Not only Watergate, but also Hongdou nodded. After all, it''s time. There''s no need to have an affair with anyone. Coupled with the flying thunder skill of Shenye and Watergate, it shouldn''t be difficult to get rid of these three people. But what they didn''t know was that even Shenye wanted to leave, but his sixth sense clearly told him that most of the so-called monster was made by Yinren village snake pill. The purpose of big snake pill is nothing more than two. Either it is to capture itself, or it is to occupy all the five Ninja powers to meet its ambition, but no matter which monster will become a stumbling block on its way forward! Chapter 184 But now the time is tight, and I don''t have the opportunity to explain anything more carefully with them. The so-called knowing yourself and the enemy can be invincible in a hundred battles, but it should be difficult for them to understand Watergate, who haven''t read Sun Tzu''s art of war~ "I always keep my word. As long as you tell me the appearance and ability of the monster, I will certainly give you the three wooden cards in my hand. To tell you the truth, we don''t lack this now. On the contrary, if you don''t lack it, you shouldn''t wait here?" "Nonsense, the purpose of this battle is to snatch wooden cards. How can the team not lack wooden cards? You want me to say that your three wooden cards are fake, or you want to take the opportunity to do something. Anyway, I won''t be fooled!" But before he finished, Shenye pointed to the sky behind him. Up to now, the crows and vultures in the sky have not dispersed. It seems like a sunset glow in the sky, which is illuminated by the setting sun. There is an unspeakable beauty. "It''s full of corpses. It should be made by the monster in your mouth, but I don''t know why. The only thing I know is that they don''t lack wooden cards ~" While saying that Shenye inserted his hands into his tolerance bag, but this action attracted the attention of the three ninjas opposite. They all stood the long knife in front of their chest all the way away to guard against Shenye''s next action. Seeing this, God night just smiled and took out the things without taking care of those people''s actions. The nearest ruffian Ninja almost turned and ran away, but he saw what was in Shenye''s hand. Board! It''s all wooden cards! But it''s a little inaccurate to say so. It should be said that it''s all broken wooden cards! Before departure, Shenye couldn''t help trying to analyze the structure of the wooden card, and even thought that in case of any trouble, he would directly throw out his fake wooden card to attract the enemy''s attention and take the opportunity to escape. However, since the five powers gave this thing to everyone as a keepsake, there must be special anti-counterfeiting methods, and Shenye couldn''t even imitate the subtle feeling, so he simply gave up. But now God night''s hands are all genuine wooden cards, all of which are of the same texture and workmanship, but they are all broken wooden cards. Although the ground was full of such broken wooden cards, none was intact. According to Shenye''s speculation, it should also be picked up by passing contestants, but the three ninjas in front of these things didn''t know. After listening to Shenye''s words, combined with those broken wooden cards stained with blood on his hand, the ruffian Ninja believed it and wanted to come forward to find Shenye for peace talks. But just as he was about to take the first step, one of the two ninjas behind him spoke. "Tong taro! Have you forgotten that they are also enemies? How can you believe the enemy''s words! " This sentence directly surprised the ruffian ninja. Then the step that had been ready to go forward was directly changed to retreat, and the hands holding the knife clenched again. "Yes, Daxiang, I almost fell for it!" Then the man turned his head directly to Shenye and said, "you must be using magic on me, asshole! Wait for me to die! " "Forbearance, the art of fog concealment!" When the Ninja named Daxiang saw that Tong taro had listened to his advice, he directly inserted the long knife back into the scabbard on his back and bound his hands to release ninja. "It''s hard to deal with. Fog hidden skill plus three body skill experts with long knives ~" In fact, it is false to put down their vigilance. Although Shenye had no hostility in his heart just now, it was essential to observe the enemy. Previously, it was found that the exposed places of these people were all strong muscles visible to the naked eye. Moreover, the three people were not terrible tendons, but muscles that looked full of tension like cheetahs. This proves that several people are absolutely second to none in terms of physical coordination. In addition, the infiltrating steel knife is absolutely three killing machines. Although I wondered why these people chose to live in the Yin people here rather than in the stone forest, it was too late to ask more. Shenye''s eyes were open, and they pulled the water gate with both hands. "Wind escape, wind surf the Internet!" Although the three of Shenye retreated quickly, they still had no time to escape the scope of fog concealment. Soon, the three of Shenye were shrouded in the thick fog with visibility of only two meters. However, the skills stolen by the system from the second in the sand tolerance trio were used in the last fight. A hurricane rose from the foot of God night and blew fiercely in front of him. Although the wind was not small, the thick fog dispersed in the last second was made up in the next second, which did not give God night a chance to see the front. "Coming!" I don''t know if it''s red bean''s strange ninja, but every time she can feel the coming attack. Sure enough, just two seconds after the red bean prompt, a sound of breaking the air hit from the sides of several people, aiming at the Watergate. "Juli!" Although we can''t ignore the dense fog, we can still see the attack coming in front of us. As early as Hongdou prompted, Shenye saw the ninja, which was tongtaro who wanted to make peace with Shenye. But just as Shenye was about to punch him in the face, Tongtai Lang said a word in Shenye''s ear, which was a little shocked to Shenye. It was the shock of this moment that made Shenye a little distracted. His hand waved a little slower, which gave Tongtai Lang room to dodge. He retreated back into the thick fog. "What''s the matter, God night?" For the hesitation at this moment just now, Hongdou also saw that the three were surrounded back-to-back in a triangle to guard against the next attack. "Remember to be merciful when you start later. Don''t beat people hard. Just catch them. Their boss doesn''t mean to confront us now." This is the reason why Shenye was shocked just now. What tongtaro said in Shenye''s ear just now is exactly this meaning: catch me later, and I agree with you. Just a short sentence shocked God night, but since the other party intends to negotiate peace, of course, it is the best. Red bean and Watergate also reacted the same as Shenye, but after a moment, they also understood Shenye''s idea and nodded one after another. "Channeling!" When it comes to reducing damage as much as possible and catching the enemy, it''s still Hongdou''s specialty. He directly summoned two snakes, one big and one small. After appearing, he hid under the instruction of Hongdou and was ready to go. "Then I''ll start?" After the Watergate put his hand on the snake, God night began to seal, and everything was ready to go! Chapter 185 "Fire escape, the art of Hao fireball!" A fierce mouthful of chakra poured into his chest, and a Haohuo ball sprayed directly in front of him, but even now Shenye didn''t see anyone, so the Haohuo ball was also released towards the sky. "What''s going on? The ninja of this wood leaf is stupid? " The three people waiting for the opportunity in the thick fog are all unable to understand, and Tongtai Lang also questions his judgment in the bottom of his heart. I believe that the man in front of him is really effective? But soon God night gave them the answer. The high fireball suddenly burst into several small fireballs. After losing the weight of the big fireball, these small fireballs also fell straight down. "It''s a range attack!" In the fog, God night doesn''t know the enemy''s position, but since he is a man, he will move. Since he doesn''t move, it is necessary for him to move. In this way, as long as the enemy moves, he can find the target, and the fog hidden art will be defeated. In fact, as God night thought, small fireballs fell one after another into the thick fog. From time to time, there was a strange cry or two. It seemed that scattered mars hit someone. "Red beans!" "Double snake play!" Hearing the call of God night, red bean directly supported the ground with both hands, chakra released from his palm, and two big snakes rushed directly from the ground to the birthplace of the sound. "Just two little snakes, even if I don''t have the art of fog concealment, I won''t pay attention to them!" But before the man could finish his cruel words, there was a sound of eating pain. At the moment, the two Python released by red bean are just pretending to attack. The big one and the small two snakes summoned by channeling are the main play. The thick fog gradually dispersed. It was the big snake that showed up. Under the big snake was the Ninja named Daxiang who reminded Tong taro just now. Then the little white snake climbed up along the body of the big snake and bit on the tied up Daxiang''s neck. After a naked eye poison pierced in, the man directly convulsed and couldn''t move. "Solve one first, and there are two left." As the toxin plunged into Daxiang''s body, the fog concealment technique also disappeared at the same time, and the figures of the remaining two people were also revealed. "Die!" The remaining ninjas also saw that what really made the head big was the snake itself, and thought they could save their own people from the snake''s mouth, but it was a pity that it was completely under the control of Shenye. "Don''t move, I''ll save you!" The fog forbearance hurriedly came to the rescue, but it was a pity that Daxiang couldn''t move up and down. He couldn''t tell him not to come at all, because his eyes had seen the unknown symbol on the small white snake. Because he didn''t know the reason of flying Thunder God, he just thought it was a change in the detonating symbol, but even if he wanted to remind him, it was too late. "Flying Thor!" Ding! A crisp metal impact sound spread to several people''s ears. The fog hidden Ninja holding the long knife cut on the bitterness of Watergate''s one hand. Although there was a lot of difference in strength, he resisted the knife, and the ninja on the other hand was ready. "Spiral pill!" A spiral pill accurately hit the chest of Wuren. Although it was already a spiral pill weakened by the Watergate, the powerful turbulent air still knocked the Ninja away for a long distance. When the Ninja wanted to get up and fight back, it was too late, and a shiny bitterness was on his neck. "Don''t move, or your head will move!" Hearing that the water gate was cold, there was no way to bear the fog. I had to give up and throw away the long knife in my hand and look at Tong Tai Lang innocently. "Don''t move either. If you move, all your companions will die!" Although Shenye knows that there are no companions like Muye in Wuren village to cherish harmony, he should do so since he agreed before. The reason why Shenye didn''t dare to do exactly according to tongtaro''s words was that he couldn''t trust the people in Wuren village. Wuren village in wartime was definitely the cruelest in all countries. Those ninjas who are regarded as war machines have been indoctrinated with ruthless ideas as early as childhood. Wouldn''t it be in vain if those ninjas didn''t follow Tong Taro''s words? "Well... Keep people!" Seeing that Shenye was so thoughtful, even Tong Tailang had to be convinced. You know, although he only spoke and didn''t contribute, the other two went all out. Although they were eager to save people, failure was failure. If they really started, they would only be beaten. "Now we can cooperate?" It took some time to tie up all the people. Shenye finally had a chance to talk with Tongtai Lang alone. Although the three people were tied together, now one of the other two was poisoned and one was blown unconscious, so it was no different from Shenye''s one-on-one chat with Tongtai Lang. "Give me the brand first and let me confirm the authenticity before I can believe you!" God night smiled coldly. Although he could deal with these people at will now, out of humanitarianism, he handed him the three fog tolerant signs in his hand. The tied up Tong taro also didn''t know what means he used. He directly broke free from the rope and took out the brand in his pocket to carefully compare it with the three brands given by God night. Because Tongtai Lang is also from Wuren village, it''s easier to compare. However, Shenye looked at the water gate when he compared. He tied the rope just now. Besides, he didn''t say he was lenient when he tied it. Why did the rope open at once? Just in the face of God night''s questioning eyes, Watergate can only shrug helplessly. It is indeed he who tied it up, and he didn''t release water. He doesn''t know why this man can untie the raw rope by himself. "It''s really a real brand." After careful comparison, tongtaro put away two of them, and the other one was sent back to Shenye politely. "What do you want to know?" After receiving the sign, God night looked at Tong taro in some doubt, but he just thought it was Tong taro who was not greedy and didn''t take it seriously. "What was the man''s appearance, figure and ability before? It''s from that village. What''s his strength? Tell me everything you know!" God night''s words made Tong taro fall into deep memories. With the deepening of memories, his eyes gradually showed a look of fear, as if he were in that hell again. "This man is the most terrible monster I''ve ever seen. He has the ability to change his body, and he has great momentum in the face of thousands of troops. I was shocked by the towering murderous spirit at a glance from a distance, and the facts also proved that my behavior is correct. All those who stand in the way were shocked by him!" Chapter 186 "So you didn''t tell me what information I asked you?" After all, Shenye just knows that this person can change, and this person is very powerful. Even thousands of troops can be easily handled. "That man is a ninja village in a small country. It seems to be a newly established ninja village. It seems to be..." "Yin Ren?" "How did you know?" Seeing that Tong Tai Lang was a little unable to remember, Shenye couldn''t help reminding him, which seemed to open the door of Tong Tai Lang''s memory again. "The three claimed to be ninjas from Yinren village. They wanted to find the wooden card as soon as possible, so they directly challenged everyone in the stone forest, while the others came in admiration, but they never came out again." "The way is simple, but how did this man gather everyone in the whole stone forest?" This method is really a little smacking, but what makes Shenye most curious is how he spread the news to everyone in the stone forest. After all, ninja villages let the contestants take a long time to start for the competition. In addition, the speed of each team is different. It is reasonable that even a loud voice can''t do it. "One of them is a ninja with special devices on both hands. It seems that it is two sound amplifiers. Moreover, the sound is not very loud in people''s ears, but it is very clear. At least we are all like this." Then Tong Tai Lang pointed to the other two companions, but now they can''t answer. "And then, and then the battle began?" "Of course not. Everyone knows that the Ninja''s strength is definitely something, so he didn''t act rashly at the beginning. After all, no one wants to be a head bird, but the strangest of the three began to act." "Weird?" At this time, the identities of the three people have been basically determined by Shenye. The previous six Yinren started together, and then Shenye killed two people, and then transmitted one. The rest should be the three people, and there are special devices on their arms, which is also consistent with the Yinren who secretly attacked the two people described by Watergate, But the three had no impression of the strange ninja. "Yes, strange!" However, it is not difficult to see from Tong Taro''s face that his fear of this "strange" Ninja is comparable to that monster. "The Ninja only used three seals to lock up everyone in the whole area. The barrier like an invisible cage completely divides the inside and outside of the barrier into two areas. There is no way to think of those within the barrier. There are still some people outside the barrier who want to go in, but they go in, but they can''t come out again." "So you are ~" "When I saw that posture, I dared to go in. I could feel the murderous spirit of others when I was a child. Even with a warm smile on my face and murderous spirit in my heart, I could feel it. I have never seen the murderous horror of the monster in my life, and I don''t know how many people he killed have such a terrible momentum." Inadvertently, Tong taro spoke out his hidden strength, which also made Shenye understand why he was willing to cooperate with him. Before, he really didn''t have the heart to kill. He even felt a little pity for these people who only got the wooden card until now. They were frightened by monsters much stronger than themselves, and then they had to find some weak ninjas to start, Such a ninja can only exist as cannon fodder in the ninja world. But he didn''t say these words to Tongtai Lang, just nodded and motioned him to continue. "After locking up those people, the massacre began. At first, the strong man only fought against them with his body, but then a Muye Ninja hurt him, and then it was not a battle that human beings could imagine." Woodleaf ninja? In the previous ruins, several people in Shenye didn''t check carefully. They just looked at several corpses in several places. They didn''t see Muye Ninja at all, but it''s not hard to hear from tongtaro''s words that there should be more than one Muye ninja in the border. "The strong man who was nearly two people tall turned directly into a more terrible strange me. What impresses people most is that an eye grew on his forehead. That eye is the special blood inheritance limit of your wood leaf. Write the wheel eye!" "What!" When it came to Shenye, everyone was surprised. The first reaction was that people from yuzhibo family took part in the experiment of big snake pill, but Shenye and Hongdou took the lead. Before, there were many wheel eyes in the collection of big snake pill. It is not impossible to take out a few to do experiments for subordinates, but the risk and cost are a little high. "After the transformation, Yinren really became a monster. If the strong man was just terrible in momentum and his real strength was far less than that momentum, the strength of the monster after the transformation has completely matched the terrible momentum. Holding his hands into fists and waving is the effect of others using a sledgehammer, Open your hands and wave it is the effect of my full swing with a sharp blade. Just body art has achieved the maximum release effect of chakra. No, it can''t be said to be body art. It''s pure physical strength! " Speaking of this, Tongtai Lang seemed to be stimulated, his face was full of fear, his hands covered his face and squatted down, as if the murderous ghost was in front of him. Only the terrible momentum was enough to crush him. "What else is there besides physical strength?" On the contrary, God night gave full play to the role of his two fog tolerant wooden cards, and didn''t want to miss any details. "After that, I didn''t have the courage to cut it down, because the Ninjas of other tolerance villages around me who were also contestants were gradually sucked into the border. I''m afraid I''m the next one." At this time, Tong taro had completely lost his courage, shrunk his body into a ball and squatted on the ground shivering. God night knows that once this person is only worthy of fear, he may not be able to carry out Ninja actions in the future, and now this person is frightened. After asking, there will be no result. Shenye directly turned and left, but Hongdou was stunned in situ, as if he was thinking about something and didn''t start for a long time. "Did the strong man you said have a scar between his eyebrows and eyes, his muscles are as strong as steel bars, and there is an eardrop almost as big as the palm of his hand on one ear?" "You... How do you know what he looked like before he changed? impossible! Everyone he saw is dead. How can you still be alive? " God night has never heard of anyone who will be scared crazy by his memories, and now this person is the first example he has seen. Chapter 187 "I thought it was very powerful before, but now it seems so ~" A pungent smell came from tongtaro''s lower body, and Shenye could not help frowning. However, for those who had no fighting spirit, even those who had been optimistic before, he didn''t care. "Why do you know so much?" Several people left the place where the three fog bearers were tied. Watergate didn''t remember to ask Hongdou until they left for a while. "Before you met the enemy, I went out to patrol. I met the enemy at that time, but according to reason, I had plunged the whole bitterness into his chest. Why was he still alive?" "The experiment of big snake pill will always bring strange things to people. There will be more freaks like this in the future. Just get used to it ~" This is acceptable to Shenye. After all, there are not a few monsters seen before. In addition, Shenye has seen many highlights in Naruto, so it won''t be surprised to see what kind of experimental body big snake pill makes. Hearing the open-minded explanation of Shenye, Hongdou who followed the big snake pill for a long time also slowly figured it out. Although he was still confused, he still accepted the reality. "Go to Sharen village first, and then report the situation to the teachers before making plans." Shenye did not expect that big snake pill''s Yinren would come back. However, Shenye did not expect that he dared to enter the village so arrogantly. According to Shenye''s idea, if big snake pill secretly develops the strength of Yinren village, it may become the same terrorist existence as the organization in a few years. After all, the terrorist existence in Yinren village will compete one by one, But it seems that he doesn''t have this plan! The next road of the three is unimpeded. Although the visibility is affected after the sun goes down, the towering city wall is in front of them. Shenye doesn''t care what they will encounter. Even if several enemies use flying Thunder God, they can escape. After all, the information they want has been obtained. "You are the 21st group. Please hand in the wooden cards!" "What''s the use behind this?" Shenye asked the gatekeeper when he put all the wooden cards in his hand. After all, he didn''t look like a friendly smile before. "Of course, it''s good. It''s another bonus for your later exams." Hearing this, God night handed in all the wooden cards in his hand, but soon he will regret his behavior, but now he doesn''t know what''s going on. "Muye''s rest room is in the back. I''ll arrange someone to take you. If you feel bored, you can walk around in Sharen village first. We''ll inform you when the time is set for the later game." With that, the janitor stopped talking to the three people and waited for the next team. "We had only 20 teams before. Wu came here smoothly. It''s really sad. I remember that only Muye took the tolerance test, which is far more than that." "It''s true, but now our first task has not been completed. The rest is still waiting for a chance to count ~" God night shook his head and motioned red bean not to talk. There were many people around, and I didn''t know whether there were people with ulterior motives hiding in them. "Hello, it''s Muye''s ninja. Qing follows me." Just as the three looked around, a figure came from behind, bowed to the three and said. The visitor was dressed in the traditional Zhongren dress of Sharen, but his face was covered with a white towel, which made people a little unable to see the real appearance. After shaking hands, the two sides walked towards Sharen village. Along the way, Sharen didn''t say a word unless Shenye asked him a question, but he only answered the same sentence. "I''m just responsible for taking the three to their residence. You can ask the teacher in charge of the examination for specific matters." Just this sentence poured out the hearts of several people in Shenye, and the mood of thinking of traveling to Sharen village disappeared in an instant. However, I have to admit that although there are few words, the relative efficiency is really high. There is almost no delay along the way. In addition to taking a few people for some routine inspection, I soon came to a hotel. "This is a special place for students who take the tolerance test. The room of the team leader is opposite you, that is, this building." Sha Renshun pointed to the building opposite the hotel. In such a barren location of Sha Ren Village, it can be regarded as a more luxurious place, at least compared with the place where several people live in Shenye, it is a place where normal people live. "If there''s no problem, I''ll leave first ~" Before several people at Watergate asked questions, the sand forbearance directly smeared oil on the soles of his feet and ran away, as if they would kill themselves in the next second, leaving no reaction time for them. "Is this the legendary hospitable Sharen village? It''s really a long experience!" Watergate''s tone is full of irony, but now the three of them are at the gate of the hotel. Only Shenye and Hongdou can hear him. "Come on, don''t complain. At least people give you enough freedom. No, we''d better hurry to find the master teacher!" Only Shenye didn''t speak, but when he heard Hongdou say freedom, he smiled and looked at a tall building in the distance. In a room in the tall building, two men were sitting there, holding binoculars to observe the Shenye people who had just entered the village. "This boy!" They soon became alert, but their eyes did not stop watching the three. "It seems that those who passed the tolerance test this time are all elite soldiers and strong generals." One of them couldn''t help feeling that he didn''t seem very surprised that Shenye could find his figure. "This is the first group. Fortunately, this group is still peaceful. The previous groups saw our expression, which was frightening." It''s no wonder those people who are being watched. After all, they have come here after many hardships. It''s a little uncomfortable to tell you that they sent someone to spy on you secretly. However, Shenye can understand this. If it is Muye, he will do the same. After all, the whole village has been in the state of idle people entering and leaving at will for such a long time. Naturally, this precaution cannot be left behind. "Let''s go and quickly tell sister gangshou about the situation, but pay attention to the surrounding places. We are not wooden leaves here." At the moment, Shenye has every reason to suspect that even the master and several other elite teachers led by Shangren have been monitored. If so, several people can only report their happiness first, and the rest about big snake pill and Yinren can only wait until they have the opportunity to talk about it. Chapter 188 "God night, you are here!" The room of the teacher leading the team is not difficult to find. As long as you follow the instructions of the designated sign in the Zhongren examination, you will soon find it. As soon as you open the door, Shenye didn''t respond, and was surrounded by a strong sense of suffocation. "Ah ~ Hoo... Breathe!" Seeing God''s night, the master realized that he was too excited. He quickly released God''s night from his arms, and God''s night was also blushing. In fact, the soft touch just now was also good "How many Muye teams are reported now?" First ask some unimportant questions. God night turns back and signals the water gate to close the door. Then he pulls the master''s hand down the invisible position outside the window and asks the master whether he is being monitored in the sign language of Muye. "You are the tenth team of Muye. They have arrived first on the day. We don''t know the specific situation, but some other people from forbearance village said that the situation is very serious this time." The master also responded quickly. While talking, he also replied to Shenye: he has been monitored for several days. If there is anything important, write a letter and send it at night. "I see. Let''s have a rest first ~" God night on his hand is a gesture that understands. "I said Lu Jiu, the attitude of those sand bearers is a little too bad. If we were Muye, we wouldn''t hang people up like this?" "Well, Ding Zuo, people also think about the safety of the village. Just bear it. Besides, don''t you just want to ask what food you have? I''ll take you there later ~" Just as Shenye wanted to go back to the student''s room to have a rest, there were several familiar voices outside the door. "God night, have you just arrived? It seems that we are not much different ~" "You too, Lujiu. It seems that you haven''t been hurt except for a lot of ash. You''re in good shape." Shenye also nodded to Hai Yi and Ding Zuo, but Hai Yi nodded hurriedly and looked out of the house in the direction that Shenye had noticed and monitored before. It seems that Hai''s group also found those people who were watching from a distance, but they didn''t wait for them to report that God night pulled the lead deer for a long time. "You are the eleventh group after me, and should also be the last group of Muye. Other groups should have failed the test. In order to celebrate, should we go out and have a big meal?" At the same time, Shenye''s hand kept signaling the deer for a long time, and it was the news that there were people monitoring around. "OK, OK, go to dinner!" But this topic was taken over by Ding Zuo. Obviously, he didn''t care about the situation around. On the contrary, he owed his stomach for so long and wanted to make up for it. "Just now I passed a barbecue shop. I''m not familiar with Sharen village. Let''s go there!" As a foodie, Ding always pays attention to something different from others. "Sister gangshou, are you coming with the teachers?" It would be better if we could give the news to the master after dinner, but the master shook his head. "We have to wait for other Muye members here. Now, Sharen village has not said the casualty statistics. If there are Muye students, I still hope to see them at the first time." Later, even if the master doesn''t say Shenye, she knows that as Muye''s strongest medical ninja, the medical level is many times better than Sha Ren''s medical class. There will be all kinds of injured or dead ninjas in this exam. If the master is here, she will help, but if someone is injured when she is away, she will certainly blame herself. "Well, in that case, let''s go first!" Shenye waved and left with the rest of the people, and then went straight to the barbecue shop mentioned by Ding Zuo. "How many brands did you get this time?" Along the way, Shenye also asked some questions registered by Sha Ren, but this is really what Shenye is curious about. "Of course, there are five. Who would want to take more wooden cards, except those battle maniacs? Who is present doesn''t want to get the certificate of success in Zhongren examination smoothly?" "Does this... Matter?" These words are really strange. In addition, the previous fog forbearance would rather return to Shenye than take more redundant brands. The connection between the two makes Shenye have a strange guess. "Don''t you know? Sha Ren''s next test is a one-on-one single person strength test, and the use of different strengths will separate everyone, based on the number of wooden cards in each person''s hand. " ¡°......¡± Hearing the news, Shenye felt a burst of anger. It was completely cheated by the ninja who watched the door by Sharen. Moreover, the Wuren obviously knew it, but he didn''t say anything. He was definitely watching himself make a joke. "You can''t be... Have you paid a lot?" "Well... Seven don''t know how much." The three of Lu Jiu directly help the forehead. If everyone else knows that the real meaning of this exam is to separate all ninjas with different strengths, they almost hold five wooden cards in their hands. Except for a very few people who really enjoy fighting, they will hand in all the redundant cards... And none of them are good fighters! "I knew there must be a problem!" But now it''s too late to regret. This has been written on sand tolerance paper. Compared with the next battle, it should not be simple. Even when they came to the barbecue City, the haze in God''s night didn''t dissipate. After all, they didn''t find such a big problem. Instead, they dragged down shuimen and Hongdou. "It''s all right, God night. Didn''t you say that if you can only bully the weak in exchange for a complete victory, such a strong is not strong at all. Besides, there are so many teams with five brands, and there must be some weak ones. Even if you separate, you may not meet the weak team." Seeing the worried appearance of God''s night at dinner, Hongdou also knew that he was regretting the insufficient information, but others didn''t care much. "But you and Watergate..." "As I said, it''s no problem even if I meet a strong enemy and can''t become Zhongren. It just shows that my strength is not enough. As for Watergate... Do you think he''s worried?" Red bean pointed to the Watergate where he was working hard and raised his head from time to time to grab meat with Dingzuo. He didn''t see any worry except for his greed for meat. "Be at ease. Don''t you believe our strength? Besides, there is the special training given to us by the master teacher. We are also getting stronger. No, the strong people in other villages may not be stronger than us." Chapter 189 Three days later, the student dormitory. "Hello, I''m your invigilator. The next exam will be led by me. Now please come to the combat room on the lower floor." Early in the morning, a bald man appeared at the dormitory door of Shenye. After gathering everyone together, he began to lecture. Some Shenye who didn''t wake up only saw some reflection from the bald head wearing sand tolerance forehead. "The battle room on the lower floor? And this place? " The three people hardly stayed in their dormitory these three days. Because there were many wounded people who never knew where to send them back, they always helped the master deal with the wounded. They went out early and returned late every day. They were really tired. Finally they could rest. As a result, they were called up early in the morning. "How do I know? We''ve worked together these two days." The Watergate is also two panda eyes. During their rest time, they have little time to wander around except sleeping and eating. Therefore, they don''t know the negative layer mentioned by Sha Ren, but fortunately there are enough people around. They just need to follow the crowd. After a while, a few people came to the so-called battle room, which is actually an underground competition field. In order to make the field more solid and durable, the people of sand tolerance improved the strength of the ground by several grades, and even put unknown ingredients in it to increase durability. "Next, your battle will be carried out in this place, but not everyone will fight here. There are nine other venues like this. A total of ten venues can complete your tests in only two days. Now everyone comes to me to draw numbers." It was the big bald head who shouted at the front again, but this God night heard it clearly. "How many teams finally arrived here?" He has been working for them. Shenye doesn''t know how many enemies he will face now. He just feels that the broad venue is very crowded under the crowd of these people. "It is said that there are a total of 26 groups. A group of three is exactly 78 people, which is enough to fight in pairs." This question was not answered by Watergate and Hongdou, but by a young man who was also a Muye ninja. "I''m Aya Miyazaki. I can be regarded as your elder. We saw your figure of helping teachers treat the wounded before. It''s very handsome ~" The warm and handsome man who turned around made a very good impression on Shenye, even though Shenye had never seen him in Naruto. "Cough, wipe your saliva. Thank you quickly." Just as Shenye searched Su''s face from his memory, the sound of Watergate came through. When Shenye looked back, he found that Hongdou was looking at Miyazaki Aya with a full face. "Er... Don''t thank me too much, just help you as much as you can. After all, they are Muye''s companions. I''ll go to my companions to get the number plate first, and the rest depends on you to refuel!" Then Miyazaki Aya ran away. "You see, your flower maniac was scared away by others. He could have pulled a teammate." "Can you blame me? I can only blame... This brother is so handsome!" Throw the bickering two people aside, and Shenye directly comes forward instead of the two to find the result of the extraction. "Village, name." "Muye village, God night, Royal hand washing red beans, wave wind water gate." There was no complicated process, but after reporting the name, the man of Sha Ren looked at Shenye and put three wooden cards similar to those before on Shenye''s hand. However, this time the wooden card is somewhat different from before. On the front is his name, and on the back is the number of games and the number of games. When Shenye returned to Watergate, they were still bickering, but they stopped at the same time when Shenye came back. "This is your brand, Watergate, red bean ~" "What does that mean?" Watergate pointed to the sign on his hand: scene 9, scene 4. "It should be the fourth battle of the fourth field. Mine is the tenth and third." "Mine is the first game of Game 7. A total of 78 people in 26 groups pass the customs. It only takes three to four games in each venue to complete all the games. It seems that Sharen village still attaches great importance to efficiency ~" Hongdou''s analysis is not unreasonable. It just seems that Zhongren test has never been in such a hurry according to Shenye''s memory. In addition, some famous or important people will see that it should not be so fast and still underground. However, after thinking for a while, Shenye also came up with the method of explanation. When wars continue to occur, no matter what country needs some ninjas who can take action. At least if they are called Zhongren in name, they will be trusted. Then those entrusted to Zhongren will get more economic benefits, This is undoubtedly the most convenient and fast way for post-war reconstruction. In addition, the strength of these ninjas is not bad one by one. Even if there are any accidents, they have their due strength, which is beneficial to all major countries. "Everyone has finished taking the wooden cards. Please arrive at the competition venue on time at 10 o''clock tomorrow. If you are late, you will be treated as abstaining!" After saying that, Sha Ren immediately left and went down to the Ninjas who were discussing in situ. "It seems that we should go back soon. We should have a good rest when we return to Muye. Otherwise, we are tired for so long. We don''t eat well. We are really tired." "What? There are only two levels in the Chinese forbearance test? " "Nonsense, do you want more?" With the constant discussion around, Shenye also got a lot of information. However, after a long time, everyone also talked about something. Shenye didn''t like to listen, and went directly to the master''s team leader''s dormitory. "Sister gangshou, we''re going to have the last competition tomorrow. We should be able to go back early when it''s over. At that time, we should deal with all the wounded Muye?" "Well, at that time, sarin village will return the wounded from each village to their respective villages. As for the Ninjas who died here... Just stay here." Speaking of the sacrifice, the master of Muye Ninja reluctantly shook his head. After her treatment these days, many injured ninjas have been saved, but many lives have remained in foreign countries. What''s more sad is that there are too many people this time, and it is impossible to let too many Muye ninjas come, so I''m afraid some Muye''s bodies can only be buried here. Seeing this situation, Shenye didn''t know how to comfort the master. After all, so many Muye ninjas stayed in the middle of the stone forest. Even if Shenye recalled the cruel scene, he couldn''t help being sad. Chapter 190 The day passed quickly. Shenye three also accompanied Hongdou to the seventh game early. "You two don''t have to accompany me. Isn''t your competition very early? I''m not afraid it''s too late?" "It''s okay. We''re the third and fourth game. It shouldn''t be so fast. Let''s cheer you up first ~" I couldn''t beat the Watergate two people all the way. Hongdou could only bring both of them. However, although I didn''t want someone to accompany me, I felt a warm feeling in my heart. "The first competition officially began, and the players from both sides took the stage!" The strong man who took the lead in Biwu platform looks very oppressive. He is wearing yunyin''s traditional clothes. "Body skill Ninja should be the super body skill added by Lei dun. For such Ninja red beans, they should have an advantage." But to be honest, no one can be sure what will happen in a one-on-one battle. After all, no one wants to hide what kind of ability the Ninja opposite will have. "I''ll go up first. I''d like to see your game if I can." With that, Hongdou simply went to Biwu platform. There was no fancy way to appear. Everyone booed on the spot. On the contrary, Shenye and shuimen showed a knowing smile. When Hongdou was so calm, he must have thought out countermeasures. "Abide by the principle of friendship first. As long as one party admits defeat or loses resistance, he will lose. Are you ready! Start! " As the referee retreated behind him, Hongdou also directly widened the distance between them. The common sense of Yunren''s combat is that you can''t get too close to it. Otherwise, Yunren''s forbearance won''t even give you a chance to react. In fact, at the beginning of the battle, the strong man directly covered chakra all over his body. After being wrapped by blue lightning and chakra, he quickly attacked red beans. "Lei Dun, Lei Kai!" It was not until Yunren''s body rushed to Hongdou that the voice came. It can be seen that Yunren''s speed was terrible. There was also a cry of surprise off the court. Then they said that the end of the battle was over. However, when everyone thought the outcome had been decided, the situation on the field changed. Hongdou''s body was quickly hit by Yunren. Under the double bombardment of thunder light and body art, Hongdou''s figure was directly hit and flew out. But when the figure landed, it was strangely dispersed into countless small snakes, quickly climbed away from the field and disappeared. "Doubles?" The cloud forbearance was also stunned. Then he reflected what was going on. The thunder lights on his body burst open and shook everyone around him. "Why did you put * * * as soon as you hit?" It was not just Watergate who expressed doubts about this behavior. Many ninjas off the court said they were surprised by the sudden flash. "No, it shows that Yunren has rich experience in actual combat. Just now, when he had no time to turn around, if the fast Ninja had greeted ninja on his back, it seems to be sudden, but it can well prevent sneak attacks behind his back." Sure enough, after the * * * ended, Yunren put on Lei Dun''s armor again, and his body was also facing the direction he had just rushed in, and Hongdou also showed his figure. It''s just that it''s not a red bean, but the number that covers the whole competition field. "It seems that red bean wants to make a quick decision by dispersing chakra into so many parts." God night touched his chin and thought about how he should face such an opponent. Although there are many means, God night will never use so many shadow parts if possible. However, this battle belongs to Hongdou, not Shenye. "There are many snake hands in the latent image!" The red beans on the court all used the most familiar ninja, but Shenye found a little different at this time. "This separation seems... A little different from shadow separation." However, Shenye and Watergate, who often use shadow split fighting, found this difference. Yunren on the field didn''t think there was anything wrong. Chakra increased rapidly. Before the snake reached his side, he was stopped by a layer of thunder net on the surface and couldn''t move. As the thunder light gradually weakened, those little snakes also disappeared weakly, and those separated bodies also gradually disappeared. Finally, there was only one red bean left on the field. "There''s not much left of chakra? That''s too fast! " As the red bean kept panting on the court, everyone off the Court saw that the chakra of red bean was not enough, and began to laugh at it. Although the analysis just now was a little late, it did not affect their judgment at all. Yunren on the Court felt a little strange. It was obviously an elite of one in ten, but at this time, there were only two moves left for chakra? Really so weak? Although he had doubts in his heart, the strong man Yun Ren also launched a fatal attack on Hongdou directly with his strong defense against Lei Kai. "Thunder hot knife!" The powerful chakra poured into his right hand, coupled with Lei Kai, who can resist almost anything, and then increased the speed to the extreme. A blue dazzling shadow directly hit the red beans on the field again. But this time, the body of red bean didn''t turn into a snake and disappear, but was really hit by this blow and rolled out a long way. "This is the end." People off the court asserted that the final winner of the competition was the strong man. Even those who were about to play in the second game were ready, but the red bean''s body turned into a cloud of white smoke and disappeared. "This is the real shadow separation. Before, it was just an ordinary separation." A piece of gravel from nowhere shook and changed into a red bean, and the hands were also changed into a snake hand to bind Yunren, and the pain on the other hand was against the back of Yunren''s neck. "Admit defeat." Although the strong man was extremely humiliated, he had no choice but to surrender under the gradual approach of suffering. "I admit defeat." "The first winner, Royal hand washing red beans!" No one applauded except Shenye and Watergate. After all, the situation turned over too quickly. Just now, almost everyone didn''t believe that the little girl was the last winner, but now she slapped everyone in the face with the facts. "You are basically very solid. You use ordinary separation like shadow separation." For the praise of God night, red bean just smiled gently. After all, it can''t just be the original level when he is around strong God night like a monster. "In fact, I didn''t expect me to be so smooth. I should be lucky. I still have my own unique skills. Don''t say it. Hurry to your two games!" Chapter 191 The second one who took the exam was Shenye. In the third game of game 10, Watergate couldn''t come to watch Shenye''s game because of the sequence of the game, but brought his blessings to. When God night arrived, there was still the second competition, and one of them was an acquaintance of God night. "Meat bomb chariot!" After a burst of smoke and dust, there was no sound on the field. Only Ding Zuo was still standing in place, but he was shaking his head. Obviously, the chariot just now was a move that had only been practiced recently. "Winner, autumn daoding!" After the referee raised the meat hand of Ding Zuo, the medical staff off the court lifted the crushed sand. Then the host came on and announced that the two sides came on stage again. "It seems that we arrived just in time. Wait for me for a while, and then go to barbecue ~" God night said to Ding Zuo who had just finished, but Ding Zuo rarely refused God night''s proposal. "It will be the battle of Lujiu for a while. I want to see the plan after Lujiu''s battle. You can come after the battle. The ninth martial arts match." Then he left without looking back. "It''s really rare, but the ninth martial arts field seems to be the one of Watergate. You can pass after the competition." Even red beans feel strange about eating immune Ding Zuo. It seems that food is still a little less attractive in front of companions. At this time, Shenye has reached the center of the competition field, and his opponent is also an acquaintance. "I didn''t expect you to really enter the finals. How''s your man named Tong taro?" "I also want to ask you what happened to Tong Tai lang. since I separated from you, Tong Tai Lang has been in a state of chaos until I returned to the teacher two days ago!" The man standing opposite God night was the Daxiang who released the fog concealment technique among the three fog forbearance who wanted to block God night but was caught. "It''s no wonder that I asked him some information. Besides, I''m afraid you don''t even have the qualification to stand here without me. In the final analysis, you have to thank me." "Your boy has a strong mouth. I''ll see if you''ll be so hard when I beat you all over and beg for mercy!" They also came to the two opposite corners of the competition field before the game, waiting quietly for the referee to announce the start of the game. "Friendship comes first. Once a party admits defeat or loses the ability to resist, it will be regarded as admitting defeat. Are you ready! The game begins! " With the referee''s voice falling at the beginning of the game, Daxiang directly made a seal with his hands, which was the fog concealment technique that made Shenye in trouble last time. "Last time the woman played tricks on me. Now I see what you can do when the woman is present!" The dense fog gradually blocked everyone''s sight. Even the referee could only withdraw temporarily and wait for something to happen before going in to announce the victory or defeat. "Water escape, the art of water dragon bullet!" Immediately after the fog hidden art, Daxiang directly fired a water dragon bullet at Shenye. Shenye almost didn''t shoot in the last battle, and Daxiang also planned to wait until the end of the test. God night saw through Da Xiang''s idea at a glance, and he was ready to take him by surprise with his mentality. "The art of shadow separation!" After summoning three separate bodies, the four divine nights fled in different directions. For a time, even the water dragon controlled by Daxiang didn''t know that it should attack the target. However, at this time, Daxiang is obviously calm enough. Since he can''t tell the real body, kill the near one first, and the rest are slowly testing! Under its control, the water dragon directly swallowed the God night running towards itself. In the difficult suffocation of God night, the God night avatar in the water dragon disappeared directly with a white smoke. "There are three left. Hurry out and be killed by me!" When the water dragon disappeared, Daxiang pulled out the long knife behind him. The thick fog had no effect on him. I don''t know what method to use to directly lock the other three divine nights. But Shenye didn''t use shadow separation in vain. He had countermeasures when he saw that his opponent was Daxiang. "Fire escape, the art of Hao fireball!" The three figures quickly adjusted their positions and sent out huge fireballs, which shrouded almost the whole examination room. The fireball and the thick fog almost instantaneously contacted each other and photographed Daxiang''s figure for a moment, but only this moment was enough. While the fireball dispersed the fog, Shenye threw all the bitterness in the tolerance bag to the position where Daxiang appeared just now and where he might appear in the next moment. Then Shenye''s figure moved. "Spiral pill!" In the hands of the three figures, there was a huge spiral pill far beyond ordinary times. The surrounding fog was quickly confused driven by the spiral pill, and then the situation on the field was clearly seen by everyone again. "Water runs away, the rain disperses!" I don''t know when Daxiang jumped into the sky has finished printing. Almost fist sized drops of water appear in the surrounding air, and there are three figures holding giant blue balls on the ground. "It''s really hard to give up, but I think it should be the one in the sky who will win. After all, he has the dominant power in the sky. In addition, this move seems to be a range attack. It must be hard to hit the person on the ground." "I don''t think so. As long as you stick to the first round of attack, the big ball will definitely win or lose with one blow!" The crowd outside the court kept discussing who could win, but it didn''t affect the two people on the court. At the moment, their Ninja has been held to the limit. "Go!" The water drops in the sky seem to be oppressed under overweight and hit the ground. The extremely fast speed makes these simple water drops full of power. Each drop on a person will certainly hurt one place, not to mention so many water drops. In an instant, the water drops in the air seemed to rain and hit the figure of three God nights. God nights didn''t worry at all. They just raised the spiral pill to the top of their head and used the effect of the spiral pill to offset the effect of Ninja, but the spiral pill was decreasing rapidly. It seemed that the force of the water drops could not be ignored even the spiral pill. However, there are two shadow parts in front to resist, which can also consume a while. At present, the two ninja skills that determine the outcome with one hit have become a tug of war. "The one hiding behind is the real body! It''s easy for you to understand! " After all the water drops were waved towards Shenye, Daxiang''s hands were not idle, and he began to print again. "Shuidun, big shell!" The three figures are not close. The water bomb condensed in a hurry can only hit the only target, but now that Daxiang has determined that it is the real body, it doesn''t matter. The huge shell several times larger than other drops of water directly hit the last God night among the three people. The fast speed didn''t wait for the latter to react. Chapter 192 "How''s it going? The strength of the fog tolerant boy is really good when such a solid ground is hit with so much dust, but I''m afraid the wood leaf will be carried away. " The huge water bomb hit the ground, and the powerful impact raised a layer of sand directly on the martial arts competition platform made of this special material, so that the onlookers could not see what was happening inside. "The game is not over yet. Is the Muye Ninja still insisting?" The scattered dust didn''t fall back to the ground slowly. Maybe if someone observed carefully, they would find that the sand dust is being blown more and more by the two chaotic air currents. "Spiral pill!" A loud roar came from the field. With this sound, the situation on the field was finally clearly seen by everyone. The two figures of Shenye attack the fog forbearance one after another, and the fog forbearance is also smart. When they see that the situation is wrong, they directly use water escape to form a spherical defense, wrap themselves up, and keep two huge spiral pills outside, although it''s not easy to look at their expression. "It''s really hard to beat, but what about you!" Even Shenye was a little surprised to see the man with fog tolerance react so quickly, but it was a good opportunity to practice. "The art of shadow separation!" The divine night standing in front of Wuren directly lifted the spiral pill, and then there was a move to separate the body and summon two figures. Seeing this situation, fog forbearance trapped in his defense Ninja also turns green instantly. Unfortunately, the spiral pill behind him is still there. If the defense Ninja is lifted at this time, it will be over, but even if it is not lifted, the three divine nights in front of him will launch a fierce attack. When Wuren was in a dilemma, Shenye moved. The three figures stopped in the three directions of Wuren and began to seal on their hands at the same time. "Fire escape, the art of Hao fireball!" At the moment, the fog tolerance is really attacked on all sides. The four directions are the skills of God night. There is no escape! In the face of this situation, Daxiang can only pour chakra into the Ninjutsu used for defense. The next thing is to see fate. Facts have proved that Daxiang''s fate is still much worse than that of Shenye. Under the bombardment of ninja in four Shenye, the slightly thin water wall suddenly burst. The fireball and spiral pill hit Daxiang at the same time. Although the power of each Ninja is reduced under the control of Shenye, it is impossible for the Ninja to fall on him. The strong bombardment made the dust on the field fly high, and Daxiang''s body fell to the ground uncontrollably. You can see who wins and who loses at a glance. "Winner, from Muye village..." "Wait a minute! I haven''t conceded yet! " The staggering body trembled and stood up from the ground. When everyone admired his courage, he felt that his behavior was not worth it. Daxiang''s chakra had been exhausted and his body was injured after being bombarded. Even if he stood up, he had absolutely no power to fight. From the Ninja''s way of eating and handling things, such behavior was meaningless. On the contrary, Shenye had a little favor for the young man with personality in front of him, even though he thought such behavior was meaningless in his heart. Raise your eyes and signal the referee to announce the results later. Then Shenye also walked slowly to the opposite of Daxiang and continued to accept the battle with Daxiang as a ninja. "Although I don''t know why you stand up, since you don''t admit defeat, I will fight you as an enemy until you admit defeat or can''t stand up!" "Less nonsense, my captain was directly forced to collapse by what methods you used. You won the qualification of my colleagues. You despised my existence. I will regard you as an eternal enemy. Accept my anger!" After roaring, Daxiang obviously has some strength, but this unwise courage is completely vulnerable to Shenye. It doesn''t even need chakra to put ninja. Shenye also runs towards Daxiang. The single knife goes straight into the door of God night, but it looks shaky. It seems that God night will fall without touching him, not to mention cutting people with a knife. Almost effortless God night hid the long knife in front of him, and then the rotating body took the long knife with one hand, and the other hand just turned it over gently and disarmed it. After disarming the weapon, Shenye kicked the long knife away with one foot and exerted a little force on the other foot. Daxiang''s Shenye fell directly to the ground like a training puppet. "Admit defeat. Such a battle is meaningless." "Don''t talk nonsense, just come!" His eyes were full of anger towards Shenye, which Shenye had seen before, but that time it was in the eyes of another ninja who had been destroyed. It seemed that even if Shenye was so hard-working, no one would understand the curse of retribution. Da Xiang, who fell to the ground, now only had the power to hold his head with his hands, while Shenye rode on him and beat him meaninglessly. Although he felt sorry, he still fought with him as a ninja. I don''t know how long it has passed. The fog bear under me no longer has the mood of resistance. The whole person was beaten into a pig''s head by Shenye and has no self-consciousness. In this way, Shenye won the competition in the voice of criticism. "Obviously, people don''t have the sense of resistance. Why do you fight? Didn''t you hear the referee say "friendship first?" "Yes, this is really a war addict!" But God night ignored the voice in his ear. Anyway, these people only exert power on their mouth. As for how many kilograms they have, only they know. Such people exist wherever God night is. With the referee''s announcement, Shenye slowly walked to Hongdou, and his heart was a little heavy. This originally depressed place now makes Shenye feel unable to breathe. At this moment, his heart is thinking infinitely about the significance of his coming to this world and the ultimate task of his future as mentioned by the system. If it is to make the world peaceful, it is really too difficult. In contrast, it is easier to destroy the world. "Congratulations, the host has known the main task in advance and obtained an opportunity to extract skills and an opportunity to upgrade skills." "Guess right? Don''t you really let me destroy the world¡° "No, no, just let you act as the Savior of the world and let you realize the peace that the ninja world has never experienced." At the moment, the system has a little human emotion, but Shenye is immersed in this strange task and doesn''t notice these details at all. "Do you think the peace of the forbearance world is so simple? In the original book, peace was won only after the fourth forbearance World War and a common enemy. You just say a few words and let me lead peace. Is there a more pit system than you!" Chapter 193 "You can''t say that. It''s only the final task, not to let you realize it directly. Think of the original... No, the future ~ future Naruto doesn''t know he will bring peace. All this is about one fate." Then the systematic analysis ended. No matter how God night called, he didn''t come out. Instead, he threw the lucky draw button into God night''s subconscious mind. "Don''t care what they say. You just did what you should do. There''s nothing to be sorry for others!" Seeing that Shenye stayed in place as soon as it was over, Hongdou couldn''t believe that he was in low spirits for this matter. After all, several people have been together for a long time, but they are familiar with each other. I never thought that Shenye would have such an unbearable side. But in fact, Shenye only talked with the system. As for the views of those onlookers... What does it have to do with Shenye. However, Hongdou''s call also pulled Shenye out of his subconscious, and finally the extraction button was not pressed. "Now it''s estimated that the Watergate game has begun. Hurry to have a look, otherwise the wonderful moment will be gone." Red beans trust their team''s strength, but so does Shenye. Watergate has no problem as long as it doesn''t encounter any enemies that are too difficult to deal with. Shenye has to sigh a word of genius for the boy''s combat IQ. Just when they wanted to leave, a figure on the field attracted God night''s eyes in the past. The long coat covers the whole body, and the long hat covering the face makes it difficult for the whole person to recognize. If it weren''t for the strange earrings on the ears, even God night would be ignored. Shenye, who was held by Hongdou, stopped directly in place. Hongdou, who was not prepared in advance, was dragged back by him. He was about to attack, but he saw Shenye looking at the competition field where the duel was taking place. Looking along the eyes of God night, Hongdou also stayed directly in place. This man is not the strong man of more than two meters in Hongdou''s mouth. Although his body is covered by the freshman, his strong body supports all his loose clothes, especially the strange earrings and scarlet eyes. At the moment, the game has just begun. The strong man just didn''t do anything as soon as he appeared. This desperate body shape has made many ninjas present afraid. However, compared with the Ninjas fighting, they look not weak. Although their bodies are not as strong as this, most people are also very big. "Are the rules clear? Let''s go!" Even the referee felt a little depressed when he was between the two. He even ran without reading the pre game guidelines. He waved a red flag to indicate that the game had begun. "Chonghua! Don''t forget what I told you before! " However, with the order of the beginning of the game, it was not one of the two on the field who took the lead in making a sound. On the contrary, a sharp sound came from a corner off the field, which only appeared in an instant, and then disappeared directly. This voice obviously reminded the strong men on the field, and then the killing eyes gradually became calm. But the muscular man on the * *''s upper body opposite didn''t care so much. He just smiled contemptuously and flashed forward with his fists and feet. "Huo ~ this guy should be an expert in body art. It''s amazing that he can pull so much distance between them just by a side shift!" "Of course, this is the legend of our sarin village. As long as it is a simple use of physical skill, no one can last three minutes under him!" A voice came out from the audience. I thought I was very proud of the legend of my village, but God night had a strange feeling that the legend would end here today. However, for the time being, this situation is completely opposite to what Shenye thought. The unbeaten champion of Sha Ren is the most violent boxing. All the places where he can contact the enemy are regarded as weapons that can be attacked. For a time, the big man is completely treated as a sandbag. Uppercut, whip leg, straight fist, blunt fist, oblique kick... Almost all the fighting moves seen by Shenye were made by this man. Even Shenye asked himself how long he could not hold on under his hand if he didn''t open the writing wheel eye, but Chonghua just stood in place, even without basic resistance, just like a wooden man pile. But everyone found some problems. No matter how the man called the invincible boxer attacked, the strong man completely accepted it. Even if he didn''t dodge at all, he didn''t give way. Even the startling move didn''t work. "It''s to make you pay attention to discretion, not to make you motionless!" It was the same prompt as just now. Now Shenye locked the source of the sound. It was a ninja standing in the corner with a sound tolerance forehead on his head, and his hand also had the strange device said by Watergate. In fact, he just used this device to accurately transmit his voice to Chonghua''s ears. Chonghua, who received the signal, was like a wound machine. His huge body no longer waited, and the body full of explosive force under his coat began to act. One punch! It was a simple straight fist, which almost waved to Sha Ren at a speed that everyone didn''t see clearly. Then the unbeaten boxer was directly blasted on his chest without even having time to respond. Then a blurred figure flew from one side of the site to the other, and was directly printed on the wall with a bang. "Hiss ~" With one punch, the audience was shocked. Just one punch would fly the man at least ten meters away, and the speed was hardly human. Even the referee didn''t know how to do it. After a shadow behind him, he slowly walked up to the Biwu platform. "This competition, Yinren..." "The good play has just begun. How can it end so casually?" As if the mural on the wall fell off, the sand inlaid on the wall rolled to the ground, shook his head, and made a harsh sound of staggered joints. "The competition continues. Once there is a violation of discipline, call for a suspension immediately. Although the competition is important, it will not cost a lifetime meal." The referee looked at the naked man earnestly, then walked slowly out of the field and waved the small flag to continue the game. "It seems that you are also acute. In that case, I will try my best! Seven day call, the first activity! Second activity! Third activity! " "Make it out!" The sand who made the introduction between them was as excited as if he saw his idol. Obviously, this seven-day call has a great beginning. Chapter 194 "Seven day call? Never heard of it, you know, God night? " Hongdou, who never cared about body art, remained in the stage of eight door evasion. As for this new term, it is obviously not clear. However, she didn''t know. It didn''t mean that Shenye didn''t know. On the contrary, although the seven day HOFA appeared only once in Naruto, it impressed Shenye. As a powerful fighting method that can compete with the eight door dunjia to increase their lung capacity and increase their strength, its power is basically similar to that in the early stage of the eight door dunjia, but there is also a little unclear principle for this divine night. The seven day call should belong to a self created move of an unborn Sha Ren, but why has it been used now? Is it because of his own crossing? Like taking the lead in learning spiral pills from Watergate? But I only affected Muye. Why is Sharen village also affected? Thinking for a long time, I didn''t get the answer, but the game on the field has entered * * again. After seven days of practice, Sha Ren finally showed people what is the real invincible boxer. He can hardly catch the speed with the naked eye. Coupled with the strong wind accompanying every punch, every attack even Chonghua, who was as motionless as Mount Tai, can''t resist being beaten one after another. Seeing the rapid improvement of the situation, the unbeaten boxer also raised his seven day call method to another level. Unexpectedly, he planned to end the game directly. "Fourth activity, fifth activity!" When the seven day call method was opened to the fifth activity, Sha Ren''s body was a little different from usual. He was emitting green energy visible to the naked eye all over his body. The green tendons on his face that had been tightened by his own strength made people feel that he was unstoppable. However, in the face of this amazing Sha Ren, Chonghua''s response was always flat. He just slowly took off his coat and exposed his strong muscles. Then he made a good posture and waited for the arrival of Sha Ren. "Friendly tips, I''m super strong in this state!" As soon as the voice fell, Na Sha Ren rushed to Chonghua directly from the original place at almost flying speed. Just such a terrible speed is enough to solve ordinary people, let alone an expert in fighting. The green energy wrapped the whole Sharen''s body. From the audience, it was like a green light rushed into the strong man''s body, and then the figure who couldn''t be distinguished rushed out along the direction of the green light. Two deep ditches run through the middle of the test field. It turned out that the strong man stayed on the ground with his feet in order to stand firm, and the strong man also got his long cherished wish and stood on the ground. The most incredible thing is that the strong man grabbed Sha Ren''s straight fist with one hand and directly held the other hand on the latter''s head. "Wait a minute, I ~" Snap! After a crisp sound, he kicked hard for a second to get rid of the strong man''s body, and directly lost his strength. The whole body naturally hung to the ground. The bright red liquid fell down Chonghua''s palm twice the size of an ordinary person, ticking on the ground and mixing with the previously exploded liquid. "Ouch ~" Most of the Ninjas present had never seen this tragic situation. The first experience was not very good. Many people retched directly in situ. "You bastard, he was going to admit defeat just now. Why did you kill!" In an instant, the three sand bearers all flashed forward and put their pain against Chonghua''s neck. If they can''t hear a satisfactory answer, it''s obvious that this person is about to follow in the footsteps of the unbeaten boxer. "Is he going to admit defeat? I didn''t hear it, but I saw him lose his resistance ~ " He threw the body to the ground. Chonghua''s attitude was also very sincere, as if it was what he said, but his terrible eyes made people shudder. The eyes were full of joking emotions like bloodthirsty monsters. "You!" For a time, several Shangren were speechless, but the murderous spirit in their eyes seemed to devour them alive. But because he is the organizer of the game, he can''t do too many things. He can only put down his pain and let the murderer leave with a wild laugh. "It''s this man. It should be this man who caused the massacre in the middle of the stone forest. It seems that Yinren has to move." With Chonghua''s arrogant departure, red bean whispered in Shenye''s ear, but even if she didn''t say Shenye, she guessed one or two. At the moment when they handed over on the court just now, God night saw what happened at the moment when the dust was everywhere! The man named Chong Hua enlarged his hands and covered them with scales in an instant, which seemed to have surprisingly high defense. Then he was covered with scales in an instant, holding the waved fist with one hand, and then the other hand tightly grasped Sha Ren''s head. Then his body kept retreating, and his hands also changed back to their original shape, Then there was the previous scene. Even if the hands full of fear effect and power told God that night could tear apart the shell of suzanneng, he believed that he could catch the man''s attack, although it was incredible, but he still stopped it. As Shenye was dragged away by red beans, his eyes finally moved away from Chonghua. What he didn''t know was that as he walked out of the training room, Chonghua''s eyes also looked at Shenye''s disappearing back, and the rising corners of his mouth and the eyes that seemed to find a new toy clearly took Shenye as his goal. When Shenye and Hongdou came to the ninth arena, Watergate just solved their opponent. The referee was raising his right hand to indicate that he was the winner of the game, and the people off the court were cheering constantly. From the realization of the audience, the battle just now should be very brilliant, but it was a pity that Shenye and Hongdou missed it completely. "Well, my performance is OK ~" As soon as Watergate was out of the game, he accurately found Shenye and couldn''t help consulting. However, Shenye knew nothing about the battle of Watergate and could only respond simply. But of course, this can''t escape the observation of the Watergate. "You didn''t see my fight just now. What trouble did you encounter there?" Under the questioning of Watergate, Shenye also revealed everything about watching the Chonghua game just now. However, he didn''t say about the printing of Chonghua curse. He was not afraid to cause the panic of Watergate, but Shenye felt that only he could follow in such a combat team, so even if he told him, it was just a lifelong incident. It''s better not to say. After listening to Shenye''s words, shuimen understood, but the angry expression on his face expressed all his psychological words - the battle of the villagers is more important than that of his companions ~ I''m sad. Chapter 195 The more they talked, the more they looked like the same thing. Until the last three were in a cold sweat. "Ha!" A sudden cry from behind startled the three people, and even Lujiu sat on the ground. "Hahaha, you big men are really timid!" A burst of natural and unrestrained laughter came from the back of several people. It was the red bean who laughed loudly and did not care about his girl image. "Why are you here?" Seeing that the man behind him was his companion, Lujiu was relieved, but he was very curious about the arrival of red beans. "What''s more, if I hadn''t looked at it from the window and couldn''t find you sneaking out behind my back?" "It''s not like abandoning you. It''s mainly lonely men and women. It''s not good to come out ~" "Why are they lonely men and women? Aren''t there still them?" Then red bean pointed to the two people behind Shenye, and his eyes were full of questions. "It''s really a chance encounter on the road, but since you want to play together, I''m mainly afraid of being jealous by the little girls in the village ~" God night''s tone is also compromised at the moment. For unreasonable people, God night can''t negotiate at all. Now red beans are in this state. At this moment, the team of four finally turned around in Sharen village, and several others soon entered the tourism state. The previous things seemed to be forgotten soon, but Shenye didn''t understand one thing in his heart. Is there a window in Hongdou''s room? In the impression of Shenye, Hongdou''s habit is somewhat similar to that of snakes. He always likes to decorate his room in a dark way. After all, snakes like that environment, but just now Hongdou said that he saw the actions of others from the window... It''s really a bit intriguing. "I suddenly remembered that something was still in my residence. I''ll go back first." In order to test his judgment, Shenye directly pretends to want to go back to the dormitory to get things, but in fact Shenye doesn''t know how sure his guess is. After all, no one will often go to the window of the girl''s bedroom, so he can only make this plan. "All right, then remember to call the Watergate and Dingzuo, or you''ll miss the last selection ceremony of Zhongren later." Lu Jiu and Hai Yi didn''t take it seriously that Shenye wanted to go back. Instead, red bean quickly turned to Shenye and said, "what are you going back to get? The opportunity to travel in Sharen village won''t be easy. It''s too late when you go back. As for shuimen and Dingzuo, naturally, some teachers will call." Hongdou''s obstruction was successful, which aroused Shenye''s suspicion. His words have always had some weight in the team. Although Shenye doesn''t want to be the leader of the team, the other two have already determined in their hearts, so even if Shenye puts forward any strange requirements, they won''t stop it, but this time "Well, I won''t go back first. I''ll talk about it later." Seeing that Shenye was finally obedient and returned to the team, Hongdou seemed very happy. Pointing to the dessert on one side, she dragged several people to want to pass. However, behind her invisible, Shenye had told the other two people the information in the form of wood leaves. Although they were surprised, their faces didn''t show up at all. They still accompanied Hongdou towards the hotel. "This, this, this, like four, and this dessert is also four!" I like sweets, which is accurately imitated, but it shows up in other places. When the dessert was served, no one did it except the red bean. "Eat, it''s my treat this time. Please come back when you go back to Muye." Despite this, no one moved the chopsticks, and the atmosphere in the restaurant was embarrassed. Just now, the diners who were still eating around put down their chopsticks and looked here. "It seems to be a real problem. It almost caught your way." Although he was watched by dozens of people, Shenye didn''t feel nervous at all. On the contrary, the emergence of this group of people dispelled some of his anxiety. "I wonder how you found me?" Red bean didn''t seem to care about his discovery, but with a wave of his hand, the people quickly closed the shop directly, and looked at Shenye with a smile. "It''s just that you''ve been together for a long time. There''s only a little difference between you two. It''s really hard to find if you don''t look carefully ~" He found that the man in front of him didn''t seem to have any hostility to the three of them. Shenye also joked for a long time. He fixed his eyes tightly on the chest of Hongdou in front of him. The size of that already has some scale is really much larger than Hongdou. "Asshole!" The red bean also showed a slight red on his face. Then he covered his chest with his hands and looked at God night as if he could spit fire. If his eyes could kill, even if there were 10000 lives in God night, it would not be enough. "Come on, don''t be poor. Catch these boys quickly. When the time comes, send back what should be killed. Don''t mess up the plan!" When God night looked at the shy red beans in front of him, a very dignified voice came from the second floor, followed by the sound of heavy footsteps. The man who came down from the second floor was very tall just from the sound of footsteps. A pair of feet appeared from the stairs, but it was like a big girl who didn''t see anyone. She hid herself secretly. She just showed her feet and didn''t go downstairs anymore, which burst out the curiosity of God night. "Let''s act. More than 30 people should not lose to a few dolls?" After hearing this order, those people dressed as diners rushed towards Shenye from their position. They didn''t know when they had more props in their empty hands. "Unexpectedly, there are so many people. It''s hard for us to give full play to our strength without Ding Zuo!" After a long time of cooperation, the cooperation between Lu Jiuhai and Ding Zuo has been close to the level of combat effectiveness of the backbone of the family. If Ding Zuo is in, he may be able to give play to the power far beyond his own strength, but now "I''ll replace it. Although we haven''t experienced cooperation for a long time, there''s nothing we can do now. Make do first." Then God night made a knot with his hands. With the mobilization of chakra, God night''s body also kept getting bigger. "The art of doubling!" Although it''s not a perfect pig deer butterfly, it''s better than fighting alone. "Then you can only try. After a while, you will seize the opportunity to attack where there are many people. Leave the rest to us!" "Good! A simple version of the pig deer butterfly! " Chapter 196 "What tactics can the three kids have? Simple version pig deer butterfly is really laughing off his big teeth!" I don''t know where the mountain reckless man was recruited. The people who took the lead in the charge rushed straight towards Shenye. I think it''s called a pig because Shenye''s huge body is too large and slow to move, so they rushed directly towards Shenye with clear goals. "Forbearance, the art of mind disorder!" But on the way, a figure with long yellow hair rushed over first, and a frame with both hands was aimed at these people. Then these people fought against their teammates like a lost mind. "It''s really sad. I haven''t heard of pigs, deer and butterflies, and I don''t blame those who die ~" Those who have not done anything behind them obviously know the name of Muye pig deer butterfly, and have been waiting in place. Obviously, they are waiting for those people to test the depth first, and then they are on the road. However, these people''s strength has not been brought into play, and they have already won the first move of Yamanaka Haiyi. "Juli!" It doesn''t need to be upset to play much role, but it''s enough to drag down these people''s actions for a moment. However, it''s a little inconvenient to operate after the body gets bigger, so the speed can''t keep up, but this problem has been solved. The people who are entangled by the art of mind disorder can only watch their fists fall on them, but they can''t move at their feet. The hard ground bean looks like his own shadow. "What''s going on!" However, this question can never wait for an answer. At the moment when the question was raised, Shenye''s fist had reached several people, and the whole teahouse was shocked with one punch. "It should be sealed by the border. The situation inside can''t go outside, but the vibration just now shouldn''t be all right. Continue!" At the moment, the brain of the battlefield has become a deer for a long time. Although God night also thinks about it day by day, he can only obey the command if he is not very clear about the pig deer butterfly system. "The rest of these are the obstacles, and fight and retreat." Although Lu Jiu said so, the area of the whole teahouse is so large that there is no place to retreat even if you want to hide. "It seems that one should control the mind, one should control the body, and the other should be the main attack." Just a short fight, the strength of a few people was seen by a dwarf among these people, and then announced in the team. "Keep the movement as small as possible. If Ninja can''t, just call the captain." It was another remark that I didn''t know who said it. Then the remaining 20 people also flocked to them. It was obvious that they didn''t care about these three people at all. "In that case, I''ll learn and sell it now! Butterfly Art! " A burst of drink came out. At the same time, God night''s body was constantly emitting light. Then the light on the body was all concentrated behind him, and a pair of butterfly wings showed up in the next instant. The scene directly startled the people who rushed over, and the energy they had just puffed up was immediately stifled back, one by one returned to their original place. "This... This is not... How can you!?" At the moment, Lujiu and Hai were shocked by Shenye''s hand. The secret skill that should have belonged to qiudao family was learned by Shenye, but even in qiudao family, it is extremely difficult. It should be a terrible talent to show in Shenye, a 13-year-old boy. However, Shenye didn''t notice this. Instead, he was very concerned about his body shape. Fortunately, what he thought before didn''t become a reality. His already thin body shape is still thin and there is no serious shrinkage. "Is this the power of butterfly? It really surprised the meat!" Before, Shenye was quite shocked when he saw butterfly for the first time, but later he gradually found that it seemed useless and didn''t continue to pay attention. He didn''t expect to experience this feeling one day. The two wings condensed by chakra released from his body can not only improve his speed and agility to a higher level, but also greatly improve his power when releasing ninja. Although Shenye hasn''t tried yet, he always has such a hunch in his heart. "Don''t be afraid, brothers. It''s just a trick to scare people. Our village has never seen a strong man fighting with Muye for years. Let''s go together. Don''t be deceived by him!" I don''t know who shouted, as if he wanted to strengthen his courage, but this time it was different from before. Now all the people stood still and looked at the man who had just shouted. "Ah, this..." Obviously, the man can also see the power of this greatly increased ninja. The reason why he said so is to find a chance to win the first merit later. Unfortunately, his little idea was seen by the public. "Since everyone doesn''t want to go, please bother the captain." As soon as he said this, everyone looked at the stairs of the people who had come down before. I don''t know when those feet appeared there again, as if he had never left. "Just three dolls scare you like this? Forget it, you go to your own business first, and let me do it. " The feet finally came downstairs, but it was hopeless that the figure gradually appeared. Every step downstairs was accompanied by a strong momentum. This outward domineering spirit can definitely scare some ordinary people who have never seen the world to pee their pants. "Little doll, be sensible and admit defeat quickly, otherwise I can''t guarantee that my knife won''t hurt you." What is inconsistent with the powerful momentum is the bent appearance of the old man. If you don''t feel the surrounding atmosphere and remove the * * * from his hand, you are completely a rural old farmer, or a weak old man with a little hunchback. But it is the old man who is emitting the same aura of knife mountain and blood sea! "People can''t judge by their appearance. Such an old man will follow the big snake pill. It''s really inferior." "Little doll, put away your set. I''m not the person of big snake pill. I just owe him a favor. This time, I just exchange his favor on behalf of me. After this, I have nothing to do with him, and even I will chase him, but it''s all in the future." The old man seemed to be telling his story to several people, but he suddenly remembered that he had something to do, so he waved his hand casually and said, "I don''t want to do it either. Listen to these people and everyone will save trouble ~" Good guy, the old man came up to persuade him to surrender in such a simple way. It''s a little too casual. "Old man, although thank you for thinking of us, you have to walk this way by yourself ~" Chapter 197 "Come on, don''t be arrogant. Go back to your place first. The results should be announced this afternoon. We''ll leave here at that time. I always think something will happen." As the practice of tolerance test is coming to an end, the uneasiness in Shenye''s heart not only does not reduce, but also gradually exceeds the feeling in the past. This extremely accurate sixth sense once saved Shenye, and this time is certainly no exception. Although I want to celebrate, I also frown slightly when I see the look of Shenye. After all, Shenye''s vigilance has always been the strongest among several people. Although I don''t understand, I can only leave as soon as Shenye says it is over. "Congratulations, you all passed the exam, but although you have become Zhongren, you still have to follow yourself and do the task of chasing big snake pill ~" Hearing this news, Shenye didn''t feel lost. For shuimen and Hongdou, Shenye has been regarded as their team leader. If they suddenly change a group, I''m afraid they won''t adapt in a short time. As for Shenye... For him, he has no expectations for who he works with. Anyway, only the system can become stronger all the time. "Speaking of it, the lucky draw and Ninja evolution opportunity just now are useless ~" Suddenly, Shenye thought of the inexplicable system prompt just now. He had been thinking of coming back early and ignored it. "Do you want to extract skills now?" "Yes" Almost without hesitation, Shenye chose to extract while receiving the system prompt. The next second, a turntable appeared in front of Shenye. With Shenye''s nod, the turntable began to rotate rapidly. Shenye, who had never seen this posture, was very curious. All kinds of Ninjutsu above looked very cool. It seemed that it was safe for Shenye to draw any Ninjutsu. As the rotating speed of the rotary table drops down a little, the pointer is also fixed at one place. "Congratulations to the host for obtaining ninja, Tu Dun and Tu liubi." I''m very impressed with this Ninja night. I think there was a ninja named Kakashi who often used this move. Even if chakra consumed faster, he had to carve a few dog heads on the earth flow wall for decoration. Tuliubi itself is a ninja that doesn''t consume chakra much, and this Ninja belongs to most ninjas that can be defended. It is a kind of Ninja that is missing in today''s Shenye. "There is also the ninja of evolution. Let''s evolve directly together!" At the moment, Shenye has returned to his room accompanied by shuimen and can leave the country of wind in a period of time. It is something that Shenye is happy about. Now he can only wait for the planning of Sharen village. It is not a waste of time to draw the lottery together. "Random evolution begins ~" With a burst of prompt sound of the system, Shenye only felt a burning feeling in the lower abdomen, just like the last time the eternal kaleidoscope wrote the evolution of the wheel eye, but this time the feeling was much weaker than the last time when Jiang ran felt almost faint, just a slight burning feeling. "It seems that it should also be an evolution of blood following limit. Do I have so many blood following limit Ninja now?" "Evolution is over, and the host has obtained a new powerful ninja: Butterfly Art." It''s butterfly! Shenye was surprised but not surprised by this result. This butterfly transformation is the secret skill of Qiu Taoist school, and the reason why he evolved this skill should also be the reason why he stole the partial doubling of Dingzuo. However, Taoist Qiu''s human body is not small. After butterfly transformation, it will become very slim, but the problem is that Shenye''s body is thin and strong. If the butterfly transformation technique is released, Shenye will shrink himself. Whether the combat effectiveness will be really improved at that time is a problem. However, Shenye believes that this Ninja should not cause a delicate effect on himself. As for the actual application effect, only then will we know. Now there is still some time before the news release in the afternoon. Shenye is also a person who can''t stay. He paced to shuimen''s residence and was ready to go out for a walk. However, unexpectedly, shuimen made full use of his time, but he used it to sleep. "Forget it, I''d better go for a walk by myself." "Isn''t this God''s night? What are you doing here?" Two figures were walking in front of me when God night was going to go out for air. "Lujiu, Haiyi, why are you here?" Nara Deer, who always looks like a world without strife, shrugged for a long time and said that he was helpless, "I''m leaving Sharen village right away. I''m afraid there won''t be such a good treatment in the future, so I want to visit before I leave." After Lu Jiu finished, Hai Yi next to him added, "we also went to call Ding Zuo, but he had fallen asleep when we went to find him just now, so there were only two of us left. Are you going to stroll?" Listening to this question, Shenye also nodded, so the three directly hit it off and re formed a three person team to hang out. "In other words, why is there never an accurate time for sand tolerance village to do things? Whether it is the arrival war of sand tolerance village at the beginning or this one-on-one battle, the time is uncertain, and the preparation time for us is also in a hurry. I feel that the preparation of sand tolerance Village is completely in a hurry." During the stroll, Lu Jiu also asked a question that puzzled him for a long time, which everyone wanted to ask. Shenye was also very puzzled about it. "It should be that the processing time is in a hurry, or... No experience before, or on purpose?" Hai Yi''s words are to analyze all the situations, but although these situations are reasonable, it is totally inappropriate for ordinary people if it is such a big village as Sharen village and such a serious occasion as Zhongren examination. "Forget it. Anyway, we have passed the Zhongren examination. As long as we get the Zhongren certificate, we will even end the journey and be completely safe when we return to Muye." God night''s words are full of worries about the future. His reverie also spoke a little in front of Lu Jiu and Hai Yi. After all, I don''t know when there will be a sand bear to examine myself in this place. They can only say half a sentence and leave half a sentence. Anyway, these two people are superior in intelligence and business. Even if they only say a little, they will understand what they mean. Obviously, after hearing Shenye''s words, they also understood what he was talking about, but there was no other action except staring at him. If Haiyi''s words and Shenye''s words are true, this Zhongren test is definitely a conspiracy! Chapter 198 "Little doll has a big voice. In that case, let me see your strength." The old man''s feet moved slightly and didn''t seem to make much effort, but the figure had come to the front of several people in Shenye. "What a fast old man, what a fast knife!" When confronted with several people, God night has lifted his doubling skill, and now there is a pain in his hand. Jingle~ With a crisp sound, a corner of Shenye''s hands came to the ground, and a shallow scratch appeared on Shenye''s face, and a drop of blood fell from his cheek. "Oh, this little boy is good. Few of the younger generation can resist my blow now." The old man with the knife saw that Shenye only left a small scar on his face. His face showed a very surprised expression. It seemed that it was very strange that he couldn''t kill him at this time. "Don''t be too confident. After all, people will get old!" Although he was brave in his mouth, the shock in Shenye''s heart was beyond measure. Just now, the old man was attacked even by himself. If he hadn''t been ready before, I''m afraid he would have sent himself away directly. "When!" Until the two talked for a long time, the crowd outside reacted, and the fight between the two sides had begun. Even one or two of the deer Jiuhai around Shenye found out what had just happened when Shenye was suffering. "It''s really a young hero. He''s neither humble nor arrogant, and his strength is very strong. I''m a little reluctant to kill you. If you can take five moves from me, I''ll let you go." The old man was full of folded right hand, gently waved, indicating the place has the final say. "Mian village, you are the big snake pill adult who called for help. Are you a little..." But before the man finished speaking, a red line slowly appeared on his neck. Then, although his lips were still moving, he couldn''t make a sound. "Does anyone else have an opinion?" The old man''s knife slowly returned to the scabbard around his waist. Until then, the man reflected that he had been cut off. When he looked down, he only found that his body was out of his sight. A round head fell at everyone''s feet, and panic appeared on everyone''s faces. "I''m just big snake pill. Please come and help. Even he doesn''t dare to talk to me like that. What are you?" Arrogance! In addition to arrogance, there was no words to describe the old man. He looked at all the men of big snake pill with provocative eyes. The most annoying thing was that no one could control the arrogant old man. "Since you has the final say, I said, forget it, boy. Don''t be afraid. I never lie in nine Lang Lang village. If you can pass five strokes from me, I''ll let you and your little buddy leave." Seeing that there was no one around, the old man turned and looked at God night, and then said what he said last time. "Yes, we can, but we''d better change places. It''s really small here ~" The size of the venue is completely meaningless for Shenye, but his writing wheel eye doesn''t want to be seen by so many people, and the old man is not a subordinate of big snake pill. Even if he sees his writing wheel eye, he won''t say anything to big snake pill. "Well, I can''t do it with so many people. Let me go to the second floor." "But my companions..." "Don''t worry, anyone who dares to touch their finger will die when I come back." With that, the old man also stared at several people in the crowd. Obviously, there were thorns among these people. With the old man''s scanning, everyone was stimulated into a cold sweat. Even if he wanted to do something before, he didn''t dare to do it now. "Well, are you all right now? Let''s go?" Everyone was filled with angry people in their eyes, but did anyone really have the courage to stand up? Everyone watched the old man bring God night upstairs. Even the old man had to listen. One or two people could only look at Lu Jiuhai. "Am I a little too confident about this divine night? The old man doesn''t look simple. Can you take the five moves and say that so many people may easily put us back?" Facing the situation of heavy siege, Hai didn''t know what to do at the moment. He just felt that if Shenye was there, he might have the power of a war by using pigs, deer and butterflies, but now it seems that Shenye was called away. The strongest team lacks the main attacker, and nothing is more uncomfortable than this. However, Lu Jiu has a different view. "I think Shenye''s approach is indeed correct. If we all stay here, no one has any hope of living. Now, even if Shenye doesn''t catch the five moves of the old man, we have the opportunity to run out of the encirclement of these people. After all, the old man is the most powerful. We just need to spread the momentum. The people in Sharen village will certainly come, We just need to seize the opportunity. " What Lu Jiu said is reasonable. After all, it is impossible to let these people die in Sharen village even for the pressure of public opinion. Even if they have ideas, Sharen''s strength does not allow them to start a full-scale war against the other four major countries and the surrounding small countries. "Having said that, do you think they will let us go out?" Hai Yi pointed to a nearly airtight human wall in front of them, and most importantly, their eyes almost didn''t leave the two people an inch. "Then choose to believe in God''s night ~" At this time, Shenye, who was taken upstairs, was completely unaware of the thoughts of his two good friends, because the pressure brought to him by the man in front of him was already very great. As the old man was injured on the second floor, his murderous spirit was completely released, but the sweeping air field had lifted the surrounding dust, and it was also very powerful to hit Shenye. "Write wheel eye!" Three gouyu''s writing wheel eyes appeared in an instant, which was the greatest resistance that Shenye could make. "Yes, it''s really good. It has such eyes. No wonder big snake pill wants to get your body so much, even if it doesn''t hesitate to offend so many countries." "What is the attempt of big snake pill!" In front of the old man''s words, God night''s bad premonition has been accurately implemented, but the specific plan is still unknown. "I don''t know the specific plan, but I can tell you now that you are only one of the goals of big snake pill. Although they are the main goals, your level is higher than others, but it doesn''t matter whether you live or die." There are people to catch!? However, since the opponent is big snake pill, it''s not surprising at all. Even if big snake pill says to occupy Sharen village with Yinren village, God night believes that he hasn''t done it anyway. Chapter 199 "All right, it''s almost time to say. It''s time to work." The old man seemed to be drunk. Until now, he remembered the purpose of calling God night upstairs, and then the cold murderous spirit reappeared. "Butterfly Art!" Even if Shenye opened the Butterfly Art in time, with his explosive power, he still failed to catch up with the speed of Jiuchong langmian village. Even if the old man seemed to be just a simple step forward, he could still go forward very far in an instant. Even if Shenye opened the writing wheel eye, he could only see a vague phantom. "It looks like body art, but it should be what Ninja is used, or it can be seen by the writing wheel eye no matter how fast." While God night was thinking in his heart, a deep bone knife wound appeared on his forearm, just like the air hanging from his side cut it away. "One knife, and then there are four knives. If you can still stand at that time, I''ll let you go!" But Shenye obviously felt that this knife came faster and fiercer than the dried vegetables downstairs. The next few knives must be more dangerous than each other. But even so, Shenye didn''t show the meaning of writing the wheel eye of the eternal kaleidoscope at all. If so, it''s uncertain what will happen. After all, the old man''s strength is obviously far better than himself. Once he and big snake pill say more, it''s not good. However, I don''t care whether I will die because of this divine night. After all, I still have the strongest healing plug-in Baihao technology as the backing. Even if it is cut into two sections, it''s not a big problem. However, the next chopping down made Shenye a little afraid. With Shenye''s more attention this time, he saw the preparatory action of Jiuchong langmian village, but he couldn''t see through with the writing wheel eye at the end of the chopping. I saw the old man holding the long knife back at his waist, and then the posture of drawing the knife was ready. Then it was the look behind God night, and the middle part seemed to have been lost. However, with the help of the writing wheel eye, Shenye really saw the coming knife. He just dodged the knife body by moving sideways. However, before Shenye had time to rejoice, another scratch spread from his body, which was his predicted position of his left leg. "What''s going on? I have already dodged! " Although he was still hit, it was obviously not his previous feeling, but more like being cut by something attached to the knife. "This is a very famous sword among our warriors. At the beginning, I used a lot of strength to win it. If it weren''t for this sword, I wouldn''t know big snake pill, so there would be no such thing as intercepting and killing you. It''s all fate." In this regard, God night has a complaint in his heart. Who wants such fate in your family! "* * * I''m sure of the blessing of samurai, but is this bonus a little exaggerated!" At the moment, Shenye still can''t believe that he has avoided the previous attack, but even if he is injured, isn''t it meaningless to hide or not hide? "You have done very well, but the big river flow pill in my hand is no better than the ordinary sharp knife. As long as chakra is poured into it, there will be a penetration force like a river. Even if you avoid it, you will be attacked by the attached chakra." Speaking of chakra, God night thought of the two short knives of ASMA before, which can also be attached with chakra attribute. Perhaps it is with reference to this weapon. "Just now this knife four strength, the next knife six strength!" God night doesn''t know why this person is so persistent to himself, but since he is an enemy, even if the old man releases water for himself, God night has no sense of mercy. "Damn old man, if you want to play with me, I''ll play with you!" Eternal kaleidoscope write wheel eye, open! Just now, the sword God night understood that the old man definitely didn''t want to fight with himself, but really wanted to kill himself. The violent chakra on the knife had hurt the muscles around his heart. If he hadn''t opened the writing wheel eye fast enough, I''m afraid even the Baihao skill just now can''t be saved. "It''s a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye! Big snake pill never told me about it! " However, even the appearance of kaleidoscope writing wheel eye did not bring any sense of oppression to Jiuchong langmian village, and even secretly wanted to compete with the legendary writing wheel eye in Shenye. "You don''t understand the meaning of opening the kaleidoscope, but it''s no longer necessary ~" "What a big breath. Wait until you can my knife!" For God night, no matter which side sees his writing wheel eye, it is not allowed to exist, not to mention the eternal kaleidoscope, and the kaleidoscope represents that the heart has been killed! The old man raised his knife again, and Shenye was ready this time. Since you can''t see the next second after preparation, bet your defense skills on this moment! "Cut!" "Tu Dun, Tu Liu Bi!" At the end of the old man''s preparation posture, Shenye had quickly prepared the newly learned ninja in his hand, and after opening the eternal kaleidoscope, Shenye also saw clearly how the old man cut and hit. "It''s space-time Ninja!" Seeing the old man''s action, Shenye naturally avoided the knife easily. The soil flow wall appeared in time. The face village that would appear in front of him was about to cut the knife. Shenye directly stopped the knife, and a wall half a meter wide was cut in two in an instant. "The legendary kaleidoscope wheel eye really deserves its reputation, but can you stop it now!" At the moment, the old man''s tone is obviously worried. No one has gone through four rounds under him, and now the boy is going to break his own record! This is an extremely humiliating thing for a swordsman who thinks highly of himself. Fortunately, there is no one around. Now there is no problem even if he tries his best. "Although it''s space-time ninja, it''s not too advanced. You should only cut in a straight line?" This Sabre technique reminds Shenye of the move when the second generation of Huoying ended yuzhiboban''s brother. The similarity between the two is basically re carving, but this is also good news, because Shenye can use this move even if he has never seen it. A special suffering nothing is taken out of the tolerance bag, and another normal suffering nothing is held in the other hand. Several people can see it through by themselves, so the enemy will adjust the power to the maximum this time. In this case, they have only one chance. One move determines the outcome, one move determines life and death! "Little doll, you really opened my eyes. Now I''ll give you a chance to turn around and go downstairs and be captured by us. I can stop shooting at you, but your partner''s life can''t be guaranteed, or you can choose to die here!" Chapter 200 "I haven''t studied well since I was a child. I will never choose the answer expected by others!" "Then do it!" Both of them prepared their own state to the best, but although their momentum was at their highest, they didn''t start as long as they agreed with each other. The two people confronted each other in such a circle, but when Shenye came to the half cut stone before that, Shenye suddenly moved, and with Shenye''s raising his hand, the village smiled contemptuously. "It''s too young after all ~" Momentum is the most important thing in the confrontation between the two sides. As long as the momentum is relaxed in the process, it is almost bound to fail. When both sides use the same ninja, those who start first often have little time to change their moves, and those who start later take the lead. "Cut the river with a knife!" "Flying Thor cut!" The two figures just changed their positions in an instant. The figures of both sides stood in place, while the bitter blade tip of Shenye broke and fell to the ground in the next second. With the tip of the knife falling to the ground, Shenye knelt down like losing strength, covering his chest with his hands and lying down in pain. Until then, the old man slowly took the long knife back into its scabbard. "I gave you a chance. Unfortunately, you didn''t stop me." The fall of Shenye seemed to give miancun incomparable confidence. Even the figure of collecting the knife was free and easy, but when collecting the knife, he found some strange places. There''s no blood on the knife? Every time before, the blood stain on the knife was wiped dry before it entered the scabbard, but this time~ Before Jiuchong langmian village thought of something wrong, the God night kneeling in place turned into a cloud of white smoke and disappeared. "What! Separation! When! " While looking for God night around miancun, a stone at his feet moved strangely. The next second, the stone directly turned into God night and grabbed miancun with both hands. "Juli!" His hands worked hard, and the great power came out. He didn''t wait for the old man to react. His hands were directly pinched by Shenye. "Ah! What''s going on? Why? " Accompanied by wailing, miancun almost shouted out this sentence, but waiting for him is not the answer he wants to hear. "It''s not easy. Now your hands and wrists are broken. If you want to take a knife, you won''t be so powerful ~" God night''s eyes were full of banter. He covered the old man''s mouth with one hand so that he could not make a sound, but the frightened eyes showed all the words he wanted to say. "Didn''t you want to kill me just now? Why can''t you be arrogant now?" Said God night''s eyes, the sunflower pattern rotates again, but this is just a simple illusion, not deliberately changing people''s memory. "Bring those two kids up!" The sunflower pattern of God''s night is also reflected in his eyes. The old man''s tone is no longer desperate, but with the pride of the winner. Even the pain on his hand can no longer be felt. "What should we do? God night seems to have been defeated. What should we do?" "Of course it''s resistance. Is it at the mercy of others!" Compared with Haiyi, who asked about everything, Lujiu not only had more intelligence, but also did not hesitate to change decisively. However, no matter who they are, they all rely too much on the fighting mode of pigs, deer and butterflies, and their individual strength is not very strong. Two minutes later, two injured figures were thrown around miancun. They and the God night lying on the ground also made a perfect match. "It seems that we are still worried. The strength of miancun adults is really strong!" The man upstairs kept complimenting the old man. It was obvious that the old man had a high position among these people. "That''s natural. Who dares to question my strength? I''m just a little bored and want to try my hand. All right, you go down. I''ll take the three of them down in a minute." "Yes!" This group of people now follow the lead in miancun. After all, the bodies that dared to question before have been disposed of. "God night, you are too miserable. It seems that you have been beaten more than us." The three people on the ground were all wounded, but Lu Jiu would have fun in pain. He even joked before he died. "If only there were paper and pen, I still have something to say ~" Hai Yi, who was infected by deer for a long time, was also open. He even wanted to leave a suicide note before he died. "OK, OK, it''s not time to write a suicide note. See if there''s anything on the second floor that can escape." As they talked, the worker who sent the man also returned to the first floor, and Shenye directly stood up after the man left. Although he had a lot of blood, he did not affect his actions at all. "This... What''s going on?" Shenye''s action ability directly made them look silly. Obviously, he looked much more seriously injured than himself, but why could he walk like flying? Even if they stood up, they were all tingling. Later, God night stood up and grabbed the old man with both hands, and the old man seemed to have lost his ability to act at the mercy of God night. "System, grab skills!" It''s not difficult to steal skills from an old man without resistance, and his almost instantaneous chopping is much faster than flying thunder chopping, and he doesn''t need any technical constraints. Although he can only chop things on one line, it''s enough for God night. "Congratulations to the host, acquire the skill: instant blade cutting; Cooling time: ten minutes. " However, the Kung Fu of seizing skills in Shenye startled one or two people in lujiuhai. Why does this seem a little strange? "This... What''s going on?" At present, the two people still didn''t react at all. The old man who just looked noisy suddenly disappeared, just like a toy without a battery, but Shenye, who was originally scarred, stood up as if he was nothing. "It''s just magic. It shouldn''t last long. At that time, the old man can''t run away. If you''re surprised, you might as well hurry to find the exit!" In fact, half of Shenye''s words deceive them. It''s true that Shenye''s magic is true, but Shenye uses his own writing wheel eye to release the magic. Now jiuzhong langmian village is like a robot in Shenye''s hand, which makes him go east and never go north. However, it''s true to hurry to find an exit. After all, it''s on the enemy''s chassis now, If they don''t run out quickly, they may react for a while, or no one can run. Hearing Shenye''s words, they also reacted. Now it''s not the time to ask why. Then the three quickly searched on the second floor. However, it is a pity that as a teahouse, this teahouse is really dedicated. There is no back door. The last way for the three is a few windows on the second floor. "Are you ready?" Chapter 201 The three stood in front of the largest window and took a deep breath. Once the window was broken, several people knew the next situation. The sound of broken windows will lead the downstairs Yinren miscellaneous soldiers, and two of them are wounded. They can''t run away, but they can leave here as long as they go down. Once they go out, they can attract others'' attention. At that time, they need to escape! "All right!" They answered at the same time, and the God night who took the lead slowly took out the big river pill that the old man used to cut himself just now. Chakra poured water into it. Shenye clearly felt that there seemed to be an additional section of the blade that could be wielded and cut, which extended for about ten centimeters. Although it is not long, it will have an advantage in the face of tense tight combat, even if it is more than one centimeter. What''s more, if the chakra blade is not carefully observed, it is really invisible. The long knife turned slightly, and Shenye made an effort. The sharp blade instantly cut the glass in front of several people. At the moment when the long hole appeared, Shenye flashed and rushed out, but the next scene shocked him to forget his plan. But Lu Jiuhai, who was still in the room, didn''t see the situation outside. He still jumped down recklessly, but after they got down, there was a short crash like Shenye. Seriously, it''s not that several people in Shenye are short-sighted, but the current situation is too shocking. see evidence of people''s distress everywhere! Only this word can describe the current situation. In addition to lying on the ground, I can''t tell which country''s body is and the fragmented facade, Shenye can vaguely identify the approximate location. If he hadn''t seen the word "wind" some distance away, God night would have thought he had jumped through a window again. "I said, what''s the situation? Why is it outside?" They all knew that there was a boundary outside the teahouse, but they didn''t expect that the boundary had such power. They didn''t feel anything when such a big thing happened outside. "There should be an accident, but now we''d better run away first ~" Hai Yi pointed to the pursuers who had rushed out behind him. Although the three had reduced their voice when landing as much as possible, several people couldn''t hide the function of monitoring the interior of the boundary itself. "Catch them and don''t let them run away!" Those Yinren pursuers came up and shouted directly at Shenye. With the cry of the first to find the three, more and more people ran towards the three. "You''ll follow me later. If I catch you later, I''ll relax. Let''s go to Muye''s teachers to ask about the situation." While the three were chased by dozens of people, Shenye said to the two. At the same time, his hands were not idle, constantly leaving marks in the surrounding ruins, ready to escape here for a while. "The little man in the middle can transmit ninja. He''s divided into people to see where he left the mark!" It never occurred to me that these people behind me were also well prepared. They even knew about the space-time Ninja at the God night meeting. However, it was also expected by God night. After all, big snake pill had led the team before, and Yinren was still the team of big snake pill, so it''s not surprising that they knew. "What should we do? They found our escape route!" "Don''t worry, it''s all expected." Although Shenye seemed very calm, the other two people behind him couldn''t guess his idea at all. At the moment, they were nervous except tension. "Come on, there are marks here and there. Don''t let this boy have a chance!" However, with the continuous sound behind him, Lujiu took the lead in responding. "Disperse troops and break them one by one?" "It''s a deer for a long time, but it''s not all ~" God night smiled mysteriously and didn''t say anything. He just marked his own symbols on the wall while running, but at the same time, he also kept leaving some special bitterness on the passing ground. However, this chase soon ended. Several ninjas rushed to the direction in front of Shenye. However, they exposed their sharp teeth and claws to several people from a distance, and immediately expressed their position. With the addition of these people, there are fewer and fewer directions for Shenye people to escape. The hope on Lujiu and Haiyi''s face is also gradually reduced. Although Lujiu has no good way, he can see the current situation very clearly. "The dead end is over!" "My Lord, they are still running around now. Why is it a dead end?" On a high platform in the distance, a man in white robes stood on the platform and observed the formation in the distance. In his hand was a brush and paper, which was the approximate urban defense map of Sharen village. "The situation has become, as long as it''s not those hired men who listen to my arrangement." The pride in his eyes completely covered that trace of uncertainty, and the people around the man also nodded with great trust. After all, the man in front of him has never miscalculated, even today! "What''s the dead end? It''s clear that the siege hasn''t gathered yet!" Hearing that Lu Jiu''s judgment was almost zero hope, Hai Yi''s tone was full of confusion. Although his trust in Lu Jiu told him that what Lu Jiu said must be justified, Hai, who had obtained hope, was unwilling to see that the last hope in front of him was cut off. "In our position, there are pursuers on the left and right, but there is no defense in front. In this case, there are only two possibilities. One is that the enemy really gathered in a hurry and had no time to block the front. The other is that the enemy deliberately gave us hope in front, and then drilled in by himself. This shows that there must be a more terrible existence waiting for us in front!" The concise answer God night nodded repeatedly, and he knew where the super-high IQ of Luwan was inherited. "But now it''s not a situation of death. Since the enemy wants us to go from the front, we''ll go the opposite way and go straight to the back ~" God night''s words were light, but the other two stared wide and didn''t understand what God night''s words meant. "But there are all enemies behind. Even if we break them one by one, we can''t defeat them all. Moreover, even if we defeat the ambush in other places, we will arrive again. After all, we can''t be faster than those people!" The scene has been analyzed so comprehensively that even lumaru can only express his admiration for the plot of the opposite commander, but I''m afraid no one knows better than him how difficult it is to break through this dead end. "That''s why I left my mark just now!" But no matter what kind of strange words, as long as they are said from the mouth of God night, it will make people feel at ease. Chapter 202 "What should we do next? We can''t go on." Lu Jiu said he would stop and continue like this. They will really be forced into the enemy''s trap. It will be more difficult to get out at that time. As soon as Hai''s face sank, he suddenly became nervous. Looking at Shenye, he seemed to be waiting for Shenye''s answer. "God night, what should we do next?" Haiyi knew very well that they could not stay here, and the people behind would soon catch up. When God night heard this, his expression was very calm. It seemed that all this was under his control, and he answered calmly. "I''ve made it clear to you just now. Since these people want us to go ahead of the king, we''ll do the opposite. Let''s go back. I see how they can break my game." God night has a confident look, which makes Lujiu and Haiyi''s heart calm in an instant. They know that there is nothing wrong with following God night, and God night will take them out. "Well, stop here." God night suddenly stopped, stretched out his hand, took out a few bitter things and threw them in the position beside him. There is a difference between those bitter nothing and the bitter nothing they often used before. These sufferers don''t know what was used by God night. After they were thrown on the ground, they disappeared in an instant. "God night, what material are you made of? Why have I never seen it?" Hai looked at Shenye and couldn''t help asking. He was very curious about the weapons in Shenye''s hand. I don''t know why. God night is about their age, but they always carry something they have never seen. In other words, even if God night is their elder, they believe it. Hearing Haiyi''s question, Shenye''s eyes moved, then took out a pain and shook it in front of Haiyi. "This bitterness is really different from the bitterness we used before. I used some special methods to smear some things on it, which can not only hide, but also save our lives at a critical time." God night''s expression was serious. It didn''t look like a joke at all. Just Hai Yi felt curious. He didn''t expect that there was so much suffering. He just wanted to open his mouth and ask God night for a bitterness. He had a good play in his own hands and studied it. This bitterness was very unusual, but it was interrupted by the deer on one side for a long time. "Well, now is not the time to say this at all. Let''s leave this place quickly. The pursuers behind us are getting closer and closer. We''d better get rid of the pursuers first and study these things after we go back." Lu Jiu''s voice was a little worried, looked around, and his expression became more and more serious. God night knew what the deer had been thinking for a long time and stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, it''s time for us to turn around now. Don''t go on, let''s go back." "Go back, don''t we have to meet those pursuers?" Although Lu Jiu believed in God night, he still hesitated when looking at the pursuers behind him. He didn''t know what to do to change the current situation. The pursuers behind him were not twos and threes, but a large group. Shenye stretched out his hand and patted the deer''s shoulder for a long time. Before he reacted, he saw Shenye fly rush out. Looking at the air around him, he knew how fast Shenye was. As soon as Hai looked at the God night rushing in, he hesitated in his eyes, looked at the deer around him for a long time, and asked. "What shall we do now? Shall we rush over together, or shall we continue to move forward?" "Of course, we should follow God''s night. The three of us come together. No matter what happens, the three of us must be together. No matter what the consequences, we will bear them together." The deer said for a long time and made a look of preparation. His expression was very serious, and his voice was also a little positive. "Moreover, I believe God night. Since God night has said so, it must be reasonable for him to do so for so long. Now we can go out with him for a long time." The deer said for a long time and rushed in the direction of Shenye''s departure. Hai hesitated, bit his teeth and stamped his feet. Without further hesitation, he also chased in the direction of Shenye. Soon, the three of them met the pursuers behind. Fortunately, they all had some voice tolerance. Therefore, it was no problem for them to deal with God night. God night did not stop, quickly stretched out his hand and made a seal in front of him. "The wind runs away and the wind cuts." A sharp wind, like a sharp blade mixed with it, split the sound tolerance in front of them with a knife. Those voices can''t bear their original strength. Even if they fight back, it''s like hitting stone with an egg. Wailing, they all fell to the ground, in disorder. "Earth runs away, and everything lives." Lu Jiu also followed suit, quickly making a seal in front of him, helping God night, clearing the way and blocking their voice tolerance. In an instant, countless vines rose from the ground, staggered in the air, rolled up those voices directly, threw them out with force, and fell heavily to the ground, raising a mess. Although Shenye''s strength is very strong, Lujiu''s strength is also good. The two men shot together. Yinren, who was still arrogant, fell to the ground in an instant, but then more Yinren rushed up. "Feng Dun, online knot." In the hands of God night, a whirlwind swarmed out, forming a big net on their heads and tightly surrounding them. "Let''s go. Don''t stop. We must rush over." This big net is like a big shield. Even if those Yinren rushed up, they couldn''t get in at all. They used all kinds of weapons against God night, but they all bounced back when they met the wind net. "It''s the first time I''ve seen this move. God night, you really keep surprises for us." When Lu Jiu said this, he didn''t mean any ridicule at all, but admired God night in his heart. I''ve always heard that Shenye has extraordinary strength, but I''ve never seen it. This time, he was able to come out with Shenye, which opened his eyes. From Shenye, he knew a lot of different things and improved his cultivation. Although Shenye never said it, Lujiu could feel that the chakra of Shenye was much stronger than himself. Chapter 203 "Run, don''t stop. This wind net won''t last long." God night looked at the two people around him and couldn''t help telling them. Because although the wind net can play a great protective role, it increases his physical burden for God night. It takes a lot of chakra to stabilize the air network. Hai looked not far away and suddenly opened his mouth. "No, when we get to the fork in the road, there are voices everywhere. What shall we do?" "I''ve just set up an ambush along the road. Now I don''t know which way is the way out, so the best way is to act separately and break them one by one." God night looked very calm and spoke out his plan. As soon as the voice fell, his whole body sent out a dazzling light and wrapped him in it. Before the other two people reacted, they were swept by this light again. I can''t see anything clearly. A cool breath swept through and surrounded the whole body. Lujiu and Hai felt that the strength of the whole body seemed to have come back. I only heard the voice of God night ringing in my ears, like a penetrating feeling. "Now, let''s walk separately. I walk in the middle, Lujiu''s left and Haiyi''s right. Remember that our purpose is not to fight, but to escape from this place as soon as possible." Lujiu and Haiyi didn''t say much, but they were scattered according to the instructions of God night. Those around Yinren didn''t expect that they would disperse. For a moment, they didn''t know who to chase. Then they looked at each other and rushed in another direction. Everything became blurred, because the three people were surrounded by gas, so they couldn''t see who was in front of them. The man standing high looked at the three people running away, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "This boy is really smart and knows to disperse and escape to cover up his breath¡° "What should we do next? Who should we chase first?" His men couldn''t help asking questions. "Just chase the man in the middle. His breath is the strongest. If I guess correctly, it''s the kid who leads." Hearing such an order, his men immediately chased in the middle. God night looked at more and more pursuers behind him, and his face became dignified. I have hidden my appearance, but I didn''t expect to be found. It seems that the person who instructed has good ability. If he continues to be entangled like this, it is even more impossible for him to leave this place. "The wind runs away, the wings of the wind." God night launches skills again. After a battle just now, God night''s chakra has been consumed a lot. Under such circumstances, his strength becomes weaker and weaker. He can only launch his own skills and attack again, otherwise he will soon be caught up. For a moment, a pair of wings grew out of Shenye''s arms and flew up with Shenye. Seeing such a scene, those Yinren immediately stopped and threw out their suffering towards the place where God night left, and attacked God night. God wrapped his wings in the night. Those suffering were knocked down before they met God''s night. "Tu Dun, Jedi survive." As if they had received some orders, those Yinren made the same moves one after another, gathered in one place, formed a huge energy ball, and launched an attack on Shenye in an instant. God night tried to resist, but the next second, his wings were completely collapsed. The body was out of control, lost its support and fell directly to the ground. He quickly stabilized his body and quickly repaired the energy with his own strength. However, time is pressing, and there is no way to recover. Seeing that God night fell down, those voices immediately rushed up to him again. All around is Yinren, and God night has been completely surrounded. "You can''t escape. Follow us back." A man came out slowly from behind those Yinren. Just at a glance, God night saw that the strength of this man was terrible. The presence of so many voices all add up, are not the man''s opponent. Although he was old, the man did look valiant, and his spirit was almost at the peak. God night is very clear that even if he is not injured, he is not necessarily the opponent of the other party. He coughed gently, stood firm not far away, looked at the man and showed an indifferent smile. "Come on, what''s your purpose?" "We are curious about your identity. At your age, you shouldn''t have such strength. What kind of treasure do you carry?" The man looked up and down at Shenye with aggressive eyes, which made Shenye feel very uncomfortable. God night smiled faintly. "I don''t have anything. These are my own cultivation. If you want to take a shortcut, I''m sorry. I really can''t help you." The man looked at God night and knew that he would communicate well with God night. The other party would not continue to tell himself the truth. Since he could not say it well, he had to take tough measures. "Since you don''t say it, don''t blame us for being rude." Suddenly, the murderous spirit of the man deepened, which made people shudder. The strength was terrible. Shenye quickly started writing wheel eyes, trying to see the strength of the man opposite, but found that he couldn''t do it at all. When a person''s cultivation reaches a certain level, it''s easy to hide his strength in front of the enemy. It seems that he is doomed this time. God night pursed his lips, stretched out his hand, made a seal in front of him, and protected himself in it. "Who are you and what is your purpose?" "Purpose, the dead don''t need to know our purpose." The man''s voice fell, his eyes were cruel, and his whole body burst out great power, which surprised Shenye. Those green lights linger around the man. The next second, they quickly attack God at night, mixed with attack power. There is no grass everywhere. If such an attack, directly to their own body, even if they are immortal, they will lose half their lives. God night quickly launched the writing wheel eye. When he got the green light and was about to touch himself, he narrowly avoided the attack, but his hair was cut off. He quickly stabilized his body, and the next second, the other party launched an attack again. Chapter 204 "Tu Dun is in full swing." The man shouted and attacked God at night. The light on his hand formed a knife and stabbed God at night. Such a fierce attack makes Shenye powerless to resist and can only escape. Because the strength of the other party is terrible, God night just dodges and consumes energy. It was not easy to stabilize his body. God night found the right time and launched an attack immediately. "Feng Dun, Li Feng cut." God drank loudly at night, accumulated all his strength in his hand and moved the attack towards the other party. Two great forces collided together, and the surrounding air was almost static, which made people feel depressed. The sound of the surrounding ground stage could not bear the attack of such great power, and they fell down one after another. Let out a wail. God night only felt that his strength was weaker and weaker, and his forehead was full of sweat, but the other party didn''t respond at all. It was still a look of light clouds and light wind, with a contemptuous smile on the corners of his mouth. "At this level, it''s too much to compete with me." "Don''t talk too full before the last step." God night''s expression was cold, and he kept chakra all over his body in his hand, still insisting on resisting the other party''s attack. The man snorted coldly. "Tu Dun, atmosphere Luo." A huge force gushed out, God night was difficult to resist, and was knocked down to the ground again. He coughed gently and vomited a mouthful of blood. The man walked towards God night step by step with a smile. "You didn''t listen to what I said just now. Have you been taught a lesson now? Come with us obediently, you can suffer less. " "What if I don''t want to?" God night raised his head with cold eyes. He was unwilling to compromise easily. The man was stunned and laughed. "If you don''t want to, don''t blame me for being rude to you. Come and take it away." As soon as the voice fell, the surrounding voices immediately came towards God night. Suddenly, a voice came. "Earth runs away, and everything lives." For a moment, Shenye was wrapped in a green vine, protecting him so that other voices could not get close. The next second, the deer appeared in front of everyone for a long time. "Stop it." "Lujiu, why are you here? I didn''t say it. It''s going according to the plan." God night''s tone was a little worried. Lu looked at him for a long time with firm eyes. "We can''t leave you alone." "Yes, we should go together." Hai Yi also appeared around Shenye and made an attack. "The three of us are one." The man didn''t expect that Lujiu and Haiyi would also come back. A trace of surprise flashed in his eyes and smiled immediately. "Even if you come back, what can you change? If you are not caught together, let you be a companion." With that, the man waved his hand and attacked again. "Tu Dun, Da He Zhou." For a moment, the surrounding trees and Fujiyama seemed to have life again, attacking the three of them together. "What kind of move is this? Why have I never seen it?" Lu Jiu''s expression suddenly became serious. God night looked at the man and recited a spell in his heart. He didn''t forget to comfort the people around him. "This man is very powerful. Don''t hit him hard. Listen to me later." As soon as Lujiu and Hai heard Shenye''s words, they knew that Shenye had a way back for this matter. The originally flustered heart also became a bit stable. Ling lie''s move swept over, but Shenye still looked calm. "You help me delay. Five minutes is enough." When Lu Jiu and Hai heard this, they looked at each other, nodded, ran in the direction of the man and launched an attack. "Tu Dun, great mercy state." "Water escape, a river of autumn water." Lu Jiu and Hai shot at the same time and launched their strongest attack moves. But such moves, obviously, have no effect on the man in front of him. "Your strength is far worse than that little doll." The man uttered a cold hum of contempt, and then shot at Lujiu and Hai, easily dissolving their attack. Lujiu and Haiyi looked a little surprised. God night observed the situation, still didn''t stop the action in his hand, just a few minutes later. Suddenly the man jumped up and flew towards them. No matter what kind of attack Lujiu and Haiyi launched, they were easily dissolved by the man. God night saw something wrong. "Be careful, this man can write wheel eyes." "What, write the wheel eye." Lu Jiu and Hai Yi''s expression became serious in an instant. Not everyone can open the wheel eye casually. In addition to God night, the man in front of them was the first person they saw to open the wheel eye. No wonder their attack just now didn''t work at all. "Don''t be hard, you''re not his opponent." God night saw that Lujiu and Haiyi were beaten and had no power to fight back, so he couldn''t help feeling a little anxious. His movements accelerated again. Shout to Lujiu and Hai. "Come back and stop fighting." As soon as Lujiu and Hai heard the cry of God night, they knew that God night''s plan should have been reached. Immediately returned to God night as fast as possible. The deer took back the tengman on Shenye for a long time. He only saw that Shenye didn''t know what to say, and suddenly there was a violent sound around. "What is this?" Lu Jiu looked around in surprise. The places that had been sealed by God night suddenly burst out some golden light, like tentacles mixed with great power, wrapping everything. "No, these kids still have a hand." The man looked at the scene, his heart sank, and tried his best to attack again. "Earth runs away, and everything lives." Countless vines grew from the land and attacked them at the God night, but they were cut off by the golden light. "What the hell are these things?" The man had never seen anything like this and his face was very ugly. God night''s eyes took a little smile. "You don''t see such moves. Your writing wheel eyes don''t look like much." God night said, stretched out his hand and took Lujiu and Haiyi''s hand. Only after a long time did the deer understand that this was the function of the knot and bitterness under the previous God''s night cloth "Let''s go." "Come back..." When the man wanted to say something more, he saw that they were surrounded by these golden lights and disappeared. Chapter 205 God night several people were surrounded by the golden light and soon transmitted to another space. When all the light in front of them disappeared, Lujiu found that they didn''t know when they came out. All around are scorched corpses, emitting bursts of unpleasant smell, some scary. Lujiu turned around and found Shenye standing beside him with a pale face. He didn''t know what he was thinking. "God night, are you okay?" Deer was worried for a long time. He saw the battle just now. God night was hurt a lot. Although he had endured and didn''t say it, he could feel that God night was holding on. "I''m fine. The battle just now consumed too much energy. I need to replenish my strength." God night stood up and looked relaxed. One side of Hai Yi also saw that Shenye was wrong, turned out a thing from his bag and handed it to Shenye. "This is a good healing medicine I brought before I came out. It should be useful to you. Take it." God night lowered his head, looked at Hai Yi''s injured pill and frowned slightly. "Is this a hundred herbs pill?" "Yes, it''s a herbal pill. Since you know, I don''t need to say anything more." Hai nodded and then put the pill into Shenye''s hand. But God night did not eat. "This pill is so precious that you gave it to me. What do you do?" "I don''t have anything now. You are our backbone. There must be no problems. Don''t be coy. Eat." Hai smiled and hurried. God night hesitated and ate it. He knows his physical condition now. If he is not treated as early as possible, they have no room to fight back in the later stage. The man just now is Zhongren, and his strength is already so good. If he is Shangren, I''m afraid they don''t even have a chance to escape. "What''s the matter with you? This herbal pill is useless?" Hai Yi was a little anxious about this thing, but he was reluctant to eat it himself. God night shook his head. "I feel much better. This herbal pill is really useful for internal injury." What God night said was true. He just felt that there was a clear gas all over his body, swimming all over his body, cleaning up the dirty gas in his body. Quickly repair the injured organs in the body. In less than a quarter of an hour, Shenye''s body injury has recovered a lot. Watching God night''s face gradually become ruddy, Lujiu was relieved. Looking at the bodies all around, I couldn''t help opening my mouth. "What should we do next? There are so many bodies here. It seems that something really happened in ninja village." "I suspect that some took the opportunity of our trial to attack ninja village." God night suddenly tightened his eyebrows and said his speculation. The ninja village trial was held as scheduled. Everyone knew that during the trial, the ninja village was empty. If we attack the ninja village at this time, only ordinary people without resistance will be left in the ninja village. It is not the opponent of those people at all, so it will cause the current situation. All this was a game from the beginning. Someone set up a game and waited for them to jump into it. Unfortunately, everyone was recruited. Because of the trial, many people''s strength was damaged to varying degrees. If you are attacked at this time, you have no strength to fight back. "It should be with those who chased us." Lu Jiu walked in a few steps and looked at the tragedy of those people. He couldn''t help sighing. The originally prosperous village was destroyed at this moment, and those beautiful memories disappeared. God night nodded and looked around. "It should be that they came here to find something, so they destroyed this place." "What shall we do next, go back?" The deer looked at the black smoke in the distance for a long time, and his eyes were full of worry. "We can''t go back. There''s an ambush. Those people shouldn''t have found what they want. Let''s watch outside now. When it''s dark, we''ll go in and inquire about the news." God night felt a little uneasy in his heart. What is the purpose of these people coming to ninja village? Lu Jiu trusted Shenye very much and didn''t say much. He found a place that didn''t attract much attention and began to correct it. Today''s battle has consumed a lot of chakra for several of them. They must adjust their interest rate as soon as possible. The night was gloomy, and no one noticed a figure approaching quietly. "Who?" Shenye suddenly woke up. Next, he saw a white shock wave in the palm of Shenye''s hand and hit directly behind the tree. A scream, and then saw a dark figure flee. God night stood up, hesitated and immediately caught up. The man''s skill was poor and he was soon caught up. God night looked at the man with his face covered and couldn''t help asking. "Who are you?" The man laughed and then bit his tongue and killed himself. God night was slightly surprised. He just wanted to stretch out his hand and open the man''s scarf. He didn''t want to suddenly attack God night in the depths of the woods. God night quickly turned over and hid, which was a thrilling escape. The painless stabbed into the tree trunk not far away. It can be seen that this man has deep skills. "Who the hell is it? Come out." God night made a defensive posture, and the surrounding was quiet and terrible, as if nothing had happened. It was still quiet around without any response. But there was an unusual smell in the air. Suddenly, there was a wind in his ear. God night quickly stretched out his hand, formed a big barrier in front of him, and stubbornly avoided this attack. Quickly turned around, came to the opposite of the man, and found that the man was a teenager in grade but a teenager. Grade is not big, but in the eyes, with the cold chill, people shudder. This is definitely not the eyes of a teenager. "Who the hell are you?" God night looked at him in a low voice, but No. 4 didn''t relax his vigilance. The boy, No. 4, did not hide his face, approached God night step by step, expecting contempt. "It''s just a little forbearance. It''s too much to dare to be an opponent with me." Hearing his disdainful words, God night frowned and opened the writing wheel eye the next second "Write wheel eye." The young man was not afraid at all and looked into the eyes of God night. "Only to this extent?" Chapter 206 The calm appearance made Shenye feel a little afraid. "How can it be? It''s upper tolerance." This discovery makes Shenye feel a little flustered. Although the Ninjas I met recently have good strength, they are at most just Zhongren. It''s rare to have such accomplishments as Shangren. Even if it is in tolerance, it is very difficult to deal with it by yourself, let alone in tolerance. God night saw the strength gap between himself and the other party at a glance, and knew that he really had no chance of winning. "Die." God night has launched a wave of attack on himself before he reacts. "Huodun, the fire of Thor." "Earth runs away, and everything lives." Two huge attacks, mixed with two great forces, attacked God at night. God night looked surprised. "How is that possible?" It was the first time he saw that someone could launch two-way skills at the same time, both of which contained such great energy. God night is very clear that he has no spare power to resist. The only thing he can do is dodge. "The wind is hiding." God night quickly stretched out his hands and made a seal in front of him. He tried his best to make chakra, who was born, lightest his body, and quickly escaped the attack with the help of the wind. But before God night stood firm, the other party launched an attack again. "Fire escape, jade and stone burn." The boy directly launched the last attack, and everything around him was burned up wherever he went. Looking at the barren forest around, God night looked at everything in front of him in surprise. "How is that possible? His strength... " God night has never seen such terrible strength appear on a young man. No one has ever thought that a teenager should be a Shangren. Such cultivation is definitely a miracle in ninja village. "Wind escape, wind surf the Internet." God night made a quick seal and wanted to escape each other''s control, but he found that his body couldn''t move. I saw a huge fireball mixed with attack, straight towards myself. God night closed his eyes. He could never win it this time. "God night, be careful." A huge force threw Shenye up heavily. There was a huge vine in the air, which caught Shenye and gently put it on the ground again. The deer quickly ran from behind and stretched out his hand to hold God night. "How''s it going? Is it all right?" God night shook his head. "I''m fine. Thanks to the herbal pill given to me by Hai Yi before, otherwise I''ll completely disappear here today." God night squeezed out a smile, but the feeling of weakness kept coming. Just avoiding the other party''s attack is enough to waste your energy. If you really should meet each other, then you absolutely have no chance to escape. "Why are you here?" Looking at Hai Yi who stood in front of him, God night''s eyes took a bit of confusion. This time, he came out in a hurry, so he didn''t have time to inform them. "We heard something wrong here, so we came here immediately. Is everything okay?" Hai Yi also came over and looked at the boy in front of him, obviously shocked. "This man is..." "Shangren." God night stabilized his body, looked at the young man in front of him, and said Hai Yi''s unspoken words. "The three of us are not his opponent at all." "Let''s go." Lu Jiu also saw that something was wrong here and turned around to leave with Shenye. But the next second, the boy appeared in front of them. "The game is not over yet. How can you go?" "What are you talking about?" Hai frowned and looked at the boy in front of him. "Who are you? We have no grievances. Why do you embarrass us?" "You have what I want." The young man''s eyes were a little proud, raised his chin contemptuously and looked at the three of them. "If you don''t make everything clear today, no one will want to go." God night''s face became gloomy in an instant. He didn''t expect such a result. "What do you want? You''re with the people who chased us before." The strength of this teenager is very strong. Now if he doesn''t find a way to get out in time, he will have no chance to leave. Don''t say that you are seriously injured now. The most important thing is that your original cultivation is not enough. God night''s cultivation is just a middle tolerance. However, the other party can endure, and God night can feel that the strength of the young man is even above tolerance. Together, the three of them had no strength to fight back. "The dead don''t need to know too much." There was some impatience in the boy''s eyes. Before they could say anything again, the next second, they saw the boy attack them again. "Tu Dun, all living beings annihilated." "What?" Three people sent out varying degrees of exclamation, how did not expect that such a move, the boy would also. He not only carries two attributes, but also can cultivate his strength so terrible. So far, Shenye has seen such a terrible person for the first time. "Don''t be stubborn. We''re not his opponent. We have to find a way to escape." "Don''t whisper. I can hear everything." The boy chuckled, as if the other side could hear their conversation clearly. God night''s heart is tight. Under such circumstances, it is impossible for them to get out as soon as possible. Thinking of what just happened, God night knew that he couldn''t drag on. If they drag on, they will only have fewer and fewer chances to escape. "Wind escape, wind surf the Internet." God night launched the move again. The deer on one side saw it for a long time and immediately catered to it. "Earth runs away, and everything lives." "The water runs away, and the blue waves are rippling." God night, the three of them launched an attack on the boy at the same time, but such an attack was also easily resolved by the other party. "God night, what shall we do now? We can''t go if we want to." "Don''t worry, we''ll find the right opportunity now. As long as we can leave, don''t look back. I''ll give you a break." God night has thought that if the three of them stay here together, it will only increase the burden on each other. If you run away separately, you may come to a different end. Anyway, the result of the matter has not been investigated clearly. They must not die here. "God night, how can we leave you?" Chapter 207 Lu Jiu was a little worried. He just dealt with the boy a few moves and found that the gap between the two was too big. Neither God night nor himself is the opponent of the other party at all. "Let''s go together." There was a certain firmness in his eyes. For this time, he had the idea of dying and later life. It was not easy to escape from the previous difficulties. The three people snuggle up to each other and must not deal with each other at will. Haiyi on one side is also standing on the United Front with Lujiu. "Yes, the three of us can always think of a way together." It was a moving scene, but in the boy''s eyes, it was just a ridiculous farce. "It''s really troublesome. You think you can get out of here like this. It''s ridiculous." "How do you know if you don''t try?" The corners of God''s night''s mouth evoke an indifferent radian. Looking at the appearance of God night, Lujiu''s heart became stable. Know that as long as God night says such words, he must have his own way for this matter. Otherwise, he won''t say so. Lu Jiu and Hai looked at each other and retreated behind God night with a tacit understanding. The two men injected the rest of chakra into the hands of God night. They are desperate to give themselves a chance to escape. If in such a desperate situation, the only person who can give himself hope should be God''s night. God night''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, but he soon understood the intention of Lujiu and Haiyi. He closes his eyes, moves his body, and inspires the body''s greatest skills. Looking at their appearance on God night, the young man''s eyes were full of disdain. "Do you really think this way can avoid my attack, delusion." The next second, the boy attacked them directly. "Fire escape, all things are extinguished." This move looks terrible. If it''s directly on, it''s impossible to survive. Haiyi and Lujiu still insisted on their previous practice and didn''t want to leave at all. They believe in God night. Every time at the critical moment of life and death, God night always thinks of ways to save them. Presumably this time, God night can also do it. God night observed each other''s every move, opened the writing wheel eye, and said that all the attack tracks were in his eyes, but there was no way to deal with them. The two people behind him trust themselves so much that even if they die, they will let Lujiu leave. God night has been holding the determination to die, and suddenly thought of the bitterness in his arms. "I have a way, Lujiu. After a while, you will use all things as a cover. I know how to leave." God night''s tone obviously brought some surprises. People like God night rarely have such mood swings. As soon as Lujiu and Hai heard this, they couldn''t help feeling a burst of joy and immediately did what God night said. "Earth runs away, and everything lives." "Don''t you give up at this time?" The young man snorted coldly. No. 4 didn''t pay attention to the attack launched by Lujiu. He just waved his hand gently and dissolved Lujiu''s moves easily. "Right now, let''s go." The next second, I only saw countless suffering suddenly burst out of God''s night''s clothes, with golden light, attacking the boy. The boy didn''t take such an attack to heart. But the next second, when the bitterness came into contact with him, the skin that would not have been hurt was cut. The bright red blood drops on the ground. The boy looked at his injured place with a shocked face and shook his head. "How could this happen? I don''t believe it." "Although you have strong cultivation, you underestimate the enemy too much. This is your biggest weakness." God night snorted coldly. "Now is the best time to attack." "The wind runs away and the wind cuts." God night shouted, and all the gas around him was mobilized by God night, quickly pressed into a huge light ball and ran towards the boy. "It was just a moment''s carelessness. You dare to hurt me. I will never let you go." The boy was completely angered. The next second, he directly launched all the attacks and showed no mercy to God night. "All of you will die here." Originally, he promised the man to take a living man back, but he didn''t expect such an accident. In that case, there is no need to stay alive. He must not be seen stabbed. "Fire escape, jade and stone burn." "Tu Dun, smoke everywhere." This is a unique skill that must be killed in two moves. Under normal circumstances, he will never try it out. It not only has great attack power, but also has great damage to your body. If he hadn''t been stabbed by God''s night today, he wouldn''t have made such a move. The huge attack wave surrounded them and couldn''t move. Lu Jiu turned around and looked at Shenye. His tone obviously became nervous. "God night, what should we do next? This time, we really can''t hide." "Don''t give up until the last step. Hold my hand." God night''s face was gloomy. Although the current situation had become such a crisis, he didn''t seem to give up hope. Hearing the words of Shenye, Lujiu became a little calm, but now he has no resistance. "Wind escape, barrier." God night stretched out his hand and made a seal in front of him to form a white shield and put several of them in it. Although I don''t know what to do next, living is the most important thing. Hai Yi had no idea at all and could only look at everything in front of him. God night launched all his strength against the boy''s attack, and had no intention of giving up. "God night, are you okay?" Looking at Shenye''s body getting hot and gradually turning red, the deer was worried for a long time. Shenye''s current situation is very wrong. In order to resist the attack, Shenye has to exceed his limit. "Give up, you are not my opponent at all." The young man had a disdainful smile on his mouth. The next second, he saw all the white light flying towards him. "Many, how could it be like this." God night''s attack suddenly worked, and he was unable to resist. It seems that I underestimated God night. He is not simple. He can escape from that man. He really has some skills. Chapter 208 The boy didn''t expect that he would be escaped by such an attack. According to my previous statement, I shouldn''t have such a problem. "Fire escape, all things are extinguished." He gave a loud cry and continued to seal in front of him. Again and again, they attacked God night. Although he didn''t know what the bitterness was and would hurt himself, he didn''t flinch. He has opened the eye of the writing wheel to see their moves clearly. "Earth runs away, and everything lives." Lu Jiu quickly used his moves and began to fight the boy, but he was vulnerable at all. Lu Jiu''s move disappeared not far away before he met the boy. God night frowned, looked at everything in front of him and knew that it was not as simple as he imagined. "Lujiu, don''t hold on. Let''s go back." God night stretched out his hand and wanted to take Hai Yi and Lu Jiu back, but he couldn''t hide. The other party''s moves have come straight. The deer looked at this move for a long time and was about to rush over. He directly stretched out his hand to resist the other party''s attack. "The wind runs away and the wind cuts." God night made a big move, which has basically consumed all chakra. He could feel that his body was becoming weak. If it weren''t for his own back and Hai Yi supporting him, I don''t know what the final result would be. "This is not the time for fun." Hai 11 couldn''t help opening his mouth when he saw the appearance of God night. God night was so weak that there was no way to resist the boy''s attack in the next step. Now they haven''t completely escaped from the boy''s forehead. If the other side continues to attack, it will definitely be a fatal blow to them. "You can''t escape." The boy sneered. The injured place had begun to heal. Such a strange way of healing surprised them. "How is it possible that such a thing will happen? Can he really die?" Hai Yi stretched out his hand and held the night back. He opened his mouth. The shock in his heart was self-evident. "He is tolerant. It''s reasonable for such a situation to happen." God night''s expression is very calm. Even if he is injured now, he has no way to resist. It''s the same feeling. He held out his hand, took out the bitterness he had made before and handed it to Hai Yi. "If he really comes, you can use this." "OK." Hai Yi nodded. In fact, Hai Yi also saw the great power of this thing. Just now he wanted to find God night, which one has no pain. He studied it well, but he never had a chance. Unexpectedly, now God night takes the initiative to give it to himself. "Don''t worry. I''ll use this thing." Hai Yi quickly put away the pain. The deer on the side for a long time resisted with the boy, and gradually became weak. "Earth runs away, and everything lives." "Earth runs away, and everything lives." Lu Jiu and the boy use the same moves at the same time, but it can be clearly seen that there is a huge gap between Lu Jiu and the boy. This move of Lujiu was achieved after a long time of cultivation. For ordinary ninjas, even if they can''t kill each other, they can at least cause serious injury to that ninja. But I didn''t expect that such moves would have no effect on the boy. Instead, the young man''s move directly broke through Lujiu''s move and attacked them again. "Earth runs away, and everything lives." The young man''s mouth was a little proud. What surprised Shenye was that at the beginning, the boy adopted such a move to launch an attack, even without any change. He wants to use this move to beat himself completely. God night saw through each other''s moves at a glance, immediately stretched out his hand and opened the deer for a long time. "Be careful." "Ah..." When Lu Jiu saw such a cold move, he was actually very afraid, but at this time, he didn''t dare to say it. Because he knew how dangerous the situation of God night was. If he said it, it would only make God night more embarrassed. "Stand back." Shenye directly stood in front of Lujiu. Shenye knew that move was a fatal blow to Lujiu. He knew that Lujiu had no way to resist such an attack, so he made such a move. A white light wave hit Shenye heavily. God night stepped back several steps and fell to the ground, extremely weak. Haiyi and Lujiu hurriedly came forward and held out their hands to him. "God night, are you okay?" Lu Jiu''s eyes were full of guilt. He didn''t expect that God would sacrifice his life to save himself at night. "I''m fine. Now is the best time." God night looked at Hai Yi. Hai understood in an instant, directly took out the bitterness and began to attack the boy. Golden bitterness, for the originally invulnerable youth, has hurt again. The boy didn''t dare to continue to fight hard and directly began to dodge. There was anger in his eyes. From the beginning, he noticed the bitterness in Shenye''s hand, but he didn''t see what material the bitterness was made of. After so many years of self-cultivation, I can''t hurt myself with ordinary weapons at all. But this suffering is not the same. I can''t even stop this suffering attack. Hai Yi didn''t dare to relax and launched all the suffering in his hand. The boy retreated several times because of such an attack, farther and farther away from them. God night wants this result. "Let''s go and hold my hand." God night closed his eyes and recited the spell. Several people''s whole bodies were surrounded by a knife of white light, and disappeared completely in the next second. The boy stared at God night. They were in front of him for hours and widened their eyes. He didn''t expect such a result. I worked so hard for so long that I didn''t have anything. It was agreed to take these three people back. Unexpectedly, they ran away. If that guy knows about his injury, he must start laughing at himself again. Thinking of these, the boy blew a hard breath and turned away. After he left, several people in Shenye, who had disappeared, appeared in place again. God night launched the last move, which had consumed a lot of chakra. He could no longer support it and fell directly to the ground. Chapter 209 "God night, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me." The deer''s long voice was full of worry. I never thought that this would happen in the end. "What''s the situation of Shenye now?" Hai Yi also knew some medical skills. Looking at Hai Yi''s serious expression, Lu Jiu knew that things were not optimistic. The deer looked at the way he had fallen to the ground late at night and couldn''t help but say something. "We can''t move at this time. We''d better wait for others to solve the matter. If we move him now, it may cause a new crisis." "What do you think we should do about it?" In fact, the deer had no idea about Shenye''s injury for a long time. Before, he always felt that as long as God night was around, everything could be solved smoothly. But now it seems that the situation is not like this. I don''t know why, God night is always injured during this period. This kind of God night is completely different from what I remember before. Hai looked at the deer for a long time and said it seriously. "I can tell you very clearly that the situation of Shenye is very serious now. If we can''t treat Shenye in time, the follow-up results are not optimistic." "Maybe many times we don''t wait for God night to finish what we should say, so we continue to attack, which will cause excessive consumption of God night''s body." At the thought of this, Haiyi had some pressure in his heart. It was because they believed too much in the strength of God''s night before that they didn''t consider how huge the consumption of God''s night was. If the chakra of God night is consumed in large quantities, God night''s body will certainly not be able to support it. The deer frowned for a long time and looked at God night. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. Looking at the village not far away, Lujiu suddenly said. "Why don''t we take Shenye back now and find a place to settle down after returning to the village. Maybe we can think of a solution." Hearing Lu Jiu''s words, Hai nodded. "Yes, I think so now. If God night continues to stay in such an environment, I don''t know what will happen." "The boy may come back and attack again just now. If they really attack, we can''t support it. The man''s moves are really powerful. I''ve never seen such a powerful man." Hai said this from his heart. As soon as he saw the boy, he felt a sense of panic. Although he looks young, he can clearly feel that the boy actually has a huge chakra in his body. They are not each other''s opponents together. In addition, after a reconciliation just now, they have consumed a lot of chakra of their body. If it is not because there has been divine night behind them just now, and the suffering given to them by divine night just now, they must not be able to escape. The most important thing is that Shenye used his last chakra to launch an invisible move. Otherwise, they must have been caught by the boy now. Thinking of this, he was afraid. The two men took Shenye to the village. There was a mess around the village and there were corpses everywhere. Looking at those bodies, the three people had different degrees of speculation. Because after a little adjustment, God night gradually recovered his consciousness and opened his eyes. But because the body is too weak, there is no way to walk, but it is enough for Lujiu and Haiyi. As long as they see that God night can wake up, they will be satisfied. They didn''t know how anxious they were when they saw that Shenye had been in a coma. Finally, several people came to the village and found a clean place to live in. They were not very familiar with all the surrounding environment, and the village must have left nothing after being swept by those people. Even if they want to find some herbs for treatment, there is no way. But Lu Jiu didn''t give up at all and said a word. "Hai Yi, you take care of Shenye in this place. I''ll go out and see if there are any herbs. If there are any herbs, I''ll take them back. Maybe I can cure Shenye''s injury." Hearing this, the other party immediately nodded. They also knew that if Lu Jiu didn''t go out, there would be no more suitable candidate. After all, compared with Haiyi, Lujiu''s strength should be strengthened. Even if he really encounters any danger, he has a greater chance to escape. Watching the deer go out for a long time, Hai looked at the God night around him and said. "Be sure to tell me, don''t hold on, otherwise your body may really be excessive, and the gains will outweigh the losses at that time." Hearing this, Shenye immediately nodded. He closed his eyes and began to adjust his work and rest. Because he did spend a lot of chakra just now, he also had some physical problems. If he hadn''t been saving his strength just now, he might really be unable to support it. Watching Lu Jiu go out, he was worried, but there was no way. After all, he can''t go out to find herbs now. The herbal pill just now is actually very useful for Shenye. If it weren''t for the herbal pill just now, they wouldn''t have escaped smoothly. At the thought of these, God night''s heart is even more stressed. He doesn''t know whether he is right or not, and whether he can successfully complete these things at this time. Maybe at the beginning, I didn''t do these things well. If you can save your strength, you may escape as soon as possible. After all, so many things have happened in this period of time. What they should consider most is to preserve their strength, so that they can have more chances to escape. However, seeing the boy''s fierce attack, he knew that the two people around him were not each other''s opponents at all. If they can''t come forward, they may be in danger. After going out for a long time, the deer began to look for herbs, but found that almost all the herbs were burned out and there were corpses everywhere. After looking around for a long time, the deer didn''t find anything useful. When he was preparing to go back, he suddenly heard a sound in the corner. Chapter 210 He turned his head and was stunned. He didn''t expect to see living people at this time. He hesitated for a moment, but he came forward, stretched out his hand and dragged the man out of the pile of dead people. Seeing the man''s face clearly, he was stunned. Looking at the man''s face for a long time, Lu didn''t expect to find his Muye teacher in this place. As for Mr. Muye, in fact, Lu Jiu has always admired him. If he can''t resist the attack of that person, it''s even more impossible for them. Such people have no way to deal with those people. After all, the strength of these people is too terrible. Before they could operate smoothly from the young man just now, it was entirely a fluke. If it weren''t for the fact that Shenye still had some strength at that time, they would have died there completely. In fact, Lu Jiu''s heart is still very clear about this. He did not dare to have any delay, and immediately opened his mouth and shouted Mr. Muye''s name. "Mr. Muye, wake up. Are you okay?" But the other party didn''t respond. After a long test, Lu found that the other party still had some breathing and didn''t dare to delay time. He immediately carried Mr. Muye on his back and walked to the place where they had been hiding. But I didn''t expect to meet some ninjas on the road. Those ninjas were obviously used to clean up the follow-up scene. They seemed to think that there might be some living people left at the scene, so they planned to clean up all the people. I didn''t expect that I would directly meet these ninjas. Shenye''s face became ugly in an instant. Now I''m still carrying teacher Muye on my back. If I want to escape smoothly, I have no chance at all. At this time, the only thing I can do is to wipe out all these ninjas. As long as all these connections are wiped out, I can have a chance to escape. Those people didn''t expect to meet them in this place. Looking at the deer looking at each other for a long time, he looked directly at the attack launched by the deer for a long time. Those ninjas are just forbearance, so even if the deer is long to deal with them, there is no too much pressure. "Earth runs away, and all things grow." So the deer immediately launched the move and formed a fence in front of him. While constantly launching an attack, all around are raised dust, and everything around seems to fall into chaos. All the leaves on the tree were blown to the ground and vines grew, surrounding all the ninjas. Deer looked at those ninjas for a long time, and his eyes became cold and fierce. In fact, he is generally unwilling to launch such an attack. Because such an attack, in fact, for Lujiu, the physical loss of Lujiu is very huge. But now in this situation, there is an injured teacher Muye around. He must make a quick decision. If you say you can''t successfully solve these ninjas, what happened in the end will be difficult to control. Those ninjas may attack Mr. Muye and worry about themselves at that time. "Tu Dun, everything in spring." Thinking like this, Lujiu launched the move again. Those ninjas didn''t expect that Lujiu''s ability would be so powerful. Before, they just heard that Shenye was very powerful, so they always focused on Shenye and constantly attacked Shenye''s moves. Now it seems that they are muttering about the strength of Lujiu around Shenye. The Ninja did not flinch and attacked again. The weapons in his hand were also thrown at Lujiu. Lujiu immediately put the vines on the ground in front of him to form a huge barrier to block his body from such an attack. One side of Muye teacher suddenly issued a painful * *, and Lu Jiu''s attention was attracted by Muye teacher. It was because of this Lujiu''s negligence that those ninjas found the opportunity and Lujiu launched an attack. The deer was too busy for himself for a long time. He was caught accidentally. "Tu Dun, earth house." Lujiu''s arm was hurt. There was no way to seal quickly. Because of this, the Ninjas attacked more and more fiercely without mercy. While taking care of himself, Lu Jiu had to observe the injury of teacher Muye, so he was very tangled. I don''t know which side to take care of. Mr. Muye''s injury looks serious. It must have experienced a very warm battle before. Those people also seemed to see Lu Jiu''s concerns, and once again shifted their goal to teacher Muye lying on the ground. As soon as Lu Jiu saw those ninjas attacking teacher Muye, he immediately formed a huge protection in front of him and hoped that teacher Muye would protect him. But it is precisely because of this practice that Lujiu''s body is completely exposed to those ninjas. Those ninjas saw that the deer had no shelter for a long time and immediately launched an attack on the deer. While taking care of teacher Muye, Lu Jiu had to protect himself. His strength was consumed more and more. Lu Jiu began to worry. He continued to develop according to this situation. He didn''t know whether he could return to the place where they hid before. Now Shenye is still waiting for him to go back to find medicine. Lu Jiu''s heart is very clear. It''s just unrealistic to take care of God night there alone with Hai 11. People like Haiyi take care of others. In fact, there are still some inappropriate places, because Lujiu never thought such a thing would happen. And now Shenye is seriously injured. If some ninjas find their hiding place, the consequences are unimaginable. Thinking of this for a long time, Lu knew that he could not continue to delay here. He mobilized all his strength and made the last move. "Tu Dun, spring returns to the earth." The tree tops on the ground behind the Ninjas fell to the ground one after another. Seeing this situation, the deer didn''t have any delay for a long time. He directly picked up Muye and rushed in the other direction. He didn''t dare to go back to the place where they were hiding, but turned left and right. When he saw that all the Ninjas around him were thrown away by himself, Lujiu went to the place where they were hiding. As soon as I entered the door, I saw Hai 11 walking around the door in a hurry. As soon as he saw the deer for a long time, he immediately said something. "Why did you come back now? Do you know how serious the situation of God night is? I''m worried that too much chakra consumption of God night may be dangerous. " Chapter 211 Following Hai Yi''s eyes, Lu Jiu saw Shenye sitting on the ground with his eyes closed, as if he were repairing his body damage. He suddenly thought of something and immediately opened his mouth to ask Hai Yi. "Didn''t you have bagasse before? Now take out the herbal pill quickly. Maybe it can help Shenye. " Hearing this, Hai sighed heavily and shook his head. "I have only one herb pill. I have given it to Shenye before, so now I have no way. I''m afraid the only thing that can help Shenye is herbs." "Didn''t you go out looking for herbs? Why come back now? What''s the matter with Mr. Muye? " Hai looked at the teacher Muye, who was still on the ground, and his eyes were also a little worried. You know, teacher Muye''s thinking is in the ninja village, but the number is high. Now teacher Muye is in such danger. They don''t know what else to rely on. Now Shenye is like this. Lu Jiu is really worried and doesn''t know what he should do next. Thinking of these, the deer couldn''t help sighing heavily for a long time. "We must think about it as soon as possible. A good solution can''t let things go on like this. Mr. Muye is the most important person who is seriously injured now. " "Now God night is like this. If we can''t investigate these things as soon as possible, we don''t know what kind of impact it will have." Thinking of these, Lu Jiu felt very stressed in his heart. When they were at a loss, Shenye, who was originally meditating, opened his eyes and watched them speak. "You don''t have to worry about me. It''s okay." Hearing this, Lu Jiu was stunned and hurriedly went forward to have a physical examination of Shenye to make sure that Shenye was really all right, which was a sigh of relief. "You really scared me to death just now. You look pale. We all thought you would be in any danger." Hearing this, God night showed a smile on his face. "I know you''re worried about me. I''m fine, but what''s the situation here, Mr. Muye? Did you inquire about what happened in ninja village?" Hearing this, he shook his head for a long time, showing an expression of distress. "I have inquired about it before. There is no sign of survival at all. As for Mr. Muye, I picked him up in the pile of dead people." "Mr. Ye is also seriously injured now. I''m worried that we can''t cure Mr. Muye at this time. It may have a lot of impact on Mr. Muye because of this matter." "If Mr. Muye''s current guru can''t get better, I''m afraid we can''t know exactly what happened in ninja village." "I think ninja village may have suffered a great disaster, otherwise it wouldn''t be like this." When God night heard this, he was also worried and couldn''t help sighing. "You''re right. I also think it will have some impact. After all, we haven''t returned to the ninja village during this period of time, and we don''t know who is staring at the ninja village." "These people must be looking for something. They haven''t found it yet, otherwise they would have left long ago." "But did you find that those people seem to pay attention to God''s night? It seems that they have what they want in God''s night. This is what I think is strange." "Why do they focus all their attention on God night? Do they think there is anything else on God night?" The deer couldn''t help but say his guess for a long time. Because at the beginning, they could see that the target of these ninjas was Lujiu. When Shenye heard this analysis, his face immediately became gloomy. After a while, he nodded. "Yes, in fact, at the beginning, I also found that the goal of these people was me, but now we can''t solve these things clearly, because we can''t know the true identity of those people." "As long as we can''t know the real identity of those people, we don''t know their details for the time being, and we can''t think of any way to deal with them." "Shenye''s analysis is still very reasonable. The attack of those people just now is really terrible. Even if Shenye''s cultivation like this, even teacher Muye can''t compete with them. How bad it is." God night rested a little. His body had recovered its strength, stood up and walked towards Mr. Muye. He bowed his head to Mr. Muye and observed it carefully for a while, which was a sigh of relief. "Mr. Muye doesn''t have any big problems because he spent too much chakra. So we need time to have a good rest, but now we also need to check the injury on Mr. Muye. " As soon as the injury was mentioned, Lu Jiu''s face was a little sad. "Just now I''ve gone out and run around all the places around. I didn''t find any requirements at all, so it''s impossible for us to solve these problems even if we want to help Mr. Muye." "We don''t have suitable grass, and you ate the previous Baicao pill." Lu Jiu also had some worries in his eyes. If Mr. Muye could wake up, he would be a helper for them. Suddenly thought of something, Lu Jiu looked at God night and said again. "When I went out just now, I found that there were many people cleaning the battlefield. It seemed that there were some living people in the battlefield, or maybe they thought there was something else in the battlefield that they didn''t find." For Lu Jiu''s words, God night fell into meditation again. "Maybe we ignore some problems. We have been looking for the reasons why those people come to the ninja village, but we forget whether we should find someone to ask about those low-level ninjas. They are not our opponents at all." "If we attack those people, it should be easy to catch them. In this way, we can clarify their ideas as soon as possible and come up with some countermeasures." For such an analysis, Lu Jiu agreed and nodded. "Yes, I think so in my heart. If we can clarify this matter as soon as possible, it will be of great benefit to all of us, but now we can''t explain these things clearly." Chapter 212 God night hesitated for a moment, still stretched out his hand, took out the things he had been cherishing before, came to Mr. Muye, and fed the things in his hand to Mr. Muye. Those people around me, looking at the action of God night, gave birth to some confusion in their eyes. "What did you eat for Mr. Muye?" After God night fed the things in his hand to teacher Muye, he sat down on the ground again and surveyed everything around him. He determined that there were no ninjas around, so he began to explain. "I got these by chance outside before. They have a good effect on healing. Now Mr. Muye''s injury is so serious that if he is not treated in time, there may be danger. " God night''s words made deer long. They were surprised and asked a question. "Just now we saw that your situation is so critical. We''ll find you medicine treatment at that time, but you have medicine in your hand. Why don''t you take it?" God night looked up at them. "This medicine is so precious that I would never take it unless I had to. After all, it is a life-saving medicine." "Now Mr. Muye''s situation is critical, so I have no way and want to find out the truth of ninja village as soon as possible, so I will give these things to Mr. Muye." Shenye''s explanation made Lujiu and Haiyi helpless, but they couldn''t find any reason to refute. After all, what Shenye said is reasonable. Now they all want to know what happened in ninja village. If it wasn''t for what happened in ninja village, Shenye wouldn''t be so worried. Those people, they are not rivals at all. Just as they were about to say something, suddenly there was a noise outside. Lu Jiu was surprised and immediately stood up. "Do you mean those pursuers are coming again?" Hearing this, God night''s look became serious. He used his body strength to control everything around him. After some exploration, I found that I had ignored it before. These ninjas who came this time were all high-ranking servants, so Shenye couldn''t find out where they were. Seeing God night''s serious expression, the other two knew how serious it was. They stood up, walked to God night and asked. "What should we do now? We all listened to your Divine night for a moment. The most important thing for us now is to hide our hearts. If these ninjas come to this place and can''t find us, they must not continue to stay." "What we need to do now is to deal with our own affairs as soon as possible and leave here with Mr. Muye, but where else can we go now?" "So many ninjas around are tracking down our whereabouts. I think they must want to catch us all. " God night nodded. "Yes, that''s what they think, but we can''t make a big plan. Have you forgotten what I just said? What we need to do now is to find their Insiders and catch them to inquire about their inside information. " "As long as we know why these people have been chasing us, we can suit the remedy to the case and find a solution as soon as possible." Shenye''s analysis was recognized by the other two people. The deer nodded hard for a long time. "Yes, I think so now. After a battle just now, chakra on me is almost consumed. Now I don''t have time to have a good rest. I''m worried that if there is any danger again, I may not be able to deal with it. Moreover, you and teacher Muye haven''t fully recovered. We are not their opponents at all." God night hesitated for a moment, took a look at the teacher Muye who was still lying on the ground and said. "The most important thing for us now is to let Mr. Muye stabilize as soon as possible. Now Mr. Muye''s situation is so critical. If we don''t stabilize Mr. Muye''s situation." "Mr. Muye is likely to be in danger. At that time, we will have no way to do other things. God night''s statement was immediately recognized by others. For some things, their ideas are not mature enough, so they are willing to do what God night said. Although the outside situation seems to be serious during this period of time, and everyone has not thought of an appropriate solution, it is because such things continue to happen that everyone does not have more energy to fight. If they had time to fight now, so many things would not have happened now. Thinking of these, he couldn''t help but sigh heavily. He didn''t know how to plan next. We must wait until Mr. Muye wakes up before we can know what happened. Lu Jiu and Hai Yi thought the same. "Mr. Muye should wake up soon¡° "What should we do with those ninjas outside now?" Lu Jiu looked at the increasing number of ninjas around him and felt a little nervous. Now he has been injured, and the situation of Mr. Muye is not very stable, so he doesn''t dare to act rashly. "No matter how much, we can''t. We''ll rush out." Hai Yi directly opened his mouth and said his ideas. But God night stretched out his hand and took him. "Don''t worry. Everything will wait until Mr. Muye wakes up." "What shall we do now?" As soon as Hai opened his mouth, he saw a figure rush in directly. "Fire escape, jade and stone burn." "Water escape, rough waves." Hai a conscious reaction and immediately took action. The movements of two people made a collision sound in the air and exploded directly in the air. Hai Yi was not the opponent of the other party at all. He stepped back several steps directly before he stood firm. "This man is really powerful." God night quickly stretched out his hand to hold Hai Yi. "We''ve met this man." I only saw a figure of Gao Da coming slowly. Then a young man followed in. The faces of several people present changed in an instant. I never thought it would be such a result. Zhongren, who chased and killed them before, and Shangren, the young man, unexpectedly appeared together. Most importantly, they were followed by a group of Yinren, which completely surrounded them. "They are indeed a group." Lu Jiu stood at the front, trying to protect Shenye and Haiyi behind him. But unexpectedly, Shenye and Hai rushed out directly and stood by Lujiu''s side. "Now this situation is not something you can face alone." Chapter 213 God night''s voice is still calm, but Lu Jiu can feel it. He is now in a state of preparedness. "What a coincidence. We met again." The young man snorted coldly and gave an order behind him. "What are you still doing? Don''t give it to me quickly." As soon as the words fell, those voices rushed up immediately. Lu Jiu knew that this situation was not suitable for fighting, so he immediately made a defensive posture. "Earth runs away, and everything lives." God night, they formed a huge barrier with trees, but those voices were not easy to deal with. They still have weapons in their hands, pounding the barrier formed by deer for a long time. "Water runs away, and the waves are awe inspiring." Hai 11 saw that the barrier of Lujiu seemed to be broken, and immediately helped Lujiu drive away those Yinren. God night suddenly tightened his eyebrows and looked at everything in front of him. Now they have spent a lot of energy dealing with these Yinren. If the man and the boy do it, they must have no strength to fight back. "Wind escape, wind surf the Internet." God night silently seals in front of him. Take yourself and Muye''s teacher''s body into the air. Now the most important thing is to send Muye to teacher Muye first, so they can have a chance to fight back. If Mr. Muye is here, they will take care of Mr. Muye and take care of the enemy in front of them. They are very passive. "You go first and leave it to us." The deer saw God night''s intention at a long glance. He didn''t think it was wrong for God night to leave them at this time. If you were yourself, you would certainly make the same decision. After all, Muye''s teacher is their last guarantee. But unexpectedly, the boy immediately found out the intention of God night. "It''s ridiculous that you want to go first before it''s over." "Earth runs away, and all things grow." Without any hesitation, the boy attacked them directly. The huge attack directly broke through the barrier made by the deer for a long time and flew straight towards them. "Write wheel eye." God night did not dare to have any hesitation and immediately opened the writing wheel eye. Fortunately, with the writing wheel eye, he can see the moves of the other party and dodge quickly. The boy''s attack was fierce. "Write wheel eye." What surprised Shenye was that the other party also opened the writing wheel eye at the same time. For God night, such an opponent is undoubtedly terrible. "Do you think you can escape now?" Tengman grew at the foot of the boy and slowly chased in the direction of God night. God night originally took Muye teacher, so the speed of action is still very slow. In addition, because he was injured just now, he was soon caught up by the boy. "Who are you and what do you want to do?" "You''ll know soon." The young man sneered, and his men showed no mercy. "Fire escape, all things die." He launched a new move that God night had never seen before. The other side opened the writing wheel eye, so God night couldn''t see the other side''s moves for a while. Seeing each other''s attack, he came in front of himself. God night didn''t dare to have any hesitation, so he opened his mouth and recited a sentence. "Wind escape, hurricane cut." Such a huge offensive move requires a lot of chakra. God night wouldn''t do this if it wasn''t for an emergency. But at this time, he can''t help it. The boy thought God night had no strength to resist, but he didn''t expect to make such a powerful move. The boy immediately hid. Looking at God night, I was surprised in my eyes. "I''m sure there''s nothing wrong with it. You''re not ordinary Zhongren. There are many interesting things on you." "People like you are what I want." The boy said and attacked Shenye again. The attack of Shenye just now had no impact on the boy. The boy dodged lightly, with a contemptuous smile on his mouth. "Sure enough, there is only such a degree." "When the wind runs away, jade and stone burn." God night looked at the boy rushed up again and immediately stretched out his hand to attack. Seeing that Shenye was so nervous, the young man took a touch of disdain in his eyes. The next second, he saw the young man''s attack, changed his direction and attacked in another direction. "No, his goal is teacher Muye." God night was surprised and knew that he could not hide now. In order to prevent Muye from being hurt, God night threw Muye directly without any hesitation. "You catch Mr. Muye quickly." As soon as Lujiu and Hai on the ground heard the cry of God night, they immediately stretched out their hands and made moves with the help of teacher Muye. But because they diverted their attention, those Yinren rushed at them immediately. Fortunately, they also practiced some body skills before, so they could barely cope with it. Escaped the young man''s attack, God night immediately fell to the ground. Looking at them for a long time, he asked. "How are you? Are you okay?" "It''s all right. It''s Mr. Muye. Why don''t you wake up now." Hai Yi was a little worried. If Mr. Muye could wake up, he would be a good helper for them. "Let''s not worry now and do our own thing." God night opened his mouth to comfort them, but in fact, God night was also worried. His dream is not to die here. There are many things he hasn''t done. "Now I''m almost rested. We''ll have a good fight. I want to see how good you are." As God night spoke, he directly launched an attack. "The wind runs away and the wind cuts." "For the previous attack, in fact, I haven''t said I''ll try my best. From now on, I''ll be serious." "I think if we can start over." God night kept calm and thought about what he wanted to attack, because his body was out of control just now. God night looked at everything in front of him and was worried. "Wind escape, wind surf the Internet." He lifted his body to float, so it was more convenient to observe below. If you can''t solve these problems smoothly, you don''t know what will happen in the future. He can see that Lujiu and Haiyi are not opponents of those people at all. The most important thing is that there is another Zhongren below. Chapter 214 Lujiu and Haiyi have had enough trouble dealing with those Yinren. If Zhongren also makes a move, Shenye knows that Lujiu and they must not be rivals. But at this time, I have no other way except to take the initiative to choose my opponent for confrontation. After all, the disparity in strength between them is too great. Even if they regard the young man in front of them as an opponent, they are not absolutely sure that they can defeat the young man completely. The most important thing is that the young man''s strength is too strong. Even if God night launches all his strength, he is not the opponent of the other party at all. God night regretted why he didn''t have a good rest at the beginning, or the strength of the young man in front of him. It''s really terrible. If you can stop the boy''s moves, or you can avoid the boy''s moves, you won''t become so embarrassed now. Now it seems that I think this thing is too simple. If I can solve these problems smoothly, it will not be a problem to deal with this problem. The boy seemed to see the mind of God night and snorted coldly. "You''re still analyzing at this time. Let''s have a good fight." For the boy''s relentless moves, Shenye has no ability to resist at all, and can only continue to avoid. "Fire escape, wind and fire¡° "Tu Dun, everything in spring¡° Listen to the young man speak out all kinds of new moves, all of which have never been heard before. "Feng Dun, hide¡° Looking at his hand, Shenye can only directly avoid the attack, and there is no way to fight back completely. Standing underground, Lujiu and Mingyue were also worried. Lujiu looked at Hai 11 for a long time. "What should we do at this time? Obviously, he is not his opponent at all. If this continues, several of us will die here completely." Lu Jiu was also worried, but he couldn''t think of any other way. "But we are not the opponents of these people at all. You see, these voices seem to be unbearable. We have been playing for so long and have no effect at all." Those voices are still rushing up. "Earth escape, clouds and rain." As Lu Jiu spoke, he stretched out his hand to seal in front of him, made a move with great attack power, and bounced the sound tolerance away again. But those Yinren rushed up again. Teacher Muye was not awake. Those Yinren put all their targets on teacher Muye. Mr. Muye didn''t have any abnormal ability at all, and he also received several moves. Seeing this situation, Lu Jiu immediately came to teacher Muye and made a protective net on teacher Muye, so that teacher Muye could rest here safely. Just now Shenye has said that the things Mr. Muye just ate can recover his strength as soon as possible. As long as Mr. Muye can wake up, I believe it should not be a problem to deal with these people. But the other party didn''t give Lu Jiu such a chance at all. The middle-aged man who had been silent seemed to be unable to see it. "You losers have been fighting for so long, but you still haven''t caught these two people. Push them down and let me do it myself." The man said and rushed straight up to Lujiu and Hai. "Water escape, rough waves." Lu Jiu and Hai Yi had seen this man''s moves before and knew that they were not his opponent, but now even if they wanted to avoid, they could not do without it. Watching a huge white light wave, mixed with great attack power, hit them. The deer pursed his lips for a long time and looked at the huge white light. His body was in place uncontrollably. He couldn''t hide at all. Hai Yi on one side closed his eyes in fear. "We''re really going to finish this time." God night saw the following situation. He originally wanted to help, but because he was entangled by the young man in front of him, there was no way to help Lujiu them. He was very worried, but he couldn''t separate himself. Just as the huge move was about to touch the deer for a long time, I suddenly heard a sound. "The wind runs away and the wind cuts." A big move suddenly came from behind and directly scattered the man''s attack. "You get back quickly." Seeing teacher Muye standing up, Lujiu was pleasantly surprised in their eyes. "Mr. Muye, you finally wake up now. We are still worried..." "This is not the time to say these hypocritical words. You hide behind me. These people are not easy to deal with at all." After some correction just now, Mr. Muye has obviously recovered his strength. He attacked the man directly. "The wind runs away and the wind cuts." The man didn''t expect Mr. Muye to wake up. After all, Mr. Muye''s strength is much stronger than him. Although it is said that he will not be able to deal with them for a long time, he is not an opponent once he confronts Mr. Muye. Teacher Muye''s attack was urgent and fast. The man couldn''t answer it at all and was soon beaten back. The surrounding voices rushed up together, but Mr. Muye just launched a huge attack move. "Wind escape, hurricane storm." Those Yinren fell directly to the ground and had no resistance at all. The boy saw the situation from a distance and scolded. "What a waste. I said not to let him take it lightly. He was succeeded by the other party." God night was relieved to see the situation below. When Mr. Muye woke up, everything could have a situation that could be changed. He looked at the boy in front of him, and a contemptuous smile was born at the corner of his mouth. "At this time, you are still in the mood to care about other people. Just now it was just for you. Now I''m going to officially launch an attack." God night quickly made all kinds of gestures in front of him as he spoke. The boy was stunned when he saw Shenye''s behavior. He had never received such a gesture before. For a moment, he didn''t know what Shenye wanted to do. He looked at Shenye with a bit of vigilance in his eyes, and he couldn''t see any clue. But the next second, there was a golden light around him, completely surrounding him. "You didn''t find out until this time?" Chapter 215 "The wind runs away and the wind cuts." Without any hesitation, God night launched a strong attack on him again. The boy was a little angry. He didn''t know when he was set a trap by the man in front of him and completely surrounded himself. "So that''s why you''ve been working hard. You put all these bitter weapons around me." "I''m still too careless. I didn''t notice such a little movement." God night heard such words, with a smile of disdain. "I told you not to act rashly, but you have to listen. Since you don''t intend to let us go this time, I don''t need to be merciful to you." He said the move of directly starting again. "The wind runs away and the wind cuts." The boy was entangled by the golden light, and there was no way to resist. Seeing the moves of God night, he only knew that it hit him. He let out a wail and fell straight to the ground, spitting out a big mouthful of blood. God night slowly fell down from the sky, stood in front of the boy and asked. "Will you still say those big words just now?" The boy looked at God night, but he was still unwilling to compromise. "I''m really careless this time, but I can see that your strength is not as good as me. This time, if you didn''t plot against me, you wouldn''t be my opponent at all. What can you be proud of now?" For this young man, God night didn''t pay attention at all. He is not suitable for the other party to argue. The most important thing now is to solve all the things in front of him. If you can''t escape and appear in this environment now, there will be no room to escape when the young man comes out. Thinking of these, Shenye didn''t continue to pay attention to the boy. He went to Mr. Muye and asked. "What happened here, Mr. Muye? Where is safer for us to go now?" Hearing this, Mr. Muye took some worry in his eyes, looked at the surrounding environment and said. "Now the ninja village has been completely destroyed. I can''t think of any safer place for the time being. I know that once the ninja village is occupied, those people will never give up easily." "They want the secrets of the ninja village, but the secrets of the ninja village can''t be told to others. Otherwise, the things guarded by our ninja village for generations will be completely destroyed." Hearing teacher Muye''s serious words, we all know that there is no result if we continue to ask. The most important thing now is to find a safe place to avoid the limelight. Now the other party should know where they are. If they continue to stay here, they will inevitably not encounter other pursuers. "Mr. Muye, can we find a place that can''t be found now?" The boy heard such words of God night and gave a sneer. "Now all your places have been occupied by us. Do you think you can escape?" "If you are still smart, surrender obediently. I promise I won''t do anything wrong to you, but if you are still stubborn and unwilling to surrender, I can''t guarantee what will happen in the future." "After all, so many things now are caused by the secret of the treasure. If you can let him hand over the treasure, maybe we can consider letting you go." The boy had arrived at this time and still didn''t let go of his meaning. God night looked at him with a bit of disdain in his eyes. "Don''t talk big now. Do you think we won''t let you go or you won''t let us go at this time?" Mr. Muye looked at the boy and went straight to him. "If I guess correctly, you are the right Dharma protector." "I really didn''t expect you to dare to catch up with this place. Aren''t you afraid of retribution if you do such a thing to talents?" The young man, hearing this, put on a somewhat disapproval smile on his face. "The people in this ninja village are so useless. When we come to the ninja village, aren''t we helping them eliminate those useless people and at least make the environment of the ninja village better." "Now this place has completely belonged to us. If you don''t want to die, you''d better do as we say. Otherwise, we won''t be polite to you." Mr. Muye didn''t say much. He stretched out his hand and presented the things on the boy''s neck directly. "This thing is a treasure guarded by our ninja village for generations. You don''t deserve it at all." Mr. Muye didn''t leave him. He looked at Shenye and said something to them. "Let''s stop wasting time here. I know there''s a place for you to rest. You follow me." Hearing this, Shenye nodded and left with Muye. A place mentioned by teacher Muye is a cave. As soon as we entered the cave, Mr. Muye immediately set up a border. The border seems nothing special outside, but it can hide their whereabouts and make others can''t find them at all. Mr. Muye looked at them and knew that this time things could not be hidden. He sighed heavily and explained again in front of them. "Ninja village does have a secret waiting for the times, but I can''t explain it to you now. You must know that our ninja village is just and these people are evil." "Justice will always be defeated. You should remember this. In case something happens to me, you must protect everything in ninja village." Lu Jiu''s eyes were a little angry, but more uncomfortable. They all have indelible memories of ninja village. They spent their childhood in ninja village. They can''t swallow the thought that their familiar neighbors were killed by those people. "Well, let''s not say these meaningless things now. Even if we continue to be here, what will happen? What should have happened has happened. What we need to think now is how to drive these people out of ninja village." Chapter 216 Hearing this, the deer nodded immediately. "I think the strength of these people is really terrible. We are not their opponents at all. Even if we add up, we can''t beat them, let alone drive these people out of ninja village." While they were discussing, Mr. Muye suddenly said. "I think there must be other lucky survivors in this place. If we can find them and form a team, it''s not a problem to be driven out of these people who infringe on ninja village." "The most important thing is that we should find these people now. As long as we can find these people, everything will be no problem." God night nodded. "I also think so in my heart. Since Mr. Muye has nothing to do, I believe there must be no problem for those elders with strong strength." "I think it''s very possible that these elders have been locked up by the behind the scenes man. I think if we can, we should go and have a good look. Maybe we can find out some clues." God night couldn''t help but say his inner guess. When they came out just now, God night had made an analysis of the surrounding environment. So many ninjas around seem to be looking for something. It can be seen that the treasures of this ninja village have not been found by them at all. Otherwise, they will not continue to look for them. Mr. Muye questioned this sentence and finally nodded and agreed. "I think this method is feasible. After all, the elders have strong cultivation strength. Even those with high cultivation have no way to take them." "What I''m worried about is that they plotted against these elders by despicable means, so these elders are not here now." Hearing this, the deer couldn''t help but speak for a long time. "I didn''t expect these people to be so mean. In that case, we can''t delay it. We must deal with these things as soon as possible and find out the purpose behind these people." After some discussion, several people decided to do it in this way. After a rest in the cave, when it was completely dark, several people were ready to go to the people''s base to find the imprisoned elders. But as soon as they reached each other''s base, they were found by the other party. It can be said that the other party has set a trap long ago, waiting for them to come. As soon as God night saw this posture, he immediately launched his own moves to hide several people. "Feng Dun, invisible." But I didn''t expect that the next second, a huge white light wave hit them. "Water escape, rough waves." To Shenye''s surprise, his so-called invisible move was found by the other party. There were some differences in the faces of the people around him. When the dust in front of him completely fell, he found a man in a white robe standing in front of him. His ability looked frightening, his eyes were too cold, but his mouth looked gentle with an elusive smile. Such a man with a deep look in his eyes is frightening, and he can''t see through each other''s mind. God night looked at it with his writing wheel eye and found that he couldn''t see through each other''s strength at all. Nevertheless, Shenye also knows that such people are strong. If he wants to fight with such people, he has no chance of winning, or even running away. "I didn''t expect that you would dare to come here at this time. I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time." The man''s voice was familiar, but his face was completely strange. God night was worried and always felt that some bad things were going to happen. One side of the Muye teacher looked at Shenye in a daze and couldn''t help but speak. "God night, what are you doing? If you don''t start the move quickly, are you going to die here?" As he spoke, teacher Muye started the move directly, and a piece of dust rose around. "Water runs away, the waves are rippling." Mr. Muye himself is the kind of person with good strength, so the Ninjas around him are not Mr. Muye''s opponents at all. Just after a few rounds, those ninjas immediately lay on the ground. "Water escape, rough waves." "Tu Dun, all things coexist." Lujiu and Haiyi rushed up immediately and fell into a scuffle. No one left room, and there were all kinds of waves around. God night has been standing still, just observing the man. The man also has to stand still with him. He shows a small smile at God night, which makes people feel creepy. "The wind runs away, the wind moves." God night launched the move and came to the man as fast as possible. The man looked at God night and said. "I knew you would come to me." God night was slightly stunned and asked a question. "You know everything, then you should know my identity." "I''m waiting in this place because I know your identity. You and those people are not the same people at all." There was only certainty in that unspeakable look. He had already seen through the mind of God night, and his voice was somewhat bewitched. "If you are willing to follow me, I can guarantee you a good position so that you can be accepted by these people smoothly." A word directly hit the heart of God night, but God night shook his head and refused. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m doing well now. I don''t need you to worry at all. Since you''re the leader here, can I let those elders go as long as I beat you?" The man was stunned when he heard this, and then nodded. "Yes, as long as you dare to hit me, I will release them immediately." As soon as God night heard this, without any hesitation, he directly launched the move. "The wind runs away and the wind cuts." "Wind escape, strong wind." "Wind escape, all things coexist." One huge move after another attacked the man, but the man didn''t panic at all and didn''t even move. None of those moves hit the man. God night has never seen such a powerful person, and he is a little scared. If you can''t hurt this man, you can''t achieve the goal you want to achieve. "Wind escape, hurricane cut." God night can only fight with all his strength, so as to win a glimmer of vitality. Chapter 217 Several people fell into chaos and watched the war become more and more intense. "Give up the struggle, you people, but you are ants." The man stretched out his hand, and a red light slowly spread out from his hand, pointing directly at the God night! "Write wheel eye! Open! " Just listen to the sound of "miso", God night opens the writing wheel eye, and the two eyes return to visit under the function of the writing wheel eye. The purpose is to see clearly the enemy''s moves and dodge quickly. The man is no stranger to writing wheel eyes. He didn''t stop. His hands made marks. His cold eyes couldn''t see any emotion. A powerful technique came out of his mouth. "Huodun! All things perish! " A huge flame spewed out of the man''s mouth. In the face of such an opponent, God night had nothing to do but dodge. However, there is a limit to dodge. The man sent out several powerful spells and didn''t seem to consume much chakra, but God night has spent a lot of energy and gradually felt unable to do it. His face became more and more pale. In front of him, this man who is good at magic and has a large number of chakras, he is not an opponent at all, just like the powerlessness of the five shadows against Yu Zhibo in the first World War. "Feng Dun! The wind cut! " God night quickly produced the seal of the crane, and a vigorous wind came out of his palm. "What is your identity and what do you want to do!" "It has nothing to do with you." As like as two peas, the man just lifted his hand and scattered the wind. He sent out a similar Gang wind to the night of God. "Tu Dun! All things are reborn! " Even if it was the same move, Shenye was not an opponent at all. He was directly hit by the vigorous wind and fell heavily to the ground. The most taboo in the battle is to stay at one place for too long. When he wants to turn over and get up quickly, his whole body is suddenly unable to move any more! The man walked slowly towards him, and everything around him became silent. They seemed to enter an isolated confined space for a moment. They couldn''t hear anything except the man''s dead voice. "I''ve been with you just now. Your identity is extraordinary." "If you can agree to my request, you will no longer be regarded as a monster by others, but a decent person." The man''s voice is slightly magnetic, very low, but it has the feeling of sunshine. "Monster..." God night didn''t hear these two words for a long time. He looked up at the man and suddenly showed a big smile! "Who you are has nothing to do with me, so whether I am a person or a monster has nothing to do with you. Don''t blame me if you don''t let people go again!" "Oh..." The man didn''t pay attention to the "threat" of God''s night. In his eyes, the boy couldn''t even compare with mole ants. "Do you know what the treasure of ninja village is? Aren''t you excited? " "As long as we get the treasure, our cultivation will reach a higher level. What is the tolerance and shadow level? Once we have the treasure, the five shadows are just a child''s family." "If our cultivation is beyond shadow level or even six levels, then who can stand us in the whole forbearance world? Don''t you... Want to become stronger? This group of waste people like ninja village don''t deserve such treasures. " The man''s calm face finally showed an emotional appearance, which was crazy and ferocious. God night sneered, "become the most powerful Super Shadow level? Is it better than you? You are not afraid that after I practice, I will seal you first. " The man also smiled. He looked at the past and looked at God night. The distance between the two eyes was at most the length of a handle of pain. "You don''t have that ability. My strength has long been beyond you ninjas. I''m giving you a chance. Do you want to continue to survive in this forbearance village and never be accepted by others?" God night frowned, "enough! I don''t want to hear you talk nonsense here! " He can accept that others don''t like him, but he can''t accept being hit directly at the scar again and again. In fact, he''s afraid... And he''s afraid that he will be convinced at some moment. God night knew he couldn''t go on like this. He glared at the man fiercely, then closed his eyes and looked like waiting to die, but his lips opened slightly up and down, and his moving hands were printed in his sleeves. He knows the strength of this man, but he must put all his eggs in one basket and fight back! "Ding!" Shenye slowly opened his eyes, and a cold momentum burst out all over his body. The red blood ring eyes gradually began to change in his eyes. A gouyu Er gouyu Three gouyu "Miso!" Two drops of blood flowed out of the eye socket, and the sanguoyu blood wheel eye evolved directly into a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye! This is the first time that Shenye has not passed the system assistance, and the only self completed spell upgrade! "Sky shine!" There were more and more blood drops. A black flame appeared on the man out of thin air. The man thought it was an ordinary flame and just wanted to put it out, but he didn''t expect that the black flame was about to penetrate under his chakra coat! "What kind of technique is this!" The man quickly removed chakra''s coat, and the black flame fell to the ground and went out slowly. "Now let the elders of Ren Village out immediately." God night roared, chakra moved all over, another sky light forced the man to break away from control, and gradually there was a voice around him, and he returned to reality. There was no fear in the man''s eyes, but he brought some surprises. Unexpectedly, the boy would suddenly burst out such great power, which really surprised him. In particular, the black flame emitted by the suddenly evolved blood ring eyes made him think back. If he hadn''t set up chakra coat earlier, I''m afraid he would have capsized in the gutter this time. The man no longer thought much, clapped his hands and whispered, "Chiyang array." A gradually spreading white line once again surrounds the divine night. God night felt a sense of oppression coming towards him, making it difficult for him to breathe. He frowned and looked at the white barrier in front of him. Red sun array? He seems to have some impression that the four Chiyang arrays set by Huoying and several superiors are very similar to this Chiyang array. The strength of a man is really terrible. Even the shadow of fire needs to be assisted by patience. He comes out with his hands. God night opened his kaleidoscope and wanted to look at the man again. There was no accident. He was still flawless. He didn''t even know the attribute chakra. From the beginning of the battle to the present, the man has used three kinds of blood to follow the limit: Huodun, tudun and fengdun. He really can''t see what kind of attributes the man has. God night will not doubt that if his strength is stronger, will this man use six yin-yang Dun? A sense of powerlessness, a deep sense of powerlessness filled my heart. God night closed his eyes and silently recited a spell in his mouth. Suddenly, God night''s whole body was surrounded by a golden light. An uncontrollable force came from the depths of Shenye, spread all over Shenye''s limbs, and suddenly burst out a terrible force all over Shenye''s body. "Nine tails?" As like as two peas, the golden light and the breath of the nine men are almost the same. "Impossible! Nine tails are still on the whirlpool nine Xingnai. How can they be in the hands of this boy? Absolutely impossible! " The golden light surrounded the whole body of God night. God night gently raised his hand, and a golden giant claw hit the man''s body straight. The man didn''t hold up this time, but when he was about to dodge, he didn''t expect that the golden light was still attractive. At this moment, the man''s ability didn''t show up. After being hit, he broke more than ten huge trees, which was enough to stabilize his body. "How could it be? How could you attack me?" God night looked at the man''s expression and put a smile on his mouth. "There are still many things you don''t know in the world. Don''t think your strength has reached a high level. You really have no opponent, and... I''ve probably guessed who you are." God night raised his hands, and the golden chakra coat immediately covered his whole body, "I still said just now. If you can release the elders of ninja village, I can''t continue to worry about you. What you suffered when you were young is actually wishful thinking. Think about the man who saved you in those years, why did he save you, Don''t be blinded by unnecessary hatred. " "If you don''t listen to advice, continue to do these things you shouldn''t do, and even dream of releasing a killer mace that can destroy wood leaves at some time, I will destroy you all. I do what I say." Looking at Shenye''s serious expression, the man suddenly laughed, and then he looked awe inspiring and said angrily, "what do you say as if you were there? What do you know? What do you know! " God night was a little hairy with his laughter, but he was getting closer and closer to the answer in his heart. He asked tentatively, "what are you laughing at?" "I laugh at your stupidity! You are willing to give up your own future for these people! What''s good about these ruthless ninjas? They can''t even protect their teammates. They''re worse than waste! Don''t talk big here. " Men only despise and ridicule God night. A white light wave hit God night heavily. "Your strength can''t reach such a level. You break through the limits of your body to help these ninjas. You''re ridiculous. If you are willing to come with me, I will give you a different world, where there is no war, no ridicule, no darkness. " God night snorted coldly, "some are walking corpses, right?" "The wind runs away, the net is destroyed!" "Feng Dun, sword in hand!" Chapter 218 "Feng Dun! Sickle weasel! " God night didn''t want to talk nonsense with this man. A wave of magic attacks attacked him. The man just stood still and waved his hand. All the violent attacks were avoided by the man''s virtual body. "Huodun! Put out the fire! " The man took his hand calmly, and the red flame swallowed up the God night in an instant. "Wind escape, wind surf the Internet." God night quickly finished printing to resist this wave of flame attack, and simply had chakra''s coat, which broke away from the red light. But before God night reacted, the mysterious man ran away again! "Huodun, Liuying!" "Boom!" Shenye hurriedly stretched out his palm and blocked the attack with the huge claws of chakra''s coat. He was still dazzled by the afterforce. His expression was struggling. Now he had burst out chakra''s coat and wanted to escape easily, but at this time, the only person the whole Muye could fight against this man was himself. If you don''t beat this man completely, everyone will suffer. "The wind runs away, and the haze has straight wings." Thinking of these, God night finished printing again, which was the last time he challenged his limits. If you still can''t effectively attack the mysterious man this time, let alone the elders, even he should stay here completely. You can see at a glance which is more important. Suddenly, the golden light on God night deepened again, and the red writing wheel eyes were also illuminated into dark gold by the golden light. Those around are attracted by the changes like Shenye, especially teacher Muye. "How could this be?" The deer on one side walked forward for a long time. He had never seen such a terrible move. "Mr. Muye, what''s the matter with him?" "He is challenging his limits and using all his physical strength to fight the man in front of him." Muye looked at Shenye, but did not stop his action. The blue light haunted them and bounced away the Ninjas around. "But in this way, the consumption of himself is also very large, and even his life will be lost. At that time, maybe his behavior will be damaged and even life-threatening." Once the deer heard such words for a long time, it was in a hurry. "We can''t let him continue like this. Otherwise, his body won''t last long. Shenye had been injured when we were outside just now. If it weren''t for Baicao pill, Shenye might have been unable to move now." Hai Yi also spoke quickly. "Yes, we all found something wrong with Shenye just now." "Even if we want to save our elders, we should rely on our own strength, not on sacrificing God night, in exchange for the safety of those elders, and we can''t exchange our lives!" Mr. Muye nodded. "Yes, I think so, but now in the state of divine night, we can''t stop it casually. Otherwise, we can''t stop divine night, but it will cause greater damage to divine night." Teacher Muye stared at the front, and the number of ninjas around him increased several times again. "The reason why Shenye does this is to let us leave this place as soon as possible. If we can do what Shenye says, maybe Shenye can get away smoothly." When Lu Jiu heard this, his face became more ugly. More and more ninjas gathered around. They just had enough trouble to cope. Several people closely depended on each other, and this sneak attack caught them off guard. "Mr. Muye, we can''t get rid of these ninjas around us at this time. Their strength is not weak, and they obviously want to keep us here completely. We might as well continue to stay and help Shenye." As soon as Mr. Muye heard this, he sat down directly on the ground and printed silently. The whole body constantly emits blue light, and blue circles on the ground appear one after another. The deer saw at a glance that Mr. Muye was drawing an array seal, but this array seal was different from other seals. Lu Jiu was pleasantly surprised. If Mr. Muye could make the array seal, he might help Shenye. The most important thing is that with the blessing of these array seals, the surrounding ninjas can''t get close to them at all. Teacher Muye''s array seal is still very powerful. Lujiu had seen it before. God night not far away seemed to see teacher Muye''s action and stepped back. He once again broke free from the shackles of the man. Chakra''s coat had faded and gradually disappeared, and his blood ring eyes had returned to normal. Muye teacher saw Shenye and spoke immediately. "Don''t tangle with them. Stay here honestly. Don''t walk around. I''ll take you out." The next moment, on the array seal painted by teacher Muye, the blue light burst out with more powerful power. Those enemies wanted to come forward and were all bounced away one by one. Lujiu and Haiyi also immediately went into the rune array. The blue light seemed to distinguish between the enemy and US and directly surrounded them. They knew very well that in this battle, they were not the opponent of the other party at all and had to retreat. The rune array forms a huge cage like thing. Outside the cage, you can''t get close to it. Inside the cage, you''re safe? The mysterious man disdained teacher Muye''s appearance. "To this extent, do you want to escape from me? It''s wishful thinking. " The mysterious man just winked at the boy around him. The boy immediately rushed at teacher Muye and several of them. I only saw something in his hand, and a red light came out. The red light mixed with great power rushed straight at the barrier established by Mr. Muye. Then the red light and blue light collided violently, and all the enemies around were repelled by the collision of the two forces for several steps. The boy looked at the situation on his body and was surprised in his eyes. He didn''t expect that the power of the rune array would be so great. He just heard about the rune array before. But I didn''t expect that after seeing it this time, the effect was more shocking than I thought. The boy kept smiling and didn''t seem to pay attention to the power of the rune array at all. He made a seal in front of himself, and a green light wave appeared, getting bigger and bigger. "Wooden Dun, tree net." Trees fleeing from the ground, like brown boa constrictors, rushed towards the blue cage. The blue cage was oppressed by him and began to deform. Mr. Muye''s mouth kept bleeding and supported hard. "Shuidun, Qinglong." God night only saw teacher Muye''s hands, quickly seal in front of him, and a random blue light appeared in teacher Muye''s hands. I recognized it in an instant. This is teacher Muye''s weapon meteor chop. If this thing goes out of the body, the consequences will be unimaginable. Therefore, if it were not for the wild situation, once this great power was released, it might endanger the lives of all the people present. Under normal circumstances, Mr. Muye won''t take out this weapon casually, but now the situation is really dangerous and can only take risks! Chapter 219 God night is very clear that these people will not give up easily. If Mr. Muye fails, the man will catch himself back. Although I don''t know what the man meant by saying those words, God night''s heart is very clear that he must not leave here with those people. "The wind runs away and the wind cuts." Shenye immediately killed all the Ninjas around him. Two great forces collided constantly, making a huge explosion in the air. "Earth runs away, and everything lives." That force was really terrible. The boy was still fighting with Mr. Muye confidently, but the expression on his face soon became serious. "How could it be like this? How could his power be so powerful." Mr. Muye didn''t pay attention to what he said at all. He finished printing again, and finally concentrated all his strength on his hand and waved it hard. The red light wave in the boy''s hand was split in half. The huge impact shook all the Ninjas around. The boy flew out straight, fell to the ground, moved a few times, and fell into a coma. "Bastard." The mysterious man walked towards them step by step, "the cat and mouse game is over." "I really appreciate your strength. I have to say that you really surprised me. It''s really not easy for a strength like you to defeat Xiaoxing. But I''m more interested in the power of this Rune array. " When Mr. Muye heard this, his face suddenly became serious. "Know my power, let us get out of here immediately, otherwise I will never be polite to you." But the man shook his head again. "If I let you leave, wouldn''t I let so many hidden dangers go? If you recover and attack my organization again, what should I do then?" Mr. Muye was stunned when he met such words. "What the hell do you want? What happened to those elders? " "Those elders have nothing to do, but it''s really despicable that you want to use your own students in order to save those elders." The man said, his whole body emitting a burst of uprising light, so that people can''t see his expression clearly. He looked at Lujiu and Haiyi in the distance. ¡±Do you think they can save those old things¡° Teacher Muye''s eyes changed and brought some worry. "I believe they can do it. As for you, in fact, I know your true identity." The mysterious man was not angry when he heard what God night said. Instead, he heard teacher Muye''s words. His originally calm mood suddenly became angry and walked towards teacher Muye step by step. ¡±What did you say? " "You took those elders for revenge, not for any treasure." Muye''s expression was very calm, and a pair of eyes seemed to have seen through everything. The man''s eyes almost burst out anger. "Those elders can''t be called elders at all. You don''t know what they did. If you know what they did, you will say the same as me." "Why don''t you rebuild an organization with me and we will create a world without war." For him to put forward such a condition, Mr. Muye shook his head again. "Such conditions are not attractive to me at all. I''m used to my current life, and I think my life is very interesting now, and I don''t intend to change it." God night knows that the biggest characteristic of this man is that he likes to attack his heart. He seems to know everything clearly. Otherwise, he wouldn''t say such words to Mr. Muye. Thinking of these, Shenye directly stood in front of Muye teacher, "Muye teacher, you and me." "As for you, you can''t escape death today anyway. Several of us came to save the elders of Muye village. Since we don''t have the ability, we might as well make a big fuss." God night is worried that if this continues, teacher Muye will do something he shouldn''t do because of the man''s bewitchment. He stretched out his hands and made a seal in front of him. "The wind runs away and the wind cuts." Quickly attacked the man again, wave after wave. "Feng Dun, drama wind Ling lie." Hit the man, but it won''t cause any harm to the man. "Such a degree of attack has no effect on me." ***In place, raise your hand again. "Fire escape, jade and stone burn." The huge attack came towards God at night. Lujiu and Hai, who had already run out, stopped and looked at all this in surprise. Lu Jiu and Hai Yi looked at each other and began to attack the man with the action of God night. "The water runs away and the waves are rough." "Earth runs away, and everything lives." "Water escape, sparkling." But their attack did not play a role in the man. The man just stood where he was and looked at them quietly. Until the golden light on God night became weaker and weaker, and finally gradually disappeared... Chakra saw the bottom. God night breathed heavily. He had no strength to attack with other moves. He touched the pill in his arms, which was his last thing to protect his life. If it weren''t for the last resort, God night would never take this thing out. It seems that he saw the action of God night, and the man put on a knowing smile at the corner of his mouth. "I just like to deal with people like you. I will leave room for myself in everything I do." God night''s eyes are full of indifference. ¡±Cut the crap and die¡° ¡±The wind runs away and the wind cuts¡° Shenye didn''t want to continue talking with him and launched an attack directly. But the man didn''t give up. "I can promise you whatever conditions you want. As long as you can stay here, I will give you everything you want." God night snorted coldly. "I don''t need your so-called false things at all. I''m doing well now. I have friends, Muye teacher and people who love me around me." "And you, you''re just a lonely person. If you think you''re strong, can you look down on others? I tell you, you are just a poor fellow. " God night said such words, which seemed to hit the man''s heart. The man was instantly angry and attacked Shenye directly. "What do you know! Shut up! " God night seemed to be waiting for this moment. He took out the pill in his hand and swallowed it quickly. Chapter 220 God night''s fingers print quickly. "The wind runs away and the wind cuts." A huge vigorous wind mixed with attack flew towards the man. The two collided in the air and exchanged moves with each other. "Fire escape, firefly." "The wind runs away, the wings of the wind." Only saw two groups of light flashing in the air, and no one dared to come forward and get involved. Lu Jiu and Hai Yi looked at the battle between them from a distance, and they were a little frightened. They can''t imagine that God night can cope with such a battle with great ability. Just now, Shenye''s body has been so weak. If we continue to fight like this, the consequences will be unimaginable. Mr. Muye was stunned when he saw Lu Jiu and Hai. He couldn''t help but say something. "What are you still doing? Don''t destroy these ninjas around us quickly. We have to escape first. In this way, Shenye will have a chance." Lu Jiu raised his head and looked at Muye. The teacher said. "We might as well rescue the elders first and plan others. If the elders can come out, I believe they can deal with the man." Lu Jiu knows what a long war means for Shenye. He can''t take such a risk. When Mr. Muye heard this, he observed everything around him, and then nodded. "OK, I''m here to deal with these ninjas. You and Hai Yi quickly go to find those elders. Remember, don''t love war. You must rescue people at the first time." Lu Jiu and Hai Yi quickly nodded, only to see teacher Muye launch a new wave of attack again. Those ninjas around, like being nailed in place, couldn''t move at all. Teacher Muye looked at them for a long time and said a word. "What are you doing? Don''t go quickly. I can''t last long, so you leave quickly." Lu Jiu and Hai Yi hurried in two different directions. Although they didn''t want to leave, the current situation didn''t allow them to really want to, so they had to leave and began to look for the whereabouts of their elders. Teacher Muye''s so-called blue Rune array attack also needs to consume huge chakra. Teacher Muye''s injury is just right, so he can''t hold on for long, but he can only hold on. "Shuidun, blue witch." A huge blue flower blooms in front of everyone. The water fluctuates. It''s very beautiful, but it also has great attack power. This kind of move has high requirements for chakra. Generally, Muye won''t launch such a move casually. He was just about to attack again, but a man suddenly attacked him from behind. He couldn''t defend himself. He was slapped heavily on the back and spit out blood, but he still insisted on the action of his hand. "Despicable, how dare you attack me." He can''t be so lax, otherwise, these ninjas will catch up with Lujiu. At that time, all plans will completely fail and can''t be saved. A middle-aged man slowly appeared behind Mr. Muye. "I really didn''t expect that, Muye, you will still think of others at this time. You are already in trouble. Why leave the chance of survival to them?" Mr. Muye looked at him and quickly finished printing. "So you are a traitor. Do you think you can become a man if you follow them? I tell you, in my eyes, you are still a traitor, a traitor despised by others. I will never look down on you! " The middle-aged man seemed very angry when his face changed. "Shut up, Muye. What kind of person do you think you are and dare to say such words to me? I want you to completely disappear in this world today and let you realize what real pain is." The middle-aged man said he would attack Mr. Muye again. Mr. Muye couldn''t resist those attacks at all. Those attacks hit Mr. Muye, and the action on Mr. Muye''s hand came to a halt. God night fought with the man in the air. He saw the situation below from a distance and his face became gloomy. He didn''t expect that the middle-aged man would be so mean. He even thought he would sneak into Mr. Muye. Mr. Muye also tried his best to hold the enemy back. But Shenye is very clear that this way is also very harmful to teacher Muye himself. Now he has taken the pill. The so-called burst limit can only stop the mysterious man in front of him and can''t be defeated. Feeling powerless. The man saw God night distracted and couldn''t help but speak. "Now at this time, you are still in the mood to take care of others. You are really kind as always?" God night turned back and spit out a mouthful of blood, "do you think everyone is as cold-blooded as you?" The mysterious man said and attacked him again with a move that God night had never seen before. Waves of red light formed a red net in front of the man. The red net has a strong attraction. Shenye feels that he is almost sucked in. He can only temporarily stabilize his body and keep himself from being sucked in. God night is still very passive. It can''t attack at all. It can only continuously avoid each other''s attack. If it weren''t for the blessing of God night''s pill, he would have been completely defeated by this man. Wave after wave of attacks continued to hit, and the man launched a must kill skill against Shenye. God night has no choice but to dodge. He gathered all his strength, a fatal blow. As expected, the backhand of Shenye still passed through the empty body of the mysterious man. God''s night fell straight to the ground, only heard a huge sound and raised a burst of dust. Mr. Muye looked at God night and immediately stretched out his hand and launched a blue light ball to closely surround God night. "Teacher... I... Tried my best..." Mr. Muye was distressed for a while, which was also an empty space. The middle-aged man found the right opportunity to attack Mr. Muye, so that Mr. Muye was injured again and spit out a big mouthful of blood. Shenye couldn''t bear to look at his most respected teacher. He climbed close to Muye, threw a stone with all his strength, and interrupted the skill given to him by the teacher. "Let''s go. There''s no chance!" Mr. Muye looked away and still couldn''t bear it, "but those elders..." "Don''t worry, I''ve found it!" "What?" Chapter 221 Teacher Muye was surprised that the shadow of Shenye found the detention place of those elders, and Lu Jiu and Hai Yi arrived at the same time. Mr. Muye looked at the boy who had grown up. He was very pleased. He was more sorry. Forbearance village was too malicious to him. Seeing the arrival of God night, Lujiu and Haiyi''s face showed a surprised expression. "Why are you here?" God night looked at them and said, "it''s too late to explain. Let these elders out quickly and we''ll leave this place immediately." Lujiu and Haiyi immediately broke the prison lock with Shenye, and the elders were surprised to see Shenye. Before they could explain anything, the elders left with Shenye and quickly returned to the previous cave. Several people were relieved. Because the man was also injured, he didn''t catch up. God sat down at night and began to meditate, falling into chaos. As soon as Lu Jiu and Hai looked at the action of God night, they were a little serious. "Mr. Muye, do you say it''s because there will be any danger in this situation? I think Shenye''s body seems very weak. It seems that he has been at a disadvantage against that man just now." "Yes, Shenye''s body will be in such a situation because it consumes too much power, but it doesn''t matter. As long as he can regulate himself at present, Shenye will no longer be in danger of life. Just go back to Muye and recuperate well." "Although Shenye is just a ninja who has not practiced for a long time, the huge chakra contained in him is something I have never seen before. He is really strong." "Maybe after a period of practice, he will be the most powerful ninja in ninja village, and no one else will be his opponent." It''s really rare to get such a high evaluation from teacher Muye, but they don''t mean to be jealous of Shenye. After all, Shenye spent a lot of energy to save them this time. If it weren''t for God''s night, they might not be able to escape at all. It''s not just the man''s attack, but more importantly, they can''t even escape the attack of those teenagers. Therefore, if Shenye can really become the strongest ninja in ninja village, maybe Muye will become the strongest ninja village at that time. He must be the location of the fifth generation fire shadow. After everything was settled, other people took their places. After some adjustment, the body gradually recovered. "You don''t have to worry so much. I''m really fine. I just consumed a huge amount of chakra. As long as I have some cultivation, I can recover slowly. Are you all right? Just now I saw that the battle over there was also very fierce. " Hai Yi and Lu Jiu shook their heads. "Don''t worry about our affairs. We''re fine. You''ve suffered so much damage. We''re worried that your body won''t support it." God smiled warm at night. "It doesn''t matter. I have a sense of propriety. If I really can''t support it, I''ll tell you, okay." Hearing what God night said, Lujiu and Haiyi said no more. After some breathing adjustment, the elders gradually recovered their spirit, and Muye came forward and asked. "Dear teachers, why were you caught by that man? What''s the matter with ninja village? That man really attacked us for the secret of ninja village?" "In fact, the young man is also from our ninja village, and the leading man is also from our ninja village. They were rare genius ninjas in our ninja village before." "The reason why we are like this is that in the final analysis, we people also have a responsibility. If we could have cared more about them, maybe they wouldn''t have done such a thing." "After all, it''s still because we don''t tolerate them enough, because if we could help them a little more, everything would be like this." Those elders looked worried in their eyes. "If you want to know the secret of this matter, I can tell you too." Hearing the elder say such words, Shenye couldn''t help but take curiosity in his eyes. After some adjustment just now, Shen Yi''s spirit has basically recovered. He looked at the elder and asked. "What is the attribute of this man? Why can''t we see his attribute clearly even if we turn on the writing wheel eye? We have no way to deal with him." Hearing what God night said, the elder sighed heavily. "Yes, that''s why we all knew the young man when he was practicing. He was really a rare genius. We found it when we taught him ninja." "He can hide his whereabouts at will, including he can even hide his attributes. For these people around him, he has always been in a state of integrity. It seems that no one can make him fully trust." "He can quickly realize where the huge chakra contained in these things is." God night fell into a deep thought. He had never heard of such a power. "So although we know something about him, we can''t deal with him at all. He''s so powerful that no one can be his opponent, except five shadows." "Is it Yu Zhibo?" God night asked tentatively. "Yuji wave spot has long died. If it was Yuji wave spot, we wouldn''t survive at all." The elders sighed and said, "but it''s not impossible to deal with him. He still has a fatal weakness." God night heard such words and immediately asked. "Tell me what fatal weakness he has." The elder sighed heavily again. "To tell you the truth, I found that the biggest weakness of this young man is that he is careful, but he is too proud, so he will even be good to those who are not as strong as himself. It is precisely because of this that he was almost confused and killed by the enemy ninja, so if you want to win, you may hide your clumsiness first, There should still be a chance. " God night nodded. "Just now when I was against him, I could feel it." God night thought of the scene of two people fighting just now and felt a little terrible. The strength of that man is not comparable to anyone. Even the elders here are not the opponent of that man. It''s a fluke that they can get away. Chapter 222 The elder sighed and looked sad. "If you want to defeat that man, you must gather all your strength. If you fight alone, it is impossible, and this man has done butchering the village before." God night frowned. This man is not the first time to do such a thing. What does he want? "Where did he do it?" "It''s a small village nearby. It''s terrible. I''m surprised that this time, since he set his goal in our ninja village, he grew up in the place where he grew up." The deer could not help but interrupt the elder''s words for a long time. "But I just heard what he said. His goal seems to be the treasure of ninja village. If we give it to him, maybe he can leave." But I didn''t expect that the elder''s face changed instantly when he heard such words and said a word directly. "Never give him that treasure." Hearing such words, God night took several surprises in his eyes. "What kind of treasure is so important?" The elder shook his head and didn''t seem to want to go on. "I can''t explain clearly for a while and a half. You''ll know when you see it¡° God night was about to say something when he saw the elder look at God night and say something. "The chakra contained in you is really a little elusive." "I don''t know what kind of secret you carry, but I can tell you one thing. If you want to dress up that man, you''d better practice according to what we taught you before. Don''t go sideways." Shenye was stunned for a moment, and then nodded. In fact, he had been hiding something about it. He didn''t want others to mention something about himself. But now he had to do what these elders said. In fact, the huge chakras erupted at the beginning of God night was entirely because God night broke through the limit of his body. However, such behavior also does great harm to itself. If it is not a last resort, Shenye will not practice in this way at all. The elder said and gave God night a bottle. God night looked at the old man and guessed that it would be useless for him if it were not for the precious delay¡° What is this? " The bottle looks like a pill, but it''s really a pill that Shenye has never seen before. The elder looked at Shenye and smiled on his face. "This pill is helpful to your current practice. I can see just now that you have spent a lot of power to save us. If you can''t recover in a short time, it will cause great loss to your body." "As long as you take this pill, I promise you can recover in a short time." God night''s face was a little surprised. "How do you know?" The old man wore several meaningful smiles around his mouth. "You''ve been breathing there for a long time just now. You must have a lot of Qi and blood on your body now. I can give you this thing only after I see that your breath is stable." "If the breath is not stable enough, then even if I give you this thing, you can''t accept it. Maybe your body can''t bear it at that time, and it will lead to a major crisis." God night nodded, stretched out his hand, took the bottle and took out the pill directly. The white pill was crystal clear. "I understand what you said. Don''t worry. I will practice well according to what you said." When the elder heard the voice, he immediately nodded. "I''m not saying that your previous cultivation methods must be wrong, but the loss to your body is too huge. If you want to deal with that man, you must do these according to what I said." "After we help you recover, we will give you a new ninja, and then you can restrain the man. You must keep these words in mind. " God night nodded, sat down in a corner and began to regulate his breath. I have to say that this pill is really good. I just took one. After some correction, I felt that my whole body was unobstructed. It seemed that all my breath became stable. And God night can feel that his ability is constantly improving. If he is allowed to deal with others now, God night can ensure that he is absolutely the same as before without any problems. As soon as Lu Jiu and Hai looked at Shenye, they were worried and asked. "Mr. Muye, we put all our hopes on Shenye. Will it put too much pressure on Shenye? That man is not an easy person to deal with." Muye nodded with a serious expression. "I understand what you said, but at this time, we have no other way. Now we must believe in God''s night." "As long as God night can do what these elders say, I believe defeating that man is not a problem at all." After a rest, God night felt that his body seemed to burst out. There seemed to be a fire in his body, which was about to burn himself out. God night tried to smooth his breathing, but it didn''t work at all. His body was still as uncomfortable as being burned by fire. But in the depths of his body, a huge force constantly emerged, which made him feel a little terrible. This power is far beyond his control now. Is this the benefit of this pill? God night frowned, covered with sweat, and suddenly heard a sound at the door. Those ninjas are coming. They''re so fast. Mr. Muye seems to have noticed that the outline came forward, but he was preempted by Shenye. Only a blue wave of light was seen from behind. God night came to those ninjas in the blink of an eye. "Wind escape, the confusion of the high wind." God night quickly finished printing. Before the people around him could see what was going on, they saw those ninjas fall to the ground. "When the wind runs away, everything dies." God night destroyed those ninjas and quickly returned. "This place is unsafe. We can''t stay any longer." "I know there''s a secret room. Come with me." The old man stood up and walked in another direction, and the people behind him immediately chased after him. Chapter 223 The dark and humid secret road was very crowded. A line of more than ten people walked in the secret road. No one made a sound, just like death. God night walked at the end. He secretly summoned the capture system and talked with it in his heart. "System, I always feel if something is wrong." The unscrupulous system has a thick skin. It says with a smile: "how can it be? We can come to the different world with the walkers. This is high technology and there will be no system problems." "I''m not talking about system problems..." "Then I don''t have any problems. I''m just the artificial intelligence of the system, just like a manual to teach you how to use the system." God night is full of black lines. This broken system will shirk its responsibility. He didn''t think about talking about its problems at all. Instead, he pushed it completely. "It''s not your problem, it''s whether you find that the capture rate of skills seems a little too low..." "Aren''t you still talking about system problems? Host, the capture rate depends on your strength. If your strength is high, the capture success rate will increase. If your strength is low, the capture success rate will be low. Strength is directly proportional to the capture success rate. " The teeth of God''s night Qi are itchy, but they can''t attack in this secret way. However, think again, the intelligence of this system is a virtual character. No matter how angry it is, it can''t do anything about it. "Come on, I''ll make a good detour with you today. You say that strength is directly proportional to success rate, right?" The system nose hummed, very proud, "yes, it''s what I said and it''s also a fact." "Look, look, this problem is coming. If my strength is too low and the capture rate is so low, what do I want you to do with this system? Finally, I''ll improve my strength myself? " "Isn''t there a setting for grabbing skills?" "My strength is so low that I can''t catch it. Isn''t it still low? Are you right? " The system was suddenly silent. After a while, its tone was a little trance, "this... I just looked at your strength. Now you are almost tolerant of your strength, and the capture rate is 32%, which is not low!" ¡° md£¡¡± God night suddenly burst out a rude word and shouted it directly. He was scared to excite the spirit of Hai 11 who was walking carefully in front. Hai looked back and asked, "what''s the matter? I''m not feeling well?" "No, no, just hold your panic in this secret way." The elder who led the way said, "hold on for a while, it won''t be long." God night angrily nodded, then scolded in his heart, "system, upper tolerance has been very strong, okay!" "Is it very strong? I have scanned the world many times. There are shadow level above Shangren, Super Shadow level above shadow level, and six levels above Super Shadow level. Shangren is a platoon of tolerance village. It''s hard to say that it''s cannon fodder. It can give you a good success rate of 32. Host, if you complain again, I''ll be offline. You do the most. " "Poof!" God night almost spit out a mouthful of saliva, "I have many things. Can you think about it for me? Even if I''m cannon fodder, the success rate can''t be improved. What if my face is black and I can''t catch it alive?" "You can''t catch 100% when the host''s face is black." "I want to kill." God night covered his head and said angrily, "you still don''t understand what I mean. What I want to express is that my strength is so low. Can you improve the success rate and give me some survival guarantee? Just like the battle just now, my strength can''t even touch other people''s hair. How can you let me grasp it? Do you think so? I don''t think it''s appropriate that strength is in direct proportion to success rate, but just in inverse proportion. " God night sighed and continued: "now I don''t have any means, only you have a golden finger, and sometimes it doesn''t work. How do you let me improve? I have no blood inheritance boundary, no family inheritance, and no Ninja money. I''m just a boy without three, and I can''t improve my strength at all." "There is a ninja named wave Feng Shui gate in this world. He is also a three without youth. In the end, he became a fire shadow? Can''t you learn from others? " "Please, it''s the protagonist''s father, and he can flirt with his sister. Yongdai''s sister is not a joke, and he didn''t die in the chaos of nine tails at the age of 24." The system smiled awkwardly, "Yeah, it hasn''t developed into the chaos of nine tails yet. I don''t know very well." God night secretly puts out a middle finger. He doesn''t believe the system at all. He says it''s unclear. As the only system that can spy on the whole tolerance world, you can''t calculate the result. It''s too rubbish. "Well, I don''t think you can do anything. I''d better work hard by myself. I''ll go back tomorrow to see if I can catch them. It''s also good to go to miaomu mountain to learn magic. It''s not safe in the future. You bother. You don''t come to assist me. You just torture me. Come on, I won''t catch it later." Once again, the system fell into silence. This time, it was really thinking about it. After all... If the host does not use the system, it will be set as a waste firewood system, and there will be no chance to appear on the table in the future. "OK, host, I understand your problem, but it''s all set. I don''t have permission to change it." "What do you say? Let''s start from today. Let''s be happy. I hope you can take good care of yourself in the future without me... " "Fuck off!" The system scolded, "can you hear me finish! I really don''t have permission to change the success rate, but I have permission to open other things. " As soon as God night listens, he finally gets excited. What else? Good guy, the dog system is really hiding, but he didn''t show it. He still replied with an indifferent attitude: "it doesn''t matter. Don''t be embarrassed. It''s really no good. Moreover... The success rate of a capture is so low. What else can there be? Forget it. I can''t even think about it. A miserable person will be fooled by others. " "I can''t help it!" The system shouted and stunned the night''s head. "I''ll show you my ability now! In addition to the capture system, I also have shopping malls, tasks, lucky draw and enhancement! Grabbing is really just an auxiliary skill. The most powerful is lottery and reinforcement. Do you want to open it? " "Open! Go! Open! " Shenye finally revealed that the system was stunned again. Then it reacted and he was trapped by this guy again. The system sighed, "this was originally a function that you didn''t open until you reached the shadow level. Now you don''t know whether it''s good or bad, but the host, if you don''t count indiscriminately in your heart, I have the right to take it back." Chapter 224 God night smiled, "we''ve been together for so long, don''t you know who I am? I am a five good boy who is bent on the development of Muye and the peace of tolerance. " "I know you''ve been with me for so long and so cold-blooded. You want to turn me off, or even don''t use me?" "Now it starts to change from three no teenagers to five good teenagers? Or we won''t mention the success rate? " "Mention! Must mention! The success rate is too low! " "Shut up!" The system shouted again, "don''t think about the success rate. All the set things can''t be changed. Take a look at the tasks, shopping malls, lucky draw and strengthening." "Don''t you introduce it?" "You can''t see it yourself?" "Your service attitude is too bad. I''ll give you a bad comment." "You dare! If I dare to give bad comments, I will withdraw them. I can control these functions. " God night shrunk his head, rubbed his hands and said, "I''m kidding. I''m kidding. If I don''t know where the praise is, I''ll give you five-star praise!" "Ding!" The next moment, a reward page suddenly appeared in front of Shenye, which scared him almost to print. ¡° MD, you are really a dog system. " "I''m flattered. Thank you." "Why can''t you press one star?" "I control my own reward page. Do you want another star? Want to fart. " God night asked tentatively, "can you call again in a few days? Just had a big fight. Now I''m not strong enough and I don''t want to move my fingers. " "Well, you can''t move after all." "I''m afraid of you!" God night tearfully gave a five-star praise. When the system was playing a small song, he clicked on the task page. As for why not draw directly? Shenye believes that... This kind of buckle and rope system will never give him lottery tickets. It is estimated that he still has to do tasks, get rewards, exchange lottery tickets or go to the mall to buy lottery tickets, and play games. After opening the task page, Shenye''s frown suddenly stretched. He swallowed his saliva and looked at the "(1 / 1)" full screen and the page prompting the completion of the task. He asked the system with some guilt, "have I finished all these tasks?" "Yes." The system said unhappily, "I keep it for you. I really don''t know good people." God night smiled, "throw out your reward page, and I''ll give you a ten star praise!" "Once a month, wait for next month." God night obviously felt that the system was in a bad mood. He shrugged and asked in a low voice, "do you still need anything, such as... Whether you want a good environment or not." The system chuckled and joked, "I live in your mind. I really need a good environment. Please eat less shit in the future." Seeing that the system can joke again, Shenye was relieved. He didn''t talk back to the system this time and gently chose to receive all the rewards. At the moment of receiving the reward, Shenye suddenly got his head covered, and countless prompt sounds exploded in his ears! "Ding! Complete the task and reward Ninja two hundred dollars. " "Ding! Complete the task and reward Ninja one thousand. " ¡­¡­ "Ding! Complete the task and reward Ninja 100000. " ¡­¡­¡­ "Ding! Congratulations on your promotion to ninja. You will be rewarded with ten raffle tickets. " "Ding! Congratulations on your promotion to xiaren. You will be rewarded with 20 raffle tickets. " "Ding! Congratulations on the host''s promotion to Zhongren. Fifty raffle tickets will be awarded. " ¡­¡­ "Didi... System prompt: body function is being destroyed..." "Didi, system prompt: recover and continue the task." "Ding! Congratulations on completing the main task of next forbearance. Choose one of the gift boxes to reward blood inheritance. " "Ding! Congratulations on completing the main task of Zhongren, and reward 19% chakra. " Shenye was dazzled by the dozens of "Ding Ding Ding", but he was very happy in his heart. This... He made a fortune... He wondered if wave Feng Shui gate was the same as him, a person who crossed with the system, and finally bought a house, married a wife and became a fire shadow because of his task The system gave a "tut" sound and said sarcastically, "how about my garbage system? So many rewards can''t make you excited. Tut Tut, you are really a saint." "I really love you!" God night involuntarily shouted out again. Hai Yi in front was really frightened this time. He hurried forward a few steps, pushing the deer for a long time and almost fell. When Hai saw that he had kept a safe distance from Shenye, he asked, "Shenye... Shenye, if you have any discomfort, you must say that the secret road is dark and gloomy. Don''t always scare me. I really can''t stand it." "I''m sorry, I just think my injury is much better, so I couldn''t help shouting, which caused trouble to you. I''m really sorry, I''m sorry." Hai sighed, "don''t be surprised. We haven''t reached a safe place yet. We still have to be vigilant." "Yes, yes." God night returned to the system page with an embarrassed face. The system smiled and said, "how do you feel?" "With millions of dollars and two big gift bags, you have reached the peak of your life. You are really the most powerful system in the system industry!" "You''re welcome. Open the box. Blood is very popular in this world." God night tilted his lips, "is blood popular? In the later stage, Huoying is all fighting for his son''s background. Pity my Ning CI. " The system didn''t pay attention to his injury, and directly threw the box of blood on his face, "open!" God night Nuo mouth, hey hey smile, click to open, a burst of golden light came, flash blind his dog eyes who don''t know how awesome the system is. "Ding! Open the box successfully, blood follows the boundaries: Wooden Dun, melting Dun and dust dun. Tip: you can only choose one of three. " "Mu Dun, Mu Dun!" God night didn''t hesitate. Before reading the introduction, he directly chose Mu dun. Others don''t know, but Shenye is clear. Although rongdun has great lethality, it''s the same thing in zhaomeiming''s hand. The most imaginative thing is that she gently rubs the corners of her mouth. Chendun needless to say, Onoki had always used this killing move during the fourth forbearance World War, and the yuan world was stripped off. And Mu Dun, that''s the magic skill of the early generation of fire shadow to hit the world! There is such a sentence in Naruto¡ª¡ª In the early era, Mu Dun beat the world, and Dahe Mu Dun engaged in greening. If this wooden Dun is used well, its future is limitless. It can even produce a God night cell. Even if it is not used well, it can learn from Daihe and engage in greening for the benefit of wooden leaves. "The host has selected wooden Dun and obtained: blood following wooden dun; Joint Ninja: Mu Dun ¡¤ Sizhu family. " "This... Isn''t the four pillar family the Ninjutsu of Dahe engaged in greening... Forget it... Just have wooden Dun and develop it later." Chapter 225 "By the way, the system, isn''t there a nine tail chakra gift bag? Why didn''t I see it? " The system doesn''t want to take care of this sand sculpture that seems to have changed into a person for a long time. "Can you feel yourself, chakra? This thing directly enters the body and integrates with your own chakra. There''s nothing else. I''m going to have a rest. I''m tired of giving you so many permissions today. " "Intelligence also needs rest?" "Hello, isn''t it? I can talk to you and have my own feelings and thoughts. No, no, no, there are no fools who still think I''m intelligent? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Go and have a rest." Shenye opened the mall with a black line. Now he has millions of Ninja coins, and with his thinking in the ninja world for so long, ninjas'' purchasing power is very low, resulting in cheap prices. Millions of Ninja coins can almost be regarded as the richest man in the whole Ninja country. God night is full of joy and enthusiasm at the thought of here. I have millions of Ninja coins. Can''t it be too much to buy a wooden Dun tree world? It''s not too much to add another wooden dun. It''s not too much to count thousands of hands. If you still have the remaining money, it''s not too much to match your writing wheel eye with a beard assistant? In short, the most important thing in life is to be happy. Money can really do whatever you want. Do whatever you want... Do... WOC! God night was thinking to himself, but when he opened the mall page, the dazzling goods on it first hit his sight, and then the price of the goods directly hit his mind. "You can''t do whatever you want with money. What''s so expensive? Rachel, a million Ninja coins? Two million spiral pills? I can now escape the wind and write wheel eyes. Can''t I learn it myself? " God night swallowed his saliva and saw the last page in the column of forbearance. Wooden Dun ¡¤ true thousands of hands, selling price 80 million Ninja coins! "Lying trough!" Shenye quickly closed the mall and calmed his injured heart. From ordinary people to Shangren, he took two million Ninja coins. A real thousand hands sold for 80 million! Sin! Then Shenye opened the task page again. The Ninja coins displayed in the task above are only 80000. Only when it is raised to the top can there be a reward of one million Ninja coins. wait! Didn''t I put up with it? Why hasn''t this task been completed yet! "System! System! You bastard! Wake up! " "No, big brother, what''s the matter?" Although the intelligence of this system has human feelings and ideas, its physical function is inorganic. There is no need to rest at all. To say that he wants to rest is just to take the opportunity to ask God night not to bother himself so much. "It''s so expensive. What can I buy? Also, didn''t I put up with tolerance? Why hasn''t the task of upgrading the task display to put up with tolerance been completed? Aren''t you cheating? return goods! Return! " "I''ll go to your uncle''s leg and return what kind of goods? Did I charge you? " The system finally flew into a rage and shouted: "things are expensive to sell. You can make money to buy them. The task reward of the system and the Ninja coins obtained from performing tasks in ninja village can be stored in the system! Can you earn it yourself! There is also the problem of tolerance. I mean, your strength level is almost tolerance. When did I say you have the level of tolerance? If so, you swallowed the secret medicine and briefly reached the Super Shadow level, will you directly give you the reward? I think you have lost your mind! Is there anything else? " "No... no more..." "Then shut up! If you make any more noise, I''ll cancel all functions! " "I see, sir, go to bed." The system snorted coldly, which seemed to be very popular with the uncle of God night. God night breathed a sigh. The hot chicken system was quite angry. Didn''t you ask a few more questions? After muttering a few words, Shenye took another look at the enhancement page. There''s nothing good here. It''s mainly to strengthen the six artifact. He doesn''t have one now. He just saw it in the mall. A six artifact is more expensive than a thousand hands "Forget it, make money slowly. All sense of security can only be safe when you have more money." Shenye suddenly felt that his two million Ninja coins suddenly didn''t smell good. He dejected opened the lottery page. He had more than 100 lottery tickets to see if he could draw some good things. The colorful lottery page starts. Sure enough, this system is really stingy. The lottery is a turntable. There is a pointer on the turntable. The pointer will give something wherever it knows. This kind of small code can be knocked by Shenye himself. He can make a huge fortune with little effort. After all, in his world, the most is not licking dogs, but gambling dogs. Even licking dogs belongs to gambling dogs in some way. Is betting that the goddess can be licked by herself. "One at a time, ten at a time. It''s normal. It''s not very deceptive." God night breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that the more than 100 lottery tickets in his backpack were also deceptive. Finally, don''t draw ten tickets once or 100 tickets once, which would be a big hair. God night enters the page of ten continuous pumping, the turntable starts flashing lights, and ten items appear on the turntable. "Ninja coin 50000, ninja coin 50000, how can it still be ninja coin 50000! There are three such rubbish rewards out of ten options. What a pit! " He continued to look and found that the remaining seven were ninja. He directly looked at the best one, "earth explosion Tianxing and Shenluo Tianzheng. These two are not bad. Millennium killing and eight door dunjia lying groove. Forget it, spiral pill, sandstorm coming and toad oil inflammatory bomb. Alas... That''s all. I can see the rest of the spiral pills. Anyway, it''s the first lucky draw. Let''s try it. " After that, the turntable turned, and in a moment, ten shining objects appeared in front of God night. Sure enough, the rewards of the three Ninja coins were drawn, and eight times There are two left. What kind of Ninja would it be. God narrowed his eyes in the middle of the night and covered the last two with his hands. He slowly moved his hands and saw that there was a picture like a blue light ball and a picture like a purple semicircle. "Sleeping trough! Lying trough! " God night was not calm this time. He finally got up after dark all night. "Spiral pill and Shenluo Tianzheng!" Spiral pill is the signature move of the protagonist whirlpool Naruto. Its development performance is almost unlimited. It can be used with all kinds of ninja. And Shenluo Tianzheng is so powerful that he has no friends. Penn''s six unique moves have been used to push down the wood leaves in one fell swoop! I''m afraid Muye will never forget a * * * in a black robe. Under the sun, he whispered: "How many floors should a bag of rice carry, and how many floors should a bag of rice resist? What? Mud in each? Spicy Tiansen! " Chapter 226 The dark secret road was finally coming to an end. God night looked up and a small white light was lit in the distance. Everyone also knew what the light spot represented, and all unconsciously accelerated the speed. Without much effort, the light spot became bigger and bigger, until it was very dazzling, and they walked out of the secret road. Muye''s elders sat on the ground at the moment of going out, with countless fatigue on their faces. Mr. Muye, who had been injured, was also relieved. His pale face pulled out a smile that was not very good-looking. Lu Jiuxin was thin. He took out a kettle and poured water into Mr. Muye, which made the latter''s face a little better. As soon as Hai looked back, God night also came out of the secret way. He looked embarrassed and smiled at Hai. Hai shook his head and smiled bitterly. Seeing that his mental state was ok, he put down his heart. God night looked up at the sky. It was already a little bright. It was estimated that the day would come in a few minutes. Unexpectedly, this secret road went half a night. No wonder everyone looks so tired, and Shenye has been immersed in the system page without any concept of time. He just feels that his legs are numb and has no other feelings. The only feeling is that today''s self seems to be more powerful than last night, but the system has not prompted itself to complete the task of tolerance. After a rest for half an hour, it was bright. The elders who led the way stood up. One of them took out a map and marked it and said, "we are now in the kingdom of fire, but it will take half a month to go back to Muye village." "No! It will take half a month... " God night immediately felt that there was no love in life. It took only a week to rush to the army when he came. How to go back doubled. Now it''s a scuffle in various Ninja villages. It''s conceivable how much trouble there will be on the road in the past half a month. All the faces of the party showed bitterness. Only Lujiu was calm. He rubbed the scary scar on his face. Shenye knew that this was the customary action of Lujiu. In fact, it was not touching the scar, but in the gentle temple. He looked at Lujiu as if he was remembering something. He also knew that Lujiu was the smartest person in the line, so he asked, "did you forget anything?" "It''s true that some key places can''t be recalled. I always feel that something was ignored during the battle yesterday, but then again, God night, can you see what that man looks like?" "After fighting with him for so long, of course I know. He looks... Looks..." God night suddenly didn''t know how to describe and express. It seemed that he suddenly forgot what the mysterious man looked like. "Well... I''ve fought with him for so long that I won''t forget it after half the night? But I can''t remember him. " The deer nodded for a long time. "I have confidence in my memory, but suddenly I can''t remember his appearance." Haiyi and Muye teachers on one side were also frightened to find that they also had this feeling. Several young people looked at the old man in front, who said yesterday that he was familiar with the mysterious man! The elder sighed, stood up, drank again, and said slowly, "don''t talk about you. Even we who have brought him since childhood don''t know his appearance. He seems to have a strange pupil power. As long as people look at him, they will forget his appearance in half a day." God night narrowed his eyes, strange pupil force... Empty body... And countless subordinates It seems different from the man in Shenye''s mind. Shenye remembers that the man is a lone ranger and used to be from Muye ninja village. Later, in a mission before taking office in Bofeng shuimen, in order to save mukakashi, he was smashed half of his body by a boulder Then he was saved by the old yuzhibo. After he recovered, he wanted to go back to find his former lover, but he didn''t want his lover to die in the hands of the people he saved. Then, in a rage, he retaliated against Muye. When the vortex Naruto was born, taking advantage of the weakest power of vortex jiuxingnai, he forcibly channeled nine evil foxes, causing heavy casualties to Muye. Finally, at the cost of life, jiuxingnai sealed the nine tails with corpses and ghosts, half in Naruto''s body and half in bofengshuimen''s body. The chaos of the nine tails came to an end. The chief culprit of the nine tail rebellion was Yu Zhibo with the earth! This period happened to be the age of three generations. When Bofeng shuimen was taking military achievements, and it seems that Shenye had never heard of the name Yu Zhibo with soil in Muye village. At first, Shenye thought it was an early soil when he fought with the mysterious man, but now think back. The mysterious man is completely different except that his ability to make his body empty is the same as that of yuzhibo with earth. The most important thing is that Yu Zhibo and Tu never used a mouth gun before they met Naruto, and the mysterious man said a lot more. "I wonder if you have found..." At this time, teacher Muye suddenly said, "those enemies seem to keep coming. They never stop." "Yes!" Lu Jiu clapped his hands and said, "yesterday, after I trapped an enemy with the art of shadow bondage, Mr. Muye, you penetrated the enemy''s head with bitterness, but when you pursued later, I saw the man again! After another defeat, he turned into a tree! " Hai''s expression changed in an instant. "These... Those people are not living?" "Yes, it seems that we fought more and more trees in the late stage of the battle. I thought we had changed places." God night frowned and kept... He could stand up when he died... He really fell and became a tree This... This is baijue! But if Bai Jue''s life is in danger, he will directly become a tree and won''t stand up and die a second time. "Mr. Muye, do you remember what was the place where there was no penetration?" Mr. Muye tried to recall and shook his head. God night looked at Lujiu again. Sure enough, Lujiu said, "it seems to be in the abdomen." That''s right! As soon as Shenye clapped his hands, the Ninja''s vitality was very strong, and chakra was basically surrounded in the abdomen. Teacher Muye''s first blow should be to defeat the enemy''s chakra, which didn''t hurt the key. That makes sense. God night thought of the wooden Dun in the boundary of blood succession he had learned, and the power that the whole tolerance world wanted flashed in his mind. Intercolumn cells! Those people are white Jue! Chapter 227 Shenye feels that there are some big things bad. Now only yuzhiboban has inter column cells in his hand. These white must have been released by him. As for the mysterious man, 80% is also yuzhiboban''s chess piece! Naruto and Sasuke have not yet been born in this period. If yu Zhibo and Dai Tu, coupled with the mysterious man with terrible strength, the three of them carry the external magic image and become enemies with the whole tolerance world when the tolerance world is in chaos. At that time, no one can stop them! God night sighed and suddenly felt that the sky was going to fall. There would be three Super Shadow level opponents and even a six level opponent. How can we fight? Hit your head? Who can stand it. After such an analysis, I really feel that the end of the world is coming. In addition to God night, others are more confused, because they don''t know that there are intercolumn cells and yuzhiboban are still alive! God night made up his mind. When he returned to Muye village, he must inform Gang Shou, big snake pill and Zilai Sanren. He even had to say what was at stake. If they didn''t believe it, they had to wait and see what had changed. As for why not say with the ape flying day chopping? God night is afraid that the ape flies and the day cuts. There is really something shady between him and Zhicun group. Wanyizhicun group Tibet killed him in the name of disturbing Muye''s heart during the war, or what, the gain is not worth the loss. Moreover, there is another important point, that is, the writing wheel eye on him can''t be found by Tuan Zang. Although his strength is only tolerable, it''s easy to escape with all the means. Sometimes some troubles can be left alone. "I seem to be... A little impressed..." Just when everyone thought it was intelligence and had to find out, another one eyed old man came out of the elder group. His back was bent and his voice was a little hoarse. He was more afraid. "I used to work in the dark Department of Muye. I''ve seen something... Like these people." "What? Wood leaves have this kind of thing? " The people were shocked. In their view, such things are extremely evil. Although they have killed people more or less, one person dies. Why not let the dead rest in peace and resurrect them to torture them. "As like as two peas," he looked back at the old eyed old man. "That''s not." The people were inexplicably relieved. In fact, they were also afraid that the Muye senior management they worked for also did such inhuman things. "As like as two peas eyed old man continued," you think so much, what I saw is almost the same as this. It is not the same as me. I am not speaking of it. Now it is war. There is a technology for the adults in the tall wood group, that is, the ability to rebuild the human body with a white mud like thing. It is more feasible to transplant than a wounded arm with a broken arm in combat. Lu Jiu smiled. "I also heard that Muye high-rise and medical Ninja are developing a technology." God night patted his head. After that, he almost forgot that since the death of qianshouzhujian, there are some inter column cells in the world except yuzhiboban. Don''t think about it. As long as Muye has something about Tuan Zang, it''s definitely not a good thing. Shenye looked distressed. It''s hard for Tuan Zang to kill himself, but if he killed Tuan Zang, there would be no defection of Yu Zhibo weasel and Yu Zhibo Sasuke, Sasuke would not grow so fast, and Naruto would not follow Sasuke''s footsteps and grow rapidly. At that time, even if yu Zhibo ban and Yu Zhibo take the earth, they will wait until 20 years later to launch the fourth World War of tolerance, but no one can stop them. It''s... it''s hard for God night to do now. "There must be a way, there must be a way..." Yamanaka Haiyi has been watching Shenye until now, for fear that he might make another mistake at night. Sure enough, Shenye began to talk to himself again. Hai coughed, "God night, are you okay?" "Ah! I''m fine! " God night turned to look at the one eyed old man, "do you know qimukakashi and yuzhibo weasel?" The one eyed old man thought about it, then nodded and said, "qimukakassi knows that yuzhibo weasel is not the young master of yuzhibo family?" "I mean, in the dark, have you seen these two people when you were in the dark?" "No." The one eyed old man continued: "Kakashi disappeared after a task to protect the three tailed man Zhu Li. Yuzhibo weasel is still young. In the future, he will inherit yuzhibo family. How can he enter the dark Department." God night turned his eyes and thought to inherit a fart. Yuzhibo weasels killed yuzhibo, okay? You still want him to inherit the family? Want to fart. "But there is a Yu Zhibo in the dark Department. I don''t know if you remember the wrong person. It''s called Yu Zhibo waterstop." "Lying trough, the water stop is not dead?" God night didn''t expect to have an additional surprise. He reviewed it again. Now the wood leaves include three legendary three forbearances, zilaiye, big snake pill and master of Arts, the wave wind water gate known as yellow flash, and the yuzhibo water stop known as instant body water stop. In addition, the yuzhibo family has not yet thought of mutiny, and the Japanese family is extremely United. The three generations of fire shadows and apes fly day by day, and they are still growing up. Yu Zhibo weasel now has the thought of fire shadow. Plus God night, an outsider. At this stage, the wood leaf is really unprecedentedly powerful! Shenye''s thinking suddenly became clear. First, we should protect shuistop from being secretly harmed by Tuan Zang, then "encounter" yuzhibo weasel to become friends with him, and then worship the master to learn magic! When he also has the strength of tolerance, and even is comparable to the legendary three tolerance, he will have the right to speak. At that time, he can stop whether it is the early arrival of the fourth tolerance world war or the nine tail rebellion. Now there''s another question, what if Naruto and Sasuke can''t grow up "Hey, don''t worry about him!" God night breathed a sigh. Now it''s not the wind. Now it''s God night. I''m the protagonist. They have their way. I''ll teach them well at that time. Shenye, whose thoughts are clear, is suddenly very relaxed. If you save more Ninja coins, you can learn the art of reincarnation of filthy soil and the double art of big snake pill, and directly summon all generations of films at the peak. At that time, the forbearance world will be what I said! Everyone looked at the slightly crazy God night, and they all looked worried from their eyes. Hai spread his hand, "I said he was abnormal yesterday." The deer shook his head for a long time, "hurry." As everyone knows, a catastrophe is quietly approaching Muye Chapter 228 Half a moonlight scene was short and slow. Under the careful hurry of the people, they finally returned to the jurisdiction of Muye village. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. This half month was really torture, not only physical torture, but also psychological. There were seven large and small encounters along the way, including those in each forbearance village, and even ninjas from the farthest sand country from the fire country came here to explore intelligence. Since we will never give up when we meet them, after all, these enemies are people who come to obtain information. If we don''t eliminate them all this time, Muye Ninja may be killed or injured next time. If they really get important information about Muye village, it will be a worse result. As soon as they entered the jurisdiction of Muye ninja village, they were relieved. Suddenly, several dark shadows appeared on the trees in front, bouncing back and forth on the trunk, gradually narrowing the distance. "Be careful, there are unidentified people." Mr. Muye reminded me that everyone gathered in a circle and looked ahead. The shadows were getting closer and closer. When they could see them clearly, they had fallen in front of them one by one. The one eyed old man exhaled heavily, waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, it''s the dark part of wood leaves." Sure enough, these powerful ninjas are all wearing fox masks. The first one can''t see his face clearly because he is also wearing a mask. Only one bright white hair is a sign. His tone is cold and his voice can''t hear any emotion, as if these people have nothing to do with him. "According to the orders of three generations of adults, let''s wait here. Everyone, are there any pursuers behind us? If so, it will be handed over to our secret department." The one eyed old man shook his head, "there is no pursuit." The man seemed not to believe it. He looked back and waved again. The people behind him sped away to the rear. "You have entered Muye territory. Welcome home." The people who heard the words "welcome home" seemed to have unloaded a heavy burden. Their shoulders collapsed and walked forward. God night looked at the white haired dark boy in front of him. He always felt familiar. When passing by the boy, God night whispered a test. "Divine power?" In an instant, the thunder flashed, and the light with the sound of electric current attacked the God at night! God night quickly parried, holding the white haired Ninja''s arm and said with a bitter smile: "don''t ask me how I know. I also know that you will go to the tombstone with soil every night. When I have time, I will go there to find you and make it clear to you." The white haired Ninja turned off his ninja and pulled his collar through God night. "Then you''d better make it clear, otherwise I''ll kill you." "Don''t be so violent. It will be the news you want. I''m afraid you can''t bear it." "Hum!" The white haired Ninja snorted coldly and let go of Shenye''s collar. "Now there''s nothing I can''t bear." "Wait and see." Fortunately, those people went away early, coupled with their tired bodies, they didn''t notice the situation in the rear. God night was a little excited for a moment. Unexpectedly, since the system untied some functions, his luck index was getting higher and higher. When he was still thinking about how to meet Qimu Kakashi, yuzhibo waterstop and yuzhibo weasel, he met Kakashi as soon as he returned to Muye. This is simply the attachment of the European emperor. If we can finally convince Kakashi, all his purposes will go further! After returning to Muye village, Shenye was not in a hurry to find Sanren and Bofeng shuimen. Now he still has to improve his strength first. As long as he has strength, he can speak. Shenye''s home in Muye is much more miserable than Naruto when he was a child. Naruto at least has a big house with three bedrooms and one living room and a balcony, and he is just a messy room under the fence. "Why don''t you... Buy a house with Ninja money first?" God night suddenly sprouted the idea, and then quickly shook his head, "you can''t buy, you can''t buy, the living conditions should give concessions to the living conditions. Without strength, even if there is a big house, it won''t help. You''d better save money to buy the good things in the system first." When Shenye entered the system page, he was attacked by the artificial mental retardation of the system. The sound of tinkling made him mistakenly think that there was another hidden task completed. Unexpectedly, the system was playing with him. "Can you grow up and make me happy in vain." God night complained and opened his backpack. And the system kept whispering in his ear. "You haven''t called me for half a month. I thought you forgot me." "Sure enough, men don''t have a good thing. When they give you something good, they abandon others. Whining." "I said, why don''t you ignore me? Sure enough, love will disappear, right?" "God night! I''m talking to you! " God night suddenly howled in pain! "Ah! Can you shut up! I''m reading a skill book. I''m reading a skill book! Can you wait until I''m finished? I beg you, can you give me some private space. I used to call you only once a month or so. Now I can''t stand it for half a month? eldest brother? Sister? You are so sensitive to men and women. " The system coughed and became more and more humanized. It solemnly replied: "if the host is a female creature, then I strictly mean the opposite sex. If the host is a male creature..." "Isn''t it? Are you a woman? Then why doesn''t your voice sound like a girl? " "I have no real distinction between men and women, only men and women in mentality." God night suddenly collapsed. No one can stand it. A "person" who has survived together for so long, whose voice is so ugly, and whose character is so annoying, is actually a mother! "No wonder you talk so much. Can you treat me as a woman? Now you quickly become a man. I don''t want to listen to you. I have to learn ninja. " "Sure enough, men will change their minds, right? If the host wants to have sex change surgery, this system can be given away for free." "Roll the calf." God night scolded impatiently and directly clicked several forbearance stickers in his backpack. "Ding. Spiral pill is used successfully, grade: B. " "Ding. Toad oil fire bullet failed to use, suggesting that we should establish a fetter with miaomushan. " "Ding. The use of Shenluo Tianzheng failed. Prompt: the writing wheel eye should be upgraded to the reincarnation eye. " God night''s brain is like lightning! He realized that these ninja skills with fetters or requiring carriers could not be learned out of thin air, just like Tianzhao. Without kaleidoscope blood chakra eyes, even if he learned Tianzhao forbearance paste, he still couldn''t use it. Chapter 229 God night''s mouth is a little bitter. I thought I could improve my strength. Unexpectedly, one spiral pill can be used for ten times. As expected, the system is still a pit! He decisively withdrew from the system page and decided that if he could not worship himself and become a teacher, and if he could not write the reincarnation eye and upgrade the reincarnation eye, he would never open the system again in his life! God night sighed and looked at the dark room. The spiral pill in his hand radiated a dazzling light. This is the signature ninja of whirlpool Naruto. He didn''t lose in the battle with Penn six and all kinds of Super Shadow strongmen. It''s a comfort to learn the spiral pill. "Huh? Sign Ninja! " God night suddenly had a flash of light! The next moment disappeared into the room, leaving only half open windows and curtains swinging with the wind. Only half an hour, outside the fire shadow building. "No! The forbidden scroll has been stolen! " A shrill cry cut through the calm sky of Muye village. "Bastard!" Three generations of fire shadow ape flying day chopper suddenly threw the tea cup to the ground and glared at several dark members who were in charge of the forbidden art scroll, "what use do I want you to have! You''d better beg the dark part and the root to recover the scroll, otherwise you don''t have to exist in the leaves! " Several members of the dark Department looked at each other and dared not breathe. The previous three generations were kind and kind wherever they went. It was the first time they met such angry three generations. The ape flew and looked out of the window. Suddenly, a green figure crossed the night sky. Zhicun Tuan Zang came forward, "three generations, is he gone?" "Well, I hope I can catch up, otherwise I can only hope that the man can open the scroll early." Ape flying day cut sighed. The reason why he didn''t recover the forbidden art scroll was not that he couldn''t recover it, but that he was always ready. The forbidden art scroll left the breath of the previous generation of fire shadow between the thousand hand gates, and his master between the thousand hand gates. As long as the person who stole the scroll opened the scroll, he could arrive at the first time! Outside Muye village, a black shadow bounced back and forth among the trees. Behind him, there were a pair of red eyes, chasing after him! God night was excited and sad. He was excited to see two of the three people in the plan in one day. On the other hand, the reason for his grief was that one of them was chasing him. Instant water stop! Yu Zhibo is on stage! At this time, Yu Zhibo was only 11 or 12 years old, but he opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye early! "Stop, I know who you are." The cold voice of the water stopped, making God''s night like falling into an ice cave, but! Only fools stop! Waterstop shook his head. The next moment, he didn''t know what ability he used. He directly appeared on the top of Shenye''s head and took out the handle less short sword. "Sword leaping inflammation!" Three words came out of Yu Zhibo''s water stop. The short sword in his hand was shrouded in fire and stabbed God night''s neck mercilessly. The latter was not a vegetarian. God night flipped in the air to avoid the fatal blow of the water stop. Then he put his foot in front of the water stop''s chest and they fell to the ground at the same time. "God night, why steal the forbidden art scroll." Yu Zhibo still didn''t give Shenye any reaction, and rushed to Shenye at the moment of landing. "Huodun! The art of fireball! " "Huodun! Impatiens claw red! " Two kinds of Ninja were released in the blink of an eye, and the huge flame rushed to Shenye with the red sword in his hand. The large-scale fire ball skill and the dense flame hand sword make Shenye hide. Shenye kneels on one knee, holds the scroll, and opens the chakra coat in an instant to resist these two ninja skills! But what Shenye didn''t expect was that the power of haofireball was so huge, and those swords with flames produced a powerful explosion when they hit. God night suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, rolled on the ground for a few times, and then climbed up. Just as he was about to get up and fight back, a short sword was put on his neck. "Don''t move, I ask, you answer." Yu Zhibo still didn''t know when he had come to Shenye and stopped him with a short sword. God took a deep breath at night. He knew that the ability to stop water was very strong, but he didn''t expect to be so strong, and he had enough combat experience. He captured himself with only two moves. Of course, Shenye didn''t use all his strength. After all, he wanted to learn Ninja with the help of the forbidden art scroll, not with the war of life and death. "Instant water stop, really worthy of its name!" "Thank you." Yu Zhibo squatted down and said, "why steal the forbidden scroll." "Learning ninja, of course." "There are all powerful prohibitions, which do immeasurable harm not only to others, but also to yourself." "The most powerful forbidden arts are also created by ninjas. Why don''t you ask me why the second generation created these ninjas." Waterstop didn''t listen to God''s unreasonable words and continued to ask, "why do you also write wheel eyes?" God night''s eyes narrowed, "how do you know?" "I ask, you answer." "I don''t know why I have writing wheel eyes." Yu Zhibo pressed down the short sword in Shuishui''s hand. The sharp blade cut Shenye''s skin and exuded a trace of blood. "Are you the same as Tuan Zang?" God night was stunned. Waterstop was not stupid. He knew that Tuan Zang was collecting and writing wheel eyes, but... Why did Tuan Zang succeed in the end. "Don''t worry, I don''t have any intersection with that abnormal uncle. My writing wheel eye is sent by Yu Zhibo ban. Do you believe it?" Waterstop wrote two pairs of kaleidoscope and stared at God night. A moment later, he took back his short sword, "letter, give me the forbidden art scroll. I''ll take it as if I haven''t seen you today." "That''s not good. I want to learn Ninja!" When Shenye pulled back the dagger from shuistop, the 10% nine tail chakra burst out instantly, and two long claws directly beat shuistop upside down for tens of meters. "I''m sorry. When I finish the scroll, I''ll put it back." God night looked at Yu Zhibo waterstop apologetically. He turned and was about to escape, but waterstop was right behind him. "If you say sorry to me, it proves that you are a good man, but I must take back the forbidden scroll. I can''t let anything about wood leaves fall out!" God was stunned at night and looked back at another "water stop" shot by himself. He hurried to open the same writing wheel eye. "Sure enough, it''s magic!" "You are also kaleidoscope writing wheel eye!" The degree of surprise was roughly the same. After breaking the illusion of water stop, Shenye boldly retreated, the nine tail mode was opened, and the spiral pill was directly thrown out without saying a word. Shuistop was not careless this time. He quickly finished printing and whispered: "Huodun! The art of fire dragon! " Chapter 230 The huge fire dragon swallowed the flying spiral pill in an instant and rushed straight to the God night face door. God night in the air relies on two giant claws in nine tail mode to resist desperately, and his hands quickly bear the seal of crane on the way! "Feng Dun! A thousand faces! " Chakra gathered in the mouth of God''s night. A large number of chakra wind balls spit out from his air and keep hitting the art of Hao fire dragon. With the blessing of nine tail giant claws, it scattered the fire dragon that devoured him. But at the moment when the flame disappeared, shuistop threw out a dense sword with one hand, and he himself appeared on the head of God night again with the short sword! Now God night''s situation can be said to be that there are wolves and tigers in front. If you are careless, you may be doomed. "Feng Dun! Big breakthrough! " "Boom!" Another strong wind came out of Shenye''s mouth. He had thought about it at the first time. The ability displayed from shuistop can kill him in an instant, but until now. I''m just fighting him. Therefore, it is impossible for shuistop to kill him, and if he gets the sword in his hand, he will live and die. After Feng Dun made a breakthrough and blew away his sword, as he imagined, Yu Zhibo stopped the short sword again, just grabbed Shenye''s collar with his palm and smashed it to the ground. "Forbidden scroll, hand it in!" God night spits out a big mouthful of blood donation, and lies on the ground with a listless breath. The nine tail mode still has no contact. The forbidden art scroll is under the nine tail chakra, so that the water can''t start. "Why don''t you... Kill me and get the scroll back?" Yu Zhibo''s expression was cold. "You''re not a bad person, but you''ve gone astray. Now it''s still a war of tolerance. Muye needs talents like you." "Oh..." God night sneered, "you are really brainwashed by the dark Department." "I can give everything for the leaves." "Eyes, also pay?" Shenye laughed and said, "it''s ridiculous. The yuzhibo family has never had a rebellious heart, but it was forced to the position of the police station step by step by the Muye high-rise. You, yuzhibo water stop, indirectly contributed to the collapse of the yuzhibo family!" "Shut up!" Yu Zhibo, who has always been calm, finally took a trace of anger, "under Muye, there is no family, only Muye ninja village!" "Well, let me see what you can do for Muye village!" "Sky shine!" The kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of God night starts, the blood and tears flow out of the right eye again, and a black flame burns on the waterstop body in an instant. "What is this?" Waterstop obviously hasn''t seen this kind of ninja. This black flame is more powerful than Huodun''s damage, and it can''t be extinguished. "This is a good thing. You should know it in a few years." God night kicked him away while he was still in the water, took back the sky light, and ran away crazily with the forbidden art scroll. Yuzhibo''s eyes were full of miracles. The last person who surprised him was Qimu Kakashi. Kakashi can also develop pupil power alone, but he knew that the ability to write wheel eyes is shared. Kakashi''s divine power is not necessarily developed by him, and it is possible that yuzhibo belt earth did not die, but waterstop did not know how to tell Kakashi, If Kakashi really developed it, he will be laughed off. Now, a person who is not Yu Zhibo''s family has not only written wheel eyes, but also developed the terrible realm of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. Not only that, he can also use pupil force to attack! At this moment, a rebellious idea never appeared. Let go of God night! "No, even if he is not a bad man, he is now in a scuffle in the tolerance world. If he is watched by the enemy ninja, it will be a big deal." Yu Zhibo caught up with Shenye again after being in a trance for a moment. "Brother, can you give me some time? I really need the forbidden art scroll. I''ll discuss it with you in the future, okay? " "No!" "You kill me or not. You still want to get the scroll back. Do you want to influence me with love? Stop water, you give up. I have to learn the content on the forbidden art scroll! " Yu Zhibo followed Shenye not far or near. As long as he wanted, he could subdue Shenye in an instant! "Look at the distance first. If you go further, when you get out of the territory of Muye village, that''s when I kill you. No matter how much doubt I have about you, I won''t let any unstable factor exist in Muye!" God night was tortured and had nothing to say. He suddenly stopped by a small river. After crossing the river, it was no longer the territory of Muye village. "I''ll look at the scroll here and give it to you after reading it, OK?" Waterstop also stopped. He looked around and whispered, "I only give you ten minutes." Shenye is overjoyed. It doesn''t take ten minutes. It only takes one second to find the ninja. Whether it can succeed depends on that second. If it doesn''t succeed, give it to shuistop temporarily and steal it when you are free God night didn''t waste time. He sat cross legged and opened the scroll. "Unexpectedly! Unexpectedly! " On the first page of the scroll, God night saw the coveted big characters! "The art of multiple shadow separation!" "System, grab the forbidden scroll!" "Ding, the ability is activated. It is detected that there is a breath between the thousand hand gates on the scroll, and the thousand hand gates are the creator of this ability, so the host is allowed to grab inorganic objects. The success rate of grasping is 35%. Do you always open grasping?" "Yes!" God night''s hands gleamed and slowly explored the first page of the scroll. "Boom!" Suddenly, a huge water column hit from a distance. Shenye, who was grasping, opened his eyes. If he gave up grasping at this time, he would enter an hour of cooling time, and the water stop only gave him ten minutes. "Huodun! The art of fireball! " Waterstop shouted, "look first, I''ll stop it. Just now I found that the smell nearby was unusual. Sure enough, there were enemy ninjas!" Hao fireball collided with the water column, and two powerful ninja became smoke and disappeared in the air. At the next moment, there were many ninjas on the forest. The first one was wearing an eye mask with one eye, and the head was the protective forehead of Wuyin village, the country of water. "Big goal, the goal is yuzhibo waterstop in Muye village and the forbidden scroll in the hands of Muye Ninja!" "Are you the green of Wuyin village? Is that you cruelly killed the Ninja at home and suppressed your eyes? " Qing took off his eye mask and showed a white eye. "Yes, it''s me. Unexpectedly, yuzhibo waterstop knows me. Just in time, I''ll try the power of instant waterstop." Chapter 231 Yu Zhibo snorted and smiled. What he couldn''t bear was being deprived of his eyes. Although he was not from the Yu Zhibo family, he was also a ninja fighting for Muye. "Then try it! God night, hurry up! " One side of Shenye nodded. The ninja in this scroll is too numerous and powerful. He must focus on finding the art of multiple shadow separation before he can grasp it. After all, the success rate of capture is so low that he doesn''t want to catch a forbidden art to use. He doesn''t say whether he can use it or not, even if it is successful. On the other side, Yu Zhibo waterstop has fought with the Ninjas in the fog hidden village led by Qing. The waterstop with killing intention is not as careless as playing games with Shenye before. There is a raging fire in his short sword. Wherever the short sword goes, life must disappear! Qing also saw the strength of waterstop. He ordered: "divided into two teams, one team entangled Yu Zhibo waterstop, and the other team went to grab the scroll with me!" "No! Fire escape! Impatiens claw red! " A large number of swords roared out with the flame and directly hit Shenye and another team of Wuyin village ninjas. The huge energy and explosion produced a man-made natural moat! "I see how many chakras you can use! Water escape! Water rush! " If the thick and thin water from the bucket hits the water stop, the water stop picks up the dust under his feet with a short sword and seals with one hand, "earth escape! Earth flow wall! " The earth flow wall blocked the water rushing wave, and the water stopped falling into the crowd in the fog hidden village again. The two kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes turned at a high speed to obtain the perspective of the surrounding 360 degree enemies and their next actions. Qing has been checking with his white eyes on the edge of the battlefield. His only white eyes can''t use Rijia''s ability. He can only do a simple perspective. He found that there are almost few chakras in yuzhibo''s waterstop, and even the short sword flame in his hand is much dimmed. "Everyone besieged yuzhibo water stop!" At the command, nearly 50 ninjas finished printing at the same time! "Shuidun! Water rush! " One person''s water shock wave is not enough to see, but the water shock wave of more than 50 people is sweeping like a river and sea wave! "Found it!" God night shouted excitedly, "grab!" "The system determines that the art of multiple shadow separation is grabbing... Grabbing is successful!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host, you have gained a new ability: multiple shadow separation! " God night removed the nine tail mode and put the ten into nine tail chakra into his body. He felt full of strength in an instant. "Nine tails are nine tails. It''s really powerful!" God night put his hands together and shouted, "how heavy! The art of shadow separation! " "Bang bang!" In an instant, the whole river was filled with the shadow of God''s night. It was these shadow parts that blocked the water rushing skill of more than 50 people! The shadow split suddenly fell by half. God night pulled the pale Yu Zhibo waterstop forward and asked, "waterstop, are you okay?" Waterstop shook his head, with a surprised expression on his face, "but chakra is not enough. Have you learned the art of multiple shadow separation?" "Thank you, waterstop!" "Next, leave it to me!" God night recalled all shadow parts, and then shouted: "spiral pill!" Hundreds of God night shadows gathered one spiral pill after another in their hands and rushed to the ninja in the fog hidden village! Only one face to face, more than 50 people were instantly put to the ground! At this time, a golden flash also suddenly appeared, flew directly behind Shenye, and put a handle of bitterness on Shenye''s neck. "God night, come back with me." "Bo... Mr. Bo Feng?" The man has blond hair and a serious expression on his face, but the tenderness in his bones can be seen from his eyebrows. Qingda was shocked and turned pale. He quickly retreated and summoned the Wuyin village ninja who could move to escape. One of the Ninjas finally couldn''t help roaring: "teacher Qing, we ninjas in Wuyin village have been educated since childhood. We can''t shrink back when we meet strong enemies! I''m not going! " The green face hated iron and said, "didn''t the teacher teach you again later? All the wooden leaves, white teeth and yellow flash, no matter what the task is, escape quickly! Go! " The Ninjas reacted. It turned out that the later man with elegant long blond hair was the famous yellow flash - wave wind water gate! At this time, the task of Bofeng shuimen was to get back the scroll, so he was evacuated by the Wuyin village group led by Qing. "Stop water, you go after it." Yu Zhibo nodded, took his dagger and disappeared in place. "God night, hand over the scroll, and I will let the three generations take you lightly." God night sighed. He thought he would finally give it to shuistop and let shuistop lie with him. It was over. Unexpectedly, even the master came. Although Bofeng shuimen is a very gentle man, he is also a rigid person who accepts the task and must complete the task. Shenye handed out the scroll with both hands and said with a dispirited look: "well, Mr. Watergate, I just couldn''t find the goal of cultivation for a while, and then I got the idea of banning the scroll because I was obsessed. I didn''t mean to..." The wave wind water gate took back the pain without leaving a trace, left the words "sword of tolerance and love" on Shenye''s shoulder, then touched Shenye''s head and said: "knowing your mistakes can change, and it''s great to be good. The teacher knows that you are very similar to a girl. That girl also wanted to steal the scroll when she was a child. I won''t trouble you this time. " "Those three generations there..." "So many ninjas in the fog hidden village are not enough to carry the black pot for you?" "Thank you, master!" God night was so happy that he almost jumped up and kissed the Feng Shui gate. At the beginning, there was still water stop lying. He was afraid that he would reveal his secrets. Unexpectedly, the water gate teacher would lie with him, so the three generations wouldn''t think much. Three generations don''t think much, and that Tuan Zang won''t do much. Shenye feels upset at the thought of Tuan Zang''s wrinkled face. Now we can''t conflict with him too early. "Door... Master? Where did your boy learn his nickname? " "No, no, I said Watergate master. You heard me wrong." "Boom!" At this time, in the direction of chasing the ninja in Wuyin village, there was a sudden explosion, and a green light rushed into the sky, like a giant. Standing there, it was very powerful! God night was worried, "there will be no accident!" Bofeng shuimen shook his head. The reason why he let shuistop chase him is because he knows shuistop''s ability and that the group of Wuyin village ninjas are just a group of minions. God didn''t worry at all when he saw the wave Feng Shui gate at night, so he didn''t do anything superfluous. But... The green light straight into the sky seems to be Suzanneng! Chapter 232 If God night remembers correctly, yuzhibo waterstop is just a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. He always thought it was an eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye that can open GAODA mode. Does it only need to be a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye? Before long, Yu Zhibo appeared beside them. The wave wind water gate hurried forward and asked, "how about water stop? You look weak. Did they hurt you? " Yu Zhibo still shook his head. "It''s far from enough that their mob wants to hurt me, but I''m greedy. I want to open xuzuo Neng. I didn''t expect that the guy named Qing has a back hand. I''m weak after driving xuzuo Neng. He ran away, but I killed all the enemies of Wuyin village who were more than ten people." Bo Feng nodded at the Watergate, looked back at Shenye and asked, "water stop, how do you deal with this guy?" "Mr. Watergate, I don''t think Shenye is a bad person. Maybe he was obsessed for a while. I hope he can accommodate the three generations after he goes back." Shenye took a grateful look at shuistop. Although he knew that Bofeng shuimen wanted to protect himself, yuzhibo shuistop didn''t know that in this case, it was not easy for shuistop to plead for himself. The wave breeze Watergate smiled softly, "OK, I know. The enemy tolerance of the fog hidden village is hateful. Green disguises mixed with wood leaves and stole the forbidden art scroll. Shenye found that he caught up in time. Unfortunately, Shenye''s skills were inferior to others and was almost run away. Fortunately, with the help of water stop, Shenye should practice hard in the future. I''ll be on business next time¡° The other two people were not fools. When they heard what Bofeng shuimen said, they were relieved. The two young people looked at each other and smiled tacitly. The two Muye ninjas experienced a life and death battle together, and their friendship was established. "Then I''ll go first. The third generation is very worried. I''ll take the scroll back first and give you the water stop." Then, the wave Feng Shui door threw Yu Zhibo waterstop a handle of bitterness, "you will also go back to the Huoying office later and report to the third generation. If there is any accident on the road, I have marked this bitterness, and I will arrive at the first time." After that, the wave wind water gate disappeared in place. The instant body skill of water stop still has a little rule to follow, and there is a distance limit, but the flying thunder god skill of Watergate can be called time and space ninja. As long as the destination is marked, in theory, it can move regardless of distance. "Is this the art of flying thunder..." God night whispered, we must find a way to learn! Yu Zhibo glanced at him and joked, "although the art of flying Thunder God was also invented by the second generation of fire shadow, you can go to shuimen teacher to learn without stealing the scroll of forbidden art." God night touched his head and was embarrassed. He deliberately opened the topic and asked, "Shui stop, you have opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye when you are only a teenager, and you can summon Xu Zuo Neng. How did you do it?" "Didn''t you open the kaleidoscope and write the wheel eye when you were a teenager?" "I''m different. I accidentally opened the sunrise task a few days ago when life and death were at stake. I mean, the kaleidoscope can be opened by writing the wheel eye. Suzanneng?" Yu Zhibo still glanced at Shenye like an idiot, "I can finally be sure now that you are definitely not an illegitimate son of the Yu Zhibo family." "I never said I was." "Suzanneng also needs talent. Not any yuzhibo people can learn it. Of course, I''m not saying that I have good talent. I just opened it at the critical moment of life and death. In other words, can''t you open it?" God night spread his hand, which means obviously. If I can open it, I''ll ask you? Yu Zhibo also waved his hand. This meaning is particularly obvious. If I knew, I would tell you. They looked at each other and smiled. "But then again, I found that suzanneng is a difficult problem for people with a small amount of chakras. Just now I observed your battle. You used four or five kinds of Ninja before and after, and finally broke out a multiple shadow separation technique. Up to now, you don''t look tired. I think you should also be able to turn on suzaneng, It''s just a matter of time. " "I believe in myself, too." Yu Zhibo still smiled, "I tell you, there is also a man in the dark Department. Like you, he is not a Yu Zhibo people, but he also has a wheel eye, but only I know the secret. Don''t tell others that he is..." "Flag wood Kakashi." "Do you know him?" God night turned his mouth. He didn''t just know that he almost fought when he first entered the village. "I know something about him, but it''s only superficial." "He had a poor life experience. His father gave up his task because he saved his teammates. He was scolded for a long time and finally committed suicide. Then when he was in Ninja school, he entered the Watergate class, that is, the team of teacher Bofeng Watergate. He formed a three person team with Lin and Yu Zhibo." "What a pity..." Yu Zhibo still sighed, "in a mission, he was seriously injured and dying, and transplanted an eye to him. Since then, he also had a writing wheel eye, but there was a problem. He was not a yuzhibo people, so he couldn''t close the writing wheel eye, and chakra was consuming it all the time, which also led to his inability to use some large ninja skills, and his strength was weak in tolerance." God night, don''t cover your mouth and laugh. Is your strength weak? That''s Kiki Kakashi hiding his strength, okay. He had long figured out the writing wheel eye, and developed the pupil force - copy Ninja with one eye. Later, the great name of copy Ninja Kakashi spread all over the five great countries. Waterstop continued: "I got along with him for a few days and taught him how to use the writing wheel eye. In those days, I found two problems: one is whether the Xu Zuo Neng can be used with one eye, and the other is that the monocular writing wheel eye can also develop pupil power. He also showed me. " Shenye was shocked. It turned out that shuistop had already known Kakashi''s ability of pupil force. What surprised Shenye was that this time should be the end of the third Ninja war. Kakashi had developed the ability of reproduction at this time. It was really a genius! "His pupil force is very special. If my pupil force can be like him, I''m afraid instant water stop is instant water stop." After making a joke, Yu Zhibo said seriously, "his pupil power can transfer and absorb all substances. I guess if both eyes are there, the power of these two eyes will be greater! It''s definitely a serious pupil force in time and space! " "Divine power?!" Chapter 233 God night is shocked again! Almost blurted out. "Shenwei!" Waterstop looked at him suspiciously, "how do you know?" God night scratched his head, "to tell you the truth, I met him outside the village yesterday and had an exchange. After all, do I also have writing wheel eyes? He seems to attach great importance to writing wheel eyes." God night lied. He glanced at Yu Zhibo shuistop with a guilty heart and found that the latter didn''t think much. He was relieved and only hoped that shuistop wouldn''t ask Kakashi. But it shouldn''t be so boring. "I envy this ability very much. Unlike me, alas... Don''t say it." God night naturally knows what waterstop is talking about. The pupil force of time and space really matches waterstop, but waterstop''s pupil force is more abnormal. It can almost be said to be a peerless magic in the Naruto world except for the six level artifacts. No God! And other gods can only use the water stop kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes. The role of other gods is to directly invade each other''s brain and modify each other''s will without being noticed! Direct invasion, modification of will, and anyone! Even unconsciously, they can manipulate others at will and permanently and completely change people''s thinking and will. However, the biggest weakness of other gods is that the cooling time is too long. It is precisely because the ability of other gods is too strong that they also need a particularly huge chakra. If there is no huge chakra between thousand hand pillars, it will have to be cooled for more than ten years after use once. Although it is very powerful, it also has its chicken ribs. Otherwise, one person alone can level the whole tolerance world. Of course, the pupil force of "other gods" and its derived pupil technique, otherwise, during the cooling period of other gods, these eyes will be useless. Its pupil technique can also be called the strongest magic technique. This magic technique makes everyone who the caster sees fall into the magic technique, unless the determined or powerful person can get rid of it. God night patted Yu Zhibo''s waterstop shoulder to comfort, "it''s your own that can never be robbed, not your own that can never be changed. Others have other people''s way, you have your way, and maybe others are envious of your name of waterstop." He smiled, "thank you." Then, the water stopped glancing at God night''s eyes, "I''m looking forward to what your xuzaneng is like." Not to mention the water stop, even God night is looking forward to it. Now he has 10% of the power of nine tails in his body, and his eyes have evolved into kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. If one day we can develop xuzuo Neng, and the power of Jiuwei can reach 100%, we can''t learn from master ban. We can have a powerful xuzuo Neng, a combination of Jiuwei substantiation and xuzuo Neng! "Eh, by the way..." God night suddenly had an idea that the current nine tails are in the belly of whirlpool nine Xingnai. If he uses the system to grab at nine Xingnai, if he succeeds, will he really be able to grab the power of nine tails But God immediately shook his head, not to mention the violent whirlpool jiuxingnai. If he told her that sister jiuxingnai would touch my stomach, he believed that the violent woman would blow him dozens of meters away. And now jiuxingnai has been with Bofeng Watergate. Bofeng Watergate is a favorite wife crazy devil. No matter who you are, as long as someone dares to move jiuxingnai, even if the person is Jiuwei, he can fight his life and seal it. God''s night still vaguely remembers the scene where the earth was shown by the wave Feng Shui gate. They chatted one after another and didn''t deliberately go on the road. It seems that they all cherish this rare time together. After all, after returning to Muye, shuistop should wear a mask and incarnate the root of Muye. The intelligence personnel who changed from shuistop to Muye can no longer meet Shenye privately in Muye. In front of the gate of Muye village, Yu Zhibo put on his mask, and they both smiled bitterly. The two people who hit it off at first sight will be strangers after they step into the wood leaf. God night carelessly patted shuistop''s shoulder, "I''ll go to the dark department or root if I have a chance in the future. At that time, I can do the task together and exchange the use of writing wheel eyes." Unexpectedly, shuistop shook his head, "if you can, just be an ordinary ninja. Don''t join any organization in the dark of wood leaves." Shenye''s arm was frozen in the air. He understood what water stop meant. Once a Muye Ninja joined the dark department or root, he lost the meaning of being a ninja from the moment he joined, and could only obey the instructions of Huoying and Huoying assistant unconditionally. That''s how the yuzhibo weasel massacre happened. So far, no Ninja has been able to escape from those two organizations. The only reason why Qimu Kakashi can escape is that it is the wave Feng Shui gate that has become the fourth generation fire shadow, and the wave Feng Shui gate is Kakashi''s master. God night nodded, "I know." Yu Zhibo thought that Shenye misunderstood him. He hooked the corner of his mouth under the mask and said, "have you forgotten my name? I will see you if I have a chance." "It''s a deal!" ¡­¡­ In Muye Huoying''s office, ape feiri is standing at the window with a cigarette pole in his mouth, looking at two young people at Muye''s gate. Zhicun Tuan Zang left after learning that the wave Feng Shui gate took back the forbidden art scroll. There are only Watergate and three generations in such a large fire shadow building. Ape feiri cuts back his sight, and his thin body looks more bent, but if anyone despises him because of the thin and small ape feiri cuts. Then I don''t even know how to write dead words. He sat back in his chair, raised his fire shadow hat and sighed, "this hat is too stressful." Bofeng shuimen didn''t speak. He also knew that Muye, as the largest ninja village in the country of fire, was still in the middle, and suffered an unprecedented blow. Not to mention the battle between the positions of fire and shadow, even the battle between them can not be summarized in four words. "However, seeing the vigorous future of Muye, I feel at ease. Muye''s will can continue forever, and the task entrusted to me by the second generation is completed." Ape flying day chopper looked up at the wave Feng Shui gate, "Watergate, do you know why I asked you to put the mark of flying Thunder God in the forbidden art scroll? And this conversation I specially sent away Tuan Zang. " Bofeng Watergate''s expression was plain. He didn''t know whether he really didn''t know or not. He just shook his head gently. "The forbidden art scroll was set by the first generation, and its contents were created by the second generation. In addition, you should know the smell of apes and Demons left when I took office." Chapter 234 Wave wind and water gate still didn''t speak. Ape flying day cut suddenly "ha ha" smiled, "I like your character very much. It''s stable, not violent, calm and not lack of spirit. It''s always between confusion and Qingming, which is very the same as the character of the early generation." When the ape flies, he still doesn''t speak when he sees the wave Feng Shui gate. After a bitter smile, he asks, "by the way, I''m busy recently and haven''t paid attention to the wood leaf. I ask you a more personal question. How''s your development with whirlpool jiuxingnai?" Hearing this question, Watergate put a trace of tenderness on the corner of his mouth, "very good, he is already preparing for marriage." "That''s good, that''s good. I grew up watching Jiu Xingnai. Although her character is not pleasant, she is also a knife mouth tofu heart. Not to mention the demon fox in her body, she bears too much." "I''m already learning to seal the corpses and ghosts." The ape flew and cut his eyes. "What do you want to do?" "I know that Jiuwei is a very powerful weapon, but so far, no one can control Jiuwei except yuzhiboban. My subordinates are afraid that if something happens in the future, the power of Jiuwei will explode. At that time, jiuxingnai, as a human pillar, will be in danger if he leaves Jiuwei. At that time, I will seal Jiuwei with corpses and ghosts, Leave with Jiu Xingnai. " "Alas... I don''t know what the early generation thought. We must divide the Nine Tailed beasts equally among the five major countries and leave the strongest one in Muye. Isn''t it jealous?" "Maybe the early generation also wanted Muye. Someone could control Jiuwei and let it be the living force of Muye. In this way, the force of Jiuwei will make Muye the strongest fighting force of the forbearance village." The ape flying day chopped and shook his head, "will anyone be able to control the nine tails?" Wave Feng shuimen smiled, "there must be!" "That''s good, but I hope it''s you." Ape feiri cut stood up. "It''s not a good ninja to seal the corpse and ghost. If you have time, you''d better talk to Jiuwei more, and then... When the war of tolerance is over and Muye can continue to exist, I''ll step down as Huoying and you will be the fourth generation Huoying." "What?!" "No! Three generations! Fire shadow can be held by anyone, but it must not be me! " Bofeng shuimen looked very worried. He continued: "Mr. Tuan Zang, master Ji, big snake pill and Zilai teacher, any of them is more suitable for the fourth generation of Huoying than me, the third generation! Please think about it. " "I know what you''re thinking." Ape feiri took off the fire shadow hat and revealed a head with few hair left. "Tuan Zang is only suitable for executing fire shadow orders in the dark. He is not suitable for issuing fire shadow orders in the open. Moreover, he inherits the will of the second generation of thousand hands and has great malice to the yuzhibo family. Although... I don''t look good at yuzhibo, at least they haven''t reached that point, If Tuan Zang becomes the shadow of fire, I''m afraid the civil war will break out just after the foreign war. This is not what the early generation wanted to see. To tell the truth, even if yu Zhibo is alive, he would rather kill the village himself than let Muye break out civil strife. Therefore, Tuan Zang is not suitable. " "Besides, gangshou Ji, although she is the granddaughter of the early generation and the descendant of the thousand hand family, the thousand hand family did not pay attention to blood inheritance and intermarried with mediocre people, which led to the fracture of the blood inheritance boundary of the thousand hand family. There was no inheritance, but only medical ninja. The master Ji has carried forward the medical Ninja well, but now in a non peaceful era, the battle between ninjas is almost imminent. The master Ji has insufficient strength and is not competent for the post of Huoying. " "It goes without saying that the big snake pill is my favorite of the three disciples, but he has the same dark thoughts as Tuan Zang. One is wary of the yuzhibo family, while the big snake pill directly regards the yuzhibo family as the experimental object. He is almost crazy about writing wheel eyes, and his own character is very violent. If he does fire shadow, I''m afraid there will not only be a civil war, but also a war with other Ninja villages. " The wave Feng Shui gate is in a hurry. Neither can this nor that. Is it difficult for Muye not to have a better ninja! "There''s also zilaiye teacher. Zilaiye teacher won''t provoke any battle. He''s not wary of the yuzhibo family, and he''s powerful. He signed a contract with miaomushan. If there''s another war, zilaiye teacher will be the fourth generation fire shadow, and even miaomushan can help! Since then, he is the only candidate for the four generations of Huoying. " Bofeng shuimen is a student of Zilai. Naturally, he knows Zilai''s personality very well. Ape feiri nodded, "I also think he is suitable for the fourth generation of fire shadow, but... He doesn''t want to... Of course, if my teacher must let him do fire shadow, he will also be willing. But his heart is not Muye, and his ambition is not Muye''s corner. The life he yearns for is to travel everywhere and be a carefree immortal, so I''m also a little selfish. I also want my own students to be carefree and not be eroded by the position of fire shadow. " "Watergate, so... It''s only you. There''s another more important reason. After you become a fire shadow, you can always monitor the movements of Jiuwei. It''s always inconvenient for others to trace Jiuwei." A trace of anger finally appeared on the face of Bofeng shuimen, "she is my wife, not Nine Tailed demon fox!" "Is it a demon fox? Nine tails are in her body." "She doesn''t want to... Watergate, you can think about it. If the power of nine tails breaks out, are you willing to let others kill nine Xingnai, or can I put it another way, can you let others do it to nine Xingnai?" The ape flies on the day, cutting both hard and soft, looking coldly at the wave wind water gate. During the war, the fire shadow is not a position that anyone can take on, and the wave Feng Shui gate should have strength and head. Moreover, the most important nine tail power of Muye village is also in his wife''s body. This fire shadow belongs to him! The wave Feng Shui gate breathed a sigh. For the first time, he treated the master coldly. "If it''s true as you said, I will succeed Huoying after the war of tolerance, but I have one condition!" "You said, as long as it''s not too much, I will be satisfied. Even if I can''t be satisfied now, at least it will be implemented before you become a fire shadow." Wave Feng shuimen said word by word: "if, I mean if, if the nine tails in jiuxingnai really break out on that day, everything will be handled by me, and no one can start on jiuxingnai!" "I promise you, I will let the dark Department and the root communicate this. When the power of the nine tails breaks out, no one can interfere with the four generations of fire shadow." "Good!" Chapter 235 The atmosphere in the Huoying office was a little awkward. Bofeng Watergate saw such a determined three generations for the first time, and ape flying day chopping was also the first time to see such an excited Bofeng Watergate. After they were silent for a moment, the ape flying day cut suddenly smiled, "sure enough, it''s right to entrust the girl jiuxingnai to you." Bofeng shuimen didn''t answer this question. He said expressionless, "there''s another thing. If Jiuwei''s power doesn''t break out until jiuxingnai and I grow old, then I won''t give Jiuwei''s power to anyone, including my children. I''ll seal Jiuwei on the soul I exchanged with the God of death with the art of corpse and ghost, and let Jiuwei play a game with the God of death!" Ape flying day looked at the fire shadow of the next four generations. Unexpectedly, he had such a decisive moment. Sure enough, it was the right decision to choose him himself. "OK." "Then I''ll step down first." "Wait a little longer, those two boys should come up later. I''ve finished everything for you today. Tomorrow I''m going to attend the five shadows meeting. I don''t know what moths will be there this time. It''s hard to say whether they can come back..." "Five shadow talks? Suddenly? " Ape feiri nodded. "The war of tolerance has lasted too long. The number of ninjas in various countries has plummeted. The big names of the five powers can''t see it anymore. I hope we can let the five shadows together and put forward a solution. We must end the war of tolerance in a short time." Bofeng shuimen suddenly understood the intentions of the three generations. No wonder he was so determined to let himself serve as the fourth generation Huoying. It turned out that the war of tolerance was coming to an end! After tomorrow, if the three generations can safely return to Muye, the war of tolerance will surely end soon. At that time, he will naturally succeed Huoying. If the three generations can''t come back... That is, in these two days, he will become the fourth generation Huoying. "So I want to put everything in place. There is still an unstable factor." "What is it?" Ape feirizhan looks at the mural on the wall. There is a group photo of the second generation of fire shadow and ape feirizhan. There is Zhicun Tuan Zang and an unknown ninja on it. "That''s Tuan Zang. I''m afraid he''s doing something behind his back. When the second generation entrusted the position of Huoying to me before stopping Jinjiao and Yinjiao, Tuan Zang''s eyes were wrong. In fact, he also wanted to be Huoying." Feng Shui gate frowned. Indeed, Tuan Zang is indeed a great unstable factor. He holds the secret department, root and Muye''s intelligence organization in his hand. If the three generations of the five shadow talks can''t come back, Tuan Zang is likely to break out a civil war directly. "So, get rid of him?" The wave Feng Shui gate asked tentatively. The ape flies and suddenly turns back. His deep eye socket stares directly at the wave Feng Shui gate, and the water gate looks at it so! After a while, the ape Flying Sun nodded, "you have the ruthlessness to do the fire shadow. You must do it." "That regiment hide..." The ape Flying Sun chopped some photos, "if I die, he really wants to betray Muye, then behind this photo, there is the last order to restrict his ninja and dissolve the shadow and root. However, remember, you can''t dissolve the shadow and root unless you have to. That''s the source of Muye''s endless growth." "Finally, if I succeed in coming back, I will release qimukakashi from the dark, which is what you always want." Wave wind water gate showed a happy look, "thank you three generations!" "In fact, I thought your condition was to let Kakashi return to the wood leaf tree. Unexpectedly, it was jiuxingnai, Watergate, Watergate. You really love jiuxingnai." Bofeng Watergate scratched his head and didn''t speak. The reason why he didn''t mention Kakashi was that he knew that it was impossible to release people without a fire shadow warrant in the dark Department, and he was about to become a fire shadow. It was the same to release him himself at that time. Even if the three generations do not agree not to interfere in jiuxingnai''s conditions, it is not too late to mention Kakashi. In a big deal, they secretly let Kakashi and shuistop directly reshuffle the dark Department and root. "Kakashi''s child has been in the dark department long enough. I don''t know whether he has completed his self redemption. No matter whether he has completed it or not, you will bring him out and let him take charge of the things under the shadow of the leaves." "Each generation of fire shadow has its two sides. The Yin of the early generation of fire shadow is between the thousand hands, the Yin of the second generation of fire shadow is me, and my Yin is Tuan Zang. You can see that letting Yin do fire shadow will only make wars break out one after another, so let''s end it here." The ape flew and put the photo away. At this time, there was a knock at the door. "Look, here are the heirs of Muye''s will. Come in. " The fire shadow office door was opened, and the first person who came in was the angry God night. God night scolded when he opened his mouth, "three generations of adults, you don''t care who cares about your secret department. I said he had a task to come to adults. He had to stop us. He couldn''t say anything. He just came in, otherwise he would have come long ago. Don''t blame us for coming late." Ape flying day cut "ha ha" with a smile, "children, wronged, wronged, that''s what I arranged. I''m talking to Watergate about things, so I''ll wrong you." Yu Zhibo then came to stop water. He restored the cold face of the root organization, knelt on one knee and said solemnly: "the three generations of adults are lucky to live up to their mission. The forbidden art scroll has been recovered. Thanks to Shenye and shuimen teachers, it didn''t lead to a big mistake. Stop water''s pursuit is unfavorable. Please punish the three generations." The ape flying day cuts off and amiably walks forward to hold up the water stop. "Just chase back. You don''t have to be punished. Those dark members who don''t take good care of the forbidden art scroll need to take responsibility." "No, three generations of adults, I tell you, those Wuyin village ninjas are too powerful. They are good at hiding Kung Fu. The members of the secret department are also careless. Don''t blame them." "Oh? Really? " The wave wind water gate scratched his head, "God night is right." "Then I really want to see who can escape from the yellow flash and instant water." Waterstop explained, "the man ran away. I''ll catch him back next time." Ape flying day cut, his eyes were full of laughter, "forget it, the scroll came back. It didn''t lead to a big mistake, and the result is acceptable." All three of them could understand the words of the three generations, and their faces turned red. Ape flying day cut didn''t ask any more, but said, "there are only two messages to call you. Shenye, after the last mission, you became xiaren. Several old ninjas recommended you, and you''re ready to prepare. After the war of tolerance, you''ll be promoted to Zhongren." "Thank you three generations!" Chapter 236 In fact, now for Shenye, Jin doesn''t have much difficulty and temptation to promote Zhongren. His own strength is infinitely close to Shangren. However, ape flying day cutting can promote him to Zhongren. At least he should be happy in the face. After all, after Zhongren, he can take more paid tasks and save money to buy a house... Ah, no, save money to learn Mu dun. Ape flying day chopped and pointed to him, "don''t be happy too early. It''s not a direct promotion. It''s a task. You can only complete the task." God night turned his mouth. This time, he was really reluctant. How can he always do tasks? He always does tasks. He only trained once last time. What else can he do this time. "What, I thought I could be promoted directly. Don''t give me too difficult tasks for three generations. I''m afraid I can''t finish it." "You should be a little self-motivated. Shuistop is the same age as you. People are already tolerant now, and the war of tolerance is not over yet. You should do more things beneficial to Muye. No matter how difficult the task is, it''s just to inquire about intelligence or escort soldiers'' grain pills. What difficulty can it be for you?" Shenye shrugged his shoulders. Since three generations have said so, he has nothing to say. In fact, he still wants to promote Zhongren through the battle between Ninja villages. It''s not that he is afraid of death, but that Zhongren has a shabby level. There''s no need to make so much trouble. The ape flying day cut off, and then glanced at the water stop, "I tell you a good news. Someone from your yuzhibo family has joined the dark department again." Waterstop was surprised, suddenly looked up, and his eyes revealed incredible. Shenye sighed in the dark. What should come will come. Although yuzhibo still doesn''t want anyone to enter the dark department or root these two organizations, he can''t control the trend of the plot. Moreover, this time period is the moment when the Third World War of tolerance is coming to an end and Bofeng shuimen is about to ascend the fourth generation of Huoying. Shenye wondered if the members of the dark Department had stopped them downstairs just now. Was it the ape flying day who was doing the ideological work of the final transmission to the wave Feng Shui gate. When the wave Feng Shui gate is on the top, it is naturally time for him to come out. "You should be familiar with yuzhibo, the son of Fuyue, yuzhibo weasel." "What... What? Is it him? " Ape flying day cut his eyes complex, "Yu Zhibo weasel is a good seedling. At that time, you will take him and let him get familiar with the dark Department as soon as possible." Still water bowed his head, no one could see his expression, but the voice line struggled back, "yes, three generations!" The ape flying day cut his back and said, "that''s all for today. The scroll of Xin Kui''s forbidden art didn''t fall into the hands of the ninja in the fog hidden village. Go back." Bo fengshuimen touched Yu Zhibo''s waterstop head. He knew that no one could comfort him. He could only slowly improve the dark part and the contradiction between Muye and Yu Zhibo after he succeeded to the throne. It was getting brighter, and it was another sleepless night. The God night after parting from the wave Fengshui gate and yuzhibo waterstop did not go home, but walked quietly through the wood leaves in the early morning. He suddenly found that since he came to this place, he had not seen the charm of wood leaves closely. How did a ninja village the size of an ordinary village cultivate four generations of six followers and so many powerful ninjas? In the world of tolerance, seven of the ten ninjas who can be called ninjas are Muye, and even two of the remaining three are Muye''s rebellious tolerance. Thinking of this, Shenye suddenly smiled and said to himself, "if the tolerance world is chaotic, Muye is right. As long as Muye doesn''t make a move, the tolerance world will be peaceful forever." "This limerick is good." Suddenly, a slightly naughty man came with a strong male voice. "Who!" God night took out the pain in an instant, and his fingers became ten, ready to seal. "Yo, don''t be so hostile. It''s hard for other ninjas to enter Muye in an extraordinary period." While talking, a young man in dark green tights came out. He didn''t... he shouldn''t come out, but walked upside down. "Hello, my name is maitekai. I will become a blue beast of Muye in the future! You are God night. " Shenye suddenly smiled and ran into an old acquaintance. He put down his guard and said cordially, "Mr. Kai." "Yo Yo!" When maitekai heard the word "teacher", he suddenly fell upside down to the ground. The whole ground was shocked and raised high dust. This is no exaggeration, because the two sandbags on Matt Kay''s feet each weigh 400 kilograms! "Well... I''m not a teacher. I''m just mature. Maitekai felt embarrassed and scratched his head. He also pointed to his thick eyebrows. Then he seemed to be a little depressed. After re tying the sandbag on his feet, he said: "moreover, being a teacher in Muye needs to be able to Ninja, and I... I can''t even use shadow parts so far. Chakra is even less outrageous. I guess I don''t hope to be a teacher in Muye in my life." "How could it!" God night felt a little surprised. Maitekai in his impression had never been so depressed. He was a model of youth! Even if you don''t have ninja, you almost kick six spots to death with one move. It''s the peak representative of body art in the whole forbearance world! The morning is a peacock, the day is a tiger, and the evening is like dancing at night! This is not a boast, but a real record. In the later stage, when no one could get six spots except magic, maitekai almost kicked Ye ban with a move! "Kai, everyone has his own way. Other people''s Ninja can be very powerful and powerful. Since your ninja can''t be, give full play to your body art to the extreme. In which way can you become stronger? Why do you have to be like others?" When Shenye''s comforting words were finished, maitekai laughed, "Oh, oh, Shenye, of course, I just envy those who can ninja, but I will never put down the road of eight door dunjia, which is suitable for me." "That''s good..." God night secretly feigned in his heart and expected you to kick the immortal. "Yo Yo! I''ll withdraw first, go to the mountain to exercise before the sun, and talk again when I have a chance. " After that, maitekai ran forward with an eight hundred pound sandbag. God night smiled, which is probably the vitality of Muye in the morning. He finally understood why Muye came out of so many powerful ninjas. Just like the Limerick praising maitkai, Muye has blue beasts in the morning and gloomy crows in the night. Muye has her inestimable charm at each time. If you can see it later, Muye also has a sleepy fox face boy in the morning and a rebellious yuzhibo boy lying on the lawn in the afternoon thinking about how to revenge. God night stretched his waist and felt very smooth. Chapter 237 "Ding! Congratulations to the host, the level has been promoted to Shangren. " "Ding! There is a new task prompt, please pick it up immediately. " God night was dazzled by the sudden noise. He hurried into the system page and found that the original gray Shangren task began to have color, and there was a reward behind the Shangren sign. "Ding! Congratulations to the host. Receive the upper tolerance reward. Ninja coins are 500000 and 10% of the power of the tail. " God night was pleasantly surprised, "lying in the trough, is this happiness too sudden? System intelligence, are you there?" "That''s the hint I sent you. Can I not be here?" Recently, the system has become more and more humanized, and the sound is no longer cold and more colorful. "I was still thinking last night that I have learned the art of multiple shadow separation. Why haven''t I been promoted to tolerance? Is your system in disrepair and stuck?" "Pooh, Pooh, my system is the highest T1 level. I won''t be out of repair if you die." "Pooh, Pooh, you curse me again!" "What''s the matter with you? I can save you if I die." God night is in a good mood now. He ignores the bad words of the system and says, "he will boast and get down to business. If your system is not stuck, what''s the situation? In addition to yesterday''s multiple shadow separation, I have no other ability to improve. How can I be promoted suddenly and directly?" "How did I meet such a stupid host as you? Multiple shadow separation will not increase the combat effectiveness in the system judgment, but will reduce the combat effectiveness, because when the host releases the shadow separation, it needs to allocate 50% of its power to the shadow separation, and then distribute it equally. In theory, learning multiple shadow separation will not increase experience, It will also reduce the judgment of combat effectiveness. " "Isn''t it?" God night wailed. It was difficult to be promoted. Why should there be such a judgment, which made the already poor experience worse. "What are you afraid of? Although the judgment is made in this way, it depends on how you use it, and you''ve been promoted and put up with it. What are you worried about? " God night nodded fiercely, "yes, yes, that''s the problem. Why can I be promoted to tolerance." The system turns a blind eye. If it has eyes, it will despise God''s night, but the host is stupid. Its old mother still has to take good care of it. It explained: "because your combat experience with yuzhibo waterstop yesterday has added many experience bars for you. Your experience bar has already reached the critical point. In addition, it is a cross-level battle with yuzhibo waterstop. After the war, it will gradually become experience points. The last time you fought with that mysterious man, you were promoted from lower forbearance to middle forbearance. " Shenye suddenly realized that the original combat experience is also included in the experience bar. For example, you fight with a ninja master. After playing, you will understand their Ninja at that stage and gradually have a response plan. This is the so-called combat experience, which can be directly added to his system experience. "That is to say, as long as I keep fighting beyond my level, I can keep adding experience bars?" "In theory, it''s OK, but I need to remind you that you''re already tolerant. Unless you learn more powerful ninja or fight with shadow level masters and survive, remember, you can increase the experience bar only if you survive." A basin of cold water of the system poured down, making Shenye feel that it was refreshing. Also, now the forbearance community is in a period of war, and all forbearance villages are out of touch. There are no other shadow level masters except their corresponding shadows. If you want to increase your experience, you have to fight directly with the shadows. But now it''s no better than the peaceful era. The shadows in the peaceful era may not have high strength. They can be regarded as the primary shadow level, which gives Shenye the means of war and the ability to escape. And the war time shadow, is who is powerful who will do the shadow, one by one, the strength is unfathomable "I advise you not to think about this. You want to fight with shadow level masters to gain experience. It''s like farting. You might as well save money and learn a powerful ninja to increase experience." God night was sad and dejected. It''s easy to say. Those powerful Ninjutsu don''t have tens of millions, and even if some Ninjutsu are drawn, they can only be used on a specific premise. For example, his Shenluo Tianzheng and toad oil inflammation bullet. "Forget it, I don''t want to. Open the task page for me and pick up the task. I''m too tired." "What a slacker." "Ding! The task is received successfully. Task level: S. task content: escort the three generations of Huoying ape to the five shadows for talks and come back safely. " ¡° md£¡¡± Shenye suddenly jumped up. He really wanted to get what he wanted. Someone sent food when he was hungry and clothes when he was cold. Isn''t this shadow level master coming! But God night suddenly thought that this was how the five shadows could talk during the war of tolerance. In his impression, ape feiri had only participated in the five shadows meeting once, or accompanied the second generation Huoying qianshoufan. When he was in the position of Huoying, he did not participate in the five shadows meeting. God night asked this question. The system also entered a brief silence. God night is puzzled. When he goes to the five shadows meeting, he will see other shadows in forbearance village, and there are three generations together. Even if there is a conflict, he can also help the gangster nearby. Ah, no... gangster experience, although the experience is very fragrant, it is completely contrary to the progress of the plot. If the three generations participate in the five shadow talks, whether they have any accidents or not, can the four generations succeed? "Host." Suddenly, the voice of the system came and seemed a little uneasy, "host, it has been detected. Because of our arrival and your changing destiny, the progress of the world has taken a fork in the road." "What fork?" "If you didn''t save the elders from the mysterious man in the last mission, or didn''t mention the yuzhibo family, yuzhibo weasel wouldn''t appear in the dark so early. If you didn''t have the brain to test Qimu Kakashi, Kakashi wouldn''t continue to choose to stay in the dark. Therefore, the powerful ability of the dark Department has led to the increasing ambition of Zhicun Tuan Zang. Therefore, the destruction of the yuzhibo family has been put on the agenda. Then, under the influence of the world change, the Third World War of tolerance will end ahead of schedule, and the chaos of the nine tails will also come ahead of schedule... " After hearing the detection of the system, Shenye was stunned and couldn''t return to his mind for a long time. Because of his arrival, and because of what he knew, he was a little unscrupulous, and then he changed the process invisibly. Chapter 238 God night sat down in a chair with his hands covering his face. No one could see what he was thinking. The system couldn''t help reminding: "this is also a helpless thing. In a stranger''s world, a person who knows everything suddenly appears. Whether that person says it or not, it will change the world..." "I know." God night raised his head and tears appeared in his eyes. "I just blame myself too much. Because of my arrival, there may be two futures. One is that three generations died in the five shadow talks, and then there is no restriction of three generations. If the coup initiated by Tuan Zang is successful, Muye will greatly reduce his strength and be gradually annexed by other tolerant villages. There will be no story of Muye in the future." "Another is the early outbreak of the power of the nine tails. Before Naruto was born, there would be no whirlpool Naruto in the world. There would be no Yu Zhibo''s assistance in the world. Later, Yu Zhibo took the earth to launch the monthly reading, and no one could stop the Yu Zhibo spot and the black Jue conspiracy. Then the fire shadow world would be completely over." God night opened his eyes and looked at the front without God. He stretched out his hand to grasp something, as if he were trying to grasp something, and it seemed that he couldn''t catch it. "Alas..." The system sighed, "host, you think too much. As you said, this story is not called high wind biography, but God night biography. You are the protagonist of the story. Even if those who should stop don''t come, there are you. You should have confidence, be stronger than them, and don''t treat yourself as an outsider. You are in this world now, and you are in the game." "But I''m not reconciled. When I first came to this world, I still wanted to see the born Naruto and give him a beautiful childhood. I also wanted to stop the collapse of the yuzhibo family and let the rebellious boy grow up with his brother without worry." "Host, are you thinking too much?" The system suddenly said, "did you misunderstand something?" "Ah?" God night was a little confused, "what do you mean? Things are still turning around? " "Of course!" The system suddenly became angry, "I said why you are so negative. You are wrong. I mean." What do you mean? " "I..." The system wants to say dirty words, but high-level intelligence makes it only treat the host politely, "you''re a little fool." "Isn''t Zhicun Tuan Zang the root of everything? If you successfully protect the three generations of fire shadow from leaving at this five shadow meeting and the ape flying day can''t die, Zhicun Tuan Zang won''t dare to make big moves one day. At that time, if you secretly prevent the early destruction of the family at a certain time, you can ensure that the rebellious boy in your mouth can be born." "Or directly kill Tuan Zang in a certain period of time." Unexpectedly, God night shook his head, "when everyone doesn''t die, I won''t let him die. I don''t want to have an impact on the world." "If so, you will solve the nine tails before the chaos of the nine tails breaks out, so that another protagonist can come to the world safely." The system sighed and said, "you still think of yourself as an outsider. You know, you have come to the world. You can''t look at the world with the eyes of the prophet. You should follow his development. Slowly, you will find that you have also become an indelible member of the world. The wheel of history will never stop. It only has the difference between fast and slow driving, You can change his speed, but you can''t change the end result. " God night stood up and suddenly said thank you to the system, "thank you, I figured it out." God night breathes a sigh. Yes, the wheel of history is always moving forward. If three generations die, then four generations will rise to the top. Maybe vortex Naruto will be born early. And yuzhibo weasel joined the dark Department in advance, which might make yuzhibo Fuyue feel that he should practice another number The system breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the boy didn''t collapse. His obsession was so strong that he couldn''t integrate into the world, so the world had to force him to integrate into it. Only when he really integrates into the world will the wheel of history return to normal speed, and this node is to enable the three generations to successfully escape from the five shadow talks. As for why they both firmly believe that something will happen to the five shadow talks, it is all because of the task prompt. Shangren''s task is to escort the ape flying day to arrive safely and return safely, so it must have his reason. God night closed the system page, jumped up high and hurried over the leaves! Once again in front of the fire shadow building, Shenye didn''t go through the main door, but fell directly on the window of the fire shadow office. "Three generations, I have something to tell you!" The ape flew back and coughed out the cigarette gun just put in his mouth. He shouted angrily, "God night! Didn''t you go back? What are you doing back? Why not go through the gate, no big or small! " God night hurriedly said, "I really have something important." At this time, the system suddenly prompted: "host, ape flying day chopper has not released the news of the five shadow talks. I advise you not to say more, which will cause unnecessary trouble." "What''s up? Come in and say." God night swallowed his saliva awkwardly, "I... I have a stomachache and want to borrow a toilet..." "Just as God night is here, I have a clue about the task of tolerance in the promotion you just want to arrange for the third generation." Suddenly, a very gloomy voice came. God night didn''t notice that this man was next to three generations. Zhicun Tuan Zang! Tuan Zang narrowed his eyes and looked at Shenye with a smile. "Boy, don''t stand so high. Come in first." "No... forget it... I''ll go back to the bathroom." "Don''t be afraid, the third generation is not a man eating monster." Big brother, isn''t it? Are you so cheeky? Are you a man eating monster? God night was not easy to push off. He jumped out of the window and stood respectfully in front of them. Zhicun Tuan Zang stood up and patted Shenye on the shoulder. "You have a good physique. You can go with me when the five shadows talk." "No!" Before God night reacted, ape flying day cut was the first to refuse. "There must be something fishy about the five shadow talks. The fire country ninja village is very powerful. In case of an accident, I can say whether I can retreat all over, not to mention one. God night is still small. The task of tolerance in promotion can be arranged for Watergate." God night shrunk his head, "I think the three generations are right." Zhicun Tuan Zang''s smile solidified on his face. Although the corners of his mouth were still rising, his eyes looked at Shenye very gloomy. "He knows the five shadow talks. It''s better for him to see the world." Chapter 239 Zhicun group looked at Shenye with a smile. "Children just need to exercise more. Moreover, the five shadow talks were organized by celebrities. The purpose is to end the war of tolerance as soon as possible. Who dares to make additional accidents." The ape flying day cut and frowned, "why do you tell these things to children?" God night was stunned. Is it really necessary to end the war of tolerance in advance. "Kakashi and weasel have long been involved in the war at his age. They are the future of Muye. These things should be known sooner or later. What do you say, Shenye?" God night bowed his head, pretended to be respectful and replied, "God night listens to the arrangement of three generations." "I think it''s better to forget it. Kakashi and weasel are exceptions. I don''t want the fresh blood of Muye to be wiped out in the war, and now it''s time to end the war of tolerance. They will grow under the Muye tree in the future, rather than let them clear the obstacles for Muye." God night secretly glanced at the two people who said nothing in Muye with his remaining light. It seemed that the two people were going to quarrel. Zhicun Tuan Zang touched his chin, thought for a moment and said, "well, follow the three generations, but Shenye, since you know this, you can''t go out again. Why don''t you join the dark department or root first, and then leave after the three generations come back safely?" God night suddenly raised his head. His deep thought was to enter the dark part, so that he could contact qimukakassi, yuzhibo waterstop and yuzhibo weasel at the same time, and carry out his Muye combat power enhancement plan at the same time. But God night thought of the conversation with waterstop last night. If he really joined the dark Department, waterstop would be more disappointed. At least he was no longer a Promise Keeper in his eyes. "Enough!" When God night didn''t know how to answer, ape feiri cut suddenly shouted, "Tuan Zang, you''re too much." This time Zhicun Tuan Zang didn''t compromise, but looked at the ape flying day chop and said, "you are the shadow of fire. The thought of the shadow of fire should be like this, but I manage the dark Department and roots. I can''t let any unstable factors appear in the leaves!" Hearing this, Shenye suddenly smiled. For a moment, his heart was a little bitter. He seemed no longer afraid of the man who had wrinkles when he smiled. He pointed to himself, "am I an unstable factor? What I have done for Muye is deceiving myself and others? " The ape flying day chopped and sighed, took down the cigarette gun, came forward and touched Shenye''s head, "don''t worry, son, Muye will remember anyone who has made a contribution. Tuan Zang just loves Muye too much, so he would say that. He''s just right about things, not people. Don''t take it to heart." After that, the ape flying day beheaded and said to Zhicun Tuan Zang, "fire shadow orders that from today on, the dark Department and root can no longer recruit ninjas under the age of 15." Zhicun Tuan Zang waved his hand, "you are the fire shadow. Listen to you, but every fire shadow command is issued the next day. Today God night must make a choice, whether to follow you to the five shadows meeting or stay in the dark Department." "Tuan Zang, why do you want him to make these two choices!" "Because I am good to Muye!" Ape feiri was really angry this time. His fingers trembled and pointed to Zhicun Tuan Zang. He couldn''t say a word for a long time. Shenye sighed, "Mr. Tuan Zang, I won''t join the dark Department. If I can, I choose to attend the five shadow talks with the third generation." Then God night suddenly showed a big smile, "three generations, you said, I''m a child. I also want to go out and see the world. If I''ve been under the shade of a big tree, how can the flowers of wood leaves bloom?" God night wanted to say the sentence "where the leaves are flying, the fire is endless", but it always felt too abrupt. Ape flying day cut also sighed, "well, no matter what happens this time, you will become Zhongren." Only Tuan Zang stared at Shenye with his eyes. His arm wrapped in gauze obviously felt that Shenye had something he wanted. It can be said that Shenye was not yuzhibo''s people. In fact, he wants to force the ape flying day to cut off and agree that Shenye enters the dark part. In this way, as long as the three generations of fire shadow haven''t come back, he can study Shenye well. Now there are only five writing wheel eyes in the dark part, which can''t satisfy his appetite. If God night has something better, even if he "accidentally" killed him, it can be said to do the task. After all, the task of the dark Department and root is very arduous, and it is normal to die. I didn''t expect that this request for someone to join the dark Department would make ape feiri chop have such a big reaction. It''s really counterproductive. Zhicun Tuan Zang stood up and hung his signature smile on his face. He patted the young man on the shoulder, "help three generations." Then he went out of the door. The whole Huoying office fell into a calm. It''s neither going nor not going at night. In short, it''s very tangled. In fact, he said he would not attend the five shadow talks, just because he didn''t want Tuan Zang to arrange him so smoothly. If Tuan Zang ate and lived with him this time, I''m afraid he would be held in his hand. Although he was forced to participate by Tuan Zang, he also got it after quarreling with three generations. He doesn''t count. Now he can attend the five shadow talks and won''t let Zhicun Tuan hide succeed. He''s not happy, but... The third generation looks a little uncomfortable. God night gently shouted, "three generations, when to start." Ape flying day cut suddenly looked up. He pulled out a smile, "God night, you haven''t left yet. I thought you left. You really have to go to such a dangerous place with me. In fact, don''t blame Tuan Zang. He is so twisted for the wood leaf. He doesn''t belong to the person above the wood leaf, but deep under the wood leaf. Don''t have too much contact with him at ordinary times. Of course, I''m not provoking the relationship between Muye ninjas, but it''s not very appropriate. Do you understand what I mean? " God night listened to a long paragraph of the speech after the ape flying day cut. He suddenly smiled and smiled happily. He also suddenly understood why Naruto didn''t blame the three generations. Even if the three generations didn''t disclose who Naruto''s parents were, they only said that Naruto was nine tailed renzhuli, which made Naruto ridiculed when he was young. Even so, Naruto still didn''t hate the three generations, and he was very happy after the three generations were reincarnated by dirt. Because three generations, he is really an amiable grandfather. God night looked at the ape flying day to cut the wrinkles on his face. He couldn''t help reaching out and touching it. Ape flying day cut a Leng, did not retreat, just blame, "no big or small." God night laughed and said, "don''t worry, three generations, I will come back safely with you, because God night is very strong." Chapter 240 It''s not that God night has no sense of responsibility, but there are some things that can''t be done by one person alone. Many people need to express their ideas. It''s a pity that the ape flies and cuts off the sun. Unfortunately, the next generation of fire shadow of a wood leaf is bound by the family and strangled in the cradle. "If only there were not so many prejudices..." The dark ministry teenager snorted, as if laughing or disdaining. He glanced at the God night still wandering and eating. "Prejudice is a problem that can''t be solved by fire and shadow in anyone, and it can''t be solved by others. The only thing that can make prejudice disappear is prejudice. Only like him, be an orphan. " "Ah, sneeze!" God night suddenly sneezed. He rubbed his nose and said to himself, "who misses me?" The ape flying day cut and laughed: "you still envy him." After saying that, he called back the God night, "God night, wait until the five shadow talks are over. Now there are important things." God night was not an unreasonable person. He nodded and followed three generations with the dark boy. The permanent people in Shenwu village finally found a trace of abnormality. They suddenly felt that the village seemed to be a little more crowded than usual, and there were more ninjas wearing various protective covers, and several people with different protective covers had clashed many times. The three walked for about half an hour. The ape Flying Sun pointed to the tall building in front, "there are four strong smells. It seems that we are still late." "Whatever, it''s good to be here." Just as the three were going upstairs, suddenly, a tall and powerful man blocked the way. "Hey, old man, what do you mean by me?" The ape flew and was stunned. Then he smiled and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t see anyone." "What do you mean? Are you treating me like a human being? " God night frowned. Now there are such ignorant people. This person doesn''t open his eyes to see what kind of forehead protection the person standing in front of him is wearing. God night scolded, "I said don''t look for trouble. We have important things to play with." "Hey, you little boy, your family is very polite. Why are you so uneducated? I tell you, it won''t be over without 1800 Ninja coins today, otherwise you can try." When the strong man finished, he specially showed off his strong upper body without a coat. In front of these three ninjas, one is an old man and the other is a child. How much combat power can they have? It seems that the thousand and eight hundred Ninja coins are in hand. God night turned his head and asked, "what about the third generation?" "You go up first." Without waiting for the ape flying day to speak, the dark boy suddenly said, took a step forward, put one hand on the strong man''s shoulder, and stared at him with masked eyes. The strong man smiled, "why? Little doll, that little boy scolded me. Do you want to fight with me? " "Plop!" The next moment, the whole head of the strong man was pressed in the soil by the dark boy. The boy looked around and said, "do you have any accomplices?" A large group of people around looked at each other and immediately dispersed. Ape flying day chopper took out a white robe from his bag and asked, "magic is useless?" "If you find that he is just an ordinary person, you won''t waste chakra." Ape Flying Sun nodded, put on a white fire shadow robe, took two wood leaves as the mainstay of the future, and embarked on the road of whether it is dangerous or safe! "Ta ta..." Ape flying day cut open the door and saw four middle-aged people. They had already sat down and set aside a fire shadow position! God looked around in the night. All these people knew that the dark man with short hair was three generations of thunder shadow - AI; A thick black haired hedgehog head is the wind shadow of the third generation; Short stature, suspended in the air are three generations of earth shadow - two Libra big wild trees; A long flowing orange hair is the second generation mercury ghost moon! Three generations of Huoying took their seats and the five shadow talks officially began! The ghost lantern moon cut her mouth, "fire shadow, are you really old? Come so slowly. I saw you bullied by a little guy just now? " The ape flying day chopped and said with a smile, "you are always old. How can you refuse to be old? But you are young and your eyes are dazed? Let Qinglai wood leaf steal the forbidden art scroll. Is your brain broken? " The ghost lantern moon frowned, "Qing didn''t do that." "It doesn''t matter whether he did it or not. Anyway, he ran back alone among the more than 50 ninjas in Wuyin village. It''s really Muye''s dereliction of duty." "Peng!" The ghost moon patted the table, "what do you mean!" Two Libra Daye wood pressed his palm, "Okay, fire shadow, water shadow, you really can''t stand water and fire? We are ordered by the great name to solve the war of tolerance, not to continue to provoke the war. Are you right? " The wind shadow of the third generation nodded, "the country of sand is far from the battlefield, but it has also received a trace of involvement. We can''t bear to have fun between the villages, but what do the people think?" "Anyway, my people let me continue to fight." The third generation Lei Yingai blew his beard and said, "anyway, I have one attitude. Fight and accompany to the end. If I don''t fight, don''t say more. Just finish it directly. What bird meeting will be held, which will waste time." Big wild wood smiled and asked to cut the ape Flying Sun, "fire shadow, what do you think?" "It''s best to end it. If we delay it, I''m afraid the development of tolerance circles will go backwards. Now we can''t just fight as we said in the Warring States period. I hope this five shadow talks will be the last topic about war." The ghost lantern moon smiled contemptuously, "are you afraid that no one will inherit Muye village after you return to the west, and then be annexed by other villages?" God night frowned. It seems that the ghost lantern and magic moon are not so aggressive. Why do you always hold on to three generations? "I said uncle, our three generations are in good health. If you want to die, you should die first?" The ghost lantern moon was stunned when he heard it. He tilted his head and looked at Shenye. The latter immediately felt a great pressure. The ghost lantern moon looked at Shenye, but said to the ape flying day: "ape flying day cutting, are some ninjas in your family big or small?" The ape flying day chopped and waved, and God night immediately felt that there was no pressure on him. "Then if you do something to a child, there will be a lot of adults?" "You mean you want to continue playing?" "Don''t put a high hat on me. I meant to end the war quickly, but it doesn''t mean I''m afraid of you. We Muye village can kill more than 50 ninjas and 500 ninjas with the power of three people." "What do you say, old and immortal!" Chapter 241 Half a month later, ordinary people, old and young, appeared at the front door of Muye. These two people didn''t make the ninja who took care of Muye feel anything different, just like ordinary people. With the cooperation of the young man, the Ninja guarding the gate successfully registered. "Don''t go out for too long at this time. I''m afraid there may be enemies around to inquire about intelligence. I really don''t need to send ninjas to follow you. It''s a small task to protect you from purchasing. It won''t cost much commission. On the one hand, security is guaranteed, on the other hand, the enemy won''t succeed in killing two birds with one stone." The young man smiled and refused: "no, uncle, Grandpa and I don''t go far. We are near the wood leaf. Is there any enemy tolerance so close to the wood leaf?" "That''s not true. At this stage, all Muye''s combat power is in the village. Who dares to find fault? Some time ago, several short-sighted people came to steal the forbidden art scroll. Finally, Mr. Bofeng and Shenye came back." The young man''s face turned red in an instant. Now everyone knows about the theft of the forbidden scroll? But looking back, it''s acceptable. After all, it''s the enemy tolerance of the fog hidden village group. So many people come to steal scrolls and only one person runs away, which can also show the strength of Muye. However, the most puzzling place for him was that Yu Zhibo waterstop was not in the ranks of giving rewards based on merit in that action. "Alas, I really want to meet the little hero of Muye. He was the one who saved Muye a few days ago. He is also the one who recovered the forbidden art scroll this time. How can Muye not be thriving with such a young generation?" The young man suddenly laughed, "uncle, you will see him." "Let''s go. We''ll miss the time later." The young man wanted to talk to the janitor more, but he didn''t want the old man''s urging voice to come. "Coming!" The old and young secretly left Muye village and went to Shenwu village to participate in the divine night of the five shadow talks and the three generations of fire shadow ape flying day. Shenwu village is the most special place in the whole tolerance community. It is independent of each tolerance village and does not belong to the jurisdiction of the five great powers. This place has gradually become a sin village in peacetime and a stable village in wartime. The five powers tacitly ignored the Shenwu village and tacitly agreed that it would become a three no matter zone and a buffer after the conflict between the five powers. Looking back, the gate of Muye village had become a small point. He suddenly opened his mouth and said to someone, "go back, you all. I can go with Shenye on this trip. It''s bad to go to more people." At this time, Zhicun Tuan Zang suddenly jumped down from the tree, and behind him stood three masked teenagers about the same age as Shenye. Ape feiri took a cold look at him, "Tuan Zang, what else do you have?" "Bofeng shuimen has a mission today. I''m worried..." "Don''t worry. It''s my order. If there''s nothing else, go back." Zhicun Tuan Zang looked up and motioned the three ninjas behind him to move forward. "Three generations, take these three people with you." "Tuan Zang, what do you think?" Ape flying day cut didn''t answer positively. Instead, he calmly asked Zhicun Tuan Zang, "if I''m really in danger, it''s the same to take several people. If there''s no danger, God night alone is enough. Do you think it''s necessary?" Tuan Zang "ha ha" smiled, "three generations, you misunderstood. After all, Muye village is also the platoon of the country of fire. It''s too poor to take one person." "Add another one." There was no emotion in his tone. He didn''t want to have too many quarrels on this issue. As he said, it''s the same whether there is danger or not. Unless another shadow level master walks with him, he can''t change anything. Zhicun Tuan Zang didn''t insist this time. He turned his head and said gloomily, "stop water, Kakashi, go back." God night suddenly looked behind Zhicun Tuan Zang. Unexpectedly, there were two acquaintances among the three people, and who was that person? The rest of the man consciously stood on the side of the ape Flying Sun, and still didn''t take off his mask. Zhicun Tuan Zang bent slightly, "may the three generations return safely." "Thanks to you." After the episode, the two became an old man, a teenager and a dark member wearing a mask who didn''t speak. No matter how God night teased him on the road, the man seemed to know no funny and didn''t say a word. It may be because the five shadow talks were held, or because the breath of the three people was too strong. The three people were not blocked or bothered. On the day the five shadow talks were found, they came to Shenwu village. It''s not the first time for the three generations to come to Shenwu village. Naturally, they have no interest in it. The dark boy wearing a mask is cold from beginning to end. Only Shenye walks around the city like a local old hat. It''s very novel. After Shenye was attracted by a delicate bitterness, ape feiri suddenly asked the dark boy, "why do you choose to join the dark department? Aren''t you afraid of your father''s disappointment? " The dark boy finally said his first words all the way. His voice was a little low, with a young voice and some magnetic charm. "My father doesn''t know." "He will eventually know." "Let''s talk about it when he knows." Ape flying day cut looked at him in surprise, "it''s not like your character." The dark boy shook his head, "three generations, I have a brother or sister. I just want my future relatives to no longer suffer from this view." "Is your mother pregnant?" "Yes." The dark ministry youth said, "well," after all, someone must join the dark Department. I can''t let my unborn brother or sister do it. " Ape feiri chopped and sighed. It''s not that the boy is expressing his heartfelt feelings for his father, but he did so, making him feel that it won''t happen, but only those who know the inside story know it. Sometimes, no matter what you want to do or not, as long as someone thinks you do it, no matter how you express it, that is what you do, people''s prejudice will never stop. "Do you envy him?" The ape flying day cut cold and pointed to the God night wandering around. The dark boy nodded and seemed to shake his head. "I don''t know. He has something I don''t have, but I also have something he doesn''t have. I can''t talk about envy, but I just have some other feelings." Ape feirizhan shook his head. The things on the dark boy might be worth it in his opinion, but if it happened to Shenye, ape feirizhan believed that the boy would never resist so many things on his own. Chapter 242 The ghost lantern moon suddenly patted the table, "old and immortal, can you say it again? Fight, who is afraid of who! " "You scold the old man again!" God night suddenly moved forward. His feelings for ape flying day are like his own grandfather. Someone scolded three generations. Naturally, he can''t accept his violent temper. "I said, what''s the matter with you!" The ghost lantern and the moon suddenly stood up. God night only felt dizzy. The whole house was spinning around, and suddenly a large group of water came! More and more intense, the water turned into rivers and seas, directly drowning Shenye. God night struggled in the water. He could swim. Somehow, he couldn''t swim up, and he couldn''t make it with ninja. He could only watch himself drown. Just as he was desperate to close his eyes, suddenly, a strong arm grabbed him hard and pulled him up directly. At the moment when Shenye left the water, the scene in front of him returned to the room where the five shadows met, and he was all wet. The dark boy was pressing one hand on his shoulder, and his blood red eyes were staring at the ghost lamp and the moon. Ono wood long sighed, "you are always like this. What else are you talking about in the five shadow talks? If the war of tolerance continues, the big names of the five powers will be angry. Who can bear it? " The ghost lantern moon took his seat again. He just glanced at the dark boy at random, but he had thousands of waves in his heart! The boy''s magic is no less than him. The ape flying day cut his body and suddenly leaned back. His wrinkled cheeks were very gloomy. He slowly opened his mouth and said, "the war of tolerance is over, Muye village." Onoki clapped his hands and said happily, "the war of tolerance is over, Yanyin village." Three generations of Lei Ying AI glanced, "the war of tolerance is over, yunyin village announced." The ghost lantern moon pulled at the corners of her mouth, "is this over? It''s so boring. " Onomu frowned. "Five shadows have agreed with three shadows. After the end, go back to each house. Don''t create complications." "Yes, yes, yes." The ghost lantern and the moon waved their hands, "the war of tolerance is over, and the fog hidden village is announced. But... " "The water shadow of fog hidden village unilaterally crusades against the fire shadow of Muye village, start!" Onoki stared, "ghost lamp! You''re crazy! " "I''m not crazy. Who doesn''t want such a good place as Muye village? Wind shadow, not yet! Then Muye village will be divided between you and me! " The second generation of wind shadow suddenly changed his warm face, and the whole person became ferocious. He was the first to use Ninja! "Sand storm funeral!" With a wave of the second generation wind shadow, countless sand and dust suddenly came, and the whole house burst open in an instant. Lei Ying and Tu Ying took the lead in jumping out of the high-rise building. The ape flying day cut off a move. Tu divided himself to block the large-scale sand, and flew out of the house with the dark youth and Shenye! "What are you going to do!" Onoki shouted anxiously. This time he came with the task of the land country. If the war of tolerance does not subside, the land country will cut off economic exchanges with Yanyin village and vigorously support another ninja village. Onoki thought the hardest thing to do was Lei Yingai, the war madman. Unexpectedly, wind shadow and water shadow took the lead! "Lei Ying, what do you think?" Onoki is afraid that Lei Ying will also participate, so the war of tolerance will continue to heat up. Lei Yingai shook his head, "I''m back to yunyin village." Fortunately, as long as Lei Ying doesn''t participate, there is still room for redemption. While Onoki was relieved, the battle over there had begun! I don''t know when the ghost moon summoned a giant clam from the sky! The ape flying day cut reminded, "that''s a mirage. Don''t fall in the illusion. First help me hold the wind shadow, and I''ll deal with the ghost lamp and the phantom moon." Sooner or later, the ape flying day chopper was really old and strong. When he finished saying this, he summoned two local bodies. "Channeling! Ape demon! " "Peng!" A giant anthropoid ape fell from the sky and landed directly on the giant clam mirage. "Ape demon, open the eye of fire and drag it." "Huodun! Fire dragon fire bullet! " "Huodun! The art of Impatiens fire! " "Tu Dun! Earth Dragon bullet! " For a moment, psychics and three ninjas were used by ape Flying Sun chopping! The ghost lantern and the moon were stunned. He didn''t expect that the old guy should be so strong, and the power of Ninja is still so great! "Careless!" At this time, the ghost lantern moon had sprouted and retreated, but he saw the second-generation wind shadow that had fought with the two young masters and bit his teeth. It was not easy to fight until the wind shadow solved the two teenagers! "Shuidun! Water cannon and air bomb! " "Magic! Steaming Pavilion! " The ghost lantern and magic moon do not retain their strength. They use the powerful ninja and the powerful magic of giant clam mirage to fight with ape Flying Sun chopping and ape demons. Back there, the dark youth and Shenye attacked each other. For a time, they fought with the second generation wind shadow. God night looked at the dark boy unbelievably. He was the main attack in this battle, that is to say, most of them were fighting with the shadow level strong man like Shuiying! "Sand storm funeral!" The second generation of wind shadow once again uses large-scale ninja. Between the dark Department youth quickly seal, look at the incredible face of God night, the real nine seals a second! "Huodun! The art of fire dragon! " "Huodun! The art of Impatiens fire! " "Huodun! The art of fireball! " Three huge flames or clusters, or Jackie Chan, or blow forward like a daffodil! The sand storm funeral was blocked by the art of Hao fire dragon, and the art of Impatiens fire scattered countless groups of flames mixed in the art of Hao fire ball and rushed to the second generation of wind shadow! The second generation of wind shadow stretched out his hand and a sand barrier rose, "I see who can break my..." "Peng!" The barrier of the sand suddenly broke. God night fell from the sky with the flame of the sky, directly breaking the barrier of the second generation wind shadow, and then shouted, "spiral pill!" The blue light ball hit the second generation wind shadow''s face heavily. God night smiled and said, "what else do you want to say?" The dark boy frowned, "God night, come back!" But it was too late. A long and narrow golden spear appeared behind the second generation of wind shadow. Shenye also heard the call of the dark youth. He opened the nine tail chakra coat in the air and forcibly turned his body. The sharp golden spear pierced Shenye''s shoulder in an instant! "Do you think I can be so unbearable?" The second generation of wind shadow raised his hands up and said, "gold shard! Storm of sand! " "Boom!" The sand storm is the same as the sand storm funeral, but it is obviously more powerful! The dark youth came forward to catch Shenye and protect Shenye after the sandstorm. The huge sandstorm blew off the mask of the dark youth. God night''s blurred eyes saw the face of the dark boy. "You are... Yuzhibo weasel!" Chapter 243 The dark boy who has been wearing a mask is yuzhibo weasel, the son of yuzhibo Fuyue, the leader of yuzhibo family. Yu Zhibo weasel frowned slightly. He appeared in Muye''s eyes for the first time, and took off his mask for the first time since he joined the dark Department. Why does God night know who he is? But this is not the time to ask! There is a powerful enemy waiting for them! Yu Zhibo weasel spread the night, turned upside down in the air, threw out a large dart, and then hurriedly finished printing, "Huodun! Impatiens claw red! " Countless Ren darts turned into flame darts and flew towards the face door of the second generation of wind shadow. Shenye secretly wiped a cold sweat. Sure enough, the people of yuzhibo family are really ancestral Huodun. "Trick! After using it once, do you think it will work for me the second time? " The second generation of wind shadow laughed wildly. His hands merged and recited, "the art of gold! The sand is shadowless and dazzled! " "Wow!" The second generation of wind shadow spits out a large piece of sand dust from his mouth. These sand dust change very quickly in the air. Some become the separation of sand and some become the spear of sand. In short, all kinds of strange things are changed from these sand gold! "Kids, let these gold coins play with you first. I''m not interested in having a family with you. First give the fire shadow to the uniform and then clean up you!" Yu Zhibo weasel''s face was expressionless. He landed steadily. At the moment of landing, there were two shadow parts, one holding a short sword and the other holding a pain free sword. He pointed forward, "go." The shadow part jumped up in an instant, and kuwu and the dagger wrapped around the flame to fight with the sand part. One of them kicked away Sha Fenshen and stabbed Sha Fenshen with a short sword! If you are an ordinary split, no matter what type of split you are, you will disappear as long as you receive any damage, but this sand split does not disappear because of the damage. Instead, you pick up the sand spear around you to break up the shadow split! Yu Zhibo weasel didn''t pay attention to the disappearance of the shadow. He faced the second generation wind shadow again, and there was no fear in his eyes! When the two shadow parts all disappeared, Yu Zhibo weasel just wanted to make a separate seal, the voice of God night came to his ears. "Weasel, you entangle him first! Leave it to me! " "The art of multiple shadow separation!" "Bang bang!" Forbidden Art - the art of multiple shadow separation is released, and the whole open space is the separation of God night. "Spiral pill!" Hundreds of "divine night" light up the spiral pill together, rush to the sand body and the weapons changed by the sand gold one after another! This kind of suicide attack directly resisted the sand without shadow! "Trouble!" The ability of the second generation of wind shadow is not small. However, most of his ninja has only auxiliary functions, and its real power is not even as powerful as that of A-level Huodun. The two young Muye ninjas in front of him brought him a lot of trouble. Yu Zhibo weasel is still silent. He is such a character. Even after God night used the forbidden art, there is a huge chakra. He just slightly raised his eyebrow. God night put on his Nine Tailed chakra coat, rushed to yuzhibo weasel and boasted, "how about it? I''m good! " Yu Zhibo weasel pointed to the second generation of wind shadow, "defeat him, that''s powerful." "Kid, don''t challenge my endurance." Shenye tilted his lips. He was impressed that the strength of shadow level masters in China was very strong, especially in the period of forbearance World War. However, this second-generation wind shadow makes Shenye feel less oppressive than yuzhibo waterstop and weasel. Up to now, there is no injury except that he was hit by a heavy spear in his carelessness. No wonder this second-generation wind shadow will be made into a puppet by the future scorpion, which makes Shenye feel that it is a good choice to brush experience with this second-generation wind shadow. Yu Zhibo weasel is even more powerful. He has been the main attack since the beginning. He can play equal with the second generation of wind shadow. It is definitely the ceiling of combat power on Muye. "Stop bragging. What endurance do you have? On this sand? I doubt whether Shajin bought the location of your wind shadow. " The second generation of wind shadow pulled his mouth. His strength has been criticized by people, but their ninja village is too barren. He is already the strongest person in shayin village. He angrily stretched out his trembling fingers and just wanted to say something. Then he snorted coldly, "forget it, there''s nothing to say with a kid like you." "Miso!" Since there''s nothing to say, stop talking nonsense! Yu Zhibo weasel took out his Taidao and rushed up! The second generation wind shadow holds the palm of his hand and a sand spear condenses in his hand. Yu Zhibo weasel finally opened the three gouyu writing wheel eye! God night didn''t feel that Yu Zhibo weasel''s level of writing wheel eyes was low, because he was two years younger than shuistop, that is to say, weasel was only ten years old! At the age of ten, he started three gouyu writing wheel eyes, and his future is immeasurable. "The art of sword in hand!" The ability to write wheel eyes is activated. The pupil power of yuzhibo weasel is beginning to crack. The sword in his hand that flies out side by side suddenly becomes dense. The second generation of wind shadow raises his hand and uses the barrier of sand to block the attack of the sword in his hand. At this time, the wind shadow of the second generation saw that there were only three swords in the originally dense hands. "Magic?" He said in secret that it was not good, and the sand spear was raised subconsciously. Hearing the sound of "Dang", Yu Zhibo weasel didn''t know when he had appeared on the top of the second generation wind shadow. The Taidao in his hand chopped down heavily and hit the spear. A burst of dazzling sparks flashed, followed by a loud noise! Yu Zhibo weasel''s Taidao suddenly burst into flames, and the flames exploded on the spear from time to time! In a moment of carelessness, the second generation of wind shadow fell into the illusion of Weasel, and now it is even at a disadvantage. That''s the shadow of shayin village! The second generation wind shadow shook his left hand and another sand spear appeared in his hand. His right hand resisted the attack of the weasel and stabbed him with his left hand! The latter wrote that the wheel eyes turned wildly. At the moment when the spear was close to the body, yuzhibo weasel turned half a circle in the air to avoid a fatal blow. The second generation wind shadow pushed upward, and the weasel was directly pushed into the air. "Feng Dun! The wind broke through! " "Huodun! The art of fireball! " A violent gust of wind and flame collided with each other in an instant. There was no imagined strong collision. Instead, the strong wind broke through and dispersed the big fireball and went towards the door of yuzhibo weasel. "Feng Dun! The art of wind net! " Sooner or later, God night used a wind net on the ground to resist the strong wind breakthrough. Yu Zhibo weasel is not a passive person. He turns over and steps on Taidao while the wind net blocks him! God night thought he would find a safe distance first, but he had to attack. "Shuidun! Water separation! " "Separation of birds!" Chapter 244 In an instant, yuzhibo weasel suddenly walked out of two water bodies and flew more than ten crows. These crows gradually became his appearance under the weasel''s gesture. These 20 separate skills go straight to the second generation of wind shadow! The second generation wind shadow snorted coldly, "it''s this little trick again!" "God night, limit him!" Yuzhibo weasel, who has always liked his own things and completed it himself, asked God night for help for the first time. This does not mean that the weasel who has always closed his heart regards God night as a friend, but it certainly means that God night''s strength has entered his eyes. God night doesn''t talk nonsense. Two golden claws suddenly appear on Jiuwei chakra''s coat to clamp down on the body of the second generation of wind shadow. The world is just right. While the second generation of wind shadow can''t move, the separation of bird and water has come to the front of the second generation of wind shadow. Yu Zhibo weasel pinched his two fingers and whispered, "split up and burst!" "Boom, boom!" Twenty separate bodies suddenly exploded violently in an instant. The second generation of wind shadow had no way to dodge and had to fight hard. Before the smoke dispersed, another wave of Ninja hit yuzhibo weasel. "Huodun! The art of Impatiens fire! " A huge flame daffodil exploded on the second generation of wind shadow again. Finally, the man who had been stepping on the suspended sand fell to the ground. Tu Ying Onoki, who was watching the war, was also very shocked. Although the older child did not participate in the main attack, any kind of Ninja he released made Onoki feel extremely powerful. This is only a child in his early ten years old. If he is allowed to develop, his future will be boundless! The other young man, who is younger and can write wheel eyes, has such superb combat experience and combat IQ. All ninja skills become virtual and real with writing wheel eyes, and really beat down the second generation of wind shadow above! "Wood leaf... It''s really a cold place..." After releasing a series of Ninjutsu, Yu Zhibo weasel suddenly turned pale, and the writing wheel eyes automatically closed because chakra was exhausted. "God night, I''ll fight with him later. You''ll interfere with ninja." God night frowned. He shook his head firmly, "weasel, you are already very weak. Next I will attack, and you will interfere next." Yu Zhibo weasel stared at Shenye. After a long time, he sighed slightly and gently spit out the word "good". The second generation of wind shadow on the ground also got up. His long hair was burned into shawls and short hair, and his green wind shadow robe was also broken. The whole person was in a mess. "Good, good, good!" The second generation wind shadow said three good words one after another. His expression was gloomy, but there was a strange smile at the corners of his mouth. "You Muye ninjas really have unparalleled potential. It seems that it is right for me to cooperate with the ghost lantern and the moon." God night snorted coldly, "you were beaten like this by two children in your mouth. If I had gone down to the ground and had no face to see people, would I still be talking nonsense? I love Luo so high and cold. Why do you talk so much? " The second generation of Feng Ying was stunned, "who is I love Luo?" "Whoever he is, he''s better than you." The second generation of wind shadow took a breath from the corner of his mouth. "I want to end this battle early." Then there was a strong wind all around! All the dust on the ground rushed to the second generation of wind shadow. At this time, the ground was clean and spotless. God night suddenly had an evil idea in his heart. He whispered to Yu Zhibo weasel, "do you think their shayin village will also be very clean? After all, there is a wind shadow that will absorb garbage." Yu Zhibo weasel didn''t listen to Shenye''s jokes. His eyes were as light as water, looking at the crazy condensed dust, and opened the writing wheel eye again with the only remaining chakra! The body of the second generation wind shadow became a plan in the eyes of yuzhibo weasel. I saw something spreading around the plan. "Be careful, his skill may be very powerful this time!" God night is not vague. When he should joke, he joked seriously. When he should play, he played seriously. He tied the seal of a crane. "Feng Dun! Spiral pill! " A spiral pill was thrown out and rushed straight to the head of the second generation of wind shadow. The latter didn''t hide and let the spiral pill fly. God night was very happy. There was a secret in this spiral pill. He hid a sword in his hand. Even if the second generation wind shadow broke up the spiral pill, there was a hidden murder in his sword! "Poof, when!" The spiral pill did not fall as God night imagined, but when approaching the second generation of wind shadow, it fell like hitting an invisible barrier. "What the hell is this?" God night used golden giant claws again. This time, the giant claws were still blocked in front of the second generation of wind shadow. "Er... Ah!" The second generation of wind and shadow roared, and all the dust flew to the sky, slowly forming a human shape! "The art of sand man!" The strong and huge humanoid sand wraps the whole second generation wind shadow. "Sleeping trough, isn''t it?" God night was shocked. I love Luo. Even if I have a mother''s beard, when will these two generations of wind shadows have human shapes as high as? Yu Zhibo weasel finally showed a look of fear. His first reaction was to look at the third generation. The battle between the ape Flying Sun and the ghost lamp and the moon is also very fierce. The ape demon and the giant clam mirage have shown that both of them have suffered some minor injuries more or less. Ape flying day cut also felt the surge of energy here. He was worried and looked at the two teenagers. "Do you dare to be distracted when fighting with me? Water escape! The art of water dragon bullet! " A huge water dragon pounced on three generations! Three generations of fast printing, "Huodun! The art of fire dragon! " The fire dragon collided with the water dragon and disappeared into a cloud of smoke. Their strength level was almost the same. At this time, most of their ninja skills were useless, so the two shadow level masters used the most primitive method. Close to each other! The ghost lantern and the moon seemed to see that the ape flying sun cut his heart to the two teenagers, and kept spitting out words distracted by the fire shadow of three generations. "How can two young boys be the opponents of Fengying? Now Fengying is serious. Do you think those two Muye descendants can still live?" "The mayfly shakes the tree, exceeding its strength!" The ape flying day cut cold and snorted, "as long as I catch you, I can naturally save them." The ghost lantern and the moon stared, "then try again, and I''ll be a drag! And drag those two to death! " Ape feiri cut no longer spoke, and his ninja and body skills kept switching and fighting. Now he only looked forward to the big wild wood on one side to save him, or what cards the two teenagers had, but these two hopes were very far away. Onoki can''t go out suddenly. If the two teenagers had cards, they would have been released long ago. I can''t. I can only use that move. Chapter 245 On this side, the three generations are in a bitter struggle. Onoki on one side can only watch plays, and the two Muye teenagers can only rely on themselves. "Weasel, can you move?" Yu Zhibo weasel calmly shook his head. "At last, chakra has exhausted his strength. You have no strength. Run away first." "That won''t work." God night grinned and said, "I haven''t left my teammates to escape alone. Besides, where are the three generations? You''re here. The big wild wood next to me doesn''t know whether it''s an enemy or a friend. Even if I escape, it''s a matter of time for the wind shadow to kill you and catch up with me." "We are useless to them. Their goal is three generations." "You really hurt people when you talk." God night looked up at the giant of sand. The strong sense of oppression suddenly hit at this time. He finally understood that a person must have his reason to be a shadow. But then again, there is a Yu Zhibo weasel with fire shadow thought beside him. If the situation is not in crisis at this time, Shenye really wants to ask Yu Zhibo weasel what the fire shadow thought is. "You two are still chatting when you are dying?" The second generation wind shadow snorted coldly, "my time is precious. You want to talk. Just go down and talk! " After that, the sand giant took out part of the sand dust from it with one hand, condensed it into a huge sand spear and smashed it down. Yes, just drop it! This sand spear also has its sharp side, but it is so big that the sharp side is like a wall in the eyes of God night. Yu Zhibo weasel frowned. "I don''t want to say it again. Run away and put on your strange golden coat!" "I don''t want to say the second time. I''m not in the habit of leaving my teammates! I won''t care... Ah, by the way, I still have a chakra coat! " God night was pleasantly surprised. Jiuwei chakra''s coat was an artifact with strong defense, otherwise it wouldn''t be a coat. He had no superfluous actions, directly fused the whole body chakra and the 29% of the power in his body again, and the golden nine tail chakra coat reappeared on his body, and then rushed in front of Yuzhi Bo weasel! "What are you doing?" "Protect you." "Fool!" Sooner or later, the huge sand spear had been smashed down. The feeble Yu Zhibo weasel looked at Shenye''s firm expression. He didn''t bother to say anything. This fool would die with me. He would be alone in the world. If there was a chirping Shenye on the huangquan Road, he wouldn''t be particularly lonely. Then he slowly closed his eyes. "Dong!" A loud noise came, and the huge sand spear hit the ground. Yu Zhibo weasel only felt a pain in his face. The stones brought by the strong wind cut blood holes in his young cheeks, but the feeling of relief didn''t come. What he felt first was a warm heat on his forehead. Yu Zhibo weasel opened his eyes again. God night still grinned at himself, but the blood in his mouth didn''t want money. God night still smiled with his back to the giant of sand, and there was a frightened expression on the weasel''s face. "You go!" The sand spear slammed down again! The golden nine tailed chakra coat turned into a little light and dissipated. God night crawled on the chest of yuzhibo weasel and didn''t move. "God night... God night! Are you okay? Wake up! " Yu Zhibo weasel''s eyes want to crack, but his body can''t move. He doesn''t even have the strength to open God''s night''s eyes. At this moment, he suddenly felt unprecedented despair and felt a sense of remorse he had never felt. Why, why, why! many a time! Yu Zhibo weasel went out of the school to join the dark Department before graduating from Ninja school because he had experienced the war of tolerance. His daily blood made him feel that the world was not beautiful, but his heart still yearned for beauty! For him, home is a symbol of all good things, and the village is also a symbol of all good things. But one night, he heard his parents'' dialogue, which made him feel in a moment that all good things are a fragile mirror, just like life in the war of tolerance. "Why! Why? Why can''t I do it well! " Yu Zhibo weasel has won all the battles of his classmates and peers by rolling. He has shown unparalleled talent since he was a child! With his extraordinary talent, he wants to join the dark Department to change the future of the family, but he can''t even protect a teammate now. Why protect the family! "Why am I so weak! Why! " Yu Zhibo weasel felt tears flowing out of his eyes. Unexpectedly, it was blood and tears. The write wheel eye, which had been automatically closed due to chakra depletion. At this moment, it automatically opens again, and the three gouyu pupils in the orbit slowly spread around. "Miso!" Yu Zhibo weasel suddenly felt that chakra had recovered. He stared as if the whole world had become a circle, as if there were no dead corners at 360 degrees. "This is... Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye?" At this time, one of Shenye''s eyes opened. He saw a pair of red eyes looking at himself. Suddenly, he was embarrassed to climb up from the weasel''s body. "Sorry, I forgot to open the kaleidoscope to observe the vitality." "You lied to me just to let me open the kaleidoscope?" "I didn''t lie to you. I just fainted in pain. This chakra coat is not so weak." Yu Zhibo weasel suddenly chuckled, "I wish I wasn''t dead, but... When you go back, you should explain to me why you also write wheel eyes." "Oh? Go back? " God night smiled strangely, "do you know that move?" "I''ve practiced it countless times." God night seemed to be very familiar and put his arm on his shoulder, "can you teach me?" Yu Zhibo weasel didn''t speak. He let God night put his arm on his shoulder, then closed his eyes, and God night did the same. Chakra in their bodies circulated with each other and shouted, "must be able to do it!" A stream of black gas and red gas burst from behind them! With the injection of chakra, the gas turned into a skeleton, then the skeleton grew flesh and blood, and finally put on different clothes! The one that Onoki looked at was stunned. A black and a red suzanneng appeared in his vision! These two statues are no less tall than the giant of sand, and they are only half body! The second generation of wind shadow also felt a little bad. Before xuzuo nenghu took shape, he gathered two sand spears and stabbed them straight! Chapter 246 The two huge sand spears condensed again, but the sand spears were no longer as huge as before in their eyes. Shenye and yuzhibo weasel looked at each other, and the huge chakra burst out from the two bodies! "This is... What strange chakra is this?" Yu Zhibo weasel showed a surprised expression, "can it circulate with each other?" In his impression, only chakra of medical Ninja can enter another person''s body, and special means are needed to appease chakra to the most stable node. Otherwise, there will be a strong rejection. At that time, it will not supplement chakra, but different chakras will have a violent reaction and give you a fireworks show in the body. Shenye smiled mysteriously and didn''t speak. Jiuwei chakra is a very minority thing. In fact, it can''t be said to be a minority. After all, no one can control the tail beast except yuzhiboban and the six immortals. Even the protagonist vortex Naruto persuaded Jiuwei by hiding his mouth, so in the later stage of the fourth World War of tolerance, Jiuwei chakra was first exposed to the ninjas. "You two! Dare to be distracted! " The second generation of wind and shadow roared, and two sand spears swept in with a strong storm. One minute ago, maybe Shenye and yuzhibo weasel felt that they were dying this time, but... They had started suzanneng, and with the continuous supply of 29% chakra, they would no longer be afraid of this means. "Weasel! When you opened suzannghu, a ninja suddenly appeared in your memory, didn''t you? " "Yes!" Yu Zhibo weasel nodded heavily. "Me too! Then let''s have a try! " The suzanneng behind Shenye and the weasel has almost taken shape. Black suzuozhi man has two tail like straps on his head, his eyes are red, and he is wearing clothes that are not in tolerance world, similar to Suzhou Liuyun robe. He looks like a Xiake. The red xuzuo Neng is wearing a hat similar to a hat. His eyes are calm and wise. He is wearing a prodigal son Samurai uniform, which is very consistent with the lonely and arrogant heart of Yuzhi Bo weasel. God night and Yu Zhibo weasel shouted in unison: "Yan Dun! Add earth life! " "Ba ban Gou Yu!" A long knife composed of a black flame similar to the sky appeared in the dark xuzuo Neng Hu''s hand, and a totem similar to the three hook jade writing wheel eye appeared on the red xuzuo Neng Hu''s head. It''s too late, then it''s too fast! God night controlled jiayoutu life to move forward. The strong wind danced wildly. All the houses around were scattered by the strong wind. Those watching the war who had no time to escape were also involved and danced in the sky. The power of Ba ban Gou Yu was also released instantly, and the red flame rushed straight to another sand spear. Yu Zhibo weasel was not as gaudy as God night. It was just a release of chakra energy, which broke the sand spear, and Yu Wei rushed to the giant of sand. "Boom!" The two sand spears were broken together, and the second generation wind shadow''s eyes were wide open. He hurriedly controlled the sand giant block, but he just hurriedly blocked the flame black knife with earth life, but he had nothing to do with the eight bangouyu of yuzhibo weasel. The left chest of the sand giant was directly penetrated into a big hole. "Is this the power of Yu Zhibo? The leaves are really terrible. " Onoki''s face was full of unimaginable, and a drop of cold sweat fell from his forehead. Over time, these two teenagers must be the leaders of Muye''s future, and even the next generation of fire shadow may appear in these two teenagers. What Onoki doesn''t know is that there are two young people like Shenye and yuzhibo weasel in the dark part of Muye, three who go out and two who hide deep underground. And in a year, there will be the reincarnation of Indra and Asura. These two people directly consolidated Muye''s unshakable position in many Ninja villages. If the top combat power of these wood leaves are all gathered together, the unified tolerance world is not just talking about it. Back to the battlefield, the giant of sand was pierced by the impact of baban gouyu and retreated 100 meters back! Shenye also looked at yuzhibo weasel with an incredible face. He didn''t expect that this guy could use the powerful derivative ninja of baban gouyu on the first day. I''m afraid his strength could really change the relationship between yuzhibo and Muye soon. "Ding!" Just then, the prompt tone of the system suddenly came out. "Host, I need to tell you a note." "Don''t you see me fighting? The opposite side is a shadow level master. I don''t have time now. If I win, it''s the same whether I lose or not. " The system intelligence was full of black lines. It continued: "host, because of your relationship, yuzhibo weasel entered the realm of kaleidoscope writing chakra eye in advance, which will also lead to Zhicun Tuan Zang''s more intense desire for him. I think the host is very interested in the reincarnation of Ashura and Indra in the future, so I''ll remind you that every step you take from now on, It may lead to the destruction of the yuzhibo family in advance, so that the future Indra reincarnation cannot be born. " "This is not the time to say this. If we don''t force him to open a kaleidoscope and write wheel eyes, how can he and I open xuzuo Neng? I''m afraid we''re both dead now. As for Tuan Zang, if he really has that mind at that time, I don''t mind sending him on the road!" God night rarely appears a trace of ruthlessness. In the past, he has always been very soft hearted. Now it is the first time that he has such a strong feeling to kill a person! The system is intelligent, silent and automatically offline. "Bastard!" When did the second generation wind shadow in the distance suffer such humiliation? He condensed the dust around him again, filled the big hole in his chest, and rushed to them again. "Come on!" At present, their chakra is only enough to maintain the body of xuzuo Neng Hu. If they put another addition of earth life and baban gouyu, they may not be able to maintain the state of xuzuo Neng Hu. Therefore, Shenye and yuzhibo weasel are eager to fight with the second generation wind shadow close to them. God night''s flame black knife with earth life in his hand hasn''t dispersed yet. He came forward and chopped it down. The second generation wind shadow saw that the young man''s power didn''t fight. He directly blocked it with his left hand and waved it with his right hand, directly cutting off a piece of God night''s black painted shoulder. God night took a breath of air-conditioning and hid back. He didn''t think that the second generation of wind shadow didn''t look at Yu Zhibo weasel. He suddenly turned into a spear and inserted it. He shouted, "let''s see what the gap is!" Sure enough, the fighting IQ of shadow level masters is not comparable to that of the two of them. It''s just two blinking moments from the giant of sand to the night of God! Chapter 247 Yu Zhibo weasel didn''t even have time to react. God night had already flown out backwards. A shadow level strongman wants to concentrate on killing a person. Unless other shadow level experts help, there is no possibility of escape. God night frowned and thought of ways to deal with it when he retreated rapidly, but all the ways needed to be realized by forbearance, but now there are not many chakras, and it is the end of a powerful crossbow to maintain two xuzuo nengs. "Die!" The ferocious expression on the second generation wind shadow''s face appears on the giant of sand. The sand spear can almost penetrate xuzuo and crush the divine night into meat mud! God night is suddenly relieved. Can you only come here With expectant eyes, he looked at the two Libra wild trees next to the earth shadow suspended in the air. When he saw that the earth shadow with a big nose still had no idea of shooting, he slowly closed his eyes. "Muye boy, don''t give up before the last minute." "Huodun! Toad oil fire bullet! " Chakra, with three different colors and a strong burning feeling, sprayed on the sand spear. The sand spear melted immediately before it was about to penetrate the divine night. "Who?" The second generation of wind shadow immediately stopped chasing the giant of sand. Onoki also secretly put down the printed palm and looked at the middle-aged man with a shawl and long white hair standing next to the painted black xuzuo Neng Hu. "You are..." God night looked back, a face of joy gushed out, and there were even tears in his eyes. You long Danggui comes to the sea. The sea doesn''t welcome me. Fallen leaves, angelica root, leaves do not welcome me, three immortals. Tiger Danggui mountain, the mountain does not welcome my great hero. Cloud crane angelica to the sky, the sky does not welcome me, wonderful wood fairy. Mountains and seas belong to one. If you don''t welcome me, you will come by yourself! "Wonderful wood mountain immortal, come from here!" One of the legendary three forbearance is the ceiling of forbearance on the wooden leaf, which has repeatedly refused the invitation of three generations to succeed Huoying. "Boom!" "Shuidun! The art of water dragon bullet! " A huge water dragon appeared suddenly and disappeared in an instant. The next moment, the ghost lantern and magic moon appeared next to the second generation wind shadow. The ape flying day cut, holding the ape magic stick summoned again, gently fell in front of Zilai. "Xiao Zilai, why are you here?" "Ape fly teacher." Zilai also respectfully replied: "when I visited Wuyin village, I accidentally learned that the five shadow talks would be held. The five shadow talks would be held in this special period. I was worried about what conspiracy there was, so I hurried to have a look. I didn''t expect there was a conspiracy." Zilai also looked at the second generation of wind shadow with a mocking face, "you said you are not a young man. What ability is it to bully two children? And... You haven''t taken down the two children up to now. Hahaha, second generation wind shadow? I think it''s the second generation of fools. " "You! Who are you? You dare to harm our good deeds. I think you just have to bear it. I can''t take the two children. I can take you. " The second-generation wind shadow was so angry that he was about to rush up. The ape flying sun cut suddenly bent down, and the ape magic stick rushed into the sky in an instant. In another blink, the ape magic stick suddenly appeared on the top of the second-generation wind shadow! The ape flies and stands straight. He is short and thin, but the amount of chakra burst out at this time can not be underestimated! "Psychic ape demon seal!" "What!" Onoki was surprised and said, "the fire shadow should seal the wind shadow!" "Still standing silly? Get out of the way! " The ghost lantern and the moon bite their fingers and summon the giant clam mirage again. The mirage that comes out of channeling has just appeared, so they release the magic immediately! The second generation of wind shadow also removed the giant of sand and made a seal with both hands, "wind escape! "Big net!" The shock seal of the ape magic wand failed. It was blocked by the mirage of the giant clam mirage and the big net. It could only fly back to the side of the ape flying day. Ape flying day cut finally said, "is shayin village so weak now?" The second generation of wind shadow wants to explode in situ! Today, he really shouldn''t have seen Muye, a group of unscrupulous ninjas without a door guard. From childhood to old, and the one who is not up and down, after fighting with him, they all say, is this the second generation of wind shadow? At this level? The second generation of wind shadow almost wants to scold his mother. There is a barren area around shayin village. Except that sand is stone, it is easy to have a blood inheritance boundary is Shajin, but there is no place to buy things where birds don''t shit in shayin village. If the caravan inside doesn''t have strong Ninja protection, it can''t go out at all. Can you let the second generation wind shadow follow the caravan every day? That''s what it''s like. Outside caravans don''t want to go to shayin village. After all, where is not business? Why go to such a barren place? Maybe no one will buy it after going. The second generation of Fengying really wanted to shout, "is it wrong to be poor? I just want to change the barren shayin village and talk about cooperation with the treacherous businessman ghost lantern and magic moon! " Zilai suddenly said, "after all, shayin village is poor and may not be full, so I have no strength." Shenye frowned, took down Jiuwei chakra, dragged yuzhibo weasel and said, "I think what you said is wrong. Poverty has nothing to do with strength. You should be self-motivated. Don''t be like someone. If you become a shadow of a place, you will be greedy for pleasure or plunder. You never find reasons from yourself. If you have something, you will throw the pot, Tut tut Tut, I really feel unworthy for the Ninjas in that place. " This big one and small one sang and agreed, and almost killed the second generation of wind shadow without any chakra. The ape flying day cut was also a sip at the corners of his mouth, but shook his head. Now it''s good. The two living treasures of Muye get together, and no one can take them. "After the wind and shadow, don''t listen to their nonsense here." Ghost lantern moon is still relatively calm. He carefully analyzed the current situation. The other party also has a powerful ape flying day chopper. This three generations of fire shadow has little consumption. On the contrary, he consumes a lot because he manipulates the giant clam mirage. In addition, Zilai, who joined later, although it was just a tolerance, the ghost lantern and magic moon felt a shivering breath on him. Moreover, his ninja just seemed to be not only ninja, but also some traces of fairy art in legends. Zilai, who traveled north and south of the river, should not be underestimated. In addition, Shenye and yuzhibo weasel, who have been inspired to their potential in the desperate situation, are obviously at a disadvantage. Not to mention there is a big wild wood who doesn''t do anything and only watches the play. Big wild wood is also in his prime. The boundary of blood succession is very strong. Even Lei Ying, who has always been very strong, has to give him three thin noodles. If The ghost lantern moon really had a bad idea, "Onoki, you''ve been watching it for so long. Don''t you show your attitude? You can see how powerful the wood leaf is. Over time, it must be a great threat. " Chapter 248 "Ha ha... I''m just watching the war. Don''t involve me in the second generation water shadow. This is your battle. I just want to end the war of tolerance quickly." "Ha ha ha ha!" The ghost lantern moon suddenly laughed wildly, "end the war of tolerance? Onoki, I think you are very old, but your idea is very naive. Even if you end this war, there will be another, next time, the struggle between the tolerance circles will be endless. It''s better to solve it all at once! " The ape flies and looks at Daye Mu calmly. Now the woodleaf side has the upper hand, but there can be no more accidents. The strength of earth shadow is very strong. If there is no absolute defense, it can only dodge and can hardly be stopped. If Daye Mu also wants to move the position of woodleaf and is afraid of the future development of woodleaf, so he can join the water shadow side, Then they may really have to explain here today. The only thing they can run away is their own inverse channeling. "Daye mu, we Muye have never taken the initiative to launch a war, nor have we ever provoked contradictions between tolerant villages. Think about it. Even if we Muye continue to develop, can we still develop to the prosperous age of yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu?" As soon as the ghost lantern moon heard Yu Zhibo and qianshouzhu, his heart suddenly contracted. At the first five shadow meeting, he was a small minion behind the early water shadow. The five shadow talks were the same as today, which was to solve the war, but at that time, the early generation Shuiying disagreed and had some disputes with the early generation Huoying. At that time, the ghost lantern moon thought that the early water shadow could build such a huge ninja village as Wuyin village with his own strength, so his strength should be the first in the tolerance world, but what he couldn''t think of was that the early water shadow didn''t hold a move under the hands of the early fire shadow thousand hands! Ghost lantern moon still clearly remembers how the thousand hand column, who likes to laugh all the time, slapped the early water shadow to the ground with a gloomy face. The ghost lantern moon bared her teeth, leaned forward and scolded: "there is no desire for war between the thousand hand pillars, so they will not expand, but can you guarantee that they will have no desire?" The second generation of Fengying also nodded heavily. He also looked at Shenye and yuzhibo weasel. The impact of these two teenagers on him was greater than that of Zilai later. The Ninjutsu released by those two xuzuo nenghu are still vivid. If we can give these two teenagers enough chakra, the second generation of Fengying will not doubt that they will lose in their hands. "Funny." God night suddenly snorted coldly, "when is the weak justified? If you are weak, you should start first? Don''t think about why you are so weak, so as to improve yourself, but to envy the strength of others. What''s the reason? It''s ridiculous! When the first generation left you this group of waste, it was simply a hidden danger. " "Shut up, you can''t talk here!" The ghost lantern and the moon burst into a drink, and their hands folded together. Another move of water dragon bomb came. "Bullying children is nothing! Spiral pill! " Zilai also threw up a blue light ball with one hand and smashed the huge water dragon. Then he threw his long hair and quickly formed a tolerance seal in his hand, "the art of disorderly lion hair!" The long white hair grew suddenly and flew to the ghost moon at a high speed. The latter was going to seal and block thousands of hair like the tip of a needle. Unexpectedly, those hair turned to the second-generation wind shadow and immediately wound it up and pulled it back! The ghost lantern and phantom moon will be saved when they see the situation is bad. The second generation wind shadow will return to the weak, but if he is really killed, his situation will be more difficult. "Shuidun! The art of big blasting! " Huge waves spewed out from the mouth of the ghost lantern and the moon, and directly forced Zilai to give up the second generation wind shadow if you want to force Zilai! I didn''t expect that Zilai not only didn''t remove the chaotic lion''s hair, but also made a seal with his hands again, "tudun! Huang Quanzhao! " A large swamp suddenly appeared at the foot of the ghost lantern moon. He was slowly sinking! And his water escape explosion was also blocked by the fire dragon Yan cut by the ape Flying Sun. Naturally, the swamp can only limit the ghost lantern and the moon, and can''t trap him to death. He broke away from it with a little ninja, but the second generation wind shadow has been brought to his side. Ape flying day chop also don''t say much nonsense, directly raise the ape magic stick and hit it heavily, "ape magic seal!" The black line symbolizing the seal boundary extends on the second generation of wind shadow. In his desperate eyes, the whole person is still struggling frantically after being wrapped into a black cocoon by the black line. Then the ape flies and cuts in the center of the black cocoon and takes another heavy shot, and a word "seal" appears on the black cocoon. The second generation of Fengying can no longer struggle. Since then, he has cooperated seamlessly with the master and apprentice of ape flying day chopping. Seeing the ghost lamp of the second generation of wind shadow sealed, the phantom moon stared huge. He withdrew backward for the first time and did not forget to encourage Daye mu, "Daye mu, do you really watch the momentum of Muye village?" "These have nothing to do with me. The name of the land country has spoken. We must end the war of tolerance. Should your name of the water country have also said it? You are still unilaterally provoking war. Do you still have good fruit to eat when you return to the water country? " The ghost lantern moon snorted coldly, "what do those famous people know except for pleasure? The ninja world should be fighting and killing. They also engage in trade and economic exchanges. It''s ridiculous. If learning Ninja is not to expand territory, it will be meaningless! " "I think you''re crazy." Ape feiri also sighed, "you have learned ninja, and then you want to expand, but have you asked the people of Wuyin village? Almost every war is the main responsibility of your Wuyin village. Your people are frightened every day. Have you ever thought of them? " "As long as all the people in Wuyin village are soldiers, only waste will be frightened." God night sneered after listening, "waste will be frightened? Then why did you evacuate so far? Are you scared? Are you a waste! " A series of questions spit out like shells. The ghost lantern and the moon have a ferocious expression, "shut up!" His hands were bound with seals, and he also saw that the potential stood in front of God''s night body. Just when everyone thought that the ghost lantern and the moon were going to fight to death, he turned around and wanted to run. God night frowned and blood droplets came out of his right eye. He whispered, "the sky shines." "Boom!" A black flame lit up on the ghost lantern moon. This arrogant second-generation water shadow, which was arrogant a few quarters of an hour ago, fluttered at the unquenchable fire and wailed away. Zilai was also about to go after him. The ape flying sun cut directly stopped him and shook his head gently. Chapter 249 Seeing that the war had been decided, Onoki fell from the air and nodded to the ape Flying Sun, "it seems that the rising trend of wood leaves is unstoppable." "What did Tu Ying say? In terms of territory and talents, Yanyin village is the most powerful force in the tolerance world." Onoki seemed not to like such too polite words. He waved his hand and crossed the topic and said, "with the defeat of the second generation of Shuiying, the Third World War of tolerance ended here, and my task was finally completed. Since then, you and I will no longer be the enemy. You can talk more and exchange ninja skills when you are free." The ape flying day chopped and said with a smile, "it''s so best. I think it''s better to hit the day. Our Muye village will also hold the tolerance test. What do you think of Tu Ying taking the young people of Yanyin village to Muye village for a test?" "It''s feasible. At that time, I''ll also bring a group of ninjas who will be promoted from xiaren to Zhongren to communicate with each other. The rules are simple. The two sides compete. Whoever wins will be promoted to Zhongren. How about it?" "Yes, that''s it." When Onoki finished, he suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Then he pointed to the second-generation wind shadow sealed in the black cocoon, "the third-generation fire shadow, what are you going to do with him." The ape flying day cut was also a little difficult, and his expression was a little tangled. "This... I don''t know, but I certainly can''t be executed. The tolerance World War has ended. If there are more complications at this time, I''m afraid a war will break out." "That''s right..." Shenye touched his chin and looked at the huge black cocoon. He was a little funny. He joked and suggested: "it''s better to send him back to shayin village and let the Ninjas in shayin village see how powerful their wind shadow is." "Ridiculous!" The ape flies on the day, pretends to be angry, and blames god night, "how can this be? People are also a shadow at least." "Three generations of adults, I''m kidding. If I can''t, I''ll put him in Muye village all the time." "Ding! The system suggests that if Fengying is not allowed to return to shayin village as soon as possible, the timeline of shayin village will also be disrupted, which may lead to shouhe''s lack of human power in the future, indiscriminately killing innocent people in the sand country, and absorbing the power of sand. Its ability is comparable to Jiuwei, and may finally destroy the sand country. " "Lying trough, so serious?" "Yes! Yes, and it may also make the scorpion of Xiao organization have no powerful puppet in the future, but will be replaced by others and cannot join Xiao organization. Then chunye Ying and mother-in-law chidai will meet other members of Xiao organization and are likely to die. If chunye Sakura dies, then when the whirlpool Naruto is pulled out of nine tails by yuzhiboban, if chunye Sakura doesn''t give him another life, Naruto will also die. Finally, the monthly reading will be launched successfully and the world will be destroyed. " God night swallowed his saliva. The butterfly effect was really not covered. It really moved the whole body. "What should I do now?" "It is recommended to release the second generation wind shadow in a place where there is no one, and it should not be too dangerous. Because... The strength of the second generation wind shadow is really weak, and we can''t let it be taken away by the ghost lantern moon. According to the system calculation, the probability of the ghost lantern moon killing the second generation wind shadow is 90 percent. " God night rubbed his temples. It was torture. This second-generation wind shadow might as well not be caught. No, he must be caught. If he was allowed to leave with the ghost lamp and the moon, he would probably be killed by the ghost lamp and the moon. But now we have to release people after catching them, and releasing people has become a technical job. God night went to the black cocoon in distress, put his foot on the black cocoon, and muttered some bad words in his mouth. Yu Zhibo weasel suddenly came up and said, "the second generation wind shadow will be taken away by the earth shadow later." £¿ "Lying trough, weasel, are you the roundworm in my stomach?" God night was surprised. Did the weasel''s writing wheel eyes change? Can you see through other people''s ideas? Yu Zhibo weasel sighed helplessly, "Tu Ying just said that you forgot? Let me remind you that you are not a yuzhibo people, so you don''t understand that the writing wheel eye is connected to the nerves of the brain. If you use the writing wheel eye for a long time, it will hurt the brain. " God night knew that yuzhibo weasel was hurting him. He laughed and patted the weasel on the shoulder. "No wonder yuzhibo laughed wildly. It turned out that he used more wheel eyes and his brain was abnormal." Yuzhibo weasel naturally didn''t understand what Shenye was talking about, and he wouldn''t bother with his character. He just opened Shenye''s hand without leaving a trace and said, "to tell you the truth, your pupil strength is still used less. Every time you will shed blood, and you are likely to lose your sight over time." "I know that." God night is very clear about the side effects of writing wheel eyes, but he can''t stand it. Writing wheel eyes is easy to use. He can''t help it. When he is blind, he will go to dig yuzhiboban''s grave and take out his eyes. In other words, the earth shadow has taken away the second generation of wind shadow, and has looked at each other with the ape Flying Sun. The ape flying day chopper was about to speak. He waved his hand again and again, "if you don''t go back, you won''t go back. If you kill me, I have three disciples outside to teach." The ape flying day chopped and sighed, and wanted to speak again. He waved his hand again, "it''s not the fire shadow, it''s not the fire shadow. The fire shadow is too bound, and I have to find the person selected that day, or the world will be destroyed." The three generations finally couldn''t help it this time. They slapped zilaiye on the head, "I want to ask you where you''re going next. If it''s not, you''ll die. Don''t go back to Muye when I die." Hearing this, Shenye''s heart clicked. In the future, when three generations of fire shadow died, he was really not in the village since he came. Since then, he was also a little embarrassed. He said half jokingly and half seriously, "when I teach those three people well, I''ll go back and have a look." "Whatever you want." As soon as Shenye heard that he had received three disciples since he came, he suddenly remembered that he must learn magic from him. First, he began to absorb the power of nature between heaven and earth, and then slowly involved the power of the six Tao. Then he evolved the writing wheel eye into a reincarnation eye, and the power of the nine tails in his body can also become a magic nine tail chakra. Therefore, we must worship Zilai as a teacher and go to miaomu mountain through him! God night hurried forward, "since I came here, I''m also a teacher..." "Go aside, who is your teacher? It''s annoying to see your black hair." "Er..." God''s night was a little wordy, and he thought carefully. The big snake pill has black hair, and the third generation has black hair. Master Ji has yellow hair, wave wind water gate has yellow hair, and vortex Naruto has yellow hair. God night suddenly thought of something. He touched his hair and said proudly, "if I dye this thing yellow, can you accept me as an apprentice?" "What? Are you going to be my apprentice? " It''s the first time that Yu Zhibo''s kid wants to worship him as a teacher. Chapter 250 Ape flying day cut and Yu Zhibo weasel didn''t expect that Shenye would take the initiative to worship Zilai as a teacher. Since then, the wind evaluation in Muye village has been very bad, such as writing novels that make men''s * * boiling and women''s blush and heartbeat, as well as secretly watching female ninjas take a bath and calling it looking for materials. Although Zilai claimed to be the fairy of miaomu mountain, people in Muye village secretly suspected that he was a lecherous fairy. Even more people said that he was not worthy to be called "three forbearance" with big snake pill and master Ji. Moreover, his whereabouts are erratic. He often wanders around without seeing anyone. Even if he is a teacher, he can''t learn anything. Therefore, if a ninja wants to worship a teacher, even if he breaks his head or hits a wall to find big snake pill and master Ji, he won''t find a relatively simple one. Ape flying day beheaded and looked at the two people happily. If he really took Shenye as an apprentice, Shenye would be his disciple. In such a moment, the four person team became a strong lineup of three disciples and yuzhibo talented young people. Just saying it is enough for those enemies to drink a pot. God night looked at Zilai eagerly. He was afraid that Zilai would not agree, so he said like a family treasure: "don''t worry, Zilai is also a teacher. I won''t pester you to teach me anything. Not only won''t I, but I will help you relax when you peek at the women''s bathhouse, carry the black pot for you when you are found by the master of Arts, and even I can be your wingman when you chase master of Arts, I can still... " "Hey, what are you talking about!" Zilai also hurriedly covered Shenye''s mouth, "can we peek at the women''s bathhouse when we write and collect materials? It''s called sketching. Only by close observation can we write good works. We are for readers. What else can I do to make you carry the black pot? Am I the kind of person who throws the pot? As for the pursuit of compendium, this... Discuss it slowly. " He was not ashamed at all, and he winked at God night. God night understood, "everything is for the readers'' monthly reading experience. Bah, reading experience." The Yu Zhibo weasel on one side touched his chin and his eyes. After he put away the kaleidoscope and wrote the wheel eye, he always felt that his magic was much stronger, but he still had no name. The magic of a powerful Yu Zhibo people was too irregular without a name. Coincidentally, Shenye mistakenly said the word "monthly reading". "It''s also very good to use monthly reading as the name of illusion." Yu Zhibo weasel even grinned. It was very gentle, but it was a pity that no one saw it. Since then, he also loosened God''s night, "do you have the experience of watching the wind?" "Of course! When I was a child, I was the captain of the wind watching team. I was watching the wind when Haiyi and Lujiu did bad things. " At this time, the ape flying day cut suddenly said, "you said that Haiyi might do bad things. I believe that Lujiu could do those mindless things with you?" God night turned his mouth and came up to the three generations and said, "three generations, you don''t know. Lujiu is really too coquettish. Although he is clever and clever on weekdays, he is worse than anyone when no one is around. All the bad things Haiyi did came from his ideas." "Ha ha ha!" The ape flying day cut and touched his beard and laughed, "I''ll ask the deer for a long time after I go back." God night''s guilty heart also smiled. He didn''t know what he did when he was a child. These things were made up by him. After all, he was eleven or twelve years old when he crossed over. At this age, Haiyi and Lujiu had already begun to participate in the World War of tolerance. God night changed the topic and returned to business again. He said, "since I came here, I''m also a teacher. Do you agree to accept me as an apprentice?" "Well..." He coughed, touched his lips and said, "it''s not that I can''t think about it. You have to let me investigate you for a period of time." "How to investigate!" Hearing this sentence, Shenye seemed to seize the hope, "I will not let the teacher down!" "I''ll teach you a ninja first. If you learn it, I''ll take you as an apprentice. How about it?" Ape feiri frowned. His own disciple knew that he wanted to teach Shenye spiral pill. This is A-level ninja. Although its cultivation difficulty is not high, it is a special test of a person''s talent, and... People of yuzhibo family can''t use it, or people with wheel eyes can''t learn it. According to God night''s talent, learning spiral pill is very simple, but the difficulty is his pair of writing wheel eyes. The writing wheel eyes are good or bad. With the writing wheel eyes, the combat power will naturally soar for a long time. The physical and magic skills can be said to have doubled, but many forbearance methods are limited by the writing wheel eyes. Just like Kakashi, there is only one writing wheel eye that is good to die. This writing wheel eye has no benefit except that his self-made Ninja ray cut can be better released. He can no longer learn other more superb ninja. He can only practice some basic ninja of Lei Dun earth dun. Oh, no! Ape flying day chopper suddenly thought of a terrible thing. He looked at the dark eyes of God night. In these eyes, there was a kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes that all enemies were afraid of! But... Shenye doesn''t seem to be a member of yuzhibo family. Why does he write wheel eye? Just when the ape flying day cut wanted to ask, Shenye suddenly pulled zilaiye''s arm and shook it, "teacher, teacher, tell me what Ninja is. I will learn to show you." Zilai also touched Shenye''s head and looked at him with a smile. There are too many treacheries hidden in this smile. If Shenye''s head is still awake, you can see the cunning in Zilai''s eyes. "In fact, it''s not particularly difficult to learn ninja. I have a very loose intake. I''m just an A-level student. It''s just that I have high requirements. My students must be gifted. Only in this way can they have face." After that, he also stretched out his palm, and a chakra blue light ball appeared in his palm. "This is A-level Ninja - spiral pill. Spiral pill is not difficult. The only difficulty is to control the accuracy and balance point of chakra, so as to absorb or throw it out like me. Adsorption can be used in the spell with the enemy, which can have a surprising effect. When throwing it out, cooperate with Feng Dun, and the power can be increased several times. " Yu Zhibo weasel wanted to hold back his smile. He just saw that when Shenye used the art of multiple shadow separation, each shadow separation had a spiral pill in his hand. In order not to laugh, he said calmly, "then this Ninja has no difficulty for Shenye. What Shenye is best at is fengdun." Chapter 251 He smiled and didn''t refute yuzhibo weasel''s words. He was very familiar with spiral pill. In his opinion, it was impossible for the children of yuzhibo family to learn spiral pill. He just doesn''t want to waste this good seedling. After all, Shenye is still young. He should immerse himself in Muye for a while, at least learn more about yuzhibo''s ancestral Huodun and become stronger. He is a man who wants to travel all over the world. In the future, his apprentice must go out to practice with him. If he doesn''t see the past strength, he must be untenable in this dangerous tolerance world. "Good! Since you are a teacher, I must learn the spiral pill! " God night also has some funny in his heart, spiral pill? He had learned it long ago, but he didn''t want to startle the chin of Zilai and the three generations of fire shadow. "Just have this heart. Come on, I''ll teach you how to coagulate spiral pills." Said, Zilai also squatted on the ground, because his height was too much higher than Shenye. He was afraid that Shenye couldn''t see clearly, so he didn''t feel anything wrong and lowered his body first. "First of all, you should condense chakra in your hands, find a balance point, and then rotate chakra, and maintain its accuracy when rotating. You can''t make chakra more or less." God night nodded heavily. He stretched out his hand and condensed chakra in his hand to form a cyclone. These cyclones rotate faster and faster, and then the cyclones suddenly close together! Just listen to the sound of "Peng", the cyclone just combined exploded instantly. God night shook his palm dejectedly, "it''s too difficult. When the cyclones come together, I can''t control the comprehensive chakra quantity." Yu Zhibo weasel helped his forehead. This guy is really a movie Emperor Zilai also smiled and comforted: "it''s all right. If you practice more in the future, you will succeed." In fact, Zilai is also very shocked. When Shenye condenses the cyclone successfully, he is more nervous than Shenye, because so far no yuzhibo people can do this. The power of writing wheel eyes in their brain will make the cyclone extremely accurate and accurate to no gap, but will prevent chakra from entering and become a hollow chakra ball. This kind of ball condensed by cyclone can only be called chakra ball, and it has no effect. Even if it explodes in the hand, it can''t produce a little power. At most, it''s like being hit in the palm of the hand, not to mention the delusion that it can kill the enemy. However, the accuracy of the cyclone in Shenye once reached the first step of the spiral pill condensing into a ball, so it was almost filled with chakra. I just don''t know what happened. I feel that the cyclone in Shenye''s hand suddenly reduced the accuracy. It may be nervous or not well controlled, but it failed in the end. Ape feiri cut helplessly shook his head. He patted Zilai''s shoulder. He was dissatisfied in his eyes. He felt that since you are not going to accept others as disciples, don''t play with others like this. It''s better to tell Shenye directly and let him stop thinking. He also saw the teacher''s idea, but he pretended not to see it. After all, he is also a young child. He also likes to watch the younger generation eat flat. God night clenched his fist, "since I have been a teacher, I will learn." "God night, learn this later. Go back first." The ape flying sun looked at the sky. After fighting for so long, it was getting late. This corner of Shenwu village had been razed to the ground. He shrugged after looking at the frightened eyes of the surrounding ninjas. "It seems that we have to catch the night." Zilai also frowned, "so anxious to go back?" "So you don''t want to go back?" I also saw the ape flying day cut. This time, he was really a little angry. He pursed his mouth as if he were making a decision. "If you don''t want to go back, I won''t force you. After all, even if I force you, you haven''t done anything." "OK, OK!" "Teacher, can''t I go back?" Since then, it seems that he has some belly. He tilted his mouth and said, "you can go back, but you can''t let me be a fire shadow." "Don''t worry, there are candidates for the fourth generation of Huoying." "Who is it?" Ape flying day cut in Zilai''s ear and said a few words gently. Zilai''s face changed in an instant. Then he was relieved and said: "it''s him. His strength is also very strong. He comes and goes without a trace in the battle. Ninja is superb in time and space. In addition, he is calm. He is also a fire shadow candidate in peacetime." The ape flying day cut and mocked, "you know clearly." "Hahaha, actually I''m going to recommend this person to you." Yu Zhibo weasel stood up to the God night. He was also very interested in the candidate for the next Huoying, and secretly asked, "God night, did you hear me?" God night waved his hand. If he couldn''t hear it, he knew who it was, but now was not the time to say this. He was afraid that because of his direct spoiler, he would change the timeline again. "I didn''t really hear it. Anyway, I''ll know then. Don''t worry." God night hurried forward and caught up with the two ape flying teachers and disciples who had gone far. "I said, teacher Zilai, can you tell me the precautions of spiral pill again?" "I didn''t pay any attention. I''ve just explained the spiral pill. Won''t you forget it in a moment? With such a bad memory, how can I be my apprentice? " God night shook his head, "of course I didn''t forget. I just want to ask." "Don''t forget to practice well. Come to me when you succeed. I''ll synthesize all the indicators when you were in Muye village, and then consider whether to accept you as an apprentice." "Well, since I''m also a teacher, is there a time limit for learning spiral pills?" Zilai suddenly shouted, "of course, I''ll give you a month, and I''ll only stay in Muye for a month. If you haven''t learned when I leave, it''s no wonder me." At this time, the ape flying day chopper finally couldn''t see it anymore. He slapped zilaiye on the head, "listen to me this time, no matter whether he can learn at night or not, after he becomes Zhongren, you will accept him as an apprentice!" "What? He hasn''t become Zhongren yet? No, no, teacher, you can''t make ideas for me again. " "What! I''m not Zhongren yet! Three generations, you can''t do this. We all agreed. " One big and one small shouted at the same time. The ape flies on the day. He laughs, "in a few days, people from Yanyin village will have a competition. We must have some people in Muye village, right? God night, I''ll wrong you. " "As like as two peas, you are two. Chapter 252 Zilai almost cried. Since he refused Huoying''s saying "I''ll listen to you except when Huoying" at the beginning, ape feiri chop has been asking him. His previous requirements were normal and reasonable, so Zilai didn''t care. But later, ape feiri chop became more and more excessive. He not only asked him to go back to the village twice a year, This time he will be forced to take an apprentice. Since then, he was also wronged and said, "teacher, can you discuss it? It''s difficult for me to do so. Even if I become the teacher of Shenye in the future, I don''t have any dignity." Ape feiri cut thought carefully. Looking at the naughty nature of Shenye, it is really possible to take the command of fire shadow as the arrow. After thinking for a moment, he said: "then learn spiral pills in Shenye and get excellent results in the test of tolerance. You take him as an apprentice again. In this way, he also has power, you also have face and have the best of both worlds." "But..." "If you refuse again, I''ll give him to gangshou Ji. At that time, I can''t control what I say in front of gangshou Ji with the character of Shenye." Since then, he suddenly turned back. God night grinned, "impossible! Absolutely impossible! I won''t speak ill of my teacher in front of Master Kong. What do you think, teacher? " He rubbed his long white hair and said crazily, "good, good! I agree! " "Ha ha ha!" Happy laughter came from the woods outside Shenwu village. He also muttered, "anyway, yuzhibo''s kid can''t learn spiral pills at all..." It''s night. Because the ape flying day beheading party destroyed Shenwu village too much, no one dared to take them in. They were afraid that someone would come to the door and smash their own place. So the ape flying day chopper took three people, big and small, to sleep in the woods. Anyway, we are all ninjas and powerful ninjas who have done many tasks. Sleeping in the open is not hard, and we can stick to it. God night lay on a strong branch, holding a bag of soldiers'' grain pills in his hand, looked at the moon in the sky, and put a mouthful into his mouth. Suddenly, the leaves stirred and a dark shadow fell in front of him. God night suddenly got up and was about to put on Jiuwei chakra''s coat. The dark shadow came out of the leaves and accompanied by the moonlight. He saw who it was. "Three generations, come to me when you have something to do. What are you doing secretly? Scare me." Ape flying day cut his face seriously. He didn''t have the idea of joking with God night. "I have something serious to find you." God night looked around. Yuzhibo weasel was sleeping under the tree. He was opposite yuzhibo weasel and had snored. "Don''t worry, I''ve set a barrier for the ape demon." The ape flying day beheaded and sat beside god night and said, "I remember you suddenly appeared in Muye village when you were 12 years old?" God night didn''t know what three generations meant. He nodded. "At the age of twelve, he suddenly appeared above the women''s bathhouse in Muye village..." "Three generations! I never peeked at the women''s bathhouse, but I just happened to fall there! " The ape flew and squinted, "where did it fall? It''s really a coincidence that a person who may not be Muye lied to me during the day about his childhood. The most important thing is... He can also open the writing wheel eye! God night, I''m really curious about who you are. " God night sighed. It seems that the three generations are very concerned about Muye. With a population of such a large base, he thought that the ape flying day could not cut everything. Unexpectedly, he underestimated the sense of responsibility of the three generations. "Three generations, if I say I don''t know why I appear in Muye, and I have no hostility to Muye like my own home, will you believe it?" "If you are hostile to Muye, you don''t have to work so hard in the last test, but I can''t believe your feelings for Muye." Ape feirizhan said calmly, "there was a man from yuzhibo family in Muye village. He was very powerful and frightening, so I think that man''s child must have a very strong talent. You can open the kaleidoscope and write wheel eyes at this age, which makes me doubt whether you are the child of that person. " God night turned his eyes in the dark. His talent was not caused by God or man-made, okay? There was a more powerful thing in his mind. It was just that this kind of thing was not good to say to ape feiri chop, just like suddenly saying that he was not a person in the world. "I''ve been thinking about whether you''re the child of that person since today, but I''ve been thinking for a long time. That person has been dead for a long time. Even if he hasn''t died, his child is about my age, so it''s impossible." Ape flying day cut his deep eyes and looked at God night, "who are you?" Shenye suddenly became dejected. "Up to now, three generations, I have to tell you the truth. I just hope that after I said it, you can see for the sake of the past, don''t drive me out of Muye, and don''t say more to the Yu Zhibo family. It''s just like before. I don''t want any fairness. I just want to have a good life." "At that time, I was very young. I was born in a village surrounded by cliffs. Now the village no longer exists because of the war, but in my impression, although there are no parents, the village is still beautiful and peaceful, but..." God night suddenly smashed the tree trunk angrily, "everything is because of the tolerance war. The tolerance village of the five countries burned the war to my village! Our whole village is full of civilians who have no strength to bind chickens. Those ninjas whose mouth is water and fire are wantonly slaughtering the residents of the village. I am the last group of children sent away in the village. At that time, the village head told me that I am the illegitimate son of a ninja in a family and have strong pupil power. I will never be an ordinary person in the future and can practice magic like those ninjas. At that time, the nearest village to me was Muye village... So I came to Muye and slowly found that Yu Zhibo ethnic group seemed to be my family, but when I slowly understood it, I found that my relatives had already died in the war. Now, I don''t want to walk in the tolerance world in the name of Yu Zhibo. I am me and I am God night. " God night finished saying, his face was full of tears. When he wiped his tears, he secretly looked at the ape flying day chop. Three generations of Huoying sighed and said leisurely, "I have an image of that village. It''s not far from Muye village. It seems to be called boundless village. The people in that village are really good friends. I once sent people from yuzhibo police force to that village. Unexpectedly... " Chapter 253 what the fuck? This time it was Shenye''s turn to be surprised. Unexpectedly, he made up an unparalleled and full of loopholes. There was really such a place, and yuzhibo people had been there. It seemed that God was helping himself. Thank you, my God. Oh, no, thank you, big tube wood. Shenye also sighed, "it''s all over. In fact, I really don''t want to mention it again. I just want to have a good life now and don''t want to be involved with the people of Yu Zhibo family. Maybe... I''m cold." Ape flying day cut and stroked Shenye''s head. His eyes were full of love and pity. "This tragedy is also indirectly caused by me, Shenye..." "Three generations, can you stop talking about this." "Well, well, I shut up. Do you really want to be a teacher? " God night nodded, "in fact, I especially like the story of zilaiye teacher. I think he is very natural and unrestrained. I always want to be a person like him. If I can really worship under the door of zilaiye teacher, I have no regrets." "Since your life experience is a pity, but regarding the matter of worshiping teachers, even if you have the ability to write wheel eyes and can''t learn spiral pills, I will help you complete this wish." "It''s not good to be a teacher so forced?" "Turn him around! Even if I can''t, I''ll recommend you a good teacher. How about wave wind water gate? He is also a student who comes and brings it out. The basic means of the two people should be the same. " Shenye quickly shook his head. Although he also wanted to learn the space-time Ninja art of flying Thunder God, Shenye still wanted to choose the fairy art in front of the fairy art. After all, in the future battlefield, the talent who can know the fairy art is the main force, and the fairy art has only the pseudo Fairy Art of big snake pill in addition to miaomu mountain. Since there is real magic, who is willing to learn fake? "I think it''s better to be a teacher." "Well, I''ll try my best to do it." The ape flying day cut stood up and said, "I understand your business today, and the big stone in my heart has fallen. I will promote you more in Muye village in the future, which can be regarded as compensation for you." "I don''t need compensation. I just want the third generation to promise me one thing." "What''s up?" "Just don''t tell Lord Tuan Zang that I write about lunyan..." The ape flew on the sun and suddenly turned his head, "do you know?" "The last time I suddenly appeared in front of the window of the fire shadow office, I heard it occasionally, three generations! I didn''t mean it. " Ape flying day cut his palm and suddenly clenched it. God night sent out an alarm in his mind. "Ding! Remind the host that the killing intention of the ape flying day is strong, which is different from that of the second generation. If the ape flying day wants to kill you, you will die. The host, please be ready for death, and we will cooperate again next time. " "Hello, isn''t it?" God night watched the ape fly and cut the sun, slowly retreating back. "Ding! The alarm is off, host. Welcome back. " ¡° MD, are you kidding me? Do you know that frightening people will kill them? " God night was really angry this time. If ape feiri cut had a motive to kill him just now, he was just hesitating. Then he suddenly ran away at this time, that is to let ape feiri cut directly choose the option to kill. The ape flying day cut and loosened his fist, and the whole back became more and more bent. While he sighed, Shenye was also relieved. "Forget it... I''ll keep it a secret for you, but you also have to keep it a secret. He... He''s just obsessed for a moment. I''ll persuade him back." The ape flying day chopper continued: "but you will be discovered sooner or later if you write about the wheel eye. Why not? After you worship Zilai as a teacher, join the dark Department for the time being. I announced that you and Zilai have also traveled. When you come back, I will arrange for the eyes of the yuzhibo people who died during this period to wash your eyes and let Tuan Zang no longer covet you." "Thank you three generations." God night said, the ape flying day cut off the ape demon border and disappeared into the trees. He looked down, and Yu Zhibo weasel was looking at him. Then he continued to close his eyes as if he didn''t see it. Zilai''s eyelids also moved slightly. God night then lay on the branches and looked at the moon, and consciousness entered system space again. "You almost killed me!" "I''m just reminding the host of its safety¡° "OK, you said you were right." Shenye didn''t intend to ignore the artificial mental retardation. He opened the experience page and found that the experience bar was half long. Is this the reward for defeating a shadow level master? It''s love. However, the task of protecting the ape flying day to cut back safely to Muye never prompted the completion of the task. Probably because he hasn''t reached the field of Muye village, Shenye doesn''t think much. Open the lottery page, he still has more than 100 lottery tickets to see if he can draw some better ninja. Unexpectedly, the lucky draw page is still those options. Ninja coin, spiral pill, Shenluo Tianzheng, toad oil fire bullet and eight door dunjia. God night frowned and asked, "why hasn''t it been refreshed?" "Refresh what?" God night turned his eyes, "refresh the lottery page, how long has it been?" "Host, you can''t refresh until you''ve finished pumping all." "Isn''t it?" Shenye pulled the corners of his mouth. Now he still has eight dunjia, but what''s the use of eight dunjia? This kind of high-load body skill can only be used when he exercises from an early age without destroying his body function. His strength is now more than a little weaker than that of maitkay. But the problem comes again. If you don''t smoke, the prize pool can''t be refreshed This NIMA is too stupid. God night bared his teeth and took out 20 lottery tickets from his backpack. He said fiercely, "just smoke twice for ten times! Don''t smoke if you can''t get out! " The wheel turns and the pointer stops slowly. Ten white lights up, ten 50000 Ninja coins. God night pressed the button again, and there were still ten white lights. "I don''t believe it!" Shenye took out 50 lottery tickets from his backpack. He hasn''t developed yet. He has become the kind of person he hates most - gambling dog. Ten times and ten times in a row, and finally after the last page was fixed, the light of the eight door dunjia was displayed. God night haggard long breath, looking at the poor 48 lottery tickets in his backpack, he suddenly had an impulse to open yekai immediately and kick the system to death. "Refresh! Speed REFRESH! " The roulette emits a golden light, and then the light fades down, and ten items reappear. Six 50000 Ninja coins, and the rest are ten fist sword, fengdun ¡¤ super large jade spiral pill, Huodun ¡¤ toad inflammation bullet and Mutun ¡¤ wooden man''s skill! God night''s eyes looked at the reward, ten fist sword and wooden man''s skill, which directly aroused his desire to become a gambling dog again. Chapter 254 God night suddenly had this idea in his heart. Ten fist sword and Mu Dun ¡¤ Mu Ren''s skill were enough to make him the most annoying person - gambling dog. God night looked at the only 48 raffle tickets left in his backpack. He felt a sudden pain in his heart. A whole hundred raffle tickets. In order to refresh the raffle roulette, he drew an eight door dunjia that he couldn''t use in his life. Although he finally brushed out the skill of ten fist sword and wooden man, he was still very uncomfortable. System intelligence looked at the tangled God night and couldn''t help reminding: "host, lucky draw tickets are really not expensive, otherwise we''d better buy some..." "No more expensive, no more money, right? I work so hard. It''s a matter of life and death. It''s easy for me to earn tens of thousands of Ninja coins. " "A lottery ticket is only ten thousand Ninja coins... And you now have five million Ninja coins..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± God night coughed, "five million Ninja coins are not much. Think about it, although I have more than 10000 Ninja coins for a level D task, I work hard every time. Is this the matter of 10000 Ninja coins? It''s my job. If you think about it again, Mu Dun Zhen has thousands of hands of 80 million Ninja coins. Do you still think my five million Ninja coins are a lot? " The system intelligence was weak and said: "there were only 10000 raffle tickets at a time, but the lowest prize in the raffle pool was 50000 Ninja coins... You must win the raffle. The winning rate was 100%, and you can''t lose." God night glanced, "if the winning rate of high-grade items is 100%, I will definitely buy it." "The winning rate of advanced items is set internally and cannot be changed..." "Ding! Congratulations to the host for winning 100 raffle tickets. Ninja coin minus one million. " ¡°woc£¡¡± The system intelligence couldn''t help shouting in surprise. Didn''t this guy still love Ninja coins just now? Why did he buy a million at once. God night took out a hundred lottery tickets and said with a smile: "reasonable financial management, reasonable financial management." "Host, I need to tell you..." "Lucky draw! Ten times and ten times! " Before the system intelligence is finished, Shenye has turned the turntable for ten times and ten times. The rotation time is very long, but in Shenye''s eyes, he still wants to make it turn for a longer time! At the end of ten consecutive draws, the Ninja coins in Shenye''s backpack increased to 7.8 million, and there were four yellow orange skill books. God night smiled and said proudly, "what do you want to remind me?" The system intelligence paused, "it''s okay..." It was meant to remind Shenye that the probability of drawing medium and high-level items was 0.1% in the first lottery after refreshing, but Shenye just won four skill books in ten consecutive times, and the Ninja coins in the backpack increased a lot. God night looked at the turntable that had been drained, and his eyes were shining. Finally, he murmured, "refresh! REFRESH! REFRESH! " This lucky draw won''t be too troublesome for him to draw a hundred times. This may be the only function in the system that is not a special pit. But God night waited for half an hour and whispered for half an hour. He just couldn''t wait for the refresh of the turntable. His blood red eyes thought he had opened the kaleidoscope again. "System, what''s going on? Why don''t you refresh it? Is it a bug again? What''s the matter with you? The user experience is extremely poor, bad comment! " The system intelligence was speechless and didn''t want to talk to Shenye. It directly called out the activity needs of the lottery page to him. "The number of host sweepstakes is ten times a week, and the cooling time of turntable refresh is half a month. It can be accumulated and superimposed. The final interpretation right belongs to the capture system." God night pulled the corners of his mouth. When he saw that "the final interpretation power belongs to the system", he knew that he seemed to step on the pit again. "You are really stingy." No way, the system is like this. The last line directly minimizes the power of God night. "Be content." System intelligence said, "you have already possessed the emperor of Europe. Do you want more? There are so many good things in the world for you. If you have this Kung Fu, you''d better read more skill books. " "Yes, yes, yes." God night clicked the backpack and looked at the ten fist sword and wooden Dun wooden man''s skill in the backpack. He was in a good mood again. The ten fist sword is the most powerful seal skill of Yuzhi Bo weasel. This Ninja not only sealed the big snake pill that wanted to occupy Yuzhi Bo zuozhu''s body, but also almost sealed the long door of the reincarnation of filthy soil. It can be seen that he is powerful. Wooden Dun ¡¤ wooden man''s skill, not to mention, this is the only powerful ninja that can resist Wei Zhuang suzanneng. What is the power outfit xuzuo Neng? It''s a combination of nine tail entities and xuzuo Neng. It''s so powerful that it''s still killed by the wooden man''s skill between the thousand hand pillars. Jiuwei wishes heaven didn''t touch the head to kill... Oh no, there''s no wooden man''s art. Fengdun ¡¤ super large jade spiral pill, not to mention the extremely powerful attack ninja. If you learn the fairy art, you can independently evolve into the fairy law ¡¤ big jade spiral pill, which is more powerful. Toad oil fire bullet and eight dunjia, one needs to be affirmed by miaomushan and the other needs strong physique. These two ninjas are chicken ribs for Shenye. If you really get the affirmation of miaomushan, then toad oil fire bullet is not enough to see in front of fairies. If you have more powerful fairies to learn, can you still see this ninja? As for the eight door dunjia... Forget it... Even if Shenye really has a strong physique, he won''t learn the body skill of damaging the enemy by 1000 and losing 800 by himself, let alone think that he can consume his vitality to open the eighth door. "It''s still the best skill of ten fist sword and wooden man. Hey, hey... It''s really fragrant." God night especially wants to know whether the nine tails are equipped with xuzuo Neng or the powerful ones, and what kind of scene is the wooden man''s skill equipped with xuzuo Neng. Think of a huge wooden man, covered with a thick layer of armor. God night stood on the top of the wooden man. There was a lot of domineering between the thousand hand pillars and yuzhiboban at the end of the valley war. "Use! Learn! " "Ding! Fengdun ¡¤ super large jade spiral pill has been successfully studied, and the spiral pill has been advanced successfully. " "Ding! Ten fist sword learning success, kaleidoscope write wheel eye reserve chakra doubled. " "Ding! Wooden Dun ¡¤ wooden man''s skill has been successfully studied. " "Ding! Congratulations on the host upgrade to special tolerance. " "Ding! Toad oil fire bomb failed to learn. Reason: it was not recognized by miaomushan. " "Ding! After learning from the eight door dunjia successfully, the host can be increased to 10. " "Ding! Congratulations to the host, upgrade to top tolerance. " Looking at the system prompt of this large area, the one God night saw was stunned. His hands trembled, and the art of wooden man and eight door dunjia constantly appeared in his eyes. Chapter 255 These two Ninjutsu have more experience than defeating the second generation wind shadow! Especially the eight door dunjia! Wooden Dun ¡¤ wooden man''s skill was upgraded to special upper forbearance based on the original wind shadow experience, while the eight door dunjia directly upgraded from special upper forbearance to top upper forbearance. God night shook his fist. He felt the power of youth. He even wanted to buy two dumbbells to climb up the mountain upside down, and two sandbags weighing hundreds of kilograms were tied to his feet. "System, why does the eight door dunjia add so much?" "Silly." The system intelligence mocked and said, "I know why the eight door dunjia will be the last lucky draw item this time, and it''s so difficult to draw." God night nodded quickly. This thing is really hidden. A very simple pattern contains so much energy. "The eight door dunjia will directly improve all indicators of your body. You can check it on your personal page." "Personal page?" God night will doubtfully open a black box above the experience bar in the upper left corner of the system page. Indeed, the personal page appears in front of God night. Host: God night Grade: Top tolerance Ability: grasping skill (35% success rate) Indicators: Forbearance: 7 Body: 10 Fantasy: 5 Force: 7 Speed: 6 Essence: 6 Total: 41 God night frowned, "what does this mean? How does it add up to 41? This is not a pass? " "You may not understand what personal pages mean." God night nodded. He really didn''t understand what these things represented. "This is also your personal information, in which ''forbearance'' represents ninja, ''body'' represents physique, ''illusion'' represents illusion, ''force'' represents strength, ''speed'' represents speed, and ''precision'' represents your chakra quantity. The number is the score. The full score of each item is 10, and 41 is the total score. You have passed the pass line and are moving towards the excellent line. " God night heard some farts, "so I''m pretty good." "Of course, you''ve always been great." The system is not stingy to praise. After all, the growth of the host is also an affirmation of its ability. "I hope the host will make persistent efforts, become stronger, and even become the first person in the tolerance world." God night smiled happily and said, "don''t worry, with you, I will." The system was surprised at the sudden affirmation of Shenye. It hesitated and said: "anyway, we two have to cooperate for a long time. At least before you die, we are forever teammates. You can ask me if you don''t understand. I will try my best to help you, and I will..." "Can you help me improve my capture success rate?" Before the words of system intelligence were finished, Shenye suddenly interrupted: "or shorten the cooling time of the lottery." "No!" System intelligence suddenly felt that he had just been moved to feed the dog. It will never be like this in the future! "Alas, if we all want to get along for a lifetime, it''s like you are a parasite on me. If I die, you will disappear. We are a community of destiny. If I live longer, you can exist longer. Maybe when my ability reaches a certain level and develops more functions of you, I can find a human carrier for you, Let you also experience the feeling of being a person. You''ve also scanned the world. There''s another thing in the world called intercellular cells. Intercellular cells are good things. They can make all the impossible come true. " Shenye suddenly brainwashed the system at a long length. He chuckled and felt that sometimes it was necessary to brainwash the artificial mental retardation from time to time. Even if it could not improve the success rate and shorten the cooling time, you can cheat it and try to see if you can explore more new functions. Each new function is the improvement of ability and combat effectiveness, just like the lottery mode opened by the flickering system, which directly improves his combat effectiveness by several levels. From an unknown xiaren, he has become the top Shangren in more than half a month and nearly a month. "Are you finished? Is there anything else to add? " God night cleared his throat and was full of leadership. "There is no supplement, but a little. Sometimes you can''t be so surprised. It makes me dizzy in my head. Do you know what you are doing when a voice suddenly comes out in your mind, which is easy to be mentally weak, so..." "Is that so!" Before God''s night finished, the system suddenly shouted, "I don''t know if you can stand it!" "You''re crazy!" God night was so frightened that he was stunned immediately, and then scolded and said, "what you asked me to add, are you still angry? It''s unreasonable. " With a cold hum, the system finally began to fight back, "first, we may not get along for a lifetime, because you may die, I will never die. Second, I''m not a parasite. I''m a non entity consciousness that can carry all kinds of data. Third, I don''t need any carrier, because as long as I like, I can take you as a carrier at any time! " "Why are you so cruel? Why didn''t I know before? " "It''s not too late to know now, host. I need you to face up to our relationship. Yes, I serve you, but I''m not your slave. I want to supervise your growth and help you grow. This is my obligation, but it doesn''t mean that you have the right to be unscrupulous. I am just a non entity consciousness. I listen to the arrangement of the system Lord God, abide by his settings and maintain his order. I can help you within my ability, but I must not forcibly unlock anything to help you. Can you understand what I say? " God sat on the branch at night. He looked up at the unique and huge moon in the world of tolerance. He suddenly smiled. "What are you laughing at? Think what I said is ridiculous? " "No, I just think you''re cute." God night pointed to the moon and said, "I''ve been from that world to this world. The link with that world is only you. There are many words, many things and many emotions. No one said anything except to you. I know you don''t like my tone very much, but I really regard you as my relatives in this foreign land. System, I hope you will forgive my rudeness, my irrationality and my arrogance, because I really have no one to complain about. " A tear fell from God night''s right eye. There is a saying on the monument of tolerance. "If the descendants of Indra open their eyes or shed tears in one eye, the whole world must make way for him, otherwise it is not a pity that the world no longer exists." Chapter 256 The system intelligence didn''t speak for a long time. It had existed in the boy''s body for so long. He could feel that the boy''s heartbeat was much slower at this time, and he could also feel the pain in his heart. Maybe it really says too much and goes too far, but the system can''t say anything comforting. It''s just an intelligence. Although it has learned about human emotions and feelings, it still feels so strange when it really faces it. "If... You really have too many difficulties and secrets, maybe I won''t express them, and I won''t comfort your human emotions, but I will listen and listen to your every voice, God night..." The system usually calls the host. This time it directly calls God night, which shows that it is really serious. "God night, we will be together for a long time. I will make you stronger and more indestructible within my ability. As long as a person has strength, the world will be kneaded by him. I can feel the emptiness in your heart. In my knowledge base, this should be a lack of a sense of security. If you want a sufficient sense of security, you should improve yourself, make yourself strong, and let the enemy have no opportunity. " "Of course... It is precisely because we will be together for a long time, so I will try my best to solve your requirements. I am just an entity consciousness. Because of you, I become emotional and can be regarded as half a real person. So God night, don''t be discouraged. You are really great. You are the best of all the people I see and know in my knowledge base. " God night shook his head, "your top is also your immediate boss. Although I don''t know who he is, I don''t want to make it difficult for you to do things that are not within your ability. If something happens to you, I have to avenge you. It''s too troublesome. In the past, when I asked for success rate, I just wanted to talk to you more and quarrel. This kind of life is interesting. If you''re gone and I''m alone, I really don''t know what to do. " God night''s tone is very cold, but even so, it is enough to warm the cold heart of the system intelligence. "Don''t worry, I have my own discretion. Can you be happy? I''m not used to doing things like you. I don''t have motivation." God night''s mouth upward, showing a satisfied smile, in this empty forest hinterland of the night, it seems so harmonious and somewhat strange. If yuzhibo weasel or Zilai didn''t sleep, he would think there was something wrong with his brain when he saw such a divine night. "System." "What''s the matter?" "It''s nice to have you." The system hasn''t spoken for a long time. I don''t know when it has quietly gone offline. No one knows what decisions it has made at this time, and no one knows what feelings it has at this moment, or what kind of tangled emotions it has. In the final battle 20 years later, because of its decision today, it not only saved the life of Shenye, but also saved the whole tolerance world. Until Shenye became the leader of the dark Department and root, a transparent thing protected by a large blue spiral pill stood on a square of Muye, and there was even the blessing protection of the four Ziyang array outside. Every time the seventh generation of fire passes by, they will bend down slightly to show their respect. Even the ruthless man would stand in front of the large spiral pill for a long time every time he returned to the village. After the system went offline, God night stared at the huge moon. His heart suddenly wondered what would happen if he really realized the monthly reading and turned the whole tolerance world into his world. Thinking of this, he suddenly shook his head and threw the evil idea out of his mind. If he did, what he did in Muye now would be meaningless. He only needs to observe the leaves in the dark, accumulate strength, and then suddenly appear in the fourth World War of tolerance, give a fatal blow to vortex Naruto and yuzhibo Sasuke, and then force yuzhibo and yuzhibo to bring soil, so he can enjoy the fruits of victory and change the world But he can''t do it. If he does, not only his actions will be meaningless, but even his existence will be meaningless. "Forget it, God night! Stop thinking, such a long-term thing is not what you should think! " God night gave himself a crisp slap in the face, and then said to himself, "some time, it''s better to practice new ninja." Just do what he said. God night turned over and jumped out of the branches. He was very natural and unrestrained under the moonlight. After running a long way, he looked back and still couldn''t see the forest at a glance. "This distance should be enough. The explosion as strong as Didala didn''t spread so far. I''ll try ninja. It shouldn''t be a big problem." With that, Shenye raised his hand above his head, and a blue light ball larger than the ordinary spiral pill suddenly emerged from his hand. The dark forest became bright in the light of the spiral pill. Shenye felt the weight in his hand. He nodded and scattered the super large jade spiral pill in his hand. This powerful spiral pill is enough to be a powerful attack means. If he learns magic in the future, he may take the big jade spiral pill as the main attack means. There is no need to try the ten fist sword. On the one hand, chakra needs a lot for this sealing technique. With chakra, it''s better to try the thing he has been thinking about. Suzuota Buddha! You have learned the art of wooden Dun and wooden man. You can almost summon it. He took a deep breath and adjusted all his states. Now he wants to try the legendary combination Ninja that has never been realized. GAODA between thousand hand pillars, and GAODA of Yuzhi wave spot, the combination between them. "Suzuota Buddha! Two people destroy the four countries! " God night''s fingers seal madly. Fifteen seals of "Yin, Chou, Shen, Mao, Zi, Hai, you, Chou, Wu, Xu, Yin, Xu, Si, Shen and Mao" were formed successively. Then God clapped his hands and drank loudly at night: "Wooden Dun, the art of wooden man!" "Boom!" The powerful Mu Dun Ninja climbed up from the ground, and the rolling smoke of gunpowder flew in the night. When the smoke dispersed, a huge wooden man appeared above the forest. The wooden man was more than 20 meters high, which was bigger than the sand giant of the second generation of wind shadow! God night stood on the head of the wooden man, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes opened, and the Dark Armor shrouded the wooden man in an instant. The whole wooden man suddenly became very dignified and had a great sense of impact. God night, who released two large Ninjutsu in a row, was very pale. He patted the wooden man''s head, pulled out a corner of his mouth and said, "later, I''ll call you a powerful wooden man!" After that, the wooden man and xuzuo suddenly dissipated, and Shenye fell to the ground and fainted because chakra was exhausted. Chapter 257 God night slowly opened his eyes, and the dazzling sunshine made him adapt to it for a long time. He had been fighting for a long time last night and used the Ninja that consumed chakra at night. Now he just feels that he has a headache and feels that the whole head is not his own. At this time, the three heads suddenly came together and scared God. Night suddenly climbed back on the ground. After standing up again, he saw that it was three people: ape flying, sun chopping, Zilai and Yuzhi Bo weasel. God night breathed a sigh of relief. After all, when chakra ran out last night, the place where he fainted was not very good, far from the base camp. Although the war of forbearance is over now, there is still an unstable factor like the ghost lantern moon. If the ghost lantern moon comes back again and meets the God night who has been exhausted and can''t afford to fall to the ground, it will be like walking on the main road and picking up a lot of Ninja coins, which will be in vain. Zilai also looked at Shenye with a disgusting eye, "what''s the matter? What little secret do you have to hide from us? If you run so far, you''re not afraid of being eaten by wild animals. I''ll say that you''re not only weak, but also weak in safety awareness. How can you be my apprentice, or... " "Come from me." The ape flying day cut off and faintly shouted his name, which frightened the latter to shut up. He continued: "do what you agreed yesterday. Don''t make any more moths for me." "Three generations." God night was embarrassed to scratch his head and explained: "it was only yesterday that he started xuzuo Neng Hu. He thought about whether he could improve the shape of xuzuo Neng Hu. He ran farther for fear of disturbing your rest. I''m really sorry to add trouble to you." Ape feiri nodded. "When I found you, I also smelled the smell of xuzuo nenghu. I thought you met a strong enemy again. It''s good if there''s no big problem." Yu Zhibo weasel suddenly sighed. Without saying a word, he turned silently and held his fist tightly in the sleeve of the dark robe. At this moment, he felt a trace of self reproach. It turned out that a talented person like Shenye would practice secretly, but he was sleeping yesterday. It was too unproductive. Yu Zhibo weasel secretly vowed to practice well every day from today on! Never slack off. The ape flying day cut his hands behind his back and said to Shenye earnestly: "Shenye, your ninja is very powerful, so the amount of chakra is also very huge. I think you still need to work hard to extract the amount of chakra, otherwise you can''t use it because of the lack of chakra. It''s a pity." God night pursed his mouth. He didn''t want to check the small amount of carats. He had already stored the stored chakras, but his body could only store so many chakras, which was also helpless. After all, no one has the physique of the whirlpool family. If there is the abundant chakra quantity of the whirlpool family, God night will not be exhausted by playing a xusato Buddha. The most regrettable thing is that the forbearance circle has not improved the amount of chakra. Some are just the crooked way of big snake pill. Shenye doesn''t want to deal with big snake pill, even more than Zhicun Tuan Zang. God night asked suspiciously, "three generations, in my current situation, how can I improve chakra''s storage capacity." "Are you stupid?" Before the ape flying day cut off his words, he always hated iron and steel and scolded: "to improve your physical quality, chakra quantity will naturally go up. The place where chakra is stored is like a resilient hot spring restaurant. After your external decoration, more beautiful ninjas will take a bath, right? If your spa is dilapidated, messy and complete, who else will go to your place to take a bath? There''s no way to provide material, isn''t it? " God night laughed, or the image of the teacher''s metaphor. Ape feiri cut smiled bitterly and shook his head. He was very helpless for Zilai. "Everyone, since there was no accident, let''s hurry. It''s too long to leave Muye. I can''t wait to tell them about the end of the war." The ape flew away with a greeting, and the other three hurried to keep up. The four traveled day and night. Apart from being really tired, they took a short rest. Finally, they shortened the distance of nearly half a month by nearly half. Returning to the holy night at the gate of Muye again, there is always a feeling of coming back from the dead. The scene of fighting with the film level strong on that day is still fresh in my mind. As long as there is a little carelessness, it will be doomed. Yu Zhibo weasel went back to the village with Yu Zhibo Shuishui as soon as he entered Muye territory. He didn''t go to the village with them, but did his own thing. Only after repeatedly promising to return to the village this time, the three generations let him go. There are two people when you go out and still two when you come back. The only difference is that you dress up when you go out and be aboveboard when you go back. Shenye also understands the intention of the three generations. It''s bad luck to go to the five shadow talks this time. If Muye''s people know that the three generations died in the five shadow talks, Muye will be in chaos. At that time, other tolerant villages will take the opportunity to enter. Even if wave Fengshui gate inherits the position of fire shadow, it will not be able to return to heaven. But when I came back, I was aboveboard because I brought good news. The three generations not only didn''t die, but also ended the war of tolerance. This can also record a great achievement in the three generations of Huoying''s career. Muye gate, Bofeng shuimen and Zhicun Tuan Zang had been waiting there for a long time. The Ninja uncle who watched the door was stunned and looked at the old and young in the distance. He always felt very familiar. The third generation put on the fire shadow hat again and patted Shenye on the shoulder. "It''s really a wise choice to take you in this five shadow meeting. If you hadn''t been entangled with the second generation wind shadow with weasel, I''m afraid the war would not be like this." God night was flattered. He scratched his head and said, "these should be done for the three generations." The ape flew and cut off a smile, "you boy." The two met shuimen and Tuan Zang. The three generations also conveyed the good news. They saw a relieved expression on shuimen''s face, and Tuan Zang''s gloomy old face was still as calm as water. "You... You are God night?" At this time, a timid voice came. God night turned his head, "Uncle ninja, I said you must see God night." "I didn''t expect that the little hero of three generations and Muye was right in front of me. I didn''t recognize it at that time." God joked in the middle of the night, "if you recognize it, it''s over." Uncle Ninja swallowed his mouth. "Can you give me an autograph?" Chapter 258 It has been half a month since the end of the war in the world of tolerance. Those Muye villagers who learned that the war in the world of tolerance ended still have a happy smile on their faces. The whole Muye seems to glow with new opportunities, and everything is developing to a good place. As Onoki said, no one wants war as long as it is human. "Brother Yile, have a bowl of ramen! Add more door rolls! " "OK!" God sat in a happy Ramen restaurant at night, rubbing his hands and waiting for Ramen to be served. Now it''s late autumn and the weather is a little cold. Eating a bowl of hot Ramen at this time is happier than anything. In the afternoon, Yile Ramen restaurant was empty, and ramen was made quickly. It was put in front of God night without much time. The thick white soup was poured on the Jindao noodles like spring and snow. There was half a fragrant egg on one side of the noodles. The soup was covered with a full layer of Mingmen roll, which seemed to make people''s forefinger move. "Brother Yile, if you put so many ramen and Mingmen rolls on me, you''re not afraid that I''ll eat you?" The young big barrel Mu Yile lay on the counter, tried his best to open his lovely squint and said, "the big stomach King competition is being held these days. You can eat as much as you want. Do you want to try it?" "Forget it, I''ll be satisfied with this bowl. I don''t have the constitution of big stomach king." "Ha ha ha." Big barrel wood clapped his round belly happily, smiled and asked, "is there a task today? Why did you eat so late? " God night was still chewing noodles in his mouth. He hesitated and said, "I didn''t have a task. I was too cold to get up. I was really hungry before I got up to get something to eat." "Jingling, jingling..." The wind chime on the curtain of Yile noodle shop rang, and a gentle voice came. "I didn''t see it. Shenye usually thinks you are so diligent. How can you become lazy as soon as you go home? It''s not good. It''s inconvenient for you to live at home as a child. You don''t eat when you grow up. How can you do that?" "Don''t you carry any pot without opening it!" At this time, another grumpy female voice came. God night looked back, wave wind, water gate and vortex, jiuxingnai had been seated. That long orange hair, slim figure, and... Bulging stomach! Vortex jiuxingnai is pregnant! God night was so frightened that a mouthful of noodles choked in his throat and coughed madly. Whirlpool jiuxingnai was not as irritable as he was towards the wave Feng Shui gate, but gently patted Shenye on the back, "son, eat slowly and don''t care about the water gate. If you feel lonely in the future, you can come to our house." Wave Feng water gate also scratched his head, "sorry, I said the wrong thing." God night lay on the table and shook his arm, "it''s okay, it''s okay, I just ate too fast." Big tube wood a happy also cordially said hello, "Watergate, jiuxingnai, you''re coming." "I heard there''s a big stomach game here?" Whirlpool jiuxingnai looked at the big barrel of wood with a smile. Although there was a smile in his eyes, the flash of pure light startled Yile. Yi Le pointed to the activity on the plaque, "yes, yes, Jiu Xingnai, do you want to try." Vortex jiuxingnai licked his lips and picked up chopsticks as if he couldn''t wait, "of course!" "You''re pregnant... You need to eat a lot..." "Shut up! I''m hungry! " "Good, good ~" God night looked at this couple with envious eyes. The happiest thing in the world is that you know what kind of person I am, you can always treat me gently, and you know what kind of character I am, and you can see the secret in my heart. This is probably the best relationship between husband and wife. "Ding!" A system prompt came. In the past, there was a hint of systematic mental retardation after a "Ding", but this time it was just a "Ding", and there was no more below. God night curiously entered the system page. He asked suspiciously, "intelligence, what can I do for you?" Since the last heart to heart conversation between the two, they seem to have become polite. If before, Shenye would have scolded the system as a pit cargo. "Host, I sensed two powerful forbearance methods and wanted to ask if you want to grab it?" "Eh? When did you still have this prompt function? " The system said solemnly, "if you become strong, we can be together for a long time." God night spit out his tongue, it''s too numb. "Is it ninja on the wave Feng Shui gate?" "There are also whirlpool jiuxingnai. These two powerful Ninjutsu, one of which is the flying thunder god skill of wave wind and water gate. I don''t know if it can be regarded as Ninjutsu. I just think it is extremely powerful and can definitely improve the host''s strength." God night nodded. He understood the meaning of the system. The powerful force of the system that can not be explained should be the nine tails sealed in the vortex jiuxingnai''s body. ¡±Can I grab nine tails with the grab skill? In this way, as a whirlpool of human column force, isn''t jiuxingnai dangerous? " God night still knows this common sense. Once the power of the tail beast is extracted from the human column force, the human column force will be exhausted and die. "Another is, if I can''t tame the nine tails, won''t I be finished when the nine tails are in chaos?" The system listened to the problem that Shenye''s head couldn''t turn around. It said eagerly: "it didn''t let you directly grasp the nine tails, but let you grasp the power of the nine tails. Now you have 20% of the power of the nine tails. If you absorb all the power of the nine tails, think about what level you will directly improve to?" God night suddenly realized! It seems that the system has really opened his mind. If he can successfully grasp the power of the nine tails, he can become the only person who can use the power of the tail beast without being a human pillar! "But now there is a problem. Although the vortex jiuxingnai is here, the wave wind water gate is also here. He will never let me touch his wife''s stomach." "I can only propose a plan. As for how to solve this problem, it''s up to you." God night withdrew from the system space. He looked at the vortex jiuxingnai''s stomach and fell into meditation. There is not only a little baby, but also a ferocious nine tail, which is also the power he urgently needs to get. Moreover... The amount of nine tail chakra is very large. After grasping the power of nine tail, he can also solve the problem of insufficient chakra. But before these problems, there is another problem! Grasping needs to be touched. How to touch jiuxingnai''s stomach is a difficult problem. At this time, jiuxingnai, who had eaten 18 bowls of ramen, wiped her mouth contentedly. She looked at Shenye''s eyes and suddenly smiled, "there is a child here. Do you want to touch ~" Chapter 259 God night''s expression is exaggerated! Now he believes that the happiest thing in the world is definitely not a loving couple, but when you have a problem, the problem will be solved automatically the next second! God night didn''t forget to look back at the Feng Shui gate. The latter also said in a gentle tone: "although you don''t know whether it''s your brother or sister, you can teach our children to learn ninja in the future. Now feel it. You''re too strange in the future." God night trembled and stretched out his hand and gently put it on the belly of whirlpool jiuxingnai. Because he also had 29% of the force in his body, he could clearly sense the beating sound of two hearts in whirlpool jiuxingnai''s belly. "Hello..." Suddenly, a gloomy voice came out and exploded in Shenye''s mind. The next moment, he no longer saw a Lela noodle restaurant, but in front of a big iron gate, the ground was full of wet water, and there were two red eyes looking at him in front. "Hey... Kid, why do you have my power?" God night looked around blankly. He walked forward, and a huge figure appeared in his vision - nine tail demon fox! Nine lamas! The ninth Lama held his chin and looked very serious, even with a trace of violence, "kid, I''m talking to you." God night asked, "is this tail space?" "Yes, because there is my power in you, so I can pull you into my space." Across a big iron gate, the momentum of the nine lamas is still extremely frightening. It seems that they will break through the shackles and bite God night in the next second, "kid! Say! Why do you have my power! " God night looked at the shaking iron gate, on which there was the seal sign of the vortex family. No matter how the iron gate vibrated, the sign was still. "I don''t know why I have your power." "Do you think I''m teasing you? "Kid!" The nine Lama suddenly roared and his head shrank suddenly. It seemed to be afraid of the strange things on its head. It quickly lowered its huge head and stared at Shenye fiercely. God night was not frightened by the nine lamas who are now fierce and stubble. He sat cross legged and said with a smile: "there is a baby above." The ninth Lama snorted coldly and didn''t speak. "It seems that your nature is not bad." "You can''t decide whether I''m bad or not! But you not only have my breath, but also I hate it! If one day I can go out, I must devour you alive and this woman! " God night also sneered, his eyes suddenly turned red, kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes appeared, "do you mean this?" The ninth Lama suddenly stood up. He suddenly remembered the fear of being dominated by the man. From the six Tao era to now, only the man dared to call him an animal, and he had no way. However, when the ninth Lama saw the writing wheel eye of Shenye clearly, his expression relaxed again, "it''s far from that man." "I know he is an eternal kaleidoscope, but over time, I will have such eyes." The ninth Lama ignored God night''s fart. He only cared about why the boy had its power. "Who are you? No one in the world can have such pure nine tail power except six immortals. Oh, no... there is another person, but that person is dead." God night laughed and said, "dead? That''s not necessarily true. You should be his psychic beast. If he really dies, you should not feel the bondage of the contract. Now feel it. Are you still connected with the psychic contract? " "Kid! Shut up! " The ninth Lama roared again. After roaring, he looked at his head in fear, lowered his voice and said, "there is nothing I don''t know in the world. Even if I still have a psychic contract with him, it''s just a weak chakra. If I can go out in the future, I can''t trap me with this weak power!" "Sit tight and watch the sky! There are many things you don''t know. After you, you will understand. " The ninth Lama''s face suddenly became serious, and his eyes seemed to beg, "you mean, I can unlock the seal and escape from this place in the future?" God night didn''t answer positively, "I can tell you. Can you tell me why you are afraid of this baby?" The ninth Lama looked at his head in fear, "he has six immortal breath, but this breath is not pure, if there is nothing, but this breath alone is enough to scare me." God night naturally knows that the faint breath is the breath of Asura, the son of the six immortals, so it will make Jiuwei feel that it is a very impure six breath. He joked, "Oh? The famous nine tails also have people who are afraid? " The ninth Lama didn''t look angry after being underestimated. He calmly said, "the six immortals are like my parents. I respect and love him from the bottom of my heart. I''m afraid he won''t be ashamed." The ninth Lama took a deep breath and continued, "well, can you tell me if I can go out in the future?" ¡±That''s how you believe me? " "You have my strength. Like me, I naturally believe in my kind." "I''m not your kind." God night smiled and said, "I got your power by chance, and I can responsibly tell you that you can go out in the future, and when the child is born." "Really?" The ninth Lama looked at his head, "can this child help me out?" God night shook his head, "it was another person who channeled you out with psychic skills, and you only went out for one night and were sealed in the baby on your head by this woman''s husband." "What!" The ninth Lama roared up to the sky, and his chains crackled, looking extremely unwilling. "Why am I sealed again!" "Not because..." "Ding! The system prompts that if you tell Jiuwei at this time, it will change the plot process. certain! Remember! I said yes! It will certainly change the future of whirlpool Naruto! " The ninth Lama couldn''t wait to ask, "because what?" God night sighed, "I can''t tell you." After that, he walked forward regardless of how Jiuwei struggled, and stroked Jiuwei''s soft hair with his palm. "System, start the grab function!" "Grab function started! Target nine tail power! The capture success rate is 35%. Whether to turn on the continuous capture function. " "Start duration." "Grasping the power of nine tails, please wait." Chapter 260 Yile Ramen restaurant. God night touched the vortex, and jiuxingnai''s stomach fell into a static state. The scene that he had not moved for a long time made Bofeng Watergate feel strange. Just as the wave Feng Shui gate was about to open Shenye, jiuxingnai suddenly said, "wait a minute, that... Jiuwei seems to have a reaction with Shenye." "What? Nine tails? " "Yes, I can feel that Jiuwei seems to be talking to Shenye... Yes! Just talk! " "In the tailrace space you said? Every time you are bored, you will go to the space where you beat nine tails? " Vortex jiuxingnai nodded, "that''s the space, and Jiuwei''s mood is a little unstable. Don''t worry! It''s still under control. " When Bofeng shuimen heard that Jiuwei was emotionally unstable, how could he not be in a hurry? She is not the only one in the current vortex jiuxingnai, but also their unborn children and Shenye. "How do you feel now, God night and the children?" The wave Feng Shui gate was completely flustered and spoke incoherently. "Watergate, don''t worry. I''m fine, and the child is fine. I just don''t know what Shenye and Jiuwei are talking about, which makes Jiuwei so angry." "The nine tails won''t break the seal, will they?" "It won''t. I''m still very confident in the seal of the whirlpool clan." Bo Feng opened his mouth and stopped talking. Finally, he struggled to say, "why don''t... I pull him out?" "Don''t... let''s see what Shenye wants to do. The child has his own ideas. If Shenye can convince Jiuwei, it will be a joy for the whole family. Even if he can''t convince it, Jiuwei is angry in my body at most. There''s no big problem." The wave Feng Shui gate frowned. He was not jiuxingnai. He couldn''t empathize and naturally couldn''t be calm. He only knew that if jiuxingnai had anything unusual, he would definitely interrupt, whether jiuxingnai wanted it or not! Tail space. Jiuwei frantically broke free from the shackles. The palm of the young man in front of him made him feel very uneasy, but the chain tied to it firmly imprisoned it in place and couldn''t get away. Its angry claw patted on the iron railing. The iron railing trembled, but it only trembled a few times, and then it still remained motionless. God night''s forehead was dripping with sweat. He didn''t expect the force of nine tails to be so powerful, which made his grasping process extremely slow! "Kid! What the hell are you doing! " God night wiped his sweat, raised his head and said with an outspoken smile, "I''m getting the power that you can''t do evil in the future." The ninth Lama realized that he roared, "you want to absorb my strength!" "It can be said that, in fact, it can also be interpreted as copying your power and pasting it on me." "Kid! You are as hateful as the whirlpool! If it''s really like what you said, if I can go out, I must break you into pieces! " God night raised his head and grinned, "you won''t." This time it was the ninth Lama''s turn to be stunned on the spot. He seemed to be a little shy, but he said, "I''m one and the same." Shenye caught the little expression of the ninth Lama. He was just about to speak and only heard the system prompt sound. "Ding! The system prompts, "failed to grasp the force of the nine tails." "Ding! When the outside world is threatened, the capture is terminated, the capture fails, and the skill cooldown returns to zero. " "Sleeping trough, what do you mean?" God night retracted his palm. It was the first time for him to grasp for such a long time. Even if he failed, he could accept it. He asked the system intelligence, "is the outside world threatened? What''s going on? What happened to jiuxingnai? " "No, it''s detected that the wave Feng Shui door has grabbed your hand away from the vortex jiuxingnai''s stomach." Although the ability to grasp the nine tails may fail, but it failed due to external reasons. Shenye was a little unwilling. He muttered, "what, Watergate teacher is so stingy." "You should thank him." "Ah?" "Host, you are about to fail to grab. The wave wind and water gate just interrupted you. I judge that you are affected to stop the grab. You can cool down the skill to zero and you can grab again." God night waved his hand, "forget it. I''ve been in the nine tail space for so long. Mr. Watergate is estimated to be angry. I''ll come out safely this time. I''ll have a chance next time. If I continue to delay, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance in the future." Then Shenye waved to the ninth Lama, "take good care of the baby on your head. You two will do something big in the future. We look forward to meeting outside next time and have a good chat." The ninth Lama bared his bloody mouth and laughed, "when we meet, it''s when I kill you." "Wait and see." God night was in a trance. After returning to his mind, he saw a bowl of Yue Ramen that had not been eaten. Seeing that Shenye had come back, the wave Feng Shui gate hurriedly asked, "Shenye! What did you say to Jiuwei in jiuxingnai''s body? Why is its mood fluctuating so much! " "Mr. Watergate, I''m sorry." God night shrunk his head and said weakly, "I don''t know what happened, so I entered that dark place. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a big fox..." "What did you say to him?" "OK, Watergate, don''t ask the children. Anyone who sees Jiuwei for the first time will be frightened. Shenye is fine. Don''t say it if you don''t want to." God night looked at his wife''s eager expression at the wave Feng Shui gate, and his heart felt uncomfortable. He didn''t want to cheat shuimen, but he couldn''t tell the truth. "I thought sister jiuxingnai gave birth to a fox, so I scolded her... Then she was angry without scolding me." Wave Feng Shui door held his head and breathed a sigh of relief. Sure enough, children are children. Their ideas and ideas are different. Whirlpool jiuxingnai laughed, "look, look, I said nothing, but God night, how did you enter the nine tail space? Are you also a personal pillar? " Vortex jiuxingnai is very serious about this. After all, the tailrace space is her private place. Although she enters a child, she is still uncomfortable. If it is human column force, she can bear some. "I don''t know. When I just touched it, I suddenly went in a trance. By the way, sister jiuxingnai, do you want to know the child''s gender?" "No! I just want to know why you can go in. Try again. " I thought jiuxingnai would be very excited to know the child''s gender. Who knows, she took Shenye out of guard and put her hand on her stomach again. "Ding! Grab function on! Target: jiuxingnai! " "Ding! Congratulations to the host, successful capture! " God night''s face became very beautiful. Chapter 261 "How''s it going? Did you enter the tail space?" Whirlpool jiuxingnai looked at the God night stunned again and asked eagerly. At this time, he couldn''t stand it anymore. He shouted, "Jiu Xingnai, have you had enough!" This roar also brought Shenye back to reality. Big barrel muyile consciously cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks and hid in the back kitchen. Shenye was the first time to see such an angry wave of wind and water gate. He thought that according to jiuxingnai''s character, this quarrel between husband and wife was inevitable. Who ever thought, whirlpool jiuxingnai stuck out his tongue, stood up and gently pulled up the wave Feng Shui door, "Okay, okay, don''t be angry, I won''t make trouble ~" Wave wind and water gate stroked jiuxingnai''s stomach, but there was the crystallization of their love and an extremely unstable factor. "I''m just worried about you. I really don''t want any difference in your body. And God night. I''m not yelling because of you. I''m just right about things and not people. I hope you understand my mood." "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Bofeng. I also did something wrong. You talk first. I''ll go back first. " Then God night will leave. "Wait a minute!" Whirlpool jiuxingnai shouted at him, turned his head and looked at the wave Feng Shui door, "do you want to know the child''s gender?" The wave breeze Watergate doted and touched Jiu Xingnai''s head, "no, it doesn''t matter whether it''s a man or a woman, as long as you can be safe." "Well, I don''t want to. God night, you go." God night shrugged and turned away. "Wait a minute!" The next moment, Bofeng Watergate shouted at him again. God night pulled the corners of his mouth, revealing a smile of skin smile and flesh don''t smile. "I forgot to tell you one thing. Tomorrow people from Yanyin village will come to Muye as a guest. At that time, the Chinese forbearance test will be held. Don''t forget." "Yes, Mr. Muye has said it once." God night waved and turned away. In fact, he can''t wait to enter the system space! "Smart! Are you there! Come out, I have a lot of problems! " Intelligent lazy voice sounded, "I know you can''t hold it. Ask, and I''ll answer one by one." "Why can I capture jiuxingnai!" "Because you always have the continuous capture mode on, in principle, when the capture fails or succeeds, the continuous capture mode will automatically close the relationship, but because of accidental termination, the continuous capture mode will not be closed for the first time, and then you touch the vortex jiuxingnai, and the capture function will automatically default that you want to continue to capture." God night nodded, "I see, but why do you seem to know for the first time?" "Ha ha ha!" The system intelligence suddenly laughed, "I knew it! Even if you don''t give up any chance to hurt me, I just made up for it. My knowledge base has no information about this situation, so I classify it as an accident. I don''t carry the pot. " "Well, look at you. You just exaggerate without carrying the pot. You laugh like a child of 200 kilograms." Shenye can still catch the slot point of system intelligence and attack steadily, accurately and ruthlessly. Before the system intelligence went crazy, he continued: "what skills are you capturing this time? Why is there no hint? " "I don''t know what skill it is. As for why there is no prompt, it should also be caused by an accident." "Isn''t it? You''re the one who specializes in this. You mean you don''t know? " "First, because the host does not say what skills to grab, the grab function determines the most powerful skills to grab. Second, the system problems caused by accidents have nothing to do with me. " God night tilted his lips, "you have the final right to explain, don''t you?" "You can say so." The system is funny again. It likes to see God''s night eat flat. God night nursed his mouth and said, "whirlpool jiuxingnai is a whirlpool family. The most powerful of whirlpool family is the art of sealing. Do you think it can be the art of sealing?" "It''s possible." God night was annoyed and said, "but I already have ten fists and swords, and if that skill is sealed by corpses and ghosts, I must die." "Then I can''t help it. It''s better to have it than not." God night sighed. In his eyes, the art of sealing is too chicken ribs. Unless you use corpses and ghosts to seal all your life for life, you must be stronger than that opponent or make the opponent weak, otherwise the art of sealing will be easily cracked or escaped. "Host, let me remind you that all unused things may be in the backpack. You can check it." God night opened his backpack suspiciously, and then he really saw a golden grid. He held the golden light in his hand, and a piece of text appeared in front of him. "Item: whirlpool clan constitution (non skill form) Usage: direct use Service level: Shangren Item introduction: the whirlpool family is an extremely powerful family, and even the whirlpool country existed. Later, they were destroyed by other countries because of their family''s unique chakra constitution. The whirlpool family was scattered in various countries. " God night swallowed his saliva. When he was hungry, someone gave him food, and when he was sleepy, someone gave him quilts. A few days ago, the ape flew and cut day after day. He said that he lacked chakra''s energy. Now, although the power of nine tails didn''t catch it, he caught the vortex Constitution! It was a worthwhile trip! "Use!" God night didn''t have the habit of leaving the food to the next day. He was worth clicking and using. There was no obvious change in the whole person. The only feeling was that the lower abdomen was burning like a flame. Then he felt that the position of the lower abdomen seemed to be expanded several times. Chakra suddenly sucked into God night''s body to fill the chakra sea! "Ding! Congratulations to the host, promoted to elite Shangren, start the task. " God night points into the task page. One of the tasks he has seen is to beat Didala in the tolerance test. The second task is to prevent the wood leaf collapse plan of yuzhibo belt soil. Wood leaf collapse plan! God night suddenly surprised. Is it difficult that the chaos of nine tails is about to break out? He recalled the vortex jiuxingnai''s stomach and calculated the time. There should be more than half a year. Is it true that all the plots are ahead of schedule because of himself. God night patted his head, and a feeling of heart blockage hit him in an instant, making him stressed. At this time, the wave Feng Shui gate has not become the fourth generation of fire shadow. Yu Zhibo Sasuke and vortex Naruto have not been born. When Yu Zhibo attacks with soil, the whole forbearance village will have three generations of fire shadow ape flying day to fight. However, in the face of the space-time Ninja with the power of the earth, the three generations of fire shadow use pure attack means, which is useless! Chapter 262 God night exited the system page in distress and walked with his head down all the way. Didala is not terrible. At most, he is a little crazy. He can beat him without exposing his cards. However, it is difficult for yuzhibo to take the earth. He has not only the artifact of yuzhibo spot, but also the single divine power immune to all physical attacks. He is possessed by baijue and guided by yuzhibo spot. His strength can not be underestimated. "What to do... Ah yo..." God night accidentally bumped into a pedestrian walking on the road. He touched his head and said sorry all the time, but when he looked up. The first thing I saw was a long sword. He looked up at the couple. The man''s face is expressionless and serious. He just squints at him. Women are no better than men. The only thing better than men is a smile on his face. Yuzhibo Fuyue and yuzhibo Meiqin! Yuzhibo Sasuke and yuzhibo weasel''s parents! God night hurried back and apologized, "I''m sorry! Chief yuzhibo, I''m sorry, Mrs yuzhibo! I didn''t pay attention to the road. " Yuzhibo Fuyue didn''t speak, but yuzhibo Meiqin smiled, pulled up Shenye and said, "Shenye, why are you so polite? It''s strange that we didn''t pay attention." God night glanced slightly in his eyes, sure enough! Yuzhibo Meiqin''s abdomen is already very large, and there is a trend that she is about to give birth! "Hum!" Yu Zhibo Fuyue snorted coldly, "your aunt Meiqin will give birth in a few days. If you bump her somewhere, I can''t spare you." "Yes, it''s my fault. I''m sorry!" "Why are you so strict with a child? What do you think of the weasel? You can''t be more patient with children. " "It was his choice, not mine. And you have to go shopping today. If you really hurt where, I think what you should do. " Yu Zhibo Fuyue said coldly again, and didn''t forget to look at the night. There are many high-ranking couples in Muye village, but the two extreme couples are only Bofeng shuimen vortex jiuxingnai and yuzhibo Fuyue yuzhibo Meiqin. If the Watergate couple is a gentle and passionate husband and wife relationship, yuzhibo Fuyue and his wife are more ordinary days. Yu Zhibo Meiqin was quite helpless. "He''s like this. Don''t care too much if you don''t enter the oil and salt." "Yu Zhibo''s clan leader is busy with big and small affairs every day, and the clan leader''s wife has to help deal with them. You''re already very busy. I''m causing trouble." Yu Zhibo Meiqin chuckled, "you child can really talk. If our weasel were half as good as you, we wouldn''t be unable to find people every day, and we don''t know where to practice all day." Shenye touched his head. Now yuzhibo Fuyue and yuzhibo Meiqin don''t know that yuzhibo weasel is working for Muye''s dark Department. Otherwise, according to yuzhibo Fuyue''s character before Sasuke was born, they can be half angry. God night said, "weasel is very self-motivated. If I can have half of his self-motivated, I won''t worry about how to face the Zhongren exam tomorrow." Whose parents don''t want their children to be praised? It''s more comfortable for our children to be praised than to flatter their parents directly. Shenye can see that Yu Zhibo Fuyue''s expression eased. "You don''t have to worry too much. It''s just a small middle forbearance test. The direct competition between the two forbearance villages is to compare face. As long as it doesn''t involve life-threatening issues, it''s no big deal." Shenye was a little surprised that yuzhibo Fuyue could talk to him so much. He smiled and nodded, "thank you, chief yuzhibo. If there is nothing else, Shenye will go back first. Please be careful, Mrs. yuzhibo." "Yes." Yuzhibo Fuyue nodded gently, and yuzhibo Meiqin waved with a smile. When God night left, yuzhibo Fuyue suddenly shouted to him. "Wait a minute!" Shenye carried Yu Zhibo and his wife''s cheeks and wanted to cry without tears. He turned and put on a smile, "what else?" Yu Zhibo Fuyue narrowed his eagle eyes. When he opened them again, a pair of blood red writing wheel eyes suddenly started. "Why do you have chakra of yuzhibo?" Yu Zhibo Fuyue said coldly, "just now I thought there was a familiar smell in your body. Unexpectedly... I see! No wonder you have chakra of the yuzhibo family. It turns out that you also have a pair of writing wheel eyes! " With that, Yu Zhibo Fuyue, without waiting for Shenye''s explanation, grabbed Shenye''s shoulder and asked, "say! Why do you have a writing wheel eye! " God night was caught in pain. He flashed away in his eyes, a trace of ruthlessness, but he soon hid it. With his current strength, it''s easy to kill yuzhibo Fuyue, but he can''t do so. For one thing, it''s still in Muye village. If you kill the head of the yuzhibo family in the street, it will certainly cause an uproar, and even lead to the direct rise of the yuzhibo family. Now the war of tolerance has just subsided, and the earth shadow will arrive in Muye tomorrow. You can''t do that. Second, if you kill yuzhibo Fuyue, you must also kill yuzhibo Meiqin. Even if you don''t kill yuzhibo Meiqin, you will also die in the war with the rebellion in the future. In this way, yuzhibo Sasuke will not be born. Now the timeline is speeding up, and there is no room for any additional situation. Third, because of the existence of yuzhibo waterstop and yuzhibo weasel, Shenye has established a deep friendship with them. Once the head of yuzhibo family is killed, I''m afraid waterstop and weasel will be ordered to jointly pursue themselves! God night shook his head and waved away the thoughts in his mind. Yu Zhibo Meiqin saw that her husband was serious. She hurriedly said, "he is still a child. Besides, don''t kakasi also write wheel eyes? Why don''t you interrogate him!" "They are different. A pair of writing wheel eyes of God night are native. I must find out!" "If you really want to find out, you can ask the third generation." People come after the sound! Flying Thor! Wave wind water gate snatches back God night from Yu Zhibo Fuyue. "God night has explained it to three generations. You can ask him why he bothers a child." Yu Zhibo Fuyue snorted coldly, "if the three generations can''t give me an explanation, don''t blame me for being ruthless!" Then an untimely murmur came. "Your husband is still so cold-blooded. Can you stand him? Look at my husband. How gentle he is." "Don''t you think your husband is too gentle? It''s better for my husband to be serious and domineering." Bofeng shuimen and Yuzhi bofuyue both helped their foreheads with a helpless face. God night looked at two pregnant women who met. The reincarnation of Indra and Asura in their stomach seemed to be shouting at each other. "Here you are!" "That''s passable!" Chapter 263 The next day, the gate of Muye village was wide open, and the three generations of fire shadow ape flying day cut stood in front of the gate. Behind him was a crowd of Shangren, whose luxury was comparable to the most powerful lineup since the three generations of Shangren. If we put the Shangren lineup in the war of tolerance, as long as the enemy can''t have the shadow level strong, they can push all the tolerance villages. Even if they meet the shadow level experts, they can cooperate to kill! Muye tiantuan is so powerful! Tu Ying Liang Libra and Onoki did not lead many people. There were only two Shangren behind him, and more than a dozen boys and girls who came to take the middle tolerance test. Lead a fast as like as two peas in the middle of the night, Didara saw the woman with a female hairstyle. The young Didara and Didara grew up almost the same. They were all the unruly people who walked and dragged. But Didara was more like a girl than he was. He walked with his black soil alongside him, and his loveliness was no less than that of black soil. What God night didn''t expect was that the Zhongren assessment, which was supposed to be held in the afternoon or even tomorrow, would start so soon. After polite greetings, the people of Muye village and Yanyin village directly came to the newly opened testing ground of Muye under the leadership of three generations of fire shadow ape flying day chopper. Shenye also saw this duel field for the first time. Its scale is huge and the challenge arena is very broad. The stands on both sides can hold 5000 people. At this time, it has been filled with Muye people. "Wood leaf! Wood leaf! Wood leaf! " They shouted in unison. Ape flying day cut, ha ha smiled and said to wild wood, "earth shadow, please sit down." In just four words, the proud look is self-evident. Sit? Sit what? Can''t I sit? Let me remind you. Ono Mu Qi blew his beard and stared, but after all, this was the home of others, and he proposed to come to Muye to compete. No matter how proud they were, they asked for it. Onoki also said with a smile: "sit down." Unexpectedly, Didala blew the bangs covering her face, "what drag? I won''t press the so-called elite of your Muye for a while!" "Xiaodi! Don''t be rude! " "Cut." After a reprimand, Onoki apologized to the ape Flying Sun and said, "Xiao Di is still young and doesn''t speak properly. I apologize to him like you." "It''s all right. It''s all right, child. There''s always a little temper." Ape feirizhan still had a kind smile on his face, and even smiled at Didala, although the latter didn''t bird him. The ape flying day chopped his head and whispered to Shenye, "this child is a genius in Yanyin village. He has found his own ninja. Do you have confidence?" God night glanced. "As a gifted boy of Muye, how can I have no faith? It''s clay. It''s no big deal." "You and weasel fight against the second generation, but it''s a battle of life and death. Neither side can fight hard and each has constraints, so it''s better to be careful." "I see. Don''t worry, three generations. My little Ninja is also good." "That''s good." After three generations said that, they politely looked at Daye mu, who also returned with a smile. Then the ape flew day and climbed to Shenye''s ear and said, "press Didala for me." "Ga?" "What''s the problem?" "No problem, three generations!" At this time, as the referee of this tolerance assessment, Bofeng shuimenbi stood in the middle of the duel field and read out the precautions: "Ladies and gentlemen, today is the first exchange between Muye village and Yanyin village. It is also the first meeting between the two tolerance villages after the World War II. I hope you all show your skills and don''t embarrass tolerance village. Let me talk about the precautions... First, the duel field is the first of friendship and the second of the competition. Don''t be dead. 2¡¢ No Ninja can attack when his opponent surrenders. Three... " "Long winded, just start fighting." While God night was listening with interest, he suddenly heard a mockery nearby. He looked back and sure enough, it was the bastard Didala again! God night saw the boy who didn''t know the heaven and earth said this about the gentle wave wind water gate, so he was angry and said, "hey boy, what are you talking about?" How could Didala be afraid of such a battle? He didn''t think it was too big, "what''s the matter? Am I wrong? Luo Li is wordy. It looks like a rookie. " "Do you want to be beaten?" "Beaten? I think you want to be blown up. Shall we go up for the first time? " "Try, who is afraid of who!" "Go!" The two of them spewed at each other in the air, and their teammates on both sides couldn''t hold it. Didala got rid of the black soil¡° MD, no one can stop me today. See if I don''t blow your head off! " "Why are you swearing? Eat dung in the morning? " "If you don''t want to be scolded, come up and fight!" "Do you think grandpa is afraid of you?" "God night!" "Didala!" The two shadows of ape flying, sun chopping and onomu suddenly roared. God night didn''t give others face, but he couldn''t give fire shadow face. He made a provocative gesture to Didala and sat back in his position again. Although Didala usually doesn''t care much about Onoki, this is a public place and other tolerant villages. He needs to give Onoki some face more or less. He Pooh and muttered, "I''ll blow you up later". After that, he sat in his seat. God night snorted coldly, but he wanted it. Not only did he fight Didala on the task, but also it was related to the honor of Muye village. In addition, Didala cursed so much. Both the public and private wanted to get him and let him taste his power. Let him Didala know that there are not only Yuzhi botianke him, but also Shenye me! After reading out the long notes, he felt his head and said with a smile: "I''m sorry to waste your time. It seems that some children can''t wait, so... Now the Zhongren assessment officially begins!" "In the first game, the ape flying from Muye to ASMA fought against the black soil of Yanyin village!" The ape flying ASMA is the son of the ape flying day chopper. And Heitu is Onoki''s granddaughter! These two people are the immediate relatives of the shadow. The first game is so eye-catching. The ape flying ASMA first appeared on the duel field. He was only a teenager. He was already about one meter eight, with a beard and a lighter in his hand. He took a cigarette out of his arms and lit it gently. Ape feiri shook his head. He was helpless. When did the boy learn to smoke. After the ape flying ASMA sucked hard, under his intoxicated eyes, he said, "who is black earth? Such a local name is worthy of Yanyin village, hahaha. " At this time, a red figure suddenly jumped down from the stands, angry! Chapter 264 ASMA, the ape flying, played with the lighter in her hand, with a sarcastic tone, but there were no dirty words in her words. "Black earth? Such a local name is worthy of Yanyin village. " "Wild man! Is that what your wood leaves are? " At this time, a clever female voice came. Heitu was wearing a red dress with forked height and fell heavily to the ground. Her sassy short hair made her look particularly heroic. "Oh? Is it a girl? " The ape flying ASMA will spit out a cigarette ring and stamp out the cigarette end. "Since it''s a girl, I won''t smoke." "Nonsense what!" Black soil was irritated by the words of ape flying ASMA, and ASMA''s tone didn''t face up to the girl, which made her more atmosphere. She raised her foot and kicked ASMA! "Hey, can you be a lady? You''re wearing a skirt." "Obscene!" The black earth angrily scolded, and the strength on his legs increased a bit. The ape flying ASMA didn''t avoid. He blocked the soles of his feet with one hand and his arm. But the ape flying ASMA still underestimated the girl''s strength. The huge impact pushed him back more than ten meters. Although he didn''t have any strength, he felt shameless when he was kicked so far by the girl. "Good guy, so strong!" "There are bigger ones!" The black earth didn''t give the ape flying ASMA any chance to breathe. He jumped up again from the ground and hit it hard. The latter still didn''t hide and dodge, and raised his arm to block it! "Boom!" Huge smoke and dust suddenly rose on the ground. Then in the smoke and dust, a girl flew out of the back air. With a loud noise, a big pit appeared on the ground. Ape flying ASMA stood in the pit. Most of the Ninja clothes on his arm had been damaged and his expression was a little serious. God night looked very nervous. His eyebrows suddenly rose and he looked very anxious. The secret voice in his heart was not good. ASMA was still a gentleman and wanted to make three moves in the black soil, but these two moves were so embarrassed. In the duel field, the ape flying ASMA calmly walked out of the huge pit. Then he took out a cigarette and made a "pop" sound, Smoke ran from his throat to his nose and mouth. "Unexpectedly, you''re pretty good." The black earth snorted coldly, "now do you know? But it''s late¡° "It''s not too late. I''ll give you another cigarette." Ape flying ASMA put one hand into her trouser pocket and smoked a cigarette with the other hand, but it''s strange that the smoke he exhaled did not dissipate, but gradually gathered together! Black earth half bent and carefully looked for the flaw of ape flying ASMA, but only half of the cigarette was smoked, and the small half of the duel field was covered with smoke. Now she didn''t know where ASMA was. "Step on!" Suddenly, black earth''s ear moved, and then he punched with the a very fast fist, but he didn''t expect to hit directly on air, and there was no ASMA. At this time, the ape flying ASMA suddenly came out behind her, and there was a extinguished cigarette at her feet. "Well, it''s time to have a good fight now. You see, I gave you a cigarette time, and didn''t attack you when you were careless. I let you do three moves. How about I''m quite a gentleman?" "I think you are despicable! And obscene! " The black earth scolded. The man in front of him said that the time for a cigarette was not for her, but for himself. The smoke that had enveloped half of the duel field had made the black earth lose his senses. "I can''t lose the Zhongren assessment." Ape flying ASMA suddenly threw a lighter, and the flame burst out in an instant, burning the whole smoke! "Huodun! Ash deposit burning! " "Wow!" Fire and smoke suddenly interact. Smoke makes the fire more prosperous, and fire produces new smoke. The two complement each other and become bigger and bigger! Black earth stood in the fire. She covered her hot cheeks and frantically looked for the figure of ape flying ASMA. As long as she punched the unscrupulous smoker down the challenge arena, this huge Ninja can disappear! But ASMA, the ape flying, was as cunning as she said. In the fierce smoke, there was no him at all. The black earth ran around like a headless fly, but she still got nothing. "Forget it!" The black earth stamped his feet angrily, and his hands endured the pain of fire, "water escape! Water horn! " "Hoo!" Waves of water flowed from the black earth mouth, and the flames around her went out instantly. Then, not far away, a very smelly figure was waiting for her. "I found you, asshole!" The black earth shouted and kicked it up again! He kicked ASMA heavily, but the "ASMA" suddenly disappeared like smoke. "Shadow split?" "Black earth! Watch your back! " Didala couldn''t help shouting out! But it''s too late! "Huodun! The art of lighters! " "Poof!" Three generations of Huoying are drinking tea, and a mouthful of tea directly sprays out? Lighter art? Thanks to your boy! A lighter flew out and bounced on the head of the black earth. It happened that the forehead of the black earth started the switch of the lighter. "Wow!" A small cluster of flames rose, and then disappeared with the landing of the lighter. ASMA touched her head and was helpless. "She still didn''t succeed." Chapter 265 Black earth was trembling all over at this time. She clenched her fists and looked angry! Lighter art? What a lighter! My aunt won''t let you have a good look at what fire Ninja is today. That''s my aunt draining water! Ape flying ASMA may have been a little uncomfortable to black earth for his language provocation several times, but black earth is really angry this time. ASMA didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter at this time and wanted to pick up the lighter. God night suddenly stood up. He looked at the sign of the black earth. Suddenly he was familiar with it. ASMA must not go any further! God night just wanted to remind, the ape flying day on one side cut his mouth and said, "he''s not a fool. Let him play by himself." "But... In case of injury..." "He asked for it!" God night shrunk his head and said no more. It seems that the move "Huodun! "The art of lighters" not only angered the black earth, but also angered three generations! On the challenge arena, the ape flying ASMA was still walking forward, unaware of the danger approaching quietly. When the black earth seal was completed, her expression was cold, her hands folded, and she suddenly patted the ground, "melt away! Lime coagulation! " "Sure enough, it''s the boundary of blood!" God night exclaimed, but Hai Yi and Lu Jiu around him were confused, "blood following boundary? What is the blood boundary? " Shenye explained: "the art inherited by blood relationship through genes can not be learned by others except those with the same blood. Even if you use the writing wheel eye, you can''t copy it! In short, you inherited your father''s Huodun and your mother''s Tu dun. In this way, when fire and soil intersect, they become melt Dun! " "No." At this time, Onoki said, "it''s black earth, her father is Tu Dun, and her mother is Huodun." God night patted his head and continued to look at the duel field. The technique of melting and hiding lime has been issued. This is a technique that can instantly solidify into cement. It is very powerful! Ape flying ASMA finally felt the danger. He jumped back, but he was still a step slow. His feet were firmly imprisoned by the art of lime coagulation! "Smelly man! Tu Dun! Earth excavation! " The black earth slapped the ground again, and a hill suddenly appeared, like a volcanic eruption, spraying soil at the ape flying ASMA. Then the black earth didn''t have any room. He punched the ape flying ASMA. In a few blinks, the latter changed from picking up a lighter to flying out of the challenge arena. God night hurried down the stand. He knew how powerful lime coagulation and black earth body were. He was afraid that the medical Ninja thought it was just earth escape. He felt that the lethality was not so great, so he delayed the treatment. God night came to ASMA and asked with concern, "ASMA, how do you feel?" "I feel... A little ashamed, ha ha ha." "I didn''t ask you this. I asked you how you are?" "Very good. I just want to have a cigarette." God night breathed a sigh of relief. It should be no big deal to see ASMA flying like an ape. He said angrily, "do you want to smoke? I don''t have a lighter. If I had a lighter, I would learn the art of lighters from you. Why don''t I use fire escape to give you some? " "No, No." ASMA quickly waved her hand. Then he took a cigarette in his mouth and patted Shenye on the shoulder. He said, "fight well, don''t lose to Didala, otherwise I''ll lose too much." God night''s head suddenly seemed to be electrified. He asked, "what do you mean?" The ape flying ASMA looked around. Except that he looked at his black soil proudly on the stage, there was no one else nearby. He said earnestly, "I know the strength and means of the black soil, but I can''t win this battle." "Why?" God night is very strange. Although the black soil is also very strong, he thinks ASMA is not so weak and can''t be defeated suddenly¡° Why is it possible to win, but not win? " "If I''m not Huoying''s son, the winner will be me, but I''m Huoying''s son. I have to do this. Yanyin village came all the way to Muye village. Isn''t it a kind of kindness? In the first game, we must give sufficient wild wood face, so I can''t win. It''s also secretly arranged by the three generations. Because there is also the mid-term tolerance test. No matter whether others will lose or not, they are certainly unwilling to take the initiative to lose, so it can only be me. If I win the first game, you must lose when you fight Didala. Are you willing? " God night smiled bitterly, "how do you know I will win? If I lose, don''t you lose more?" "So, you must win! Never lose. If you lose, I''ll be unlucky! " "OK, I will win and show you." ASMA smiled, took out a lighter from his arms and lit a cigarette, "didn''t you expect? I still have! " God night punched ASMA and said with a smile, "look at your dead appearance." At this time, bofengshuimen went to the duel field again. He nodded to Heitu, then raised Heitu''s arm and said, "this bureau is fighting! Black earth wins! " Heitu smiled proudly and walked back to the stand. He happened to meet the God night who went back to the stand together. They didn''t speak, but just passed by. After Shenye returned, he suddenly found that three generations had disappeared. "What about the three generations? Why are they gone?" Lu Jiu said, "someone from the dark department just came, and the three generations left in a hurry. Something may have happened." God night frowned and endured the exam... Isn''t it the big snake pill that attacked Muye? But he thought about it. Now the big snake pill has not become a traitor to forbearance, and the timeline is not right. What else could it be if something happened during the middle forbearance exam? Shenye shook his head. Now the earth shadow is also sitting here. The two top combat forces of the tolerance world are here, not to mention the big snake pill attack. Even the earth attack is nothing terrible. At this stage, Dai Tu is just a child. It is estimated that he is training underground. On the challenge arena, the wave wind water gate asked people to clean the battlefield and shouted: "it was an exciting battle just now. Next, the second game! You Muye maitekai, fight... " "Dong!" Before the words of wave Feng Shui gate were finished, a loud noise fell from the sky, and Didala was already standing beside the water gate. Watergate smiled and said, "Didala, it''s not your battle yet. What are you?" Who ever thought Didala ignored the wave Feng Shui gate? He pointed to Shenye and shouted, "don''t be so quick, you boy. Dare you fight now!" God night frowned. He looked at the wave Feng Shui door and saw acquiescence from the latter''s eyes. It seems that Mr. Watergate doesn''t like Didala either. God night jumped up high, jumped from the grandstand to the challenge arena, and said with a loud smile, "why don''t you dare!" Chapter 266 God night fell on the challenge arena from the grandstand and raised huge smoke. He walked out of the smoke. He didn''t wear the conventional forbearance clothes. He only wore a black robe, which is similar to the robe of future Xiao organization, but the pattern on the robe is missing. The black robe is also well matched with the name Shenye, which increases his sense of mystery and power, and makes some ninjas with low strength feel a strong sense of oppression! Muye people in the stands all shouted, Shenye, this is the name of a hero. He once indirectly saved Muye, and he helped three generations break through with another dark member at the five shadow talks. What a magnificent record! "God night! God night! God night! " The whole audience is neat and uniform! Hai Yi and Lu Jiu listened to the cheers and looked at each other for a long time. They all sighed. The boy was still fighting side by side with them a few months ago. At that time, although God night was very strong, it was just a little stronger than them, and there was no sense of being out of reach. Now, although they are standing on the duel field of Zhongren examination like Shenye, their strength has been thrown far away by Shenye. This is probably Muye genius, and now this Muye genius, against the genius of Yanyin village, the struggle of future generations has ended, and the battle curtain between geniuses has gradually opened! "Oh..." Didala blew his bangs. He laughed and said, "I don''t know if your people will be disappointed after I blow you up in the sky?" Shenye smiled. He broke his finger bones and clicked, "I won''t let them down. I just don''t know if you will be abused by the people in Yanyin village after you go back to Yanyin village. After all, you have the name of genius. After being defeated, I''m afraid those people saw Shenye attack again with no pain, Didala also faced the difficulties, and they competed in the challenge arena, Two bitters are desperately stabbing at each other''s vital parts, but they are stopped by each other again and again. The collision between bitterness and bitterness has wiped out countless sparks! The figure of the two people also did faster and faster. In the end, only one residual shadow and Mars shot everywhere can prove that the two people on the field are still fighting. Matt Kay on the stand suddenly stood up. He was wearing a green tights, raised his hands, and shouted with his white reflective teeth, "this is the battle of youth! Blood boiling is youth! " Chapter 267 God night and Didala, who were still struggling, didn''t hear maitekai''s call, otherwise they would turn their eyes on the "pervert" in tights. "Peng!" They all broke in this confrontation. Shenye and Didala wanted to take out their bitterness for the first time, but they both found that it was the last one just now. After four eyes were opposite for a moment, they punched again at the same time! Fist to fist collision has aroused strong dust! Didala stepped back for tens of meters, looked a little depressed, her chest fluctuated violently, and her mouth was still breathing heavily. God night also felt bad. He stepped back more than ten steps. He stopped abruptly, endured the blood that had been forced to his throat and rushed up again. Although his body skill data is very strong, he only uses the passive moves of eight door dunjia. He hasn''t opened any of the eight door dunjia. Otherwise, with Didala''s immature body skill, he won''t be so embarrassed. As long as one move can defeat him. But he can''t directly open the eight door escape armour. If he is seen by maitekai or maitedai, he has to spend much time explaining it. God night rushed up again. Didala is at the end of a powerful crossbow. It is expected to take him directly before releasing Ninja! "Drink!" At this time, Didala suddenly shouted angrily, "detonate the clay! Explosion! " God night was flying on the way. At this moment, he felt that his pores stood upright and his back was cold. He hurried to turn around and seal, "the art of shadow separation!" Two divine night shadows protect the body of divine night in the middle. "Boom!" With a loud noise, Shenye felt that the whole earth was shaking, and the two shadow bodies suddenly became air, and he was overturned by the blast wave of the explosion. Didala''s mouth was hooked. He didn''t give God night a chance to breathe. He threw his sword out of his hand, and he made three seals - Si, Shen and Yin! ¡°C1£¡ Clay spider! " God squatted on the ground in the middle of the night with his hands quickly. "Feng Dun! Practice empty bullets! " Countless chakra wind balls came out of Shenye''s mouth and blew all the swords in his dense hands, but at this time, a group of small white spiders had climbed to Shenye''s feet. "Burst!" As soon as Didala pinched his fingerprints, all C1 spiders exploded. "Suck..." The whole audience took a breath. Unexpectedly, Didala''s sword was just a feint. The real back hand was a white spider crawling on the ground! And since the explosion power of the white spider is so great, can the boy of Shenye bear it "Hello! Playing tricks, isn''t it a duel of youth? How can you use Ninja! " Maitekai shouted that it was unfair, but no one paid attention to him. This is a duel field, not his physical skills. In the duel between ninjas, Ninja is the final choice. But what they don''t know is that this tights pervert who practices body skills all day will almost kick out a big ending in the future. There are six ways first, and then one day, Kai kicks waste spots on the night of death. The wave wind water gate also moved his shoulder. Under such a violent explosion, Shenye couldn''t have nothing. He almost didn''t control himself to save Shenye, but he still stopped his body, because he suddenly felt that the seal of flying Thunder God planted on Shenye was still moving. The smoke of gunpowder dispersed, and there was no divine night on the challenge arena. The only thing left was four towering walls! "Tu Dun! Earth array wall! " God night at a critical juncture, used the earth to escape! Loud cheers broke out in the audience! Yuzhibo Meiqin and yuzhibo Fuyue are also in the stands. "Fuyue, I''ll tell you. Look at the limelight of God night. At the beginning, if the weasel was promoted to tolerance, it would be immeasurable at a time!" Yuzhibo Fuyue nodded. He admitted that Shenye was very strong, but he couldn''t take any advantage under their weasel. Shenye wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth. Although the earth array wall blocked the damage of the explosion, he resisted the blast wave by himself, obviously hurt a lot. "Your boy, very Yin." Didala habitually blew yellow bangs. He tilted his mouth and smiled, "it''s just a normal competition, and this is the characteristic of my clay. How can a negative person win?" God night snorted coldly and faded the earth array wall. If he couldn''t use powerful ninja, he really wanted to end the battle in a way of destroying the dead and letting Didala know what a gap is. Didala was obviously spoiled by the name of genius. He didn''t care about the gloomy night, but launched another attack. "Detonate the clay! Separate! " Didala ran quickly, and two gray people similar to Didala appeared on the way. God night also clapped his hands, "how much... Forget it, I''m afraid to scare you." Then he changed it to knot printing, "the art of shadow separation." The two people''s separation skills are intertwined, while Didala runs quickly in the center of the challenge arena. "Detonate the clay! Detonator! " "Whew, whew, whew!" Three round clays fly to God''s night. These three clays are sure to explode without guessing. The same moves in front of God night, there is absolutely no possibility of second success! "Feng Dun! Big breakthrough! " "Huodun! The art of fire bullet! " For a moment, two ninjas spit out from Shenye''s mouth. The powerful cyclone and powerful inflammatory bullet blend with each other, and the fire becomes larger with the help of the wind. The great breakthrough and the art of fire bomb directly detonated the round clay during the flight, and then the ground trembled and suddenly sank to a depth of three or four meters! Didala manipulated the clay to stand on both sides. He was surprised and said, "you found my clay centipede." God night sneered, "little trick, do you think I will be cheated for the second time?" Hai 11 on the stand looked puzzled. He asked Xiang Lujiu, "what''s the situation? Are the three clays so powerful? Directly blew through the challenge arena. " "Not just the three clays." Lu Jiu touched his chin and calmly analyzed, "it should be like a sword in his hand with a white spider. These three clays feint in the front, and there is an explosive technique under the ground." Hai nodded. No wonder from here, Didala looked unimaginable, but Shenye didn''t think so. When Didala saw that his skill was broken, he became angry. He always thought that art was explosion, but his art was interrupted by this boy. If it weren''t for the cooperation of clay detonator and clay centipede, it would be more beautiful than fireworks! "Then try me!" Didala waved his hands, his two clay bodies rushed up directly, and then his palms wriggled slowly "Want to procrastinate?" God night knows Didala''s information. That''s his blood boundary! Tu Dun and Lei Dun! Chapter 268 "Feng Dun! Flowers dance! " A sudden gust of wind came out of God night. He wanted to blow away the two clay thrown up. But the clay split is not the same as the ordinary shadow split. When the ordinary shadow part is hurt, it will disappear, while the clay part seems to have an entity. It just goes back a few steps and blocks God night against the strong wind. "Go away!" God night shouted angrily. Since Ninja was useless, he raised his foot and kicked it up! When Didala saw that God night was fighting with clay, he looked happy and said in secret, "good chance! Detonate clay! Split and explode! " "Boom!" Just when Shenye wanted to fight with clay, the two separated bodies suddenly exploded and directly blew Shenye flying in the air far away! God night fell heavily on the ground, and his body was in unbearable pain. He knew that Didala was very Yin, but he didn''t expect to be so Yin, and it seemed that everything would explode, which was impossible to prevent. ¡° md£¡ This can''t be used, that can''t be used, it''s too painful! " God night climbed up from the ground and saw that Didala''s wriggling right palm had stopped small movements and was facing himself at this time. "Goodbye, my dear friend." Didala smiled wildly, and a large amount of clay suddenly gushed out of her palm, with glittering thunder crackling on it. "Feng Dun! Of the wind... " God night just wanted to use Feng Dun''s little Ninja to deal with it. At this time, the system suddenly interrupted and said, "Ding! The system suggests that the enemy Didala''s move has far exceeded the level of medium tolerance. The host should use more powerful ninja to deal with it and can''t release water. Otherwise, the host will bear great damage and may even affect life danger. " "Why is Didala so cruel? How dare you use Ninja with such strength? " "The system detects that Didala himself is very dangerous, and everything on him, including himself, can explode. Please be careful." God night tilted his mouth, "when did you have this function?" "I''m not afraid you''ll die. Pay attention! Come! " As soon as the voice fell, a large amount of clay with thunder light in the palm of Didala''s hand had been formed. The original gray black clay slowly turned white, vaguely like a giant dragon with a pair of wings, occupying less than half the space of the duel field. God night was not vague. His two hands were raised. A giant spiral pill appeared on one hand and a super large and rotating chakra sword appeared on the other hand. Spiral pill and sword are getting bigger and bigger in Shenye''s hand, which is a little more than Shenye''s figure. The eyebrows of the wave Feng Shui door screwed together, and the divine night made him more and more confused. God night can not only enter the tail space, but also learn spiral pills The study of spiral pill is not from the same line of ninjas. It is almost impossible to learn. Although spiral pill is only A-level ninja, it needs ninjas who know spiral pill to teach and have talent. Wave wind and water gate never doubted the talent of Shenye, but Shenye has nothing to do with Zilai. It''s hard to understand that he can learn spiral pills. "No, you must ask God night when you have a chance." On the stand, the eyebrows of two Libras Daye were wrinkling more than the wave Feng Shui door. He looked at the seat where the ape flying sun cut the air, then looked into the distance and murmured, "what a powerful chakra." "Grandpa, what did you say?" Black soil is closest to Onoki. She asked, "chakra of that God night is very strong?" Onoki shook his head. "It''s just a fight between two little guys. Chakra is not so amazing." "Whose chakra will it be, which makes grandpa so afraid." "Outside Muye village, I''m afraid the ape flying day is cut out for this matter. I tell you, after Xiaodi loses later, I''ll propose a half-time break. You hide behind. I''m afraid something will happen." After hearing this, Heitu''s face was a little bad. She looked at Daye Mu reproachfully. "Grandpa, Xiaodi''s move is very powerful. How could he lose? And that night has always been at a disadvantage. I really can''t see why Xiaodi can lose. Grandpa, you can''t turn your elbow out." Onoki smiled helplessly. "I''ve seen the means of God night. Its strength is not comparable to any young man in the tolerance world. Xiaodi will lose. Just look at it and remember what I said." Black soil pouted, "impossible..." "Boom!" ¡°C2£¡ Dragon! " On the duel field, Didala''s dragon has taken shape, flying in the sky and spitting * * downward. God night dodged * * and the spiral pill and sword in his hand reached the maximum shape. He jumped up high and shouted: "Feng Dun! Super large jade spiral pill! " "Feng Dun! "The sword in your hand!" Two powerful ninja moves were thrown up. Shenye didn''t want to play anymore. His eyes stared, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye started, and his right eye suddenly shed blood. Between the super jade spiral pill and the sword in the spiral hand, there is a black flame burning on the C2 dragon, The next moment, the super large jade spiral pill and the sword in spiral''s hand hit the dragon, and the sky light burned on the dragon. Just listen to Peng. The Dragon explodes black starlight in the sky, which is very dazzling! Then, God night hurriedly closed the writing wheel eye and cancelled the sky light, for fear of being seen by others. Didala stood stupidly under the dragon. He looked at the broken dragon. This was his most powerful move, but he still didn''t treat Shenye. The Muye genius seemed like an immortal Xiaoqiang. No matter how he attacked, he seemed to be able to deal with it, and even if the * * blew up on him, he seemed like a person who had nothing to do, Pat your ass and stand up. God night looked at the dull Didala at this time. He shook his head, walked up to him and whispered, "you''re already very strong. In fact, I''m seriously injured." "Really..." "Of course... Feng Dun! Breakthrough! " God night said, suddenly a small ninja of fengdun blew Didala out of the challenge arena. ¡° MD, if you play Yin, I can do it too. " The wave Feng Shui gate was stunned. The next moment he appeared on the challenge arena. He had no choice but to pat Shenye''s head and announced: "the winner! God night of Muye village, congratulations on God night''s promotion to middle school... " "No! Who is it! " "No, it''s coming!" Wave wind water gate and Onoki exit at almost the same time. At this time, an old voice and a gloomy man''s voice came from the sky. "Huodun! The art of fire dragon bullet! " "Old man, as I said, you''re useless." Wood leaf attacked! Chapter 269 A huge fire dragon suddenly appeared in the sky, puffing flames in the other direction! And there was a man with a white mask in that direction. He spit out a big wave of water from his mouth and put out the art of fire dragon bullet! The ape flying day cut a quarrel and caught the blood. He took out a wind devil''s sword from behind and threw it out. His hands quickly formed a seal, "the art of separating the shadow of the sword in his hand!" The sword in the wind devil''s hand was instantly divided into countless and attacked the white masked man. The masked man smiled and waved his big hand. The sword shadow separation in his hand was directly waved into air. "The ape flies and the sun cuts. I said, why can''t you kill me?" The ape flew and twisted his eyebrows into a ball. He asked in a deep voice, "who the hell are you!" The only person who answered the ape flying day chopping was a figure flying at a high speed. He kicked him from the air to the challenge arena and glided for tens of meters before he could stop at the feet of God night. At this time, the ape flying day cut didn''t care about anything. He hurriedly issued the fire shadow order and shouted: "all the leaves are ready to meet the enemy! All Muye Zhongren and xiaren escorted Muye people to flee! Muye is in a state of first-class combat readiness! " As soon as the voice fell, everyone in the duel field howled and fled, even without the mysterious mask man. Muye people were killed and injured because of trampling. The masked man stood high above the sky. He looked down at Muye, a group of fleeing mole ants, and said in a loud voice, "from today on, Muye will no longer exist!" God night helped the ape fly and cut the sun. He looked fiercely into the air. The mysterious man was the culprit of Muye''s disaster a few months ago! Unexpectedly, less than three months later, the mysterious mask man attacked again! "Oh? It''s you. " The masked man who felt God''s night''s eyes said with a low smile: "I didn''t expect you to be alive. You little devil has caused me so much loss. Today, you can''t escape." "Boom!" The mysterious man didn''t keep his hand, and a huge flame gushed out! "Shuidun! Waterspouts! " "Shuidun! Big water blast! " At this time, two teenagers with Fox masks came from a distance and released two powerful water escape Ninja to block the fire! Qimukakasi and yuzhibo waterstop. When the mysterious man was regretting that Ninja was blocked, a bitterness suddenly flew over. "How dare you put a little trick on the table?" The mysterious man was about to wave his hand to repel kuwu. Unexpectedly, kuwu became a yellow haired man! The wave wind water gate held the spiral pill in his hand and hit the mysterious man on the chest, flying him down from the air! "Shua!" Before the mysterious man fell from the air, yuzhibo waterstop suddenly appeared above the mysterious man and stabbed the mysterious man with a short sword! The mysterious man opened his eyes wide and waved to block the short sword of the water stop. The latter jumped up again, stood upside down and shouted: "Huodun! Impatiens claw red! " "Shua Shua!" I don''t know when the mysterious man''s swords appeared in all directions, and there were flames on these swords! Mysterious man is in a hurry to finish printing quickly! "Feng Dun! Gale net! " A wind net composed of chakra appeared between the mysterious man and the Impatiens claw red, blocking these swords with flame and self explosion. For a time, the air was filled with thick smoke of gunpowder! Yu Zhibo still opened kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes and scanned in smoke, but he didn''t want to find mysterious man in smoke. At this time, a shadow appeared on the top of yuzhibo''s waterstop! "Water stop! Watch the top! " God night rushed up and whirled the whirlwind sword in his hand! "Feng Dun! "The sword in your hand!" God night threw the huge sword in Feng Dun''s hand on Yu Zhibo''s top of the water. At this time, a boy appeared behind the sword in Feng Dun''s hand. The boy shouted in the air: "Huodun! The art of fireball! " The sword and fireball skills of Feng Dun''s spiral hand were instantly sent out, preventing the mysterious man who wanted to sneak into the water! "God night! Weasel! " Yu Zhibo shouted in surprise. "Be careful, stop the water." Yu Zhibo weasel whispered with a gloomy face. "Where did you come from, kid!" The white masked man was finally angry. In front of him stood three little devils who were only in their teens, but they made him feel that it was even more difficult than the ape flying day cutting. Yu Zhibo snorted coldly, "where are you from? Muye is the place where you can go wild!" "Ha ha ha ha ha!" The mysterious man suddenly looked up and laughed. Then he said fiercely, "Muye, I really want to be wild!" "Then ask us the Ninjas of the new generation of Muye!" "Cenozoic? Well, well, let''s meet you new generation! " After that, the mysterious man suddenly waved his hand and suddenly distorted his body. He hurried to perform the flying thunder god skill again and returned to the challenge arena. The wave Feng Shui gate frowned, "Ninja in time and space?" "Good." The mysterious man snorted coldly, "if you are knowledgeable, don''t make any more small moves. Let me have a good fight with the so-called new generation of Muye. Otherwise, I don''t mind another person like me attacking Muye. Although that person is unwilling, I think he will agree with my request." The ape flying day beheaded and glared angrily, "come to us if you have the ability. Bullying the children is a Ninja!" "Ninja? I never said I was a ninja. I''ll warn you again for the last time. Dare to act rashly again. Be careful that your wood leaves will no longer exist! " "You!" Ape flying day cut off and couldn''t say a word. He always wondered when Muye provoked such a powerful enemy, or did he leave hidden dangers in the era of qianshouzhu? "It''s okay, three generations!" God night raised his mouth slightly and said confidently, "the four of us are the new generation of wood leaves! The leaves never straddle! Trust us, three generations! " Ape feiri nodded. He took a deep breath and felt remorse for his small ability. His ninja is very powerful and changeable, but he has no way to face this mysterious man. He can only see if the new generation of wood leaves have other means to kill this man! Shenye and yuzhibo weasel can compete with the second generation of Shuiying. Now, with yuzhibo shuistop, who is only stronger than them and not weaker than them, and another teenager who is still secretly watching the situation, the four of them can still fight against this man temporarily. Ape flying day cut to wave Feng Shui gate and said, "let''s look for the person who knows space ninja." Chapter 270 The eyes of Bofeng Watergate still showed concern, "three generations, we''re leaving like this?" There is no way to kill the ape flying day. They don''t go. Secretly, the person who knows space Ninja will stop them. At that time, not only they will face that person, but these children will also face the white masked man. And... Anyway, Muye can never be attacked by two powerful enemies at the same time. Lianglibra Daye wood can''t count on it. Only they can rely on themselves. Instead of being beaten passively, it''s better to take the initiative! "We must believe these kids. Although they are usually naughty, it is these naughty children who take the lead in this critical situation. God night has a strong personality charm, which will make their cooperation seamless. Haven''t you noticed that yuzhibo weasel has become a lot more cheerful, and yuzhibo waterstop has become a lot more calm. Qimu Kakashi, who has gone through the yehara Lin incident, cooperates with the team again. " "But their opponent is a very powerful enemy!" The wave wind water gate can''t forget the fear of the moment when the body twisted. Ape flying day cut stared at the wave Feng Shui gate and said word by word: "you must believe them. There will be another fire shadow among them. After this time, you will be the fourth generation fire shadow! You can''t be so indecisive any more. Now, come with me to find out the person who knows time space ninja, four generations! " The wave wind water gate was about to stop talking. Finally, he nodded and planted the mark of flying Thunder God on the ape flying day chopper. They disappeared on the challenge arena together. At the same time, the war between the four teenagers and the mysterious man is imminent! The mysterious man slowly took down a long sword with a chain from the bandage behind him. He carefully wiped the position of the chain. Then he suddenly raised his head. The long sword attacked God at night! Shenye''s reaction speed was not so fast, but yuzhibo weasel kicked Shenye, and the Ninja knife in his hand blocked the blow, but the momentum of the chain long sword still continued. After a burst of sparks, it slipped through yuzhibo weasel''s body, and then the chain shrank suddenly! The mysterious man snorted coldly. The chain is not a decoration. He pulled the chain hard, and the long sword suddenly turned around and stabbed Yu Zhibo weasel''s back. Yu Zhibo''s waterstop also appeared in the sky of the weasel at this moment. From his hands, more than ten painless and flawless sticks were tied in the gap of the chain and nailed it to the ground. The long sword was stretched straight under the influence of the chain, less than an inch away from the weasel''s back! Yu Zhibo weasel turned and kicked the long sword of the unlocking chain, and then attacked the mysterious man in two directions with Yu Zhibo waterstop! The mysterious man saw that the long chain sword could not be taken back for the time being, and the two men were in front of him again. He hurried to avoid the weasel''s Ninja knife, and then hit the waterstop''s wrist with a fist. When they lost their balance, they took two steps forward and turned back to attack again. At this time, the mysterious man had already had a way to deal with it. His arm turned quickly. He first punched Yu Zhibo weasel to the left, then pressed it on the weasel''s head and kicked the water stop. "Feng Dun! Super large jade spiral pill! " At this time, Shenye rushed up with a huge spiral pill and hit the mysterious man''s chest! "There are many tricks!" The mysterious man smiled contemptuously, leaving only one free right hand to start printing with one hand! "Huodun! The art of fire dragon! " "Boom!" A huge fire dragon rushed directly at the super large jade spiral pill. God night threw the spiral out directly. He was not surprised but happy in his eyes, and shouted, "take advantage of now!" "Lei Dun! Rachel! " Lightning flashed, a white haired boy wearing a mask suddenly appeared behind the mysterious man, and a lightning flash hit the mysterious man''s back. "Cough... Eh!" Leiche''s power is very great. He directly flies the mysterious man out for tens of meters and rolls on the ground for several times before he can be stable. "Careless..." The corners of his mouth shed a trace of blood through the mask. His eyes under the mask had no emotion. He said coldly, "in fact, I''ve been guarding against you. I didn''t expect you to attack from behind." Qimukakashi snorted coldly, and suddenly a sword appeared in his hand and threw it at the mysterious man. "The art of sword shadow separation in your hand!" A sword in one hand instantly turned into countless swords, enveloping the front of the mysterious man. "I said, it''s no use to me, what!" "Huodun! Impatiens claw red! " "Huodun! Impatiens claw red! " Yuzhibo Shuishui and yuzhibo weasel shouted at the same time, and the thousands of swords changed by qimukakasi suddenly turned into flame swords. The shadow part has a characteristic. Whether it is the sword part in the hand or the Ninja part, the shadow part will disappear as long as it is hurt. Impatiens claw red also has a characteristic, that is, after the sword in the hand is touched or destroyed, it will produce explosive flame. These two qualities are mixed together. The sword in the hands of thousands of shadows suddenly explodes in front of the mysterious man! "Succeeded!" God night shouted excitedly. The power of this move is really huge. It can almost compare with every breath of Didala C2 dragon. Anyone present can''t bear such a close explosion. "Succeeded?" Just then, a gloomy voice came, and then a storm hit! The mysterious man stood undamaged in the smoke of gunpowder. There were four huge storm eyes in front of him! Kakashi squinted and calmly analyzed, "he blocked the attack with a big snare." "But can the big net block so many and powerful attacks?" Shenye had some doubts. His fengdun big net could only resist small and medium-sized ninja. He couldn''t resist such a large Ninja anyway. Qimukakashi snorted coldly, "Ninja also depends on people. His chakra is too huge." God night tilted his mouth and suddenly wanted to laugh. In Kakashi''s eyes, there may be a little more chakra, which can be regarded as a large number of chakra, because he has a writing wheel eye that can never be closed, which is consuming chakra all the time. "Be careful!" Yu Zhibo gave a sudden reminder. "Feng Dun! Storm break! " The mysterious man suddenly shouted. At this moment, the four storm eyes around him blew out extremely strong winds. The rotation speed of these winds has reached an immeasurable level. I feel that the wind blowing on my face is like scraping with a blade. The mysterious man''s hands quickly made a seal. After the storm broke through, another Ninja came out. "Shuidun! Big water blast! " Water and wind blend with each other to form four extremely huge waterspouts, which hit the four teenagers! Chapter 271 Are the four people waiting for death! At this moment, each shows his magic power! The wave wind water gate has left. Without saying anything, Shenye directly opens the nine tail chakra coat. Three golden giant claws rush towards the water dragon roll. There are three spiral pills on the giant claws, which directly hit the inside of the water dragon roll. Just listen to a crash, and the water dragon roll collapses directly! The as like as two peas and two waves of water, they saw a bow. "Huodun! Double ¡¤ the art of fire ball! " Two huge fireballs suddenly flew out and merged together to form a fireball almost as big as a house. They attacked the waterspout and directly broke the remaining three waterspouts. On one side, Kakashi silently pulled up the eye patch of his left eye. Now that there is no threat, there is no need to use that move. Yu Zhibo said in a deep voice, "his ninja is very powerful!" God night nodded, "I fought with him. He can be said to be impeccable. He knows all the five tolerance methods of Feng Huo Shui * *. So far, I haven''t figured out what his blood inheritance boundary is." "Don''t think about it. It must be very powerful." Qimu Kakashi came over and suddenly asked xiangshenye, "how''s your body skill? If you want to limit him, you can''t compete with him anymore. You have to fight hand to hand. " When Kakashi said this, the other three immediately understood that they had just temporarily limited him with body art. The mysterious man''s Ninja was very powerful, but the body art was just ordinary. Yu Zhibo still draws out the short sword. Yu Zhibo weasel picks up the Ninja knife. Shenye turns his eyes on Kakashi. Why do you ask me alone? Do you think my body skill is very good? God night replied unhappily: "I know all the eight door dunjia. Do you think my body skill is strong or not?" Kakashi didn''t have time to deal with the wrangling of God night. He raised chakra''s short blade and said, "go!" The four men rushed to the mysterious man in an instant. The latter also saw through their tactics. He just snorted coldly, ran to the side with great speed, and suddenly made a seal on the way. "Tu Dun! Earth array wall! " "Boom!" Huge earth walls appeared in front of the four people. "You rush! I''ll come! " God shouted at night, "Feng Dun! "The sword in your hand!" The huge whirlwind sword came out of his hand, and then one by one. A total of more than ten spiral swords came out of Shenye''s hand and knocked down pieces of earth escape walls. Kakashi stealthily touched and looked back. There was incredible and unimaginable in his eyes, and more envy. "The boy''s chakra is not so much..." The three men took the lead in rushing to the mysterious man. For a moment, all the short blades, short swords and Ninja swords greeted him. At the critical moment, the mysterious man''s palm suddenly pulled back, and the long chain sword flew back from a distance! "Be careful!" The divine night that opened chakra''s coat can be said to be very fast and thick skinned. It directly blocked behind the three people. It took the white blade empty handed and grabbed the chain sword! "Now!" Yu Zhibo shouted, and three weapons instantly penetrated the mysterious man''s body. The three men stiffened in the air for a moment, fell steadily, but their hands trembled, and the mysterious man in front of them had disappeared. "Lei Fenshen." Kakashi shook his numb palm, which is the unique means of Lei Fenshen. After the Fenshen receives damage and before it disappears, it will send a strong current across the whole body, making the enemy temporarily lose action. Of course, this is only a means to deal with the weak ninja. For the three of them, it''s just like being stabbed. Knowing that it was the night after Lei separated, his scalp suddenly became numb and his head sank. He subconsciously lowered his head and a whirlwind appeared on his head! The mysterious man snorted coldly, "the action is quite fast." A wind blade didn''t sneak into Shenye. He didn''t look annoyed. He just grabbed the chain again and pulled the long sword out of Shenye''s hand. He stood on a tall branch, held his arms in his hands and said coldly, "the new generation of wood leaves is really difficult, but if you only have this degree, I advise you to go home early for dinner and wait for the end of wood leaves." Yu Zhibo frowned, "what do you mean?" "I just warmed up with you, and then I''ll be serious!" God night hissed, "are you serious? Is it difficult that you just pretended to be embarrassed? " The mysterious man''s masked face can''t see clearly, but he can hear his great anger from his tone. "I was just careless just now, just like when I fought with you for the first time. I didn''t expect that a small forbearance has such powerful energy. I underestimated you. And now... It''s different! " The mysterious man said, suddenly waved an iron chain to the air and flew over with a long sword. Yu Zhibo weasel didn''t expect that his proud invisibility was seen through by the mysterious man so soon. "Get away!" The speed of this long sword is also very fast. There is almost no room to avoid. The weasel has just moved his shoulder, and the long sword has come to his eyes! "Shenwei!" When the weasel was about to be pierced, the long sword suddenly twisted and disappeared. Kakashi pulled down the blindfold and revealed the very beautiful writing wheel eye. "You are finally willing to show your pupil power. Sure enough, it turns out that your pupil power can really be shared." Mysterious man youyou said. Kakashi now forcibly opened the divine power and sucked the rapid long sword into the divine power space. Originally, he had very few chakras. Now there was almost little chakra left in his body, and he was in a trance. The mysterious man dropped the remaining chain in his hand. He suddenly appeared in front of Kakashi and pulled up his collar with one hand. "You say, do I want to pull down your writing wheel eye? After all, Shan Shenwei is not easy to use." "Put down Kakashi." The three shouted almost at the same time, and God night rushed up directly. With a sneer, the mysterious man smashed Kakashi to the ground with one punch and didn''t move. Then his figure quickly appeared above Shenye and pressed Shenye on the ground. Then he made another one handed seal and shouted: "Huodun! Put out the fire! " This time, the fire is not the grand ninja of fire dragon, but a large-scale fire Ninja covering almost the whole duel field! The fire was extinguished, but it directly swallowed the whole duel field! Let it fall into the flame. The mysterious man threw Shenye out mercilessly, and then his body took off slowly. A huge fireball slowly emerged from his hands until it became as big as half a duel field. He said without emotion: "wood leaf, destroy it!" Chapter 272 After releasing a super powerful fire escape ninja, the white masked man rose to the sky. His hands were raised high. A fireball as big as half a duel field rose slowly, and even covered the light of the sun. God night raised his head. In a trance, he seemed to see a familiar shadow, "Pei... Pein?" He quickly shook his head, and now six Penn is estimated to be as big as him. He is still hiding his head and tail from the war in Wuyin village. "Ding! System prompt: the system detects that this fireball has great destructive power. Please avoid it in time. Please avoid it in time! " God night sneered, "sorry, the system can''t be avoided this time. Below the fireball is my beloved village. I also promised three generations that I would defeat this man! I won''t be a man who breaks his word. " The system fell into a brief meditation, and then it said coldly, "host, you have no chance of winning against this person." "No, he has no chance of winning." God night''s eyes were shining and cut off the connection with the system. He looked at the tall chakra figure on both sides, red and green. This was his long-awaited battle! It is also his dream to fight side by side! Yuzhibo Shuishui and yuzhibo weasel summoned xuzuo Neng for the first time! Yu Zhibo Fuyue stared in the distance. Is this still the innocent weasel at home? He is only a teenager and can use such a powerful secret skill of Yu Zhibo family! Yu Zhibo Meiqin said anxiously, "Fuyue, don''t you do it yet!" Yu Zhibo Fuyue shook his head. "If I do it at this time, the Yu Zhibo people will be very disappointed." "Do you really..." "No, I never thought..." Yu Zhibo Fuyue directly interrupted Yu Zhibo Meiqin, "just being in this position, I have no choice." Yu Zhibo Meiqin''s eyes were filled with tears. She said sadly, "even if your son is on the front battlefield, you should stand idly by?" "The son is a family, and the ethnic group is a family. I told you long ago that I will always support the weasel on the road he chooses, and will never interfere with him!" "Well, since you are so heartless, I''ll go!" "No!" Yuzhibo Fuyue shouted, "you''re going now, which is also adding trouble to the weasel!" "I can''t watch my son die there!" "Meiqin, calm down!" "I can''t calm down. It''s my child, the brother of my upcoming child, a piece of my body... Er..." Yu Zhibo Fuyue endured the pain and knocked Yu Zhibo Meiqin out. "I''m sorry, Meiqin. That''s the way the weasel chose, and I stand idly by is my way. How I like this son with the same character as me, but it''s this kind of character. Personal feelings are not allowed to be mixed in it." Yuzhibo Fuyue was about to leave with yuzhibo Meiqin in his arms. At this time, the earth suddenly shook again. He looked foolishly towards the battlefield, where another painted black xuzuo Neng appeared! "How could... Even him..." God night was floating on the head of suzanneng Hu. He held his arms and stood with green and red suzanneng Hu. Yu Zhibo was overjoyed. "God night, you can also open xuzuo!" "Thanks to the weasel." Yu Zhibo weasel shook his head gently. The meaning was obvious. Opening xuzuo Neng can''t be easily opened with the help of others. It also needs understanding. Yu Zhibo smiled, "today we are here to kill this mysterious man! God night! Weasel! Kakashi! I''ll take the main attack. You two, Shenye and weasel, cover me. Kakashi is beside the battlefield with divine power! " Qimu Kakashi''s face was embarrassed, "but..." "Don''t worry!" God night suddenly jumped down from suzoneng, and a red chakra broke into Kakashi''s body. When kakashiton felt that chakra in his body was alive again, and the whole person seemed to be full of infinite energy. "This is..." God night winked at him, "you''re welcome. I''m just lending it to you for the time being. If you win, you''ll have to pay it back." Qimu Kakashi nodded heavily, "it will be returned!" The mysterious man looked at the three huge xuzuo Neng in the sky. He frowned. He didn''t expect that the three little ghosts could use such powerful skills. If they were not eliminated today, it would be a big future disaster in time! The mysterious man whispered, "yuzhibo ban, I''m sorry. There are three geniuses in your yuzhibo family. They are going to die in my hands today. I''m also for our great cause!" "Boom!" A huge fireball slowly fell from the sky. Muye people who thought they would be safe when they fled the duel field were all dejected. Such a powerful technique would be shrouded in them no matter how they ran away. A breath of despair filled the whole leaf. Right now! Three dark shadows suddenly appeared in the sky, almost covering the whole fireball! The three must be able to go on top of each other and kill the fireball in the air. "Do you think you can hold it?" The mysterious man sneered again and again, waved his hand and shouted, "the sky hinders the earthquake star!" "Bear!" A huge meteorite fell from the sky! Yu Zhibo still frowned and shouted, "weasel, God night, hold on, I''ll go!" "No, I''ll go!" Shenye manipulated xuzuo Neng almost out of the range of the fireball. Then, with a big hand, an arrow burning black flame appeared in his hand, and then his body condensed a huge whirlwind sword! "Huodun! Whirlwind plus earth life! " The large black arrow and the super whirlwind sword fly to the meteorite together. Fire and wind run parallel. Under the interaction of Huodun and wind Dun, its potential is more and more powerful! The arrow and the sword in the whirlwind''s hand directly penetrated the meteorite, but the meteorite has only become two halves and is still falling at a high speed! "Whatever!" God night shouted angrily, and he clapped his hands, "the art of multiple shadow separation!" For a moment, the whole duel field was full of shadow bodies of God night, and then large jade spiral pills rotated in the hands of these shadow bodies. "Brothers, come on! Call it down! " ¡°OK£¡¡± At the command of God night, thousands of shadow bodies flew to the meteorite one after another with super large jade spiral pills! The meteorite finally turned into rubble and fell from the sky under this numerous and powerful human sea tactics. After solving the meteorite, he was about to return to the fireball, but he found a loud noise in his ear - the fireball exploded! God night''s liver and gall wanted to crack. The fireball had the ability to destroy wood leaves. It exploded on the top of yuzhibo waterstop and yuzhibo weasel! "Water stop! Weasel! " Chapter 273 Shenye has never been so angry. The cheerful and lively mind is very heavy, and he advised him not to expose the Yu Zhibo waterstop with wheel eyes in front of Zhicun Tuan Zang. There is also the cold outside and hot inside. He secretly taught him to summon the Yu Zhibo weasel with a disdainful face. Their two Xu Zuo Neng almost disappeared in the explosion! "I want your life!" God night''s eyes were red and shouted. Chakra surged wildly all over the body. 39% of chakra''s tail circulated all over the body. At this moment, God night''s painted black beard Zuo Neng suddenly grew a pair of wings, and there were two chakra blades between his hands, which seemed to have infinite power! God night manipulated the evolution to "why don''t you do it! Your heart still yearns for wood leaves, doesn''t it? " "Kid!" The Yellow masked man suddenly roared, and then said in a flat tone: "I just don''t want to erase the tolerance village built between the columns myself. When he destroys the leaves, I will personally destroy other tolerance villages. Let your tolerance war go to the six immortals. " God night was stunned and said, "you... Are really smart?" The Yellow masked man didn''t speak and disappeared in place again. "System! Scan white masked men and yellow masked men! " "Scanning, please wait... System result: the identity of the white mask is unknown, it is not in the system library, and the Yellow mask... It is Yuzhi speckle!" "Ah?" God night is confused. The system will not make mistakes. That person is really Yuzhi. But why is yuzhibo powerful?! God night couldn''t understand it. He looked at the white masked man fiercely. Since he couldn''t understand it, he didn''t understand it. First kill the dog thing that hurt waterstop and weasel! The mysterious man felt the vision of God night. At the moment, he no longer despised the emotion. Just the final form with two wings, xuzuo Neng, made him feel a trace of fear. "The sky hinders the earthquake star!" The mysterious man took the lead. Another meteorite fell from the sky and went straight to the night. The latter snorted coldly and controlled Xu Zuo Neng to fly to the sky. He waved two chakra blades quickly and directly broke the meteorite into pieces. This time it''s God''s turn to stand high in the air and sneer: "if it''s just such a trick, I advise you to catch it early, so as not to suffer from skin and flesh." "You really look up to yourself." The mysterious man squinted and sneered: "I admit that I''m really afraid of your xuzuo Neng, but it''s just fear. You''re just enough for me to face up to now!" "Die hard!" God night swooped down from the sky. Two huge chakra blades stabbed the mysterious man. The mysterious man waved his big hand and a fan suddenly appeared in his hand. "Six artifact!" The blade of the sword flew down, and the mysterious man fiercely fanned it. In an instant, the strong wind blew a xuzuo Neng out directly! "God night, be careful!" "Shua!" A red and green figure suddenly appeared behind God night and held him. "Water stop! Weasel! You''re not dead? " Yu Zhibo weasel smiled helplessly. Yu Zhibo still released Shenye angrily, "who told you we were dead?" "The big bang just now..." Yu Zhibo explained: "at that time, we wanted to release Ninja again to see if we could repel the fireball, but the mysterious man seemed to see what we meant and directly let the fireball explode. It was really dangerous at that time. Mr. Xin Kui shuimen transferred us with the art of flying thunder." Yu Zhibo weasel''s face was calm. "I don''t like this kind of style printed secretly." "Well, well, Mr. Watergate is also afraid of our accident. After all..." Yuzhibo still didn''t say any more. After all, there was a flag mukakassi standing next to him. It was because the wave wind water gate didn''t arrive in time that caused the tragedy of yuzhibo with earth. "I''ll let him get rid of it later." "Well, well, it''ll be removed together at that time. It''s also very awkward on the body." God night looked at the two people in peace. He was embarrassed to tell the truth. Once the seal of flying Thunder God was printed, it could not disappear unless the tail turned into a beast or died "Huodun! Put out the fire! " While the three were talking, a vast flame came again. "Shenwei!" The flame instantly disappeared into the field! Qimukakashi was on a branch and said coldly, "you are the main battle and I will assist, but there is no need to chat in the face of a big enemy." The three blushed for a while, then manipulated xuzuo Neng and ran straight up! "Add earth life!" "Ba ban Gou Yu!" "Ninety nine!" Three extremely powerful spells suddenly issued, a sharp black arrow, a red writing wheel eye gouyu, and countless green arrows fired from the chest! Didala was still watching the battlefield not far away. He didn''t follow the Ninjas in Yanyin village to escape. Instead, he wanted to see what the young man who fought with him could do and dare to rush up and fight with such a man who knocked down three generations of fire shadow. The result stunned Didala! Chapter 274 Didala covered his head. He had never been so hit one day. His original name of Yanyin village genius was so fragile and vulnerable in front of God night! It turned out that the Muye genius called Shenye had been playing with himself all the time. All his tricks in his eyes were just children playing house. He didn''t force him to be serious from beginning to end. Didala didn''t expect that the gap between the two people could be so big that people couldn''t accept it. Why are they the same age, the same forbearance and the same genius? They can fight the film level strong, but they are still complacent about the name of genius and bury their heads all day to study the vulnerable explosion. God night''s move has earth life. The art of explosion is what he wants! Didala looked at the mouth on her right hand and suddenly made a crucial decision! Back to the battlefield, God night''s earth life, yuzhibo weasel''s baban gouyu and yuzhibo waterstop''s xuzuo Neng Hu ¡¤ 99 are all powerful ninja skills, even if no one can stop them, let alone release them at the same time! The mysterious man jumped back and first distanced himself from the three techniques. His eyes under his mask suddenly turned white, and green veins covered his cheeks. Then he held a fan in his hand and made a seal with one hand. With the completion of the last big seal, his white eyes suddenly turned into crescent teeth. He pointed forward and drank: "the edge of the moon!" For a moment, the whole world was quiet! With the successful launch of the mysterious man''s skill, the three xuzuo nengs were instantly pulled into a barrier, and their Ninja also exploded outside the barrier, which not only failed to cause damage to the mysterious man, but also caused a great blow to Muye. "Bastard!" Yu Zhibo looked at the Muye people who escaped under his ninja and was extremely angry! God night also frowned. He knew the power of earth life. There was a flame with sky light on it. If he didn''t remove it by himself, the flame would burn all the time. But I came to this enchantment and completely disconnected from Jia Youtu life! The mysterious man looked at the wood leaf that lit the fire. He laughed: "why don''t you three join our camp? You are all yuzhibo, and our leader is yuzhibo ban. Why are yuzhibo still struggling among the wood leaves? It''s better to overthrow this barren world together." "You dream!" God night said coldly, "how can we get involved with you? You bastards who start to want to destroy the world without reaching their ambitions. Have you ever thought about how many people will be displaced and how many people will lose their relatives at the moment when your ambitions succeed!" "Do I care?" The mysterious man sneered, "the people in your world are too small. Compared with the noble me, they are like mole ants. It is a gift from heaven to die in my hands." Yu Zhibo wondered, "our world? You are not from this world? " "When did I say I was a person in your world, a group of frogs at the bottom of a well? Do you know that there are more powerful groups on your head!" God night narrowed his eyes, "big barrel wood family?" "Do you know the big barrel wood clan?" "It is recorded in the book of tolerance that the big barrel wood family is the origin of ninjas and carried forward in the six immortals. Later, Asura inherited the forbearance sect and gradually developed to the present appearance. It can be said that ninjas originated from big barrel wood, or the branch of big barrel wood Huiye." The mysterious man was stunned. "Do you know the big barrel of muhui night?" God night smiled, "there is nothing I don''t know in this world." "Ha ha ha ha!" The mysterious man suddenly laughed wildly, "is there anything you don''t know? You guessed wrong, kid. I''m not the lower race of big barrel wood. I''m the king of the world! They can''t stay in that world until they come to your world. You call him origin. It''s killing me! " Shenye frowned. He really didn''t know that the big barrel Wood Group is a low-level group. If the mysterious man is not the big barrel wood group, it is only the reincarnation eye on the moon... But the sacrifice is also a branch of the big barrel wood "Who the hell are you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am. You already know enough. The dead don''t need to know too much!" The mysterious man threw his hands in one fell swoop, "I''ll show you the real ninja!" Suddenly! Yuzhibo water stop and yuzhibo weasel''s beard can disappear in an instant! They both fell heavily to the ground and were unconscious. "What''s going on!" "Huh?" The mysterious man seemed to wonder, "Why are you okay?" God night shouted anxiously, "what have you done to them!" The mysterious man snorted coldly, "my ''moonlight border area'' can purify chakra. I just help them purify chakra, but I wonder why yours hasn''t been purified." Purifying chakra is extracting chakra from the body! "Maybe I''m your father!" The system has just told him that his chakra is not the chakra of the world, and the items given and rewarded by the system to Shenye do not belong to the type of chakra in the world, so the mysterious man can not purify, and even any Ninja that has a negative effect on chakra is useless to Shenye. Shenye doesn''t want to say too much anymore. Now he just wants to break the boundary of this space, otherwise yuzhibo waterstop and yuzhibo weasel will be in danger if they don''t have chakra in their bodies for too long. "Ding!" Just as God night was about to rush up, the prompt sound of the system came again. "Say something and fart!" "System prompt: Didala concedes defeat and the top tolerance task is completed. Reward: 19% of the strength of the tail, experience X1000. " "Congratulations, the host is promoted to shadow. You will be rewarded with 19% of the power of the tail and the secret script of Ninja: Wooden Dun ¡¤ tree world coming." God night''s heart is happy. Now he directly has 59% of the power of the tail! Coupled with the constitution of his whirlpool family, the chakra quantity in his body surged again! God night didn''t want to hide himself at this time, even if everyone was looking at him! In an instant, Jiuwei chakra''s coat was draped on his body again, and a huge wooden man gradually appeared under the painted black xuzuo Neng! "Mu Dun! The art of wooden man! " God shouted at night, "Wei pretends to be a wooden man!" A huge wooden man wearing black armor and holding two chakra blades was raised on the ground. God night stood on the top of the wooden man. Five red giant claws held five super jade spiral pills and killed the mysterious man! Chapter 275 Five super large jade spiral pills instantly hit the mysterious man and burst into a strong roar. After the smoke of gunpowder, the mysterious man was still unharmed. He rushed to Shenye at a high speed and slapped him on the chest of Weizhuang wooden man! God night, who controls the Weizhuang wooden man, only felt that at this moment, the Weizhuang wooden man flew back uncontrollably. He hurriedly released a large number of chakras to stabilize the Weizhuang wooden man! "I dare to teach others with small skills!" The mysterious man shouted loudly. He clapped his hands, and a row of white balls appeared behind him! "This is... Seeking Tao jade?!" God night was terrified. If it was really seeking Tao Yu, even if his ninja was powerful, it could not cause any damage to the mysterious man! But the balls were white, not as dark as he remembered. God night tentatively pulls up jiayoutu life. Jiayoutu life in the state of wooden man is more spectacular, and its power can not be underestimated. The arrow is full moon, the sky shines, and the black sword shoots out suddenly! As soon as the mysterious man put his hands, the white ball behind him turned into a shield and stood in front of him, but he couldn''t resist the impact brought by earth life! The white ball burst in an instant. The mysterious man finally spit out a mouthful of blood and subconsciously put a ball on it, which blocked the earth life in the state of Wei Zhuang wooden man! God night was happy. Although he only caused an attack on the mysterious man that was not enough to endanger his life, it could be confirmed that he had not completed the task by seeking Tao Yu. As long as you don''t seek Tao jade, the attack is still effective, and you won''t use the move of exchanging life for life - eight door dunjia. The figure of the masked man hiding in the dark stagnated. His face under the mask looked at Shenye inconceivably. He was very familiar with the art of wooden man. He also knew very well the moves of xuzuo Neng on the art of wooden man. At the beginning, he used the xuzuo Neng Hu to set it on the Nine Tailed nine Lamas of the psychic beast to form a powerful xuzuo Neng Hu, which was equal to the wooden man''s skill between the thousand hand pillars! And this young man even put xuzuo Neng on the wooden man. Why didn''t he know that the yuzhibo family still had people who got the blood inheritance boundary between the pillars! This is his lifelong dream. The masked man sighed gently. He shook his head. His figure slowly became illusory. He said to himself, "God night can''t die. We must catch it alive, otherwise our cooperation will end here." "What!? It''s just one child. You let my people lose in the hands of one child? " The masked man snorted coldly, "I let your people catch him alive, not defeat him. I can make it clear to you that as long as there are enough children chakra, your people will not complete any threat to him, but can only catch him alive by means!" ¡±That''s how you believe that child? " The masked man sneered, "you also trust your men." Then, a cold voice came out, "I know. I''ll tell my people whether I can do it or not, it''s not my problem." The masked man shrugged. "Whatever you want." The masked man knows exactly what kind of power the powerful wooden man has. As long as there are enough chakras in Shenye to maintain the powerful wooden man all the time, Shenye will be in an invincible position. As far as he knows, the moonlight will not last long, and the ape flying day chop has recovered more than half... And three powerful smells are coming! On the other side of the battlefield, the mysterious man was panting. God night was no better. He was also sweating! The mysterious man launched another attack, his eyes turned white again, and a blue semicircular ripple came, rippling on the Weizhuang wooden man, just making the wooden man step back. "Damn it! Damn it! " The mysterious man is gnashing his teeth. This boy is so difficult! This very different suzanneng has caused him a lot of obstacles! No matter how powerful the attack means, it can only make this huge human chakra step back. God night pretended to sneer and said, "is that all? Bigger, bigger! Not enough to tickle! " God night laughed loudly, but did not launch any attack. Now his state is not very good. Although there are a large number of chakras, the consumption of maintaining the Weizhuang wooden man is too large. Chakra is passing every moment, but he can''t supplement the tolerance chakra, so he can only recover slowly by himself. Because once he added chakra in the tolerance world, he would be absorbed by the mysterious man''s Moonlight border and become his nourishment. The mysterious man carried the big fan behind his back and said with a sneer, "you really think I don''t know you''re playing tricks. I''m afraid you don''t have many chakras? Maintain such a huge skill, do you think your chakra is chatunla? " God night smiled, "sorry, although I''m not chaton La, I still have some. It''s easy to kill you!" "Kill me? I said I''d kill you! " The mysterious man shouted, and the only three white balls left behind suddenly turned into spears, pointing directly at God night! "To tell you the truth, these three balls are similar to qiudaoyu, but they are less immune to Ninja than qiudaoyu. Their ability is still very powerful. I''ll tell you directly that this is one of my last three moves. If I can''t kill you after the three moves, I''ll leave!" God squatted on the head of Weizhuang wooden man in the middle of the night and smiled: "I''m afraid you''ll find no effect on me after your three moves, and then I''ll kill you!" "Hard mouth!" "Then try it!" God gave a big drink at night, and the wooden man with powerful clothes also took a step forward, fierce! Three spears, which were not easy to provoke at first sight, suddenly attacked. Shenye controlled the powerful wooden man to reach out for a block! "Boom!" The spear transformed by the white ball suddenly stabbed on the chest of Weizhuang wooden man. Shenye immediately felt that the link with Weizhuang wooden man suddenly disappeared. When he injected into chakra again, he found that it was no longer useful! The body of Wei Zhuang wooden man separated from his chest, his lower body slowly disappeared and turned into a pile of dead trees, the wooden man on his upper body also began to fall, and xuzuo Neng, who was only flying on his upper body, began to fall apart! "Kid! This is the real power! " With the mysterious man''s crazy laughter, the last half of suzanneng''s body also disappeared into the air, and God night slowly fell from the sky! "Plop!" The weak man couldn''t stand his heel and fell heavily to the ground. The mysterious man didn''t give him a chance to breathe. He aimed at the place where he landed, and another semicircular light wave hit him. "System, the remaining chakra is still enough. What is the most powerful ninja?" "The tailed beast jade with 59% of the power of the tail." "Yes." God night did not learn any joy of the tailing jade. He waved up and down suddenly! Chapter 276 A huge nine tail demon fox virtual shadow emerged. It held its head high, and then slowly gathered a black purple light ball in its mouth. This light ball was compressed and then compressed under the nine tail virtual shadow, and successfully compressed into a chilling ball! The sound of the round ball "whoosh" came from the mouth of the nine tail virtual shadow! The mysterious man felt its destructive power, but! He has two more moves! At this time, the mysterious man suddenly withdrew from the "Moonlight border", the sky was suddenly gloomy, and the moon rose slowly! But this moon is different from the usual moon. The usual moon is far and small, but this moon is very huge, as if it is hanging overhead, accompanied by a steady stream of chakras gathering to the mysterious man! However, these chakras are not directly incorporated into the mysterious man''s body, but slowly condensed in front of the mysterious man. God night widened his eyes. He looked at the majestic chakra in front of him. If that chakra could flow into his body, he would surely take down the mysterious man! But the ideal is full and the reality is skinny. There is chakra in front of us, but it''s not him, but to stop him! The mysterious man''s eyes were empty for a moment, and then he resumed Qingming. He shouted, "the barrier of the moon!" Sooner or later, the tailed beast jade had hit the chakra barrier. Only a "roar" sounded, and the huge fire light lit up in front of the mysterious man. The huge energy of the tailed beast jade knocked the moon barrier out of shape, and then the explosion directly punched out a big hole in the chakra barrier. The explosion directly affected the mysterious man. The pupil of the latter suddenly narrowed. There was no time to pick up the big fan and fly the tailrace jade to the fan. He was directly knocked out five or six hundred meters away, with all the layers of trees and houses cracked! God night''s eyes were shining. He stood up weakly and shook his fist. "Did you succeed?" As soon as the voice fell, a man with only half a mask suddenly appeared in front of him! The man''s eyes are gray white, and there is a crack on his forehead, which seems to be vertical and closed eyes. His face is full of blue veins. Without saying a word, he hits the ground directly according to God''s night''s head! God night had almost no room to resist, and his head hit the ground heavily! "Bastard! Shit! Bastard! " The mysterious man is furious. From his birth to now, only he has beaten others. This situation has never happened. You know, the boy was tossed back and forth like playing tricks on mole ants three months ago, but three months later, the boy can force himself to this point! "Unforgivable! I will never forgive you! Mortal! How dare you invade the great God! " The mysterious man picked up Shenye''s collar and threw it out. Then he followed Shenye and put it in the boy''s abdomen! "Wow!" God night vomited blood, and the pain of broken ribs woke him up! "Shit God! Ha ha ha! Do people like you deserve God? I don''t know where it came from. People who haven''t seen the world were cheated in a few words. Are your eyes white? If I guess correctly, where are you the king of the big barrel wood family, and the big barrel wood family disdains to annihilate! " "Shut up! They let me catch you alive, but I don''t mind killing you! " God night continued to laugh and said, "catch me alive? I tell you, either kill me or die together! " "Die hard!" The mysterious man kicked it again. God night didn''t avoid it. He resisted it. He vomited a big mouthful of blood and flew back. Shenye, who had just been hit continuously, did not respond, and now he has returned to his mind. He can never be beaten by the mysterious man like this! On the way back, God night shouted, "eight door dunjia, the sixth King door! Open! " Shenye suddenly burst into white steam, his pupils turned upward, and all his hair stood up. When he couldn''t borrow strength in the air, he twisted his body, then kicked on a tree trunk to accumulate strength for a moment, and suddenly popped up! The big tree was directly kicked off by his impact, and Shenye rushed up like a light. Before the mysterious man reacted, Shenye had punched the mysterious man in the face! The mysterious man fell to the ground in an instant! God night jumped back, the whole man was like a monkey, almost crawling on the ground, punching forward, faster and faster! Until the two fists of God''s night could no longer be seen clearly, instead of a frozen air condensed in front of him! The mysterious man stood up. There were still some chakras in his body. Without any hesitation, he directly spit out a move, "water escape! Water breaking wave! " The powerful water gushed out from behind the mysterious man. God night clearly felt the sense of crisis on the water. He no longer waved his fist, but the whole man rushed towards the water breaking wave against the solidified air! God shouted at night, "towards the peacock!" "Roar!" The frozen air in front of God night suddenly turned into a white transparent peacock! The translucent peacock directly smashed the water breaking wave, rushed at the mysterious man and hit the latter''s chest heavily! "Wow!" The mysterious man vomited a big mouthful of blood from under the half mask and flew away again! God night stood panting in place. After taking two breaths, the speed soared again! "The seventh door! Open! " With the flying feet of God night, there is also a fierce translucent tiger! The translucent tiger roared in the air and directly hit the mysterious man''s body! The ground where the mysterious man is located instantly sinks three or four meters deep! At this time, Shenye''s breath had a feeling of stagnation. He stood on the edge of the pit, holding his breath and saying nothing. "It is detected that the host is in danger of life, and the eight door evasion armor will be closed. Do you want to close it?" God night shook his head and shouted, "no!" Then he yelled at the mysterious man, "God! stand up! Call again! " The mysterious man lay dying in the huge pit, and his mouth moved, "why... Your chakra is exhausted, and can you launch such a powerful skill?" "If it is detected that the opponent has no resistance, the system will automatically close the eight door dunjia. This process is irreversible." Shenye jumped down from the pit and automatically closed the eight door dunjia. His whole body weight fell on the mysterious man and directly broke the mysterious man''s leg bone. God night''s face was extremely ferocious. He pulled the mysterious man''s head with one hand and put the culprit in front of him. The other finger pointed to his face and said, "who says you can''t win without chakra?" Chapter 277 God night is probably the most ferocious face in his life. He pulled the mysterious man''s hair and said fiercely: "who says you can''t win without chakra? I said you couldn''t catch me alive or kill me, either kill me or die together! Now, I have another move that is useless. Do you have another move that is useless? Do you want to use your move to fight with me again! " The mysterious man smiled sadly, "I also want to fight with you once, but my last move is not for me to fight. There is something for you to fight. Finally, you should kick me to death with one kick!" "Huh?" God night suddenly panicked. He remembered the chaos of nine tails, and then hurriedly said, "what did you say!" "You put your ear close to me and I''ll tell you, I said..." The mysterious man bit his finger and slapped it on the ground, "psychic skill! Nine tails, come out! " "What! Nine tails! " God night''s eyes were stunned. He felt that at this moment, the sky fell down. Sure enough... Is the chaos of nine tails finally going to break out in advance On the other side, jiuxingnai was unexpectedly at yuzhibo Fuyue''s home. There was obvious anger and anxiety on her face. She shouted, "yuzhibo Fuyue, you are so kind! My men fight outside. It''s good for you. You beat women at home! You''ve also given birth prematurely to the Meiqin. You''re really not a thing! " If someone had scolded the head of the yuzhibo family, yuzhibo Fuyue would have stared at him, but the woman in front of him was really hard to provoke, not to mention asking for someone. "Yes, yes, yes! Jiuxingnai, I''m in a hurry! Meiqin has to get involved in the fight of weasels. How can she participate in the fight of that degree? I knocked him out in a moment of impatience. " Whirlpool jiuxingnai turns a blind eye. These men are really. They will use violence if they don''t talk about anything. Fortunately, the one in my family is very gentle, otherwise... Otherwise, my mother will hammer him! Whirlpool jiuxingnai doubted and said, "really?" "Absolutely true." "I''ll spare you once. I''m sure I can''t spare you next time! Even if you are the head of the yuzhibo family. " Yuzhibo Fuyue has never been so humble, but everything is worth it for yuzhibo Meiqin. He hurriedly said, "yes, so jiuxingnai, you must help me." Vortex jiuxingnai looked at yuzhibo Meiqin turning around on the bed. She sighed, "I also want to help Meiqin, but I''m not a medical ninja. Besides, Fuyue, are you stupid? In this case, if you don''t call the medical Ninja over, what''s the use of calling me over in addition to scolding you? " Yu Zhibo Fuyue scratched his head in embarrassment, "but I only know you, a woman who knows medical treatment." Whirlpool jiuxingnai turned a big white eye again. She waved a red chakra from her hand and input it into Meiqin''s body. Yuzhibo Meiqin, who had been in pain, suddenly calmed down, his eyes closed slowly, and he looked calm. "I said swim!" Yu Zhibo Fuyue patted his head and looked very happy. If other Yu Zhibo people saw that their patriarch was like a child, they would be surprised. Their chin could break a hole in the ground. Can just hit the red chakra vortex, jiuxingnai suddenly frowned. She also covered her stomach and sat on the chair sweating. Yu Zhibo Fuyue hurriedly asked, "Jiu Xingnai, what''s the matter with you?" "No... just a little uncomfortable." Yu Zhibo Fuyue is suddenly worried. He is a big man. He doesn''t know the secret of a woman. Now his patriarch''s wife hasn''t found out yet. If jiuxingnai has another accident, he will live in self blame all his life. "Why don''t I call the medical ninja?" Whirlpool jiuxingnai shook his head. "Chakra I injected into Meiqin can alleviate for three hours. I have some things now. You guard me here for three hours. If there is anything wrong with me, kill me immediately. If not, go to the medical Ninja!" "OK... Ah? No, what do you mean to kill you? " "Stop talking nonsense. I can''t hold on outside. You stay here for three hours." Before Yu Zhibo Fuyue could reply, swirling vortex jiuxingnai directly entered the tailed beast space. Without saying a word, she directly opened the chain door with swirling spell seal. The ninth Lama did not look surprised, as if this was just an ordinary thing. Whirlpool jiuxingnai was different. Her orange hair danced all over her head. She raised her fist and hit the nine lamas in the face. She said angrily, "didn''t we agree? I''ll seal you well and give you a good environment. If I don''t disturb you, you won''t be a demon. Just now I just used your chakra to inject some energy into the Meiqin, and you don''t want to?" The ninth Lama was a little confused by this punch. There was a Weiqu Baba in his eyes. It raised its huge nails and pointed upward, where there was a spiral circular pattern. Whirlpool jiuxingnai recognizes that pattern, which is the pattern of psychic art! She then responded, "is someone channeling you?" "Yes." "Who dares to rob pets with my mother? Stop talking about Jiuwei. I''ll take care of it for you!" After that, jiuxingnai stretched out his hand and patted on the vortex sign of the big iron gate. A powerful sealing force extended upward from the iron gate and directly erased the circle of channeling. "Done!" Whirlpool jiuxingnai raised his fist and said fiercely, "don''t give me the whole pattern. I''ll kill you next time. This time, you don''t want to worry about it. I''m gone." Nine tails can''t wait for this crazy woman to leave quickly. It''s so frightening. Every time this woman comes, she will give her fist and foot first. It seems to vent, but it has nothing to do. Who makes others strong in sealing. After strengthening the seal, the nine lamas sighed and continued to lie on the water to sleep. Over there, Shenye waited for a moment to witness the birth of Jiuwei, and then he decided to kick the nine lamas out of the world with the eighth Death Gate of the eight door dunjia! But it''s been a long time. Jiuwei still hasn''t appeared. It''s not only God''s night, but the most embarrassing is the mysterious man. "Damn it, he told me that this time is the weakest time for Jiuwei people. Why not! Why! " Shenye laughed and said that he understood at this moment. It turned out that the mysterious man had mistaken who was weak. At this stage, two women in Muye are pregnant, one is yuzhibo Meiqin and the other is vortex jiuxingnai. The former is about to give birth, and the latter is just rising. If jiuxingnai wasn''t weak at the time of giving birth, Jiuwei couldn''t be out of her control! Chapter 278 God Nocturne hands into a fist and hits the mysterious man with a blank face. Finally, the mask finally falls off, revealing a familiar feeling that people can''t tell who it is. This man has a pair of white eyes and a red eye on his forehead. God night took it away. There is indeed a pair of red writing wheel eyes inside! In addition to different gender, the characteristics of this man''s face are completely the same as that of big barrel muhui night! "You are from there!" God night pointed to the moon and hummed coldly, "it''s really a branch of the big barrel wood family. What''s the Supreme God? I think you''re a joke!" The mysterious man was so weak that he didn''t forget to laugh, "no matter what relationship I have with the big barrel wood family, your tolerance world will always step under our feet." "You''re great if you live high?" God night really couldn''t help the fart man. He put his foot on the mysterious man''s face, pressed it on the ground and rubbed his face. "Remember, one day I will defeat you so-called masters!" At the same time, the next era of Muye was born! The wave wind water gate fell from the air with the ape flying day chop. Their eyes looked at Shenye with complex eyes. The boy had a mysterious veil that they couldn''t see through, but also had a powerful strength that they couldn''t figure out. Wooden Dun ninja, Nine Tailed chakra, tailed beast jade, xuzuo nenghu, eight door dunjia No matter which one is placed in the tolerance world, everyone competes for the existence. Even as long as you cultivate such a powerful wooden Dun ninja, you can gallop the tolerance world like the fire shadow thousand hand column of the early generation. "Three generations, Mr. Watergate, this man will be handed over to you." God night picked up his hand and threw the mysterious man at the foot of ape flying day. Then he put away the burning arrow with earth life to prevent the wood leaf from being destroyed again. The ape flying day beheader seals the mysterious man. The wave wind water gate resists Yu Zhibo waterstop and Yu Zhibo weasel on his shoulder, and instantly disappears in place with the skill of flying Thunder God. Although there are thousands of doubts in Bofeng shuimen''s heart, if the two weak teenagers who have exhausted chakra are not sent back to Muye for treatment, I''m afraid both of them are in danger of life. Ape flying day cut and patted Shenye on the shoulder, "good boy, I really want to dissect you to see what''s in your body." God night suddenly stepped back and put on a frightened look, "no, three generations, I''m just doing meritorious work. You want to kill me?" "How can you be a silly boy? I''m just kidding." "I''m kidding, too." The ape flying day beheaded carefully at Shenye, looked up and down and thought, "it''s a pity that you''re too young, otherwise I''ll let you do the position of the four generations of fire shadow. Watergate will take good care of his Nine Tailed demon fox." God night frowned after hearing this, "three generations, what do you mean by his Nine Tailed demon fox? Isn''t this the weapon of the whole wood leaf? Jiuwei and Muye are closely related fetters. I''m afraid the motivation for Jiuwei to stay in Muye in the early generation was to let Muye come out again to control Jiuwei, and to let other villages fear Jiuwei''s strength. This is not what a person can have, it can only be the wood leaf community. " Ape feiri looked at the boy in a daze. He suddenly smiled, "look, look, you have the thinking of making fire shadow when you are so small. If only you were bigger." "No, no, no, forget it. I''m not interested in the location of Huoying, and I need ninjas with high IQ and EQ like Watergate teacher in peacetime. In the future, I will help Watergate teacher and focus on cultivating the next generation of top ninjas." In the past, Shenye may have wanted to play with fire shadow, but now with the enhancement of strength and the broadening of his horizons, he increasingly felt that it was wise for yuzhibo Sasuke to give up competing for the position of fire shadow with whirlpool Naruto in order to atone for Muye. Perhaps Sasuke is really to atone for his sins, but in God''s night''s view, the real strong should cherish the stars and the sea, be on the journey all the way, and let the enemies fear their hometown from the bottom of their heart, rather than sitting in that position to frighten the enemy. Of course, Huoying also has the difficulties of Huoying. Someone must be the post of Huoying. The ape flying day cut and smiled with wrinkles on his face. This is not the first person to refuse the concession of Huoying to him. He also knows that these ambitious ninjas are not limited to one city and one place, but yearn for the whole world. "What a good boy." He looked around at the broken wood leaves and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately... Fortunately... Wood leaves did not become a pile of ruins or destroy the village under his control. If there was no divine night today, I''m afraid no one could save wood leaves in this catastrophe. God night is like playing the role of Savior. The ape flying day beheaded solemnly: "since then, I have made rules. Every generation of Huoying has to agree to you a request. Don''t rush to refuse. This is the reward that Huoying should give to Muye ninja for guarding Muye." The ape flying day cut off the divine night, "I may leave my post tomorrow. You can ask me. I can do it. I think I can do it for you." "Really?" "When did I cheat people?" God night thought to himself, "how many people do you cheat?", Then he said with a smile: "then I still want to worship the self coming teacher as a teacher. Please help Shenye say good words." The ape flying day cut and muttered, "I don''t know where he''s gone again. When he comes back, I''ll tell him. Moreover, you can already use the super large jade spiral pill, which meets his requirements. If he doesn''t accept it again, I''ll beat him myself!" "Isn''t there still an assessment? The teacher said that it''s OK to learn spiral pills, but he also said that there will be an assessment after learning..." "Assessment? Shit! I don''t think he will accept it! " God night smiled. With the help of ape flying day chopper, he wanted to take it or not. "But..." The ape flying day chopper asked suspiciously, "you are so powerful. I can say for sure that xiaozilai is definitely not your opponent, but why do you want to learn from him? As far as I know, most of his ninja skills can be learned on the Ninja Scroll." God night scratched his head and looked a little tangled. "Of course, I want to be stronger. There is no end to learning." The ape flying day chopped him with a smile and nodded him, "I''m sorry to point you out. Do you want to learn more profound skills in miaomu mountain by taking advantage of Xiaozi''s springboard?" "Three generations of adults are really smart. I respect you like..." "Stop!" Chapter 279 The ape flying day cut his eyes. He hurriedly stopped Shenye. The boy''s Kung Fu is excellent, and his hand style is even more powerful. This really equates strength with flattering Kung Fu. "To tell you the truth, Xiao Zilai can''t directly take you to miaomu mountain without any fetters or trust with you. Moreover, he has revealed that he doesn''t want to take you as an apprentice from the beginning. In addition, I forced him, so you can''t go to miaomu mountain through him." God night suddenly realized something when he listened to the words of ape flying day cutting. In the later stage, he seemed to have taken two people to miaomu mountain, that is, the father and son of Bofeng shuimen. Even the born reincarnation eye long gate, Zhidun Ninja Xiaonan and the gifted Miyan could not be brought to miaomu mountain by himself. However, when the three generations said so, they always felt that there was something in his words. Before there was any turning around, Shenye asked, "what should I do? I still have a lot of powerful ninja. I can learn it only through miaomushan. " "Powerful ninja? Stronger than those of Mu Dun Jiuwei? " "That''s for sure!" God night smiled. In fact, he only saw the magic of Ninjutsu in miaomu mountain. He didn''t know whether magic was Ninjutsu, but on second thought, anyway, one used chakra and the other used the power of nature. Both consumption modes were extracted from nature and should have the same effect. Ape feiri nodded, "then you might as well say it directly with him." "But in this case, isn''t it too purposeful?" "I just praised you for your thinking of fire shadow. Why are you so stupid now? Your purpose is to become stronger. Your starting point is still good. " Shenye was a little worried. He was really afraid that the ape flying day would kill him and tell him his mind of using zilaiye to learn magic. "Three generations, I think it''s still inappropriate. On the one hand, I really want to learn magic, on the other hand, I really respect zilaiye''s teacher and especially want to worship him as a teacher. I originally wanted to worship him as a teacher, and secondly, I wanted to learn magic, I''m afraid the teacher misunderstood me and said that I was purposeful to get close to him. " "Well..." The ape flying day cut and touched his chin. "It''s really a little tangled. In this way, you can worship yourself as a teacher first. If he refuses to take you to miaomu mountain for a long time, I''ll think of other ways." "Then you just said that this way won''t work. What else is there?" The ape flying day cut said bluntly: "I want to take you to find the big snake pill. He has been studying blindly. I want to ask him if he has a way to learn fairies, but I''ll forget it." God night breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t want to contact the naughty snake. He couldn''t play with his IQ. If he took out his heart one day, God night had no place to reason. In terms of positive strength, Shenye can easily defeat the big snake pill 100 times, but in terms of intrigues, the big snake pill can kill a thousand Shenye. "I''ll wait until I have a chance. Now I''d better worship the master first." "I don''t know why you waste this time. If you have this Kung Fu, you might as well think about your ninja. Isn''t it the same as learning from the early generation to be a wood immortal? Anyway, how to learn is not learning. We should carry forward it in the future. " After hearing the words of ape flying day cutting, Shenye suddenly had his head electrified by something! Yes, there are more than one kind of fairies. It''s better to choose the most suitable one to practice. Besides, the current Jiuwei chakra should only have 50%. Even if you learn fairies, you can''t play its most powerful effect. "I see, three generations." They walked all the way and said that after they came to the place where the houses in Muye village were piled up, the ape flying day looked at these broken walls and moved. Which War didn''t hurt the people in the end? They did nothing wrong, so they lost their houses and property in vain, which makes people desperate. A large group of people sat on the ground with godless eyes. They saw the arrival of three generations and God night. They neither complained nor said hello. I''m afraid their inner thoughts are that their sorrow is greater than their death. They also want to put the responsibility on the three generations and Shenye, but without them, the whole leaf will no longer exist. At least people are all right now. God night sighed. Now Dahe has not made a fortune, and I don''t know whether Dahe is called Dahe, so Dahe''s work can only be done by him. God night glanced at these ruins and estimated that chakra recovered in a moment should be enough. He said to the people present: "today all your losses are borne by Muye. Muye will rebuild your home and compensate. Now please go to the open space to escape." "What are you avoiding? Isn''t the war over now? Still hiding? Anyway, the house is gone now. Let''s just move out the leaves. " "Yes, I always hide. I don''t know why there are so many disasters in Muye. I can''t live in peace." "Yes, I don''t want to hide anymore. You can do whatever you want." It''s good that God night didn''t say those words. As soon as these words were spoken, they aroused Muye people who didn''t want to pay attention to them. You and I said Muye useless one by one. Ape flying day chopper sighed gently. He stood up and said, "gentlemen, I just want to invite you to stand in the open space for a while. Now we are carrying out post disaster reconstruction." "Can we finish the post disaster reconstruction in a moment? Are you kidding? There are many houses to be rebuilt here. Let''s stand for a while!? How long is it? " God said coldly, "two minutes, if you can''t build a house in two minutes, you can deal with it!" Maybe the Muye people were frightened by the tone of God night. After all, a quarter of an hour ago, the huge black wooden man standing in the middle of the Muye was the art held by the boy. They looked at each other and looked at each other. One by one, they got up and walked away from the houses. "Sky shine!" God''s night pupil started, blood flowed out of his left eye, and a big black flame appeared on the wooden house. Under his control, he burned the house to ashes in a moment. "Feng Dun! Wind break! " After God night blew away all the ashes, he folded his hands and launched his first Ninja reward. "Mu Dun! The art of four pillars! " As soon as the voice fell, countless trees sprang out of the ground, and new houses were erected in rows under the ruins of the original houses. God night wiped the sweat on his forehead, and the saved chakra ran out again. He was black and completely fainted. Chapter 280 In a dark underground stronghold, a man wearing an earth mask sat on a wooden throne, surrounded by an old man with white hair lying in bed, watching him dying. The masked man never looked at the old man. He crossed his legs and sat on the throne in an absolutely arrogant attitude. The old man said slowly, "after I die, bring my reincarnation eyes to a child in the fog hidden village and transplant them to him. I can use them in the future." "Why don''t you transplant it for me? I''m greedy for the ability to reincarnate my eyes." "At that time, the child will perform the natural skill of reincarnation. You can guide him. If you are willing to perform this move of exchanging life for life, you can also, or you are willing to abandon your pupil power in time and space. You know... The ability to write wheel eyes is shared..." "Shut up!" The masked man suddenly said coldly, "don''t mention him to me! If so, if so! Then why don''t I use the reincarnation eye myself? Why must I revive you¡° The old man lay on the bed, opened his frightening dark blue reincarnation eyes, smiled and said, "you have heard my story. Even if you haven''t heard it, you should know your own ability. Without me and Shiwei, you can''t pose any threat to Muye and harm the tolerance world. The monthly reading world you want to launch doesn''t have my help, Don''t even think about it. " After that, the old man slowly closed his eyes and muttered, "don''t provoke Muye in a short time. Do everything you should do. Revenge is not in a hurry." The mysterious man didn''t speak for a long time, and the old man didn''t speak for a long time. After about a quarter of an hour, the mysterious man directly dug out the old man''s two reincarnation eyes. After a careful look, the reincarnation eyes twisted and disappeared in his hands. At this time, the man''s voice finally came from his ear, "yuzhiboban is dead?" "Yes." "Then can we attack Muye on a large scale and capture the Jiuwei and Riyi clan?" The masked man didn''t answer. He asked, "where are your men?" After a short silence, the voice opened, and there was no emotion in the tone, "caught and sealed by the wood leaf." "Is it the wooden man and the child with xuzuo?" "That''s right." The masked man sneered, "I have something to do recently. Don''t provoke Muye in a short time." "What''s up?" "It has nothing to do with you." That voice squeezed out a word "good" from between his teeth and there was no more following. The masked man sat back on the throne, surrounded by the body of an old man with two lines of dry blood on his eyes. His eyes were staring at the dark front, where there was a ferocious face¡ª¡ª Exorcism! A week after Muye''s war, the ape flying day cut and announced his abdication. The successor to the fourth generation of Huoying is also a ninja, Bofeng shuimen, who is familiar and respected by the Muye people. He used space ninja and flying Thor to cross the forbearance circle. People gave him the nickname yellow flash. He was evaluated by the senior management of other forbearance villages. "If you encounter the yellow flash of wood leaves, you can immediately stop all tasks, protect your life and get away with any punishment." He has no problems in his life style. He is genial and does not make friends with anyone. Sometimes he even does level B and level C tasks to talk with Muye people. For a time, his reputation reached the highest. This year, he was only 23 years old. This is also the first time since the establishment of Muye that the descendants have ascended before the fire shadow of the previous generation has died, which also indicates that Muye is more peaceful than before. God night looked at the wave wind water gate exchanging fire shadow hats on the stage and smiled from his heart. Everything was on the right track. Yuzhibo Sasuke was also born successfully. The three generations of Huoying went to see it in person. They not only explained the writing wheel eye of God night to yuzhibo Fuyue, but also named it "Sasuke" in person. You should know that the name "Sasuke" is the ancestor of the ape flying day beheader. The name of the great ninja ape flying Sasuke is taboo. The ape flying day beheader gave such a name to yuzhibo Sasuke. It can be seen that the hint in his heart also made yuzhibo Fuyue silent for a long time, and there will be no more action for the time being. Shenye has also seen baby Sasuke. The arrogant eyes full of people who don''t love him really have been there since childhood. What Shenye cares about most is the gentle eyes of yuzhibo weasel, which are softer than wave Feng Shui gate. It simply melts the whole heart into his eyes and gives them all to yuzhibo Sasuke. I can''t believe such a pair of brothers will make you die and me die in the future. God night has also been considering whether to affect the process and whether it will cause any consequences if it affects the development of the story. After thinking for a long time, God night also figured out. First, improve your strength. It''s best to kill the existence of Huiye. Then, no matter what process, Shenye can correct it, even if Mingzuo is all blackened. At that time, just bring back Muye with one punch. "Congratulations! Fourth generation fire shadow! Wave wind and water gate succeed! " Cheers pulled back Shenye''s thoughts. He looked at the gentle smiling teacher Bofeng on the stage. He made up his mind that he would control the dark side of Muye. Whether it''s the root or the dark Department, something big would happen in Tuan Zang''s hands sooner or later. It''s better to let the intelligence agencies give full play to their ability. God night looked coldly at Zhicun Tuan Zang beside the ape flying day. The latter seemed to feel God night''s eyes. He turned back and smiled. His smile was cruel and insidious. "Hey, I didn''t expect that it was right to return to Muye this time. It''s also a very happy thing to see your master pass the position of the fire shadow to your apprentice." At this time, Zilai, with a black and blue face, also appeared around Shenye and threw an embarrassing and polite smile at him. God night really couldn''t help but cover his mouth and laugh, because he didn''t know where he went when Muye was attacked. After he came back, although he got the information of yuzhiboban''s death, the third generation beat him up. "It''s all right. Just go out less to collect information in the future." "Boy, don''t laugh. You''ll feel better in the future." He snorted coldly, hugged his arms and looked at the wave wind water gate with a smile. God night put a circle on his face, "after what?" "When I go out this time, you also go out to practice with me. I know your accomplishments are very high, but what I want to teach you is not Ninja tolerance, but combat skills and schemes, and a powerful skill you have never seen." God night naturally knew what the powerful magic in Zilai''s mouth was. He shouted happily, "long live Zilai''s teacher!" Chapter 281 All the fighting has subsided, Muye has returned to tranquility, and Bofeng shuimen has officially settled in Huoying office building. During this period, Shenye put forward an unexpected request to the wave Fengshui gate, which also directly touched the interests of Zhicun Tuan Zang. "I want to be the leader of the dark Department." As soon as Shenye said this, the whole people in the Huoying office were stunned. Zhicun Tuan Zang smiled and got up and said, "Shenye, you smelly boy, three generations didn''t let you enter the dark Department. Do you want to come in and be a leader yourself? Do you want to help me? If it''s not necessary, you can go and practice yourself." God night shook his head, "I really want to be the leader of the dark Department." How can Bofeng shuimen not know what this boy is thinking? Now the new Huoying has succeeded to the throne, and there are three generations of old teams in all departments. It is not only that Bofeng shuimen is tied up in his work, but also that Zhicun Tuan Zang has a greater voice than him. But Bofeng shuimen can''t tell anyone, otherwise his fire shadow can''t even do a little things. Why do you still do this fire shadow? Bofeng shuimen patted Shenye on the shoulder, "first go to practice with zilaiye teacher, and then come back. Mr. Zhicun will take care of such a place in the dark first." "I think my ability can be competent for the leader of the dark Department. It''s just that I want to go out to practice with the teacher zilaiye and help Muye deal with the problems that haven''t been solved in recent years." Shenye''s words are very metaphorical. Can you help Muye get rid of the problems that have not been handled? So it''s people? Or something? "Well, God night, don''t make trouble. You still have to endure now. You don''t have to endure in the promotion. You have to endure in the dark! Now I don''t care what your strength is, you must first reach Shangren and then tell me about it! " Bofeng and shuimen suddenly clapped the table and expressed their anger. Even the people in the surrounding Huoying office were startled. God night looked into the eyes of Bofeng shuimen, who also stared at him. In any case, Bofeng Watergate will not allow Shenye to be the leader of the dark Department. First, it is not the era of war, and young children are no longer needed to go to the battlefield. Second, there is Qimu Kakashi in the dark Department. He is the future leader of the dark Department in Bofeng Watergate''s mind. It''s not that God night can''t compare with Kakashi, but there are some things. The fewer people involved, the better. There are already people involved in this matter, so there''s no need to send someone in to waste their youth. In the heart of Bofeng shuimen, Shenye has become his own person. In the future, if Shenye still walks in the sun and his thinking remains the same, huh? Did I hear you right? God night rubbed his ears and found that he didn''t have auditory hallucinations. He looked at the big snake pill strangely. The cheeky snake boasted that he had come. Isn''t it that he doesn''t like it most at ordinary times? God night smiled, "I''m more interested in spiral pills, and the teacher is more suitable for me." Big snake pill smiled and waved his hand to indicate whether Shenye wanted to walk at will. Shenye nodded and started around the Ninja school. "You don''t have to explain anything to me. In fact, I have studied you thoroughly. I know all your things are really suitable for you." God night listened and got goose bumps all over. He was thoroughly studied by the big snake pill. He always felt a cool wind howling in the crack of the bone. "I envy your physique. You can not only learn Ninja with different attributes, but also some powers of Jiuwei. Even Mudun and xuzuo nenghu can use it. In this way, your chakra is still very sufficient. If you learn Ninja very quickly, you can be the most perfect ninja." The big snake pill said, with a fanatical smile on his face. His scalp was numb. He didn''t know what to say for a time, so he could only perfunctory "mm-hmm". Compared with Zhicun Tuan Zang, Shenye is more afraid of big snake pill. After all, he just pulled all his hatred on his side. Tuan Zang still hasn''t made any expression. It can be seen that Tuan Zang has no way to take him now. But big snake pill is different. No matter what kind of power you use to kill him or seal him, he will have a way or a way to live or even unlock the seal. The most classic is that the snake spits me, the snake spits the sword. You never know if the big snake pill has left any little snake behind, or other means to give you a head-on blow at a critical moment. It''s really disgusting. Big snake pill said with a deep sigh, "unfortunately, I don''t have a way to learn fairies, otherwise I must ask you to be my apprentice. Although I''m optimistic about self coming, he''s not as diverse as me in ninja. I think you should be able to realize fairies by yourself. By the way, even... " Big snake pill said in Shenye''s ear, "I can do ninja on the forbidden scroll." what is it? This is a naked draw! The big snake pill is a hint of Shenye. Although I don''t have magic, I have the Ninja that many ninjas dream of. My brain is the scroll of the forbidden art of walking. God night quickly shook his hand. He didn''t ask big snake pill how to ban the ninja of the scroll, but he was surprised that big snake pill would come to woo him. "Mr. big snake pill, I don''t think these ninja skills are of any use to me. It''s better to learn fairy skills in a regular way, and it''s best to learn them." Big snake pill whispered, "do you really want to be a ninja expert? No matter what kind of Ninja, even forbidden. Whether Feng Huo Shui * * or blood succession boundary and blood succession elimination, it can be handy. " God night looked at the big snake pill. To tell the truth, he was very excited. A week ago, the mysterious man knew all ninja and had almost no weaknesses. If he hadn''t completed the task of defeating Didala at a critical moment, upgraded to a shadow and got the power of 29%, he could have retreated very much. In this way, he still relied on chakra quantity to kill him. However, the situation mentioned by big snake pill requires a lot of human experiments, cruel blood transplantation and even body transplantation. If Shenye joins the camp of big snake pill, he will become an accomplice of big snake pill. Big snake pill looked at the contemplative God night and thought he was a little moved. He continued: "last time you fought with that mysterious man, I also learned something. Don''t you want to be impeccable like him? Maybe he is not really without weakness, but I can feel the huge chakra quantity on you. God night, you can really be impeccable! " "All right... Teacher big snake pill, stop talking..." "And I have been studying magic, an auxiliary tool that can instantly enter the immortal mode. As long as you hit the magic spell seal on your body, you can directly open it in battle. Your physique is so strong that you will certainly accept all the spell seals without suspense!" "Enough! Stop talking! " God night suddenly roared. His patience with big snake pill has run out. He just thought that big snake pill may not be a good ninja, but it must be a confidant. He even doubted whether he was too preconceived. After all, big snake pill has not defected now. But after hearing these words, he felt that big snake pill was already very dangerous. When big snake pill had this idea, it was not far from the day of defection! Shenye walked forward on his own. He looked back and found that big snake pill stood in place. He suddenly felt whether he was talking or too heavy. Big snake pill just wanted to bring science into the tolerance world. Maybe his thought was wrong, but his starting point was still very good. After all... After all, he''s not that ruthless snake pill yet! "Big snake pill teacher... Sorry... I..." Big snake pill came up quickly and stopped Shenye. Then he smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. Shenye, I understand what you''re thinking. That''s the case in the tolerance world. If you don''t practice Ninja with your feet down, you won''t feel down-to-earth." "Without the Ninjutsu from down-to-earth practice... There is no sense of down-to-earth..." God night covered his heart. Almost none of his many ninja skills came from his own cultivation. None of those large skills came from his hard cultivation except xuzuo nenghu. They were all systematic gifts. He suddenly felt that this sentence hit his heart. How can you do Ninja without hard practice. God night thought for a long time. He quickly shook his head! This big snake pill is really worthy of being the MLM leader. God night, who has been on guard, is still trapped in his own dilemma because of the words of big snake pill. Although God night''s Ninja is a systematic gift, luck is also a part of strength! The system is also one of his strengths. Even those large-scale skills are given, but each one is obtained from his hard work. If he pays, he will be rewarded! God night completed the task, and the system rewarded him with ninja. This is a relationship, not a direct request! Big snake pill sighed, "I''m leaving... It seems that I still can''t get you before I leave." God night frowned, "what do you mean?" The big snake pill spread its hands, "no one in the tolerance world can understand." Chapter 283 God night opened a body position without leaving a trace. He asked in a deep voice, "teacher snake pill, I mean, what do you mean you''re leaving? Is there another war on the front line? " Big snake pill laughed, "don''t worry, the war is gone now. The only village still making contradictions is thousands of miles away, and it can''t affect Muye." "Where are you going?" Without a positive answer, big snake pill continued: "I hope you can consider my words carefully. If you think clearly, you only need to make a big move and I''ll pick you up. If you can join me, I believe the two of us are enough to change the whole world of tolerance. At that time, ninjas can sail on the sea quickly without the help of ninja, Even ordinary people can experience the feeling of ninja. They can even fly in the sky without special blood inheritance boundaries. " God night was stunned, "scientific tolerance?" "You understand!" Big snake pill''s eyes suddenly burst into light. He didn''t expect that someone in Muye village could say the word "science" in addition to him, which made him feel that God night must join him! The big snake pill grabbed Shenye''s shoulder and said enthusiastically, "yes, it''s the scientific tolerance. Put chakra on the special tolerance like the detonator. There''s no need to seal or condense chakra. Use it if you want! Ordinary people can use it! " "But don''t you still need chakra? Just store chakra temporarily. " "Look at you. Your thinking is still the kind of tolerance. We can use other things to replace chakra!" God night tilted his lips, "instead of chakra? In addition to chakra, there is other energy in the tolerance world? " "Of course! That''s the spell seal I want to study. As long as I study the spell seal, chakra will be empty talk in the future! What Ninja five shadows will not be the ceiling of combat power! " Shenye sighed slightly. The idea of big snake pill is too dangerous. Now he is thinking whether to directly catch the big snake pill and tie it to the third generation. After all, the third generation is the master of big snake pill. Ape flying day beheading should know his student''s thought. But God night thought about it. The idea of big snake pill is like a arabian night. Will the ape fly and cut off the day believe it? When the big snake pill dies and doesn''t admit it, isn''t he asking for trouble himself. At this time, the big snake pill suddenly changed its look, and then said to Shenye very quickly: "you should see what the root of the tolerance world is as soon as possible, and I hope you can help me one day in the future!" "What are you going to do!" "God night! Take the big snake pill and follow the orders of three generations and four generations of fire shadow. The big snake pill conducted a cruel human experiment in Muye. It was discovered by three generations and is now about to defecte from Muye! " A large group of ninjas suddenly appeared behind them, and there were ape Flying Sun chopping and wave wind Watergate behind the group of ninjas! Except for the initial panic, the look of big snake pill now returned to normal without too much change. He patted Shenye on the shoulder, and then ran up to escape. "Do you dare to pass by me openly? Big snake pill, how dare you! " God night shouted very loudly. For fear that the Ninjas behind him could not hear the same, he immediately opened Jiuwei chakra''s coat and directly caught up. Big snake pill can''t escape in front of Shenye. Otherwise, in the current situation of Muye high-rise, there is likely to be a villain behind saying that Shenye is in collusion with big snake pill! Five chakra giant claws fly to the big snake pill with the spiral pill! Big snake pill''s backward body suddenly formed a seal and shouted: "psychic skill! Luo Shengmen! " "Boom, boom!" Suddenly, a strange red gate appeared from the air. When the giant claw and spiral pill passed through the gate, they suddenly became weak, the golden light gradually faded, and even the spiral pill became smaller. Big snake pill saw that the five giant claws and spiral pill were weak. He stretched out his left hand. The whole arm changed into many white snakes and rushed to God night. God night looked at this group of dense mollusks. His body was numb. He took back his giant claws and clapped his hands, "Feng Dun! Big breakthrough! " The violent wind blew out of Shenye''s mouth, not only blowing countless white snakes into powder, but also blowing the woods more than ten feet in front of him to the ground. The big snake pill had no place to stay, so it had to roll down and fall to the ground. Before he was right, a huge spiral sword came at him again! "Snake flow doubles!" The sword in spiral''s hand hit the body of big snake pill and cut it in half! "Dead?" God night just landed to check, a ferocious snake came out of the ground, bit God night''s shoulder and took him back. The body of "big snake pill" divided into two parts suddenly became a white snake. The body of big snake pill came out of the mouth of the white snake. The big snake pill was printed again, and two white snakes came out and rushed to Shenye! God night is disgusting to these mollusks, not to mention such a huge mollusk, which makes him disgust to explode in situ! "Damn it! Damn it! The sky shines! " God drank loudly at night, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye opened, and a sky light flame directly burned the big snake that bit him into two pieces. Then he took out two bitters from his arms, nailed the remaining two white snakes to the ground, one left and one right, and then the white snake suddenly exploded, spilled purple blood on the grass, and instantly corroded the whole grass. God breathed deeply at night. He was disgusted to the extreme. Otherwise, if he kept pouring water, he might be poisoned on these two snakes. After a series of sinister Ninjutsu, big snake pill smiled bitterly, "this is the limit of ninja. Once chakra is about to be consumed, it will be slaughtered." Shenye went near the big snake pill and condensed a wind knife with chakra. He pointed to the big snake pill and said, "I''m not the kind of person who can only catch people on death orders. I know how dangerous your experiments are, so... There should be nothing wrong with the big snake pill being accidentally killed by me during arrest." After that, when Shenye struck down, a flash of gold flashed in front of him. Then chakra wind knife disappeared, and the big snake pill disappeared in place. God night narrowed his eyes. It was him When the ape flies and cuts the sun to save the big snake pill, Shenye can understand, but why does the wave Feng Shui gate save the big snake pill? God night didn''t close the eye of writing wheel, so he clearly saw who the man was. There was an apology in the eyes of Bofeng Watergate. If it was someone else, it would be impossible to save someone under his eyes. At this time, a large group of ninjas came from behind. Ape feirizhan also came over. Looking at the scene in front of him, he sighed and drank back the Ninjas behind him. Chapter 284 The ape flew forward and looked at Shenye. "The big snake pill ran away?" God night snorted coldly, "don''t you know if you can run or not?" "I''m not a shadow of fire anymore, so I really don''t know what happened." "Did I ask you what happened?" It was the first time Shenye spoke to the three generations in this tone, "what is big snake pill doing? As his master, you should know very well?" "Clear, experiment with Muye prisoners, war criminals and orphans." "You know why you let him go!" Shenye is very angry. The big snake pill in this period is falling into a passion for science. He wants to learn all ninja and turn himself into a living Ninja Scroll. From the point of view that his white snake Ninja has reached this point, his next step is to pursue how to grow old and change containers endlessly! This container is still the body! The ape flying day beheaded heavily and sighed, "I really don''t want to let him go. God night, you have to believe me. This is the decision of the four generations of Huoying. I''m no longer Huoying. I can only abide by the task of Huoying. But I won''t hide it from you. Big snake pill is my apprentice. I do have selfishness mixed in it. " Shenye also sighed. In fact, he had already planned. Since the whole tolerance world has changed so much and the war has come so quickly, he should rely on his own strength to turn the whole tolerance world around. Whether it is yuzhibo''s revenge with the earth or yuzhiboban''s ruling plan, Shenye will bear it by itself and let others live a peaceful and stable life. Then release the big snake pill and let him have a look. Even if there is a scientific tolerance, can the scientific tolerance tolerate the power of the six ways? Even if you live forever, when people in the whole world die in their sleep, you live in this world alone. Who can see your research and invention? After persuading the big snake pill, first abolish the idea of scientific tolerance and keep the ninja. Then, cooperate with yunyin village and set up a scientific research team led by the big snake pill to bring the development of the whole tolerance community into a new era. But all this was destroyed by the escape of big snake pill. Big snake pill is a very smart person. Once he recognizes one thing, he will improve it unreservedly, unless he hits him hard in the face with the thing he recognizes and lets him see the reality, so that he can give up. But now the big snake pill has the help of wave wind and water gate. He will try new methods unscrupulously. He is likely to understand the infinite monthly reading and the power of the six ways. Even it is not impossible for him to become a six way snake to play the role of the big snake pocket. The big snake pill is more difficult to deal with than the bag. At least Yixie Naqi is useless to him. God night''s annoyed look on his face. If he is not so soft at that moment, he will continue to fight and kill. Although he may hurt Mr. Watergate by mistake, it is always better than letting the big snake pill go. "Three generations, I really hope you can give me an explanation. What''s the use of keeping the big snake pill?" The ape flying day frowned. He said in a deep voice, "God night, do you really feel that your wings are hard and you can fly by yourself? You have to join the dark Department today. Now you have to doubt the practice of the fourth generation of fire shadow. " "But that''s treason! As the shadow of fire, the four generations should have been at odds with traitor tolerance! " "But sometimes, I can''t help myself." At this time, a golden flash came, and the figure of the wave wind water gate appeared beside Shenye. He said according to Shenye''s shoulder: "it was right to plant the seal of flying thunder in your body, otherwise you would kill the big snake pill today." Wave wind water gate is still full of spring, full of smiles and gentle voice. When Shenye heard this voice, his anger was inexplicably reduced by half, but he still blamed and asked, "Mr. Watergate, I really don''t understand why I should release the big snake pill. Even if it is really used for him, wouldn''t it be better to imprison or seal him?" Wave Feng shuimen touched Shenye''s head and asked, "when did you know the secret of big snake pill?" God night was immediately asked speechless. All the things he knew about big snake pill were the impression in his mind, but he had never seen big snake pill do these things. "God night, since you know it all and don''t make a direct move, maybe your thoughts are the same as mine." The smile of Bofeng Watergate was like the sun. God night suddenly felt that there might be other secrets and secrets he didn''t know. Shenye had to say according to the words of Bofeng shuimen, "I don''t know whether I think the same as shuimen teacher, but I hesitated to let go of the big snake pill and give the big snake pill back and forth until the defection of the big snake pill. I didn''t want to understand until that moment that the existence of the big snake pill may do more harm than good." "Oh?" The wave breeze Watergate was puzzled and said politely to the ape flying day chopper: "can the three generations avoid for a while? I think Shenye may say some bad words about big snake pills. After all, he is an apprentice of the three generations and has a bad influence." "People have defected. What''s the impact? I believe you and God night''s judgment." The ape flew away and laughed at himself. The thin figure became more and more bent. He turned and walked away slowly. Shenye also saw the edge of the wave wind water gate for the first time. At first, he thought that the fourth generation of Huoying was like a holy monarch and was very tolerant of everything. However, once he sat in that position, he would always have some selfishness and distractions. No one wanted to be a Huoying. When he became a Huoying, the previous generation of Huoying still retained its strong control over the wood leaves. Wave Feng Shui door turned back and continued to say to Shenye, "Shenye, tell me about the interest of big snake pill." God night sighed, "in fact, you know that the big snake pill can''t be kept for the fourth generation. Over time, there will be a fear in the hearts of Muye people, and his enthusiasm can''t be eliminated in a few words. Yes, maybe big snake pill and the fourth generation told you about his future plans, but those plans will never catch up with changes. I think the wood leaves that need time to recover after the war can''t tolerate any accidents. " Wave fengshuimen touched his chin and began to meditate. Shenye was the same as he thought. If this was a time of peace, or if the war had passed for a long time and there would be no fighting in a short time, then the big snake pill could secretly exist outside Muye or Muye. Under the supervision of Muye''s senior management, it would be possible to use some death prisoners to replace human experiments. Chapter 285 However, the trouble is that it is still a period of war. The Third World War of tolerance has just subsided. There is a mysterious ethnic group secretly eyeing Muye, and whether yuzhiboban''s death is the news he deliberately released. No matter which imaginary enemy they are, once they strike, they will have a devastating blow to Muye. At this time, it is foolish to let an extremely unstable factor betray and escape Muye. Bofeng shuimen youyou said, "you think the same as I do, but the big snake pill really can''t die at present. Whether it''s because of the three generations or other factors, it''s a wrong decision to let the big snake pill go." God night snorted coldly. If it is the reason of the three generations, the three generations will pay his due price for it. Although the three generations secretly like this disciple and give big snake pill a lot of love, but from the bottom of their heart, big snake pill hates the three generations more than teachers and students, and has more or less hatred for wave Feng Shui gate. This is the fourth generation of fire shadow, but big snake pill has always wanted to sit in its place. Bofeng shuimen looked at Shenye with an angry face. He continued: "for the future development of Muye, the big snake pill must not die." "Then I don''t understand!" Shenye suddenly became angry. "Why can''t big snake pill die, give an order to chase him, and classify him as traitor and forbearance, and secretly put him under house arrest or seal him. He keeps saying that it''s for Muye''s future, but he doesn''t leave any room to do anything, even if big snake pill doesn''t want to be an enemy with Muye, But not every Ninja can bear the name of treason and forbearance. According to the character of big snake pill, if Muye dares to say that he defected, he really dares to betray you. Four generations, you will expect a traitor to bear and bring benefits to Muye''s future? " God night said so much in one breath. He felt that his mood had not calmed down, but became more and more excited. This was not the wave wind and water gate in his impression at all! Bofeng shuimen stared at Shenye. He smiled bitterly, "your problem is here." "What?" "I didn''t give the order to chase the big snake pill." Wave Feng shuimen said solemnly, "you see, I''m holding a fire shadow meeting. I don''t have any Kung Fu at all. I can still issue an order to chase the big snake pill." "The order to pursue..." God night was stunned. He suddenly remembered the abdication shadow of the third generation. "My current situation is very embarrassing. Only some weak ninjas such as lower tolerance and middle tolerance can be mobilized. Those upper tolerance are still controlled in the hands of the three generations. It can be said that if the three generations give any more orders, Muye''s top combat forces will obey the orders of the three generations at the first time, and I have no right to speak." "What!" Shenye thought that the situation of the wave wind water gate would be bad. He also believed that the water gate teacher would deal with these things, but what he didn''t expect was that the wave wind water gate had only the position of the fire shadow, but there was no right of the fire shadow. "This morning, you said you were going to be the leader of the dark Department. I scolded you on the face of it. In fact, I don''t know how happy I am. At least there is one you, who dares to stand beside me in the place where there are many factions in the fire shadow office. Even if they want to make small moves, they should also weigh your existence. After all, although you are only a child, your combat power is one of the best in the whole wood leaf. However, even so, after three generations issued orders, they still dared to disobey my orders. In order to maintain my dignity, I had to issue orders to pursue. " After Bofeng shuimen said it, he looked at Shenye seriously and said word by word: "the people who issued the pursuit order are three generations, and the people who asked me to help big snake pill escape are also three generations!" God night seemed to be impacted by something. He retreated backward. His face was incredible. He was not frightened by the Caprice of the three generations, but the wave wind water gate had no status under the cutting of the ape Flying Sun. "Mr. Watergate... Have you ever thought about..." "Deny the will of the three generations?" Bofeng shuimen suddenly smiled, "the most terrible thing is not the two sides of the three generations, but I was convinced by the action of big snake pill. Although he didn''t tell me like you, I can see from his experimental site that big snake pill has the ability to change. And I''m not stupid. I personally saved the big snake pill and transferred him in order to tell the big snake pill that the fourth generation fire shadow is not so easy to do! " Speaking of this, a trace of ruthlessness appeared on Bofeng shuimen''s face. "Big snake pill should be able to figure out who is approaching him intentionally or unintentionally, and who is pushing him to the abyss. Three generations want big snake pill to hate me, and then thank him. That''s absolutely impossible. I ask you Shenye, if I say I let go of the big snake pill, there must be a deeper inside story and plan in it. Now is not the time to say it. Do you still choose to stand on my side? " Shenye was silent for a long time and finally digested so many puzzling information. Now it is not the dispensable thing of big snake pill defection, but related to the ruling position of the four generations of Huoying. Who is the fourth generation of fire shadow? Is the reincarnated father of Asura! People who stand on the side of life from beginning to end in the whole tolerance world. "My God night will definitely always support the fourth generation of fire shadow, wave wind and water gate!" The wave Feng Shui door was relieved, "it''s worth a thousand people to have you." "But Mr. Watergate, I have another question. Don''t you wonder where the power of the nine tails in my body comes from?" Bofeng Watergate shook his head, "I was curious before and wanted to catch you and ask for clarification, but now I don''t want to know. Everyone has his own secret. You will say it directly if you want to. If you don''t want to say what I won''t force you to say, it''s equivalent to that you don''t ask my secret and choose to believe me unconditionally." "Thank you, Mr. Watergate." Wave Feng shuimen touched Shenye''s head, "but I have another request." God night nodded fiercely, "you said, I can help you do it! Even if you kill Tuan Zang! " Bofeng shuimen looked surprised, "that''s not true, but why are you so angry with Tuan Zang?" God night was embarrassed to scratch his head, pulled away the topic and said, "nothing. It''s just that he''s not pleasing to the eye. What''s the matter with you, Mr. Bofeng?" "Since you also have the power of Jiuwei in your body, you should spend more time with jiuxingnai when you are free. You two should have a lot of common topics. Jiuwei has always been pressed in your heart. She doesn''t want to talk to others. I think you should be a good object to talk to." Chapter 286 Shenye agreed to the request of Bofeng Watergate. After they rushed back to Muye together, they left each other in a look that everyone knew. God night returned to his quiet little room and looked at the dust on the ground. It seemed that gangshou Ji had not come back for a long time. He cleaned all the rooms, but did not open the room belonging to gangshou Ji. Back to his room, God night took off his fatigue and lay in bed, staring at the ceiling with empty eyes. The news we know today is too difficult to digest. God night thought that Muye had always been covered by the sun except the dark part and root. Unexpectedly, there were so many factional disputes on the sun. Even the shadow of fire that had abdicated and the shadow of fire that was not cold about these things were involved. It was very difficult to get out. In fact, the only person he doesn''t understand is the three generations of Huoying. Why is Mingming unwilling to delegate power and give up the position of Huoying? Why doesn''t Mingming want to kill big snake pill and organize so many Shangren to pursue it. Is everything to trip the wave Feng Shui door? It doesn''t make sense. At the beginning, Bofeng Watergate didn''t want to be a fire shadow. It was only after the ape flying day cut through his mouth. Is it difficult to see that Watergate teacher is easy to bully? But who doesn''t know that in the war of tolerance, the title of golden flash really regards the wave Feng Shui gate as a silly white sweet, which really doesn''t know how to die. Not to mention that there is still half a perfect human column force in the family of wave Feng Shui gate. As long as vortex jiuxingnai is not in any weak state, she can completely suppress Jiuwei and convert part of Jiuwei''s energy into her own use. "Ah ah!" God night waved his fist on the bed irritably. He suddenly patted his head, shouted and comforted himself: "mind him, it''s all their business. I can''t take care of them myself! Let them fight. Anyway, they are used to fighting openly and secretly. I can''t change anything by myself. Unless they are willing to compromise, I really can''t intervene, and I can''t intervene. Let it be. One day after another, I''ll make myself better. " Shenye breathed again. In order not to make himself think more, he directly entered the system page. The cooling time of the last lottery hasn''t arrived, but he still hasn''t learned a Super Ninja! "Ding! Welcome back. " God night didn''t pay attention to the system intelligence. He opened his backpack and clicked on the shining Ninja Scroll inside. "Ding! The system prompts whether to use wooden Dun now! "The art of coming to the tree world?" "Use." "Ding! After successful use, the host successfully learns the art of coming to the tree world, and its strength is enhanced again! " System intelligence kindly said, "host, what other language services do you have? The system will answer for you one by one. " Shenye frowned and didn''t speak. He looked at the Ninja coin that had broken through the 10 million mark and opened the mall. He turned page by page aimlessly until he turned all the pages, and didn''t find what he wanted. At this time, the system intelligence came up again, "host, what are you looking for? Do you want me to help you find it?" God night said, "Why are you so wrong today? Are you infected with the virus? " "Without the host, our system will not be infected with viruses." "Then why are you so shady and strange today? I was in a bad mood. Hearing you talk like that makes me feel more nauseous." The system intelligence suddenly sent out a burst of electronic synthetic sound laughter, which was very pleasant. "The host''s speech really hurts people. Today, I see that the host is unhappy and unhappy in real life. You still have the system baby. The system makes the host happy." God night covered his mouth, "can you visualize it?" "This... Materialization needs to consume Ninja coins, because the hostel mainly buys costumes for the system." "Buy, buy, pick one by yourself and visualize it quickly." "The host is really good. The system can''t do it, Ding! The system prompts you to deduct 100000 Ninja coins to get a cat girl dress. " Then, before God night''s heartache scolded, a burst of blue light flashed in front of him. Then a sexy and charming beautiful woman appeared in God night''s eyes in a seductive cat girl dress. "Sleeping trough? You are indeed a mother! " "The system does not distinguish between male and female." The cat girl''s dress and soft and cute tone make God night, a straight man, feel unbearable. God night blushed and gasped, "are there any normal clothes that are more masculine?" "Oh - the original host is good. Today, the host is the largest and meets your needs. Ding! The system prompts you to deduct 100000 Ninja coins to get a muscular man''s dress. " God night''s eyes really appeared a muscular man, and then the most God night couldn''t stand was that the muscular man was still posing as a cat girl just now. God night walked forward quickly, knocked the muscle man to the ground with one punch, and then kicked the muscle man from the system with both feet. ¡° md£¡ Disgusting me! I''ve been disgusting since the beginning! Give Way MD disgusts me! " After kicking for more than ten minutes, God night stopped panting. He suddenly breathed, "comfortable!" The muscular man with a black and blue face lay on the ground and said weakly, "it can make the host comfortable. The system can do anything." ¡° md£¡¡± After another ten minutes of explosive kicking, under the command of Shenye, the system was de materialized, which could not help wasting physical strength. If chakra could not be used in this system page, Shenye wanted to directly use the art of multiple shadow separation. "Speak well. Is there any magic in the mall?" "Yes... Yes, on other material pages." As soon as God night patted his forehead, he didn''t expect that there were other materials in magic. He opened the page and pulled it directly to the end. There was only one option on the last page. He was surprised that his chin was almost falling to the ground. "Six... Six powers?! Is this for sale? " The system intelligence replied, "as long as there are in the world, they are all sold in the mall." God night click in, look at the price, then exit directly, click on the previous page, and then find the magic and complete it at one go! God night wiped the sweat on his forehead and said ferociously: "what do you say you want Ninja coins for? There''s no place to spend except in the forbearance world. Besides, you all have some in the forbearance world. You still sell these things so expensive. Don''t you still pit yourself in the end, or you''ll remove one of the 8 zeros behind the 1 of the magic, or erase the 1 in front of the 9 zeros of the six forces." "This doesn''t work." "Materialize again!" Chapter 287 After Shenye beat up the system again, he was relieved and did not intend to consider the six forces worth 100 million and 900 million Ninja coins. With the Kung Fu of saving so many Ninja coins, no matter how stupid people can learn magic. After all, he is not the son of the six immortals. He can''t enter the six space to buy a hanging from the old man. "Forget it, unless there''s a bug in your system and it''s almost as good as automatically giving me billions of Ninja coins, it''s so expensive that you can''t buy it." "Don''t be discouraged. You must have confidence in life. If there is no hope, even your dreams can''t come true." God night was speechless for a while. He was too lazy to visualize the system again. First, he was tired. Second, the visualization was even one-time. He wanted 100000 Ninja coins each time. Although he has a strong family base now, in front of the price of six forces, it''s like a little rain. If he can save, he still needs to save. "What''s the matter with you today? Take the wrong medicine? " "No, today is a special period." God night''s brain suddenly felt as if it had been blown by thunder. He was moved for a while, thought about the time, and it was almost his birthday. Although it was in the tolerance world, the date was also very different. Fortunately, the system still remembered his birthday. "Sorry, the system..." "Why should the host apologize?" "I just beat you twice. I''m very sorry. I''m really sorry for treating you so kind to me. I won''t be so violent in the future. In fact, there were emotions just now. Things in reality are too brain burning. I''m really sorry. " The system has a question mark on its face, "why do you suddenly say this? The system should serve the host. The host is so stressed in reality. It is also appropriate to vent in the system, but the means of violence is not good. Although the system and the host should be together for a lifetime, it will hurt after the system is embodied." "I''m really sorry." "Come on, just say what''s unhappy in the future. Don''t hold it in your heart and don''t use violent means. You must communicate well." God night''s heart is warm. I''m afraid that only the system will do this to him in this world. Others are using him intentionally or unintentionally. Even the wave Feng Shui gate is also interested in the strength of Shenye, which can bring him support in power. Otherwise, the wave Feng Shui gate will look at Shenye as a child and a younger generation at most. Mr. Muye is also a good person for him, but since the mysterious man appeared for the first time, Mr. Muye has been on a task, and they haven''t passed much. The only communication was an eye contact on the Zhongren assessment. After Zhongren''s examination, Mr. Muye went on a task again. As for Haiyi and Lujiu, they are just teammates. With the gradual increase of Shenye''s strength, even the initial team friendship has faded. After meeting, they talked in a few words and exchanged greetings. There are also yuzhibo waterstop and yuzhibo weasel, both of which are machines with facial paralysis and no feelings. Iron straight men. If God night has pressure to tell them, it is estimated that they are also a question mark. What they believe in most is not to solve the problem, but to solve the person who has this problem. If God night makes them feel headache, it is estimated that the two of them will work together to beat God night. When it''s not a battle of life and death, God night can''t even fight a slightly younger weasel, let alone stop water. Therefore, God night can only depend on the system. This humanoid non living body has all human feelings in the database. It can bear the bad tone of God night and the bitter water of God night, making God night more and more excessive and more unscrupulous. But fortunately, I woke up early and understood the heart of the system. "Thank you, system." After apologizing, God night was so cold. Without a word of thanks, he directly confused the system. "Ah?" The system asked blankly, "thank me for what?" God night''s face "Shua" turned red, "do you want me to say such disgusting words?" "Eh..." The system suddenly used a disgusting tone, "I''m a system without entity and gender. Maybe you see my cat girl dressed up, or maybe I''m really gentle today, but if you want to tell me when I need five-star evaluation, it''s unnecessary. I won''t sell my soul for five-star praise, even though I don''t have a soul." This time it''s God''s turn, "five-star evaluation? You mean your anomaly today is because it''s the day of evaluation? Not because of my birthday? " The system said, "I don''t remember your birthday, and you didn''t tell me. You were busy last month and didn''t come to the system page. You didn''t make an evaluation. You just came this month. You must evaluate it. How''s the host? How''s my performance today? Whether you like it or not, if you give five-star praise, you will have such a good attitude for the next month. " ¡° md£¡¡± God night completely collapsed. He covered his head and shouted, "open the evaluation page!" The system smiled, "it seems that I''m doing well today. The host can''t wait to give me five-star praise." "Open!" "Ding! The evaluation page has been opened and the host will score. " God night scanned back and forth on one star and three stars, and finally pressed his palm on the two stars. God night pulled the ending very heavily, "one star is to thank you for adding some color to me today! Head! Two stars is thank you for letting me see the cat! Woman! Lang! " The system was confused again, and then shouted, "well, you bastard, I owe you that I have served you for so long. You give me two stars. Do you have public morality and conscience!" "I have no conscience. What''s the matter?" "You!" God night listened to the angry voice of the system and smiled cunningly. Then he pressed his palm on the five stars, "I''m happy to see you angry. I didn''t press the two stars just now. There''s a system prompt long ago, fool!" "Ding! Successful evaluation, five-star evaluation! " "Host! I really love you! " "No, no, no, don''t fall in love with me because I''m good to you. I''m a man of principle and won''t sell my soul." God night laughed and did not care about the ups and downs of the system''s emotions. He directly withdrew from the system page. As long as he could see that the system was flat, he would be happy. His eyes returned to the silent house, and a burst of emptiness and loneliness hit in an instant. God night sighed and thought it was time to rest. He looked at the moon outside the window, and a blood red eye appeared on the windowsill! Chapter 288 God night suddenly sat up, his kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes quietly started and looked out of the window. Under the kaleidoscope''s direct vision, God night saw clearly the appearance of the visitor, with an iconic silver hair and a black mask on his face. There was no one in the wood leaves except Kakashi. He breathed a sigh of relief. "Don''t you knock at the door and go to the main door? I thought there was another enemy coming to seek revenge. It scared me." "Do you have many enemies?" Qimukakassi sat on the windowsill, and the blood ring eye was particularly shining. God night glanced, "anyway, I''m going to sleep as much as you. Come to me most of the night. What''s the matter?" Kakashi was concise and clear. "Remember the last time you came back from outside and said you wanted to talk to me when you were free?" "When will I..." God night patted his head and thought about it carefully. It seems that there is such a thing. At the beginning, he escaped from the mysterious man''s claws and returned to Muye. Among the Muye dark Department members who came to meet him, there was Kakashi. At the beginning, he was still alive and almost had a dispute with Kakashi. Later, he said he had time to go to him for explanation, and then there was no more. It can''t be blamed that Shenye hasn''t lived in peace since she returned to Muye. First, she stole the forbidden art scroll and met yuzhibo shuistop. Later, she escorted the three generations of five shadow talks to meet yuzhibo weasels. Then she took the tolerance test and dealt with the enemies who attacked Muye. Gradually forget it. God night coughed and looked embarrassed. He waved, "don''t you come in?" "You''re welcome. It''s cool here." Kakashi raised his chin slightly, showed a handsome face and said, "come on, what do you mean by the divine power and earth you mentioned that day?" God night asked, "don''t you think it''s strange that your divine power has been developed to this extent? I''m not saying that you have a bad understanding, nor that you are a fool. I just want to ask you if you feel this way. " Kakashi shrugged and joked coldly, "at first I felt a little skeptical about what you said, but in the end, I felt that you were really saying that I was stupid and had bad understanding." God night smiled awkwardly and stuck out his tongue secretly. He thought Kakashi would become indifferent after the earth incident. Later, he would be human. Unexpectedly, Kakashi was so funny when he was a child. Kakashi squinted at the night, "is the function of Shenwei common?" God night was stunned, "do you know?" Kakashi stretched. "I''ve been guessing for a long time. I''ve been trying to figure out where the ninja and tolerance tools absorbed by Shenwei go every time. I can''t just disappear for no reason. I think there must be a specific space, that is, the pupil operation of these eyes. " Kakashi pointed to the writing wheel eye in his left eye and continued: "last time, when yuzhiboban used space Ninja to absorb Watergate teacher, I sensed that it was not space-time ninja, but another Shenwei writing wheel eye. And I guess only two kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes can unlock Shenwei space. " Shenye was surprised that Kakashi at this age could already think about so many things. He couldn''t help sighing. Ninjas in the tolerance world thought that copying Ninja Kakashi was a difficult ninja, but they never thought about what such a ninja experienced when he was a child. Kakashi suddenly showed an angry face. "Dai Tu is dead. Yuzhiboban has to transplant his eyes! I must get the other writing eye back! " "Don''t be impulsive. Yu Zhibo is dead. Maybe the divine power writing wheel eye has disappeared." "Do you also believe that ninjas of that level will die?" After hearing this, Shenye frowned. In fact, he also doubted that yuzhiboban has strong intercolumn cells. As long as he uses intercolumn cells to divide and regenerate endlessly, in theory, he will only age indefinitely, but will not die. In the forbearance world, old age will not affect combat effectiveness. God night sighed, "whether you believe it or not, I advise you not to play the idea of Shenwei for the time being, because you may not know whether the Yuzhi spot that appeared that day is Yuzhi spot or not. Does he say it is?" "What do you mean?" God night went to the windowsill, lay down in the window and looked at the big moon in the sky. "Sometimes you feel unforgivable crimes, but they are normal in the eyes of others. People who feel extremely guilty may have misunderstood you all the time." Qimukakashi suddenly sat up. He looked at Shenye and asked, "do you know anything?" "I know, but now is not the time to say." "Sell off again." Kakashi lay back on the windowsill. He was always like this. He was impulsive, calm and self-discipline was very strong. He said slowly: "you are all powerful. You all know that I am alone. I don''t know what use these writing wheel eyes are. I''ve been consuming chakra all the time. I can''t close it. If I can''t get the divine power, I''d better pick it and throw it away, Save the delay in practice. " "Look at everything in a good place. Don''t you need to write the wheel eye to start your thousand bird thunder? You can use five kinds of evasion skills for your chakra. Writing the wheel eye can make your visual nerve respond quickly. You can taste it again." Kakashi was lost in thought God night held the back of his head and said lazily, "my kaleidoscope pupils can see the future. Do you want me to help you see your future?" "Peng!" Kakashi suddenly punched on the bridge of Shenye''s nose. Two strands of nosebleed rushed out in an instant, and the runny nose and tears fell down together. ¡±Kakashi, you''re out of your mind! " "Didn''t you say you could predict the future? Did you predict this punch?" God night looked at Kakashi, who was squinting and smiling. His face was helpless, "who will say that you are a very cold ninja in the future? I was the first to punch him on the bridge of the nose." "OK, I''ll go back first. Asking you is tantamount to asking in vain. I''m not the one who investigates the bottom. Let it be. I''ll know when it''s time for me to know. It''s no use knowing when it''s not time for me to know." "I wish you could think so." God night glanced, "I can really predict the future. Do you want to listen? It may help your problem. " Kakashi tried to fight again. Shenye hurried aside. He smiled, "OK, can you really predict the future? Tell me, what will happen to me in the future? " God night muttered, "I want to know if I have to have an indifferent attitude..." Chapter 289 God night cleared his throat and said, "Kakashi, it''s spoiler time next. Do you really want me to say it instead of meeting and feeling it yourself?" Kakashi sneered, "I just want to see what flowers you can say." God night turned his mouth and did not insist. He solemnly said, "in the future, you will grow on the sunshine of the leaves, not under the shadow of the leaves, and even become a fire burning the tree. You and I will have three disciples who can change the tolerance world. One is the sunshine youth who has to learn the art of shadow separation for half a year. But you should remember that behind the Sunshine Youth is a lot of loneliness. Of course, I will try my best to avoid this situation. " "The second apprentice is an indifferent lone wolf. He has been called a genius since he was a child. Huodun Ninja is superb, but the boy will accidentally go astray. Although he came back in the end, you still have to avoid this situation." "The third apprentice is a girl, good at medical ninja, nothing else." Kakashi squinted and smiled, "it''s gone?" I have to say that when Qimu Kakashi narrowed his eyes and smiled, his face was really not lost to any woman he knew in Shenye. He suddenly had an evil idea in his heart. If Kakashi wore women''s clothes... It should be very beautiful! "Isn''t that enough? You will be a winner in life! " Kakashi shrugged. "Thanks." Kakashi had felt the warmth of the divine night at this time. No wonder the two teenagers of the yuzhibo family had a good view of the divine night. It turned out that there was a magic that melted the ice and snow like carrying the earth. Even if he has been spitting bitter water and saying some messy words to him, he is almost regarded as an emotional trash can. He can comfort himself and make himself full of hope for the future. No matter how good a friend is, isn''t it? Huh? friend? Kakashi shook his head and smiled bitterly. He yearned for friends again. At this time, Shenye suddenly took Kakashi''s hand, drew a "seven" word behind his palm, and said very seriously: "let him pass the past. In this life, people always have to look forward and look back. They only see the endless abyss. The more you move backward, your pace will be slower and slower, and will be gradually swallowed up by the abyss. Kakashi, the word "seven" is something you want to protect in the future. I don''t mean to joke with you. You and them will eventually become a family and fight side by side. I believe they can also take you forward and won''t stare at the abyss from time to time. " Qimu Kakashi was stunned. He hurriedly pulled the mask up, turned his head and said with ice cooling and trembling: "I believe you once." "Hey, isn''t it, brother clip? It''s hard for you to do this. I think it will consume a lot of chakra in the future." Kakashi laughed. "How much do you consume? I spend it all the time. " "There''s no way. I can''t help you with this. You can only think about a way out." Kakashi said mysteriously, "just according to your hint, I have figured out a way out." "What way out?" "Like you, sell a pass." "Bang." In fact, Shenye has guessed that copying the name of Ninja Kakashi may spread in the tolerance world in advance. They fell into a brief silence. The moonlight became brighter and brighter. It seemed as if it was a thick layer of silver frost on Kakashi''s head. Was he not a lone wolf? Kakashi suddenly opened his mouth, "when will you go to practice with Zilai teacher?" "Tomorrow, the teacher can''t wait to leave Muye." "Is it miaomu mountain?" God night shrugged, "who knows." "Do you know that when you stand with Zilai, you will automatically be classified as the school of wave Feng Shui?" As soon as he said this, God night was struck by lightning. He looked at Kakashi carefully. Now he works in the dark Department, and the leader of the dark Department is Zhicun Tuan Zang. Tuan Zang must not want to eat inside and outside in the dark Department. Maybe Kakashi has been brainwashed by him and planted some art marks. God asked with a bad face at night, "which faction are you?" Qimukakassi didn''t speak, just stretched out his palm, and a blue chakra light ball appeared in his hand. Spiral pill, it goes without saying. This kind of thing is the unique ninja of the school of wave wind and water gate. God night breathed a sigh of relief, "you asked this question coldly. I thought you were Tuan Zang''s man and almost stabbed you." "Mr. Watergate is in a bad situation. Only four people know about my spiral pill. Two of them are dead, leaving you and Mr. Watergate. And I tell you, only me and you are really standing on Mr. Watergate''s side. You know what I mean." Kakassi solemnly said, "since I came here, I have traveled all over the world and am not cold about factional disputes, so it''s just me and you. I''ll take down the dark Department, and then you should also study magic. Your strong strength and the affirmation of miaomushan will definitely consolidate the position of shuimen teacher in Muye." God night nodded, "I know all this, not only for Watergate teacher, but also for your future apprentices." "You told me that again." Kakashi was a little helpless, "OK, I exposed too much today. I wanted to get along with you as a high cold tolerance, but I was pulled down by your guy''s mental retardation." "Hey, who do you say is mentally retarded." "You!" Kakashi''s face suddenly changed after laughing! At this time, there was a figure standing upside down on the house, looking at them with a confused face. Kakashi looked up, "Kai, are you out of your mind and still training in the middle of the night?" "A real man is not afraid of morning or night! Kakashi, God night, don''t discuss those sad things. Come and sweat with me! " God night and Kakashi looked at each other. A moment later, Kai, who was black and blue, lay downstairs, panting heavily. God night suddenly thought of something, "is it OK for him to hear it?" Kakashi shook his head. His eyes looked gently at matkai with theout any explanation. Qimukakashi left Shenye''s house. He jumped on the trees. Shenye''s words lingered in his mind. A sunny boy at the end of a crane, a cold and smart hard-working boy, and a medical girl who has been chasing them. These three people will open Kakashi''s heart again. Kakashi frowned. He always felt that the three people mentioned by God night made him feel far and near Kakashi patted his head. Isn''t this his original trio? Chapter 290 Early in the morning, the sun shines on a single building in Muye, on the uncollected bedding, and in a small room full of cartons. At this time, there was also a young man who hurriedly stuffed clothes into his backpack. The young man was sweating. He searched the whole room and found only three sets of clothes, all of which were the same style. The wall clock "Ding Dong" sounded, and the boy suddenly excited. He picked up his backpack and didn''t open the door. He jumped out directly from the windowsill and ran on the trees illuminated by the sun. "God night, get up so early in the morning? It''s really the first time. I tell you, I''ll beat you up if you throw your garbage everywhere in the future. " "Sorry, grandma Chiba, not next time." The boy is God night. He has a piece of bread in his mouth, and his concise clothes swing with the wind. He is really like a sunny boy, rushing to listen to the Ninja school. "Holy night, why are you running so fast? Have you eaten yet? I cooked Ramen! " "No, aunt Shanyi, I''m in a hurry. I''ll eat it next time. Thank you!" "Another mission? Be safe! " God night turned back, put a poss that he thought was very handsome, and continued to run forward. Ji love Ji''s neighbors, most of them know that Ji Ji Ji has taken a child without a father or a mother, but the child is very introverted. After everyone is familiar with it, he is naughty. But when he helps his neighbor to handle chores and help him, his older neighbors even like this naughty boy. Many adult men are too excited to speak when they see God night. God night swallowed the last mouthful of bread, and suddenly a crow flew in front of him. He was so scared that he stopped and patted his chest hard that he almost choked on the bread. The crow fell on the branch and became a young man with green eyes. Yu Zhibo Shui stopped squatting on the Bush and said with a smile: "God night, where are you in such a hurry? And don''t tell us. " After the trunk, yuzhibo weasel also came out. "Go and practice with Zilai. Don''t say it. It''s too late. You''ll be punished later." Yu Zhibo still glanced. "Good night, you God. Don''t say anything like this. Do you take us as friends?" "Of course, what are you thinking? I''m just training, not not not coming back. I''ll treat you to Ramen when I come back next time." God night just wanted to go, Yu Zhibo weasel stopped him again and said faintly, "Tuan Zang shuistop is going to participate in a secret mission alone." God night''s heart clicked. He looked back at the water stop, "did you promise?" Shuistop laughed with a bitter smile. "Tuan Zang is the boss of our secret department. How can I listen to his words? In fact, it''s not a difficult task. The weasel still has to go with me." God night said solemnly, "I''ll go with you." "No, don''t worry. Nothing can happen. If something happens, you can always escape with my body method?" "Do you want to hide?" Yu Zhibo was stunned. "What did he do? He said it was a secret task, but also a separate task, just to investigate intelligence. I have done more of this task, and I don''t know what the weasel is worried about." Yu Zhibo weasel said coldly, "I''m afraid you''ll be killed." Stop the water and make a move. "Do you want to curse me like this?" God night frowned and stopped, "water stop, I''m serious. I must make sure whether the regiment hides or not for this single task!" "He said he wouldn''t go. He also led other Shangren to investigate the fog hidden village. Recently, the fog hidden village suddenly cut off contact with the outside world and almost entered a closed state. The Ninjas in the fog hidden village couldn''t get out, and the Ninjas in other villages died when they got close, so Tuan Zang wanted to take people to have a look in person." God night thought for a while and said, "did the second generation water shadow ghost lantern magic moon abdicate?" "How do you know?" "Are the three generations of Shuiying in office Goju Yancang?" "The alternation of water and shadow in the fog hidden village is carried out secretly. It is estimated that the ghost lantern and magic moon are afraid of being known by other tolerant villages, so the fog hidden village is closed, but it is all a secret of the dark Department. How do you know?" Shenye breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that the bloody fog is about to break out, so Tuan Zang should go there to explore intelligence himself. "That''s good... After this single task, don''t take another single task in the future. I''ll explain to the fourth generation and ask him to divide you two into a group." Yu Zhibo waved his hand. "Don''t worry, it''s you. You should pay attention to safety outside. I don''t know how many people are staring at you." God night laughed and said, "now there are many people staring at me, and more people are afraid of me. Don''t say it, weasel, look at the water stop. He''s too stupid. Don''t let him do anything special." Yuzhibo weasel nodded heavily. It seemed that yuzhibo waterstop had a heavy weight in his mind. "Hey, you two, can you speak ill of others behind their backs? I''m still standing here. Don''t treat me as a decoration." Shenye pretended to apologize and made a serious apology to yuzhibo, which made Shuishui giggle. "It''s really late. I''m leaving. You must pay attention to safety and weasel. Don''t let Sasuke forget my little brother. When I come back, I''ll bring him a gift." Referring to Yu Zhibo Sasuke''s weasel, a smile appeared on his old-fashioned face. He nodded and said, "yes." "The three of us will get together later." "Get together later!" God night quickly shuttled through the woods. Finally, he caught up with zilaiye who was about to leave at the door of Muye. "You are a teacher! I''m coming! " "You''re here? Look what time it is? Do you have a sense of time? What are you doing, my apprentice? No face, okay? I asked the master to wait for you for so long. I crossed the river when I had to wait for you! " Listening to Zilai''s broken thoughts, God night whispered, "how much you don''t like staying in the wood leaf." "What are you talking about?" "No... no... let''s go!" Zilai also looked around. He looked like a thief. When he found no one else, he coughed, "I heard you live in gangshou Ji''s house? Listen, boy, I''ll be your master in the future. When you come back next time, please be sure to steal some master Ji''s clothes for me. " God night''s eyes widened. He rubbed his ears. Did he hear right? Did he want master''s clothes? Is this lecherous immortal so lecherous that he doesn''t even want his life? Since then, seeing that God night didn''t speak, he played a song and said, "if you don''t promise, the toads in miaomushan may not welcome you. I can''t help it at that time." Chapter 291 Threat! This is a naked threat! God night has a terrible headache. On the one hand, the master is the benefactor who takes him in, on the other hand, he is also his master, and they all threaten him. He should also express something. "Well, I can''t get into Master Kong Master''s room now. When he comes back, I must risk my life and steal some for you. After all, people''s door is closed and break in by force. The impact is not very good." God night said this, but he had an abacus in his heart. I went out to learn magic with you first. After I came back, I didn''t admit it, or I directly pointed it out with Master Kong, and said that Master Kong will decide for myself at that time. Since I heard it, I was moved, "are you really willing to help me steal my clothes?" "Of course! Duty bound! " "That''s good!" Zilai also clapped on the neck of God night and shouted, "the seal of tongue disaster, Kai!" God night immediately felt his tongue numb, and the idea of stealing master''s clothes in his mind became more clear. He asked in horror, "since I came here, what have you done?" "It''s all right. I just printed it for you. When you steal the master''s clothes, the seal will be released automatically." God said with his tongue at night, "what if you didn''t steal it?" "If you don''t steal, you will enter the countdown. You should have a clear idea in your mind now, that is to steal the master''s clothes. When your idea becomes more and more clear, you haven''t stolen the clothes, then your tongue will..." God night was anxious. He approached Zilai and said, "what will happen!" Zilai also made an extremely exaggerated gesture, "it''ll explode!" "Sleeping trough! You are too cruel to be a teacher. " Since then, he also had an indifferent attitude on his face. He waved, "what''s more cruel is still behind. Let''s go." "Wait a minute!" God night looked resentful, "I don''t know when to come back after I went out. If this madness makes me steal master Gang''s clothes immediately, it will be bad if I can''t come back outside. Mr. zilaiye, wait here for me. I''ll be right back. " This time, God night really risked his life to come from himself. In a short time, Shenye came back and directly threw a piece of gray and green cloth not as big as a ninja cloth armor on Zilai''s face. The cloth also exuded a faint fragrance. He was stunned on the spot for dozens of seconds. Then he took the cloth down and followed it. Nosebleed came out, and he asked knowingly, "this... What is this?" God night said fiercely, "this is what you are thinking. When master Gang comes back and finds it, I will give you up and die together!" It doesn''t matter to smile, "with the master''s clothes, it''s worth not returning to the wood leaf in this life." "Since I came here, I think you look like a fool." "What do you know, little boy! It''s called love. " "You are deformed love." God night despised it and then asked, "is the seal of my tongue untied now?" He was also immersed in the fragrance of the master''s clothes and said casually, "if you lie to you, how can there be such a direct seal that can control people? Some words have become forbidden art." "You!" God''s night Qi almost vomited blood. The two teachers and disciples went out of Muye village and went farther and farther. At night, the two masters and disciples who had been far away from Muye village lit a bonfire under a big tree. They also sent out two shadows to explore around. Then they sat quietly on the ground and roasted a hare called by God night. Just as God night looked at the greasy rabbit meat and drooled, he was cold and said, "there will be shadow parts in the entry-level examination of Ninja school as the entry-level examination. Do you know why?" "Because shadow separation is necessary to fight with the enemy. Although it will disperse chakra, it is easy to fight more and less in a short time, so as to defeat the enemy in one blow." "Yes, the general function of shadow separation is like this, so that the second generation Huoying invented an extremely powerful ninja, multiple shadow separation, but this skill needs a powerful chakra to support, otherwise chakra will fail at the moment of use, and then enter a weak state, or even die, so this skill is classified as forbidden." After a pause, he turned over the hare and continued: "in fact, the greatest use of shadow separation was put forward by the early generation of fire shadow. It also made the original Ninja school take shadow separation as the entry-level exam. All children who can''t shadow separation can''t join Ninja school. Later, this rule was changed to allow all children to enter Ninja school, However, the art of shadow separation must be learned when entering school, otherwise it will not be evaluated as "forbearance." Shenye''s expression was a little surprised. He knew that shadow separation was very important as one of the required courses for ninjas, but it was so important in the early stage that he couldn''t be a ninja without shadow separation. Zilai also explained: "the reason why shadow separation is so important in the early days of Muye is that it can be used as an ontology to spy on information. At that time, when the number of Muye people withered, there was no way to invest more personnel in intelligence, so it would let shadow separation go to inquire. Once the shadow separation disappears, the Ninja can sense where there is an enemy. Today, I''ll teach you the first lesson, that is, the role of the shadow part. " Shenye looked serious and nodded with emphasis. He didn''t feel that the basic things he had taught did not help him to destroy the sky and earth. On the contrary, another war in the future is almost a duel between intelligence and tactics. Unless there is an opponent who can directly crush the past, intelligence and tactics are very important. In the future, it is possible to face the counterattack of the big barrel wood family, or the battle with the big barrel wood branch on the moon. This is not a battle between villages - it is a battle between countries! Ethnic groups and ethnic groups! Zilai also said: "ordinary ninjas can be divided into two shadow parts, and chakra''s huge can be divided into five. If I guess correctly, with your chakra, you should be divided into five. I''m still very satisfied with this. After all, the more shadow parts, the better." God night smiled awkwardly and didn''t speak. "Before I teach you how to fight with shadow parts, tell me how you let shadow parts fight." "Don''t you just give an order? For example, when I use a spiral pill, I order my shadow avatar to also use the spiral pill to attack the enemy. At that time, it was almost heart to heart." Chapter 292 "Pa!" Zilai slapped God night''s head. He said angrily, "command? Have you ever seen someone who commands you? Those shadow bodies are condensed by chakra, but to be more accurate, the shadow body is you, you are the shadow body. You can''t make a clear distinction with shadow avatar. At the moment when shadow avatar comes out, you have to tell yourself that you are also a member of shadow avatar. You already have no noumenon. Only if you can deceive yourself first can you deceive the enemy! " God night rubbed his head and muttered, "but every time I call the shadow to come out, it feels that all shadow bodies, including me, have a goal, that is to attack the enemy. They didn''t show any reluctance or break away from the shadow body group, that is, they felt like tool people... " "You''re right. Shadow bodies are tool people, but you know, when you feel that they are tool people, it''s because they have the same heart with you in battle. Of course, they know who your enemy is and will not escape. Moreover, shadow avatars also have their own thoughts and lives. For example, you call a shadow avatar. If the shadow avatar is not dead, you cancel the call. If you call again next time, it is probably still this shadow avatar. Let me show you. " As soon as Zilai finished printing, another shadow appeared next to him. As soon as Zilai also appeared, he was attracted by the fragrant roast rabbit. The shape was just like a real person. Ying Fenshen first smelled the rabbit meat, then he suddenly smelled it on zilaiye, and the next moment he took out the master''s clothes directly from zilaiye. Zilai''s face turned red, and then he made a print. Zilai also disappeared in situ. Zilai also took over the master''s clothes, folded them carefully and put them in his arms. He said, "see, when there is no battle, your shadow is just like you, which is equivalent to another you. Now I''ll prove to you that the shadow body has its own life. " Zilai also finished printing again, and the shadow split Zilai also came out again. At this time, he had an obscene smile on his face, looked at Zilai''s chest and said, "yes, noumenon, you''ve got all these good things. Come and have a good look." Before Ying fenzi came, he also stretched out his hand. Zi Lai also picked up the fire stick. A stick knocked on Ying fenzi''s head, and the latter directly turned into air and disappeared. "When the shadow body becomes air, it means that he is dead. He will not summon the shadow body again next time." Then Zilai finished printing again, and a shadow split appeared. This Zilai first smelled the roast rabbit and smelled Zilai''s arms. The latter directly cancelled the shadow split. The dramatic scene for Shenye is stunned. Good guy, the shadow body is really a living thing. The first shadow body is called back without becoming air, and will continue to do what just happened. After becoming air, the shadow avatar summoned again is a new shadow avatar, repeating what the previous shadow avatar did, rather than continuing. Since then, he also raised the corners of his mouth, "do you understand this time? I want you to know that shadow parts are not simply called out. You have to treat each shadow part with your heart, because they are really yourself and inherit your character and your ninja." God night nodded. This time he completely understood the meaning of Zilai. In the past, he used shadow separation as a move and as a tool man who can play more and less. The shadow body needs him to feel it well and try to feel the inner thoughts of each shadow body, rather than letting them die. This consumption is not only chakra, but also fresh life in a sense. Since then, he also looked at God night as if he were thinking. He reminded him, "it''s better to do it once if you think about it ten thousand times. Have you summoned a shadow body without fighting from the beginning to now?" God night felt guilty, "this... Really didn''t..." Zilai also smiled, "it''s all right. It''s not too late to use it now. You first summon one to have a look and feel." God night raised his index finger and middle finger. Instead of using the art of multiple shadow separation, he used the ordinary art of shadow separation to summon a shadow separation. "Peng!" A shadow separated God night appeared in front of them. He scratched his head and looked around, "how do you feel a little empty, noumenon, no fight? Why do you call me out? I came out alone? " God night smiled awkwardly, "there''s nothing else. It''s boring to call you out for a chat. Isn''t it normal not to fight! It makes me look like a violent maniac. " The shadow separation God nodded at night, "from the chakra you summoned, I don''t know how many predecessors died in your hands." "Well... It''s necessary to fight..." "Hey, just in time, it''s better to experience life without fighting. Whose roast rabbit is it? No one eats me?" Before Shenye and Zilai could stop it, the shadow body Shenye ate it directly, and Zilai hated the itchy teeth. If it weren''t for the shadow body to let Shenye communicate, he would like to slap the shadow body Shenye into the air! God night pulled the corners of his mouth. What the teacher said was true. Shadow separation is to inherit the noumenon''s character and ninja. This shameless realm is better than God night. "Burp ~" They waited quietly for the shadow to separate themselves. They ate and drank enough at night, listening to him burp. "When you''re full, tell me what you want me to do. Can''t you just let me out to eat a roast rabbit?" "It''s all right. You''ve helped me for so long. It''s not too much to invite you to have a roast rabbit." "That''s good." The shadow separated himself and picked his teeth at night. "Noumenon, I don''t mean you. Don''t always think about fighting all day and night. If you''re free, you can shout out your brothers for a chat, don''t you? How else can we promote feelings, right? I''m the first shadow avatar to communicate with you. I have to give you a suggestion. If you''re okay, put more shadow avatars. Everyone will be comfortable when they lie down together. When they fight, they can work hard for you. " God night nodded after being taught, "I wrote it down. I''ll shout it out to you when it''s all right." "OK, it''s interesting to have more talents next time. Thank you for your hospitality. It''s very cold outside. I''ll go first." "Peng!" The shadow part God night unexpectedly disappeared in situ. God night turned his head and looked at Zilai, "is this... Is this normal?" Chapter 293 Zilai''s chin was falling to the ground, and his surprised expression seemed to say, "is that ok? Is that all right? " God night swallowed his saliva and looked at Zilai''s look. He understood that his shadow body seemed really different. Zilai no longer felt heartache for the loss of the roast rabbit. He patted Shenye on the shoulder and said solemnly: "I''ve always stressed that the shadow body is also a living person. I didn''t expect that your shadow body is really like a person. You can run by yourself after calling it out. It''s simple to see everything. If there is any battle in the future, your shadow separation is absolutely easy to use. First let your shadow go deep into the enemy camp to spy on the enemy''s situation. When you meet the enemy or secretly collect information, it will disappear automatically. Then you can summon it to extract information. Absolute God doesn''t know it. You don''t have to worry about temporarily changing tactics after the enemy detects it! " Shenye scratched his head. He didn''t know whether this kind of shadow body was good or bad. Although the teacher said that it was like his shadow body skill was a big killing weapon on the battlefield, Shenye always felt that this kind of shadow body was uncontrollable. He still wanted the shadow body like a tool man. Just listen to his command, and don''t ask anything else, Such a master servant relationship is what he wants. It doesn''t mean that God night must enslave the shadow body and not treat the life of the shadow body as human life, but he thinks that since it is the person summoned by his chakra, he should also obey his orders. This is a natural fact. Otherwise, what do you call you out for? Let you out? I don''t know God night''s careful thinking. He touched his chin and said after meditating for a moment: "now you try to summon more, and then let them spread around to monitor the surroundings. I''ll see if there are other different places." "Ah?" God night is a little unclear, so, "call more, how many?" I also turned my eyes. "Of course, I can call up as many as I can. Why do you want to turn the sky? Can you still... " "How heavy! The art of shadow separation! " God night crossed his two fingers and released a large number of chakras in an instant. In an instant, the whole forest was full of his shadow. Because there was no battle to fight, each one was chattering. "What''s the matter? There''s no fight. What''s calling us out for?" "So many people! Is it difficult to lie down? " "I don''t even have anything to eat." "Hey, don''t tell me. I just ate a roast rabbit. It tastes really good." "I want to eat too!" "I want to eat too!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± God night held his head and struggled to shout, "eat a fart, spread it all to me, and observe the enemy situation!" Suddenly, the whole world was quiet, only the friction sound between leaves. All the shadows spread outward and disappeared into the woods at this moment. He stammered: "this... This... When did you learn the art of multiple shadow separation? Who taught you? As far as I know, no one in Muye can do the art of multiple shadow separation except Kakashi. Did Kakashi teach you? " "Huh? So will Kakashi? " When God night heard this news, he suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry. Chakra of Kakashi is the rarest of all the people he knows, and a large number of chakra required by the art of multiple shadow separation is enough to kill Kakashi. It sounds like Kakashi has also released the art of multiple shadow separation, and there is nothing. Zilai also glanced, "look at your expression, you know that Kakashi didn''t teach you. Don''t underestimate Kakashi. Because chakra is not enough, he has more control over chakra than anyone. He can use the least chakra to give full play to the most powerful forbearance skill, instead of using the multiple shadow separation skill to the extreme like you, You don''t have many chakras now... Sleeping trough! " For the first time, he scolded a dirty word. He stood up and looked around God night. He could feel that the chakra quantity of God night was still very surging! The art of multiple shadow separation is a very expensive Ninja art of chakra, which is called by the second generation of fire shadow thousand hands - "Ninja with less chakra will not die but hurt"! The divine night spent almost nothing, chakra, and used the technique of multiple shadow separation, which is more exciting than why the divine night has the technique of multiple shadow separation. "It seems that I almost lost my sight." Zilai also patted his head and said, "I''m really old. Such a wood leaf seed player didn''t see it. I should have thought of it. A ninja who can fight with the second generation of wind shadow should not be a vegetable chicken. I''m still blinded by your age." "I can''t deal with the second generation of wind shadow alone, and Yu Zhibo weasel''s help. In fact, he has always been the main attack, and I''m just helping." "The geniuses of the yuzhibo family have their own way to * *. I won''t let go of any geniuses of Muye." Shenye frowned, and seemed to have some complaints about the yuzhibo family. Zilai also clapped his hands, "well, continue to train your shadow body. I can see now that your shadow body is not only humanized, but also very obedient. Can you send instructions to him remotely now?" "I''ll try." God night closed his eyes and felt chakra''s flow carefully. A concrete picture appeared in his mind. He himself became a big red dot, extending thousands of red lines from his red dot. "Since I came here, I can feel it." "Then try again if you can talk to them in your heart." God night called in his heart, "shadow separation, do you hear me?" In an instant, Shenye''s head was blank, and thousands of voices appeared in his mind, which almost blew up his brain. He quickly withdrew from the concrete picture and gasped heavily. "Can be contacted." "Darling, what a baby. Then try again. Can you share his vision when you contact a shadow part?" "Shared vision?" Zilai also explained, "that means you can see what he sees." God night nodded and entered the concrete picture in his mind. Instead of foolishly asking who found what, he found the farthest shadow body, just like clicking on the function of the system page, and entered the red line. A magical scene happened, and the scenery in front of God night suddenly changed! Chapter 294 In front of God night, there was no forest scene, nor did he come to guide nearby. What came into view was a dark river, and his shadow was running at a high speed down the lower reaches of the river. "Zilai also teacher, I see! I see! " God shouted at night. He knew that although the scene in front of him seemed like he was running with all his strength, he was still in the woods and was by his side. Sure enough, Zilai''s voice came, and he seemed very excited. "God night, God night, you are really a genius of Muye. You can share your vision. This is a great ability. You can listen to all directions and see all directions. When you fight the enemy in the future, you don''t need to use the writing wheel eye to observe the flaws. You can directly summon several shadow parts, Just look around the enemy. " God night sighed, "I''m afraid I can''t do this since I''m also a teacher. After I enter the vision of the shadow body, I can''t see the scene near the body." "I just boasted that you were a genius, so you slapped me in the face? Are you really stupid or fake stupid? Your own consciousness is still on the noumenon. How can you not see the noumenon? " "Since I came here, I can''t see it. I didn''t lie to you." "I can see how stupid you are. I mean, since you have ontological consciousness, it means that you are still active. No, you try to slap yourself. " God night really beat him. He retreated from the vision of the shadow body and preached to him with a look of hatred for iron and steel. "You are conscious and can control your movements. Then you can skillfully master the ability to enter the separated field of vision in more practice. In this way, you can watch yourself or the enemy in all directions while fighting with the enemy. If you can be more proficient, you will fight with the enemy, It''s not impossible to map 360 degrees without a dead angle in your mind. " "Well, I''ll try." God night didn''t close his eyes this time. He once again entered the perspective of the farthest shadow. He directly hid all the other red lines, leaving only this one. Then, what pleased him happened! He can see the perspective of the shadow body while looking at the ontological vision, but the perspective of the shadow body is relatively diluted, but it does not affect the observation! "Since I came here, I have done it!" He was also stunned, and then he smiled bitterly, "when you are stupid, you make people anxious, and when you are smart, people can''t help praising." "Thank you, teacher." "Thick skinned people are also refreshing." God night laughed. Today, he found a new way to play. He seemed to watch a movie. He watched almost every part of the angle of view. Unconsciously, it was almost dawn. They didn''t sleep almost all night. They yawned and ate soft soldiers'' grain pills. There was no way. The fragrant roast rabbit was eaten by God night, so they had to eat this. Since then, whether you eat by yourself or by yourself, it''s your God night anyway. So far as the soldiers'' food balls can''t give God night one. Shenye has been immersed in the experiment of new functions and never felt hungry. This time, he understood the sentence of big snake pill. "If you don''t have the Ninjutsu from down-to-earth practice, you won''t feel down-to-earth." Although the follow-up development of this multiple shadow separation technique was successfully developed under the guidance of Zilai, Shenye is also very proud! I feel an unparalleled sense of achievement. "Gulu..." Hunger brought back the mind of God night. The multiple shadow separation technique that lasted all night made him very tired. He looked at the soldier grain pill in Zilai''s hand and swallowed his saliva. It turned out that the soft glutinous soldier grain pill also had such a delicious day. God night touched his stomach and casually brought the topic to the big snake pill. "Zilai also teacher, do you know that big snake pill defected?" He nodded with no sadness or joy. "I know, but what''s the use? Since childhood, I think he is too different from ordinary ninjas. He is a very contradictory person. On the one hand, he yearns for a longer life, on the other hand, he scoffs at life. I still remember that in the early days of the World War of tolerance, the three of us were surrounded by more than 100 ninjas in the fog hidden village. Because I was holding back, it was almost a situation of death. The master advocated that we should die together, while the big snake pill wanted to leave one person so that the other two could escape. " He paused and laughed, "but the master of the compendium has always disagreed, and let big snake pill go by himself. She died with me. At that time, don''t mention how happy I was, but I still hope they can survive. So I supported big snake pill''s plan, left me and let them escape. But just when the master of Arts was shaken, the uncertain bastard of big snake pill was shaken. He didn''t want to escape and killed him directly. Under the treatment of master of Arts, I also recovered some strength and went out with master of arts to meet the enemy. It was that battle that laid the position of three forbearance in Muye''s legend. " "I''m still thinking that I can understand from the time when the master insisted on saving me to the time when he was ready to give up me. After all, even if they died together, it was meaningless to take one or two lives in vain. What I can''t understand most is why the big snake pill gave up me at the beginning and finally stayed and rushed out together. Sometimes I think that big snake pill is not bad, but there is a rule in his heart that he has no feelings for anyone. He really looks like a cold poisonous snake. Maybe that day he had a whim and had feelings, or maybe he liked the master of martial arts to stay, and then at the last moment he wanted to try what it was like to be emotional. " God night listened carefully to Zilai''s long speech. Even people who are so open to Zilai think so of big snake pill, and people who have no feelings like big snake pill, also boasted that Zilai is also a teacher. He suddenly felt that maybe letting the big snake pill go was not a bad thing. It really did more good than harm. Now think about it carefully. In the early stage, the big snake pill was actually to understand the meaning of life and why it was necessary to learn Ninja to become powerful. The so-called human experiments were not piled up with the lives of ordinary people. In this way, the big snake pill has no shortcomings except being cruel. But just being cruel, Muye can''t accommodate him. God night thought of it, and so did Zilai. Chapter 295 Zilai also looked up at the newborn sun. He covered the sun with his hand and said, "at that time, we were really like the newborn sun. Our future was unlimited. If big snake pill didn''t have that idea and gangshou Ji didn''t leave Muye, then the fourth generation Huoying should be one of them." God night also sighed. Who said it wasn''t? If the big snake pill or master craftsman made a fire shadow, when the nine tails were in chaos, the wave wind water gate wouldn''t be sealed with corpses and ghosts. In exchange for the safety of the whole village with one life, at least it could make the big snake pill reincarnate the filthy earth, let the early generation touch the head of nine tails again, and directly seal it on the top of the huafo again. Most of the death of Bofeng shuimen is due to too much responsibility. He is probably the warmest fire shadow except for the six generations. Therefore, God night decided that when the nine tail rebellion happened, he would never let the wave Fengshui gate have an accident. Whether it was to have a positive energy childhood after the vortex Naruto, or to let the wave Fengshui gate have a warm family, God night must prevent the outbreak of the nine tail rebellion. "Zilai also teacher, we should rush back to Muye before jiuxingnai is about to have a child." "Ah?" I was also confused by this cold sentence, "what''s the matter? Why rush jiuxingnai back to have a baby? " God night realized that he had said something wrong. He quickly made a ha ha and explained: "it''s okay. After all, aunt jiuxingnai is also good to me. I just want to go back to see her and see the baby on such a good day." "Ha ha ha." Zilai also smiled twice, "if jiuxingnai knew you called her aunt, she probably wouldn''t even have a child. She came directly to beat you up. Well, it depends on when you learn magic. If you can''t learn it, I won''t put you back to the wood leaf. " God night bitter face, "is it good to learn magic?" "Easy to learn, that''s also called magic?" "When shall we learn?" I thought about it myself, "I wanted to take you to practice for a few days, but after seeing your performance at night, I think it''s meaningless to practice again. I''d better learn it as soon as possible, and I''ve completed the task of three generations." "That''s great. Shall we go to miaomu mountain now?" "Sleep first!" I''ve been watching you yelling all night. Now I''m sleepy. I''ll talk about it tomorrow. Maybe I''ll change my mind tomorrow God night said dejectedly, "sure enough... The teacher is really fickle." I coughed, "of course, if you can perform well on this day, such as beating my leg and baking meat, I can also consider taking you to miaomu mountain tonight." God night, you still need to hesitate? He immediately ran to zilaiye''s side and gently beat zilaiye''s back, "zilaiye''s teacher, is this strength OK?" "Didn''t you eat? Use more force! " "I didn''t eat..." God night whispered and strengthened his efforts. He was happy to enjoy himself and didn''t say much. He closed his eyes and took a nap. He glanced at the reluctant God night and smiled happily in his heart. At this time, Shenye''s hand suddenly stopped. He stared at the distance, his eyes gradually became empty, and murmured: "attack the wood leaf secretly... Kill the four generations of fire shadow... Take a reward... Intelligence..." I''ve frowned since I came. Is this boy stunned? What are you talking about. He was just about to attack, when Shenye suddenly shook his head, and then said anxiously, "no, Zilai is also a teacher. My shadow saw someone plotting to attack Muye!" Since then, I also turned my eyes, "in which direction?" "It''s the furthest shadow. It''s just across the bridge at the boundary of wood leaves." Shenye entered the perspective of the shadow body again. He looked at those people, and his expression suddenly became surprised. He shouted, "it''s the ninja sword seven people! Loquat ten Tibet, watermelon mountain river dolphin ghost, chestnut and graupel string pill, grass wild bait man, no pear very eight, black hoe thunder teeth! " "What! It''s them! Let''s go back to Muye and take the information back! " "It''s too late!" "What do you mean? What''s too late! " God night suddenly sat on the ground, he shook his head, "the shadow part was found, and they came this way." Since then, he also frowned. All the seven Ninja swords have the strength of top tolerance, and his strength is just above the top tolerance and below the shadow level. He may not be able to bear the top seven tolerance. Since then, he also looked at the night. His own accident was OK. The child must not die together. He said in a deep voice, "go back and send information. I''ll stop them here." God night turned his mouth, "what information do you send? It''s better to catch them here." "You''re crazy! That''s seven top forbearance. Together, they can kill the existence of the shadow level! " Shenye patted his chest to indicate that he was OK. Now he has been rated as a shadow level master by the system. He is still able to deal with the seven upper forbearance. With the help of the teacher, the seven famous Ninja swords will be vulnerable. He looked very worried. He shouted: "God night, we can''t be capricious at this time. It''s small for us to lose our lives. We must not let them obtain information or attack and kill Watergate secretly!" "Don''t worry, you''re a teacher. None of them can run away. Please believe my strength. These seven are just a dish in my eyes." "You!" Since I was angry, I couldn''t speak. Since Shenye didn''t run, he had no meaning to stay. He told Shenye, "we two go back to Muye together. After we go back, I''ll tell the three generations that you must be disobedient." God night is also anxious, "teacher, you have to believe me." "It''s no use talking about the sky this time. You can do whatever you are asked to do. Although we are experienced, we are also a two person team. You don''t even listen to the leader''s master. Who else can you listen to in the future?" Zilai shrugged and turned away. "Whoosh!" At this time, a cold awn suddenly shot, Zilai also made a quick decision, a back somersault, and then took out a handle of bitterness from his arms and beat the cold awn off the track. But what he didn''t expect was that there was a sharp steel wire after the cold awn, which was about to wrap around him! "Feng Dun! Big breakthrough! " God night blew out a strong wind, and the steel wire also deviated from the track and flew back. They turned their heads and saw seven ninjas with different expressions, either standing in trees, on the grass, or squatting on one side of the stone, with banter in their eyes, as if the hunter had seen the prey! Chapter 296 Ninja seven! Zilai also has a stagnant expression. He didn''t expect this group of people to come so fast! God night carefully looked at the seven people of ninja sword and found that they were the first masters of weapons. The seven ninjas, as the name suggests, are ninjas with ninjas. Users of broken blade ¡¤ beheading broadsword loquat shizang! Knife ¡¤ shark muscle user watermelon mountain dolphin ghost! The user of long knife ¡¤ blade, Li graupel string pill! Blunt knife ¡¤ pocket cutting user, grass wild bait man! The user of exploding knife and spray has no pear! Thunder knife ¡¤ tooth user black hoe thunder tooth! Double knife ¡¤ flounder user ghost pill ten! "Yo, this is Muye''s intelligence ninja? Why is there a child? It''s too shameful? " The loquat shizang with a cross scar on his face carried a beheading knife and said with a smile: "ghost pill Shizhi, do you want to meet them?" The fat watermelon puffer ghost warned, "that child is nothing, just the white haired man. You should pay attention." The man with a circle of beard licked the corners of his mouth gloomily. "It seems that grandpa came out with his grandson and died. Whoever he is, just kill him together?" The skin color was a little dark, and the black hoe Lei''s teeth, whose hair almost reached the waist, said darkly: "Muye Sanren - from here." "Ha ha ha!" At this time, a wild voice came. Wuli Shiba licked a * * knife ¡¤ droplet, "this is the head with a million bounty. It belongs to me!" Wuli Shiba almost rushed up with ghost pill Shizhi at the same time. The other five squatted on the tree fork and watched their battle. Zilai also stretched out his palm and protected Shenye. "Be careful." Shenye said solemnly, "since you are also a teacher, you can''t fight at this time. You deal with Wuli Shiba, and I''ll deal with ghost pill Shizhi! Make a quick decision, try to solve them in an instant and reduce the combat effectiveness of the ninja sword seven people. Teacher, this is our first battle. It''s just that I''ll show you my strength. " Since then, he didn''t know why he couldn''t fight with less to more, but he was afraid of any accident when Shenye was single to single, but he was relieved when he saw Shenye''s eager appearance. "In the first battle, we met such a difficult group of seven Ninja swords. We are the only one." "That means we''re good! Come! " God night reminded that the two masters and disciples jointly raised the spiral pill and two blue light balls, which collided with Wuli Shiba and ghost pill Shizhi! Four people landed steadily at the same time! Wu Li licked his lips, "there''s something." After that, Wuli Shiba raised his explosive knife and jumped to Shenye, and then waved it with force! "Your opponent is me!" Zilai also made a move to entangle the skill of disorderly lion hair with the spray of exploding knife. In a moment, the spray suddenly exploded and blew back the skill of disorderly lion hair! "Old man, I want to kill you! The ghost pill is ten, and the little boy will give it to you. " Although Wuli Shiba is cruel by nature, he disdains to kill a child. The stronger Zilai obviously suits his appetite. The front of the explosion knife in his hand is the initiation scroll and the back is the blade. With the cooperation of the two sides, Zilai can''t get close for a time. Ghost pill Shizhi also rushed to Shenye at this time, and the double knife flounder released a strong airflow to attack Shenye! God night clapped his hands and shouted, "Feng Dun! Big breakthrough! " The strong wind blew out of Shenye''s mouth, collided with the air flow of double knife flounder, and directly exploded into a ball! Ghost pill Shizhi rushed up again and sneered, "do you have any other moves besides big breakthrough!" God night also smiled, "yes, fengdun! "The sword in your hand!" The huge spiral sword hovered on the top of Shenye''s head for a moment and threw it at the ghost pill. The latter frowned and divided the double knife flounder into two big knives, and met the spiral sword together! "Overestimate your strength!" God night snorted coldly. The sword in his hand directly pushed the ghost pill back more than ten meters. Before the owner of the flounder stood up, God night gathered another spiral pill and hit him heavily! Ghost pill spits out a mouthful of blood and falls to the ground again! He was surprised to see Xiang Shenye. The power of the sword in helix''s hand was huge. The means of helix pill combined with Ninja was perfect. This boy really surprised him. Ghost pill Shizhi was very uncomfortable. As soon as he supported the flounder, he jumped up from the ground. The flounder divided into two sent out two air currents and rushed straight to Shenye! God learned from him and sneered, "is that all you can do!" While talking, Shenye pointed with one hand, and two shadows appeared on the left and right sides of Shenye. At the same time, he hit the ghost pill with a spiral pill. But when the two shadow bodies met the two air currents, they directly turned into air and disappeared in the air. Ghost pill Shizhi said ironically: "overestimate your strength!" "Watch it first!" God night suddenly rushed out of the smoke that disappeared from the shadow, and a spiral pill was directly pressed on the head of ghost pill Shizhi! Just listen to the "boom"! The ghost pill fell to the ground for ten times, and its life and death were unknown. Another roaring sound came from Zilai. The explosion knife droplets fell to the ground, and no pear fell next to the droplets. It was the same that it could no longer move! The two masters and disciples killed two of the seven Ninja swords at the same time! God night looked back and smiled, "since I''ve been a teacher, didn''t I disappoint you?" "Your boy is hiding deep." Zilai also patted Shenye''s shoulder and encouraged, "since I know you have such a strong strength, there are five people here. How can I divide them?" "You are also a teacher. You are a teacher. Otherwise, you can divide two and let the students handle the others." Zilai suddenly said angrily, "fart! You are my student. How can you risk it? I want three! " "In that case, there''s no need to talk. Whoever plays more depends on his ability." He smiled, "I''m sorry! Channeling! " The conversation between the two did not pay any attention to the other five people! "Peng!" A big dark red toad with a cigarette gun in its mouth and a long knife on its back suddenly appeared with scars on its eyes. "Toad Wen is too. I''ll trouble you again." Toad Wen vomited a smoke ring, "it''s really time for you to be psychic. My mother is making delicious insect food for me. Hurry up and make a quick decision. It''s gone when I''m late." "I''m sorry. I''ll come to the door and catch insects for you later. Is Zhima and shenzuo all right?" Toad Wen glanced at only five Ninja swords and seven people. "It''s OK. Solve these people first and then chat!" Chapter 297 God night looked at this mighty big toad. His eyes were shining with stars. He glanced back and forth on toad Wen, and touched toad Wen''s too smooth skin from time to time. "Are you the toad boss? So handsome! You must sign for me later. " Toad Wen vomited a big mouthful of smoke, "Xiao Zilai, who is this boy? Why not big or small. " After that, toad Wen kicked his legs gently and kicked God night on the next tree trunk. Zilai shrugged, "this is my apprentice." "Ah? Is the son of the prophecy of the toad fairy? " Toad Wen looked up from the ground and ran excitedly to touch the God night. This time, he didn''t dare to kick it again. If he kicked it out, he won''t be able to eat delicious insect food in the future. Zilai also shook his head, "I don''t know. It''s not very clear at present. We should let the toad fairy have a look at it at that time." "Peng!" God night was kicked out by toad Wen again. Toad Wen said too fiercely, "hey boy, if you touch me again, I''ll cut you with a knife." God night had no fear at all. His eyes were full of stars and said, "toad boss, how did you make your body so smooth and shiny? It''s so handsome. You''re the most handsome toad I''ve ever seen! How do you usually maintain it? Teach me. " Toad Wen pulled the corner of his mouth with a cigarette gun in his mouth. His face suddenly turned red. He scratched his head and said, "Hey, what kind of maintenance is this? It''s natural. You usually take more exercise, eat vegetarian food, and then take a bubble bath in the hot spring. You''ll also have smooth skin." God nodded in the deep night, "when I go back to miaomu mountain, I''ll try the hot spring." "This feeling is good. I''ll invite you to eat delicious insect food at that time. The taste is really great!" Since then, the corners of his mouth twitched. He looked at the two children, who were almost of the same mind from the age level. He was speechless in his heart. The enemy was at present. The two people chatted and climbed up their feelings. "You know, I''ve loved toads since I was a child. I feel that they are particularly good species and powerful!" "Oh? You also like toads. It''s really interesting. The first time I saw a human who likes toads, even if he came from a young man, he didn''t show much interest in toads when he first came to miaomu mountain. " "My master may not be able to express it. If I like it, I will say it. Toads can not only catch pests, but also have excellent physical quality. They jump several meters high. If they are as big as toad, they will jump higher?" Toad Wen smashed it too much, took a mouthful of smoke and said thoughtfully, "I haven''t tried this yet. I must..." "Feng Dun! "The sword in your hand!" Before toad Wen finished, Shenye suddenly hit him on the top of his back! Seeing that the sneak attack failed, the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost directly let the shark muscle swallow the whole spiral sword. "Boss toad, be careful! And the enemy is present. " "Thank you, little God night. Let''s solve these people first." Toad Wentai took out the long knife from behind. From the way he just talked and laughed, he suddenly became indifferent and full of killing opportunities. "I''ll cooperate with you later." Zilai also nodded and jumped on toad Wentai''s back. There were only five Ninja swords and seven people lined up. Loquat shizang angrily scolded with a gloomy face: "we don''t pay much attention to us! Before the battle was over, we started chatting. " God night sneered, "if I were you, I would run away when the toad boss came out. I didn''t expect you to stand here foolishly. I really don''t know what''s good or bad. Even the toad boss doesn''t pay attention." Zilai also looked at toad Wen''s big mouth. He helped his forehead. He could see that Shenye''s words intimidating the Ninja seven people also indirectly flattered toad Wen, and gave toad Wen too much comfort. Toad Wen jumped up too high, "little God night, talk to them and kill them directly!" Sooner or later, toad Wen spit out a mouthful of black oil too directly, and Zilai spits out a mouthful of Huodun inflammatory bullet directly. The inflammatory bullet and black oil fuse with each other, and an extremely broad flame is formed in an instant. Zilai also shouted: "Huodun! Toad oil fire bullet! " The seven ninjas are all ninjas from the fog hidden village, and their water escape Ninja is also in line with their benevolence. The five people immediately seal at the same time, "water escape! Water array wall! " The five water walls rose, but stopped the toad oil burning shrapnel carving, announced the break, and rushed to the five people again. Zilai also saw the doubt of Shenye. He explained: "the black oil of toad can''t be blocked by ordinary water escape!" God night is also amazing. This kind of fire escape has a wide range and high damage, and can''t be easily blocked. No wonder the system can only be used after it has established a fetter with miaomu mountain. It used toad oil. The five people saw the flame rushing quickly, and each showed his magic power! Loquat shizang controlled the beheading knife and directly cut out a vacuum zone in a large fire, so that he could not be hurt. Tongcao wild bait man directly cut the sea of fire with a blunt knife pocket, forced the fire to both sides and successfully avoided danger. The black hoe thunder tooth is even simpler. His own speed is very fast. Coupled with the speed of thunder tooth, he fled the range of toad oil fire bullet in an instant. The most miserable is the chestnut graupel string pill. He used to cooperate with Wuli Shiba to play the most powerful attack. Now Wuli Shiba is dead, and his combat effectiveness has decreased. He can only hide behind the watermelon mountain and river dolphin ghost. The easiest one was the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost. He let go of the bandage wrapped around the shark muscle. The final shape of the shark muscle was a big mouth with sharp spines, crazy absorption of toad oil inflammatory bullet, spread the Ninja around, inhaled it into the mouth, and finally belched excessively. God night frowned. The most difficult thing for these five people to deal with is the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost. His use of shark muscle has reached the point of perfection. While absorbing other people''s ninja, he can also avoid his chakra being absorbed. You should know that once the shark muscle is formed, it is like a tail animal that is always hungry. No one refuses to come. The skilled control of the shark muscle by the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost is comparable to the human column force that can control the tail animal. At this time, Ninja is used in front of the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost, just like a low configuration version of the six way body. God night turned to Zilai and said, "Zilai also teacher, I won''t compete with you. You deal with the other four. I''ll deal with the black fat man. Make a quick decision. I''ll go to the toad''s house." Chapter 298 I don''t know how many convulsions it is today. He pointed to Shenye and said in his heart that you are cruel. Now even if he comes here, he doesn''t take Shenye to miaomu mountain. It''s estimated that under the boy''s thick skin, toad Wen will take him too. Since then, they can''t command toad Wentai. Although they are psychic, they are more friends. God night showed a blank expression, "how? Teacher Zilai, can''t you and Toad deal with four people? Or do you have no confidence in the strength of toad? " "Is your boy itchy?" Toad Wen turned his head too much, "Xiao Zilai, is that what he said?" "Wentai, ignore him. He''s Farting!" "Zilai also teacher, if you really think so, I can cooperate with the toad boss to fight four." "Shut your mouth. If I clean up all four and you haven''t cleaned up this one, I''ll see if I don''t do well." "No!" God night laughed, then turned his head and his expression suddenly became cold. The watermelon mountain dolphin ghost was really a little difficult to deal with. He took off his robe and showed a concise Ninja armor. It would be inconvenient to run in a moment. Shenye shook his head, broke his wrist and made a sound of bone friction. Before learning the magic, he was ready to use the body skill of eight door dunjia to deal with the watermelon mountain river dolphin ghost. The mackerel muscle can only devour chakra, but can not devour magic. Once magic is ingested, the mackerel muscle will be as unbearable as people, so it will explode. Alchemy is not omnipotent, but it is absolutely impossible without alchemy. The learning process of alchemy must be accelerated. In fact, in the heart of Shenye, there is a classification. He directly divides the energy of tolerance into chakra, fairies, six powers, and body skills. Among them, magic and six forces conquer chakra, and chakra restricts body art, and body art inhibits magic and six forces. I have to say that the eight door dunjia is really a magic skill. We all remember that in the later stage, maitekai almost kicked six spots with eight door dunjia, but many people forget that in the early stage, maitekai''s father maitedai directly kicked the seven people of Ninja knife into a ninja knife duo with eight door dunjia. God night hooked his finger, "come on, black fat man, let me see how the shark muscle devours chakra." "Boy, you''re a little smart." Watermelon mountain dolphin Ghost a horizontal shark muscle, which was not excited by the exciting method of Shenye. He said calmly: "I can see that the shark muscle has the function of swallowing chakra, and then I want to beat me with body art." God night pretended to be surprised, "I feel you are also very smart. I can see what you think." "What do you see I see?" Watermelon mountain dolphin ghost was dizzy by God night. "Just let you be beaten!" Before the voice fell, Shenye suddenly disappeared. The next moment, he directly appeared on the head of watermelon mountain dolphin ghost. He shouted, "eight door dunjia array, the sixth King gate! Open! " "What?!" Before the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost reacted, he was kicked out by Shenye. When his body was still flying upside down, Shenye appeared under him and punched him in the air. Watermelon mountain dolphin ghost is difficult to borrow in the air. It can only wave shark muscles indiscriminately. Now, although the shark muscle is in complete shape, it seems that it is just a sharp Ninja knife without chakra! God night is full of green steam. If maitekai watches the war here, he will sincerely praise that this is the power of youth! God night took advantage of the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost to fly into the air, and suddenly appeared above him. He kicked it on the shark muscle, directly associated with the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost. Before he landed, God night shouted: "research level Li Lianhua!" Then there was another ferocious punch, which once again flew the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost out, hit the tree heavily, and directly smashed the thick trunk they held together. After Shenye released this continuous "research level Li Lianhua", he was also gasping for breath. The watermelon mountain dolphin ghost lying in a tree trunk in the distance supported the shark muscle and suddenly flew over. He put the shark muscle behind his back and made a seal with his hands, "forbearance! A thousand needles! " The hair of watermelon mountain dolphin ghost suddenly stood up, and then it was launched like an arrow like a rainstorm. "Can you still play like this?" God night quickly moved his body to avoid this dense but less lethal needle. But the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost never thought of hurting the boy with a thousand needles. He took advantage of the God night and shook his hands, "shark muscle! Human fusion! " The shark muscle behind the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost suddenly entangled his body, and the sharp spines of the shark muscle were all attached to the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost, and then gradually integrated with him. Watermelon mountain dolphin ghost fell to the ground and became a monster half man and half fish. God crawled to the ground in the middle of the night, just like a beast waiting for an opportunity. He can feel that now the power of watermelon mountain dolphin ghost, half man and half fish, has risen to another level. "Roar!" The ghost of watermelon mountain dolphin drank loudly, and his body instantly disappeared in place. Then God night felt that his head was dark, and subconsciously used his arm to block it. Then a huge impact came from his arm, which directly rushed him far away. Before Shenye landed, the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost, which has become half a man and half a fish, flew in again, punched Shenye heavily in the air, and then he appeared on Shenye''s side again! He will treat him in his own way! Just what God night did to him, he did to God night. But the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost is wrong. God night is a man who can escape the armor array of eight gates. God night''s whole body blood boils again, and a stream of steam is sent out from his feet, which makes his body suddenly rise in the air and avoid a punch. Then he blows violently at the air! In the blink of an eye, he hit hundreds of punches! The friction between the fist and the air gradually burst out flames and continuous shock waves! The shock wave and flame form a huge peacock open screen shape! At this time, the surrounding air became dry and the temperature was rising sharply. God night suddenly waved his last punch and shouted, "towards the peacock!" With flame and shock wave, the peacock directly hit the head of watermelon mountain dolphin ghost. In an instant, the energy of God night''s thousands of fists was all applied to his body? Watermelon mountain river dolphin ghost crashed to the ground! Chapter 299 However, the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost, which has become a "zero tailed human column force", can not be described as rough skin and thick flesh. This move is the sixth scene gate in the eight door dunjia array opened by Shenye. The peacock made by high-intensity compressed air has little effect on the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost, but it makes him hit the ground hard and embarrassed, It didn''t cause much material damage. "Kid, is that the only level..." The voice of the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost, who has become half human and half fish, also became hoarse. He stood up and wiped the dust on his body. Except for some bruises at the corners of his mouth, it really didn''t matter. "If this is the case, I advise you to run away quickly, or when I hold you in my hand, I will break your bones one by one, and then let the shark muscle swallow your huge chakra." I heard that the shark muscle swallowing chakra wriggled again on the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost. It seemed very excited. Rows of spikes grew behind its owner. The God night who landed steadily did not pay attention to the ridicule and threat of the black fat man. He stamped his feet again, and the green steam burst out again. His whole body became more excited because of the boiling of his blood! "Leaf whirlwind!" Shenye jumped more than ten meters and kicked the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost''s chin. The latter ducked back, and then Shenye rotated half a circle and kicked it with his other foot! Unexpectedly, the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost turned his head and directly resisted Shenye''s foot with his shoulder. The huge impact made the whole ground sink more than three feet. He smiled bloodthirsty and grabbed Shenye''s ankle with his left hand to break his embarrassed leg directly, but how could Shenye give him such a chance. Watermelon mountain dolphin ghost is selling flaws. God night is also selling flaws! "Wood leaf rigid force whirlwind!" God night suddenly turned his body again and pulled it up. After trying not to take off the palm of the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost, he didn''t continue. He directly kicked it horizontally with his other foot. At a distance of less than a few inches, bursts of noise broke out! The watermelon mountain dolphin ghost stared. The boy didn''t want his leg and dared to exchange his injury for injury. However, when he heard the sound explosion of the other leg, he immediately released Shenye''s right leg and hid back. This move is not to exchange injury for injury, but to exchange injury for life! God night fought for the risk of breaking a foot and kicked the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost''s head with the wooden leaf rigid whirlwind. If the latter didn''t let go of his ankle, the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost''s black head would really burst like a watermelon! God night shook his swollen ankle. This time it was his turn to laugh and say, "why? My feet are not fragrant again? Why did you let go? It''s a pity. " "Damn it!" Watermelon mountain dolphin ghost looked angry. He stepped up at his feet, rushed up in a flash, and attacked God at night with his fists and feet. This time, his speed was enough to be described as dazzling. God night opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye, and glanced around. It has become a remnant of the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost, but under the function of writing the wheel eye, it can only see some figures slightly. "Poof!" Shenye was punched heavily in the stomach. He coughed up a mouthful of blood and didn''t stand still. He was punched again in the back. He leaned forward and hit him on the chin! "Shark muscle water bullet!" Watermelon mountain river dolphin ghost used the extremely fast speed to punch two punches on the left and right, and hit under the ribs of Shenye! God night only felt a pain in his waist and flew out directly. He broke five or six big trees one after another to stabilize his body, but before he could stand firm, the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost rushed up again! The half man and half fish zero tailed man column flew sideways. The sharp thorn behind him tilted in one direction at the same time and stabbed at Shenye. "Boy, you can die!" God night saw that there was nothing to hide. As soon as he helped the ground, he also flew to the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost! "Big whirlwind of wood leaves!" Shenye''s body moves at a high speed, and there are almost visible ripples under his feet. However, this ripple is not emitted by chakra, but the strength and speed have reached a level, exploding an air wave in the air. To a certain extent, this air wave is like a stepping stone to slightly improve Shenye''s speed! The two men collided with each other in less than a blink of an eye. Shenye kicked the crooked spike again, and then repeated the old technique. He turned his body half a circle and kicked it again. The watermelon mountain dolphin ghost raised his arm to block it, and could not fall behind. Shenye responded with a fist. The two hit each other 70 or 80 times in the air, and then landed on the ground. They became two shadows, one white and one green! Where this white and green goes, it can be said that there is no grass. No matter the trees or flowers and shrubs, they are all blown up when they arrive. The most excessive thing is that when they hit the battlefield over there, Shenye still has time to punch the black hoe thunder teeth away. The watermelon mountain Fugu ghost is no exception, and almost kicked the toad boss. The two were so right that they had no less than a thousand fists. Then after a fierce fist fight, both of them retreated more than 30 meters and stopped their bodies. "Wheezing..." "Wheezing..." The two gasped and took an tacit break. God night looked at the shark muscle constantly delivering energy to the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost. He subconsciously wanted to open xuzuo Neng and smash the ghost into meat mud. Can''t the shark muscle even bite xuzuo Neng? But in this way, Shenye''s hand to hand fight with it will lose its meaning. On the one hand, he really doesn''t know whether the shark muscle will absorb xuzuo Neng huchakra. On the other hand, he also wants to practice his body skills to what extent. Imagine that in the future, a giant Buddha with xuzuo is not cumbersome at all. Instead, it is fast enough to rush to the enemy with only a shadow. Think about it, you are afraid of the enemy. But I think so. Exercise is also exercise, but the ghost in front of me is too serious. Shenye doesn''t know whether the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost is seriously injured or not. Anyway, he is very serious. The body is full of bruises, two ribs are broken, and the whole right foot is swollen. If it goes on like this, it is likely to be consumed by the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost. "Forget it." Shenye suddenly stood up. He frowned and shook his fist at the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost. "I don''t want to exercise, can I make a quick decision?" Watermelon mountain dolphin ghost suddenly confused, "boy, what do you mean?" "It''s not interesting, just... The seventh door! Open! " Chapter 300 Shenye suddenly burst out a large amount of steam in situ. His sweat evaporated like coal and then supplied to his muscles. He had been fighting with high intensity and shed a lot of sweat. There was more and more steam. Not only there was no sweat smell, but also everyone present felt the sudden rise of temperature and the hot smell. Zilai on the battlefield over there has also opened the immortal mode. Toad Wentai also waved a ninja knife that is a short blade for him, but for the Ninja knife seven people, it is a 40 meter knife, almost pressing the four Ninja knives seven people to fight. Toad Wen too noticed the steam here, pushed back with a knife, and then attacked the chestnut graupel string pills that bound people. He said calmly, "Xiao Zilai, your apprentice is very unusual, and your body skill is too powerful." Since then, a yellow spring marsh trapped the tongcaoyo bait man, and then a big inflammatory bullet hit him and vomited blood. He smiled and said, "didn''t you two still talk happily just now? I thought you knew all the means of my apprentice." "Xiaozilai, how do I feel you feel jealous? Shenye and I are just ordinary chatting. Don''t think about it." "I bah!" Since I came, I also despised looking at toad Wen too, "just pull it down. You two can talk, which just saves me time. I''ll let you take Shenye to learn magic." "That''s OK." "Shit!" Zilai also sent the depression in his heart that didn''t know how to rise to the ninja sword seven people. He stepped on his two clogs, patted his hands and shook his hair, "needle hell!" In an instant, Zilai''s white hair grew and hardened, and shot at the seven people like a steel needle. At this time, he suddenly heard the cry of God night. "The array of eight gates, the seventh surprised gate! Open! " He also stared at the eight door armor evasion array. He heard that Muye had a Shangren called Maite in the same period. His body skill was very strong. His eight door armor evasion array had been opened to seven doors, which was powerful enough to rival the shadow level experts. Unexpectedly, the fragile body of Shenye could also open the seventh door! Isn''t it burning life Zilai also looked at the night with worry, and then said to Toad Wentai, "Wentai, make a quick decision, Shenye may not feel very well." "I feel it!" Toad Wen too put away his ninja knife and puffed up his big cheeks. "Shuidun! Iron cannon jade! " A large water polo blurted out and pressed the Ninja knife seven people. On the other hand, Shenye was covered with blue steam. At the moment when the seventh door opened, he vomited a mouthful of blood. This reaction force was too powerful. Originally, Shenye had many injuries, and his ribs had been broken. At this time, the seventh shock door was overloaded with the operation of the body, and the broken two ribs raised the pain to a higher level. God night was sweating and holding the pain. He came to the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost in an instant. "What?!" The watermelon mountain dolphin ghost didn''t react for a moment. He felt a pain in his head. The whole head was like being hit by a steel plate. He almost fainted in front of his eyes. Fortunately, it was covered by the shark muscle, which made him remove part of his strength. In this way, the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost still felt his head faint, and his whole action slowed down. God night doesn''t care whether you are dizzy or not. Then he hit him in the forehead. The super-high defense of watermelon mountain river dolphin ghost, half man and half fish finally couldn''t stand this time. Blood broke out on his forehead, and he vomited a big mouthful of blood and flew out. "With your ninja sabre, seven people dare to attack Muye?" The speed of Shenye has exceeded the limit. The whole person seems to suddenly disappear in place and then appear somewhere in the next moment. With extremely fast speed, he roughly completed the instant body similar to time and space Ninja! "I named this move, the skill of wood leaf instant body!" God night gave a big drink, raised his fist in place and smashed it the next second. Seeing that there was nowhere to hide, the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost turned over and lay on the ground directly, forcing God night back with the sharp thorn on his back. But God night is not afraid at all. I''ll fight wherever you show up! One punch blew away and directly collided with the hard back thorn. The watermelon mountain dolphin ghost lying on the ground spewed another mouthful of blood, and a few drops of blood were splashed on the back of the head. Shenye''s fist not only broke the back stab, but also hit the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost. At the same time, it also pierced his palm. The blood on the back of the black fat man on the ground is his. "That''s it!" God night didn''t give the watermelon mountain dolphin Ghost a chance. He jumped directly into the sky. His whole painting style changed suddenly, and the blue steam burst out again. Then he made a centralized ultra-high-speed positive fist attack on the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost who couldn''t get up, and waved his fist hundreds of times at this moment. In the distance between his fist and the body of the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost, the air becomes distorted and gradually forms a compressed air mass! God night saw that the air mass had taken shape, he jumped back, his hands together, and a top of the high-speed ahead! ***Its shape is like a tiger in an instant. It looks very powerful! "Day tiger!" The light blue tiger jumped at the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost, and then there was an explosion. The watermelon mountain dolphin ghost didn''t even make a miserable cry. God night took down the blue steam, closed the seventh door, and stood in place breathing heavily. The smoke of gunpowder dispersed, and there was no trace of watermelon mountain dolphin ghost except for a pair of withered shark muscles. The day tiger compressed the air at night directly turned the black fat man into air. God night, who was almost exhausted, sat on the ground. His heart beat very fast. He had a hunch that if he carried out another day tiger attack. I''m afraid he died suddenly before half of the boxing. He frowned. Even the seventh door was so hard, so the eighth door was definitely looking for his own death. He sighed. He didn''t want to do this. He''ll take good exercise in the future. Just as he was ready to calm his fast beating heart, a thin steel wire suddenly entangled him behind him. The masked chestnut graupel string pill shouted happily, "you''ve got it!" Shenye sighed again. He looked back and said, "brother, I just can''t keep up with my physical strength. Chakra is still full." Li Guan Chuan Wan was stunned. He straightened the steel wire and asked, "what do you mean?" "What do you mean, I''m not a fool!" As soon as the voice fell, a black xuzuo Neng rose in place and directly tore off the steel wire on the long knife sewing needle of the chestnut and graupel string pill, leaving only the chestnut and graupel string pill staring at the giant xuzuo man! Chapter 301 Xuzuo Neng stood in the woods in an instant. His tall body and the flapping huge wings of wufengdun Ninja had a great impact on the seven Ninja swords with only four people left. God night stood on the top of xuzuo nenghu''s head, grabbed the broken steel wire, directly pulled the Li graupel string pill that was still stunned, and hit it on the ground with a very simple and rough punch! Li Cang Chuan Wan''s eyes stared at the boss. His seven orifices were bleeding and motionless. I didn''t know whether he was dead or alive! Loquat shizang looked at the mighty xuzuo Neng. He was an old man in Wuyin village. He had lived here since the establishment of Wuyin village. When he was young, there was also a man, riding a blue flying man, who rubbed the early generation water shadow they had just attended the first five shadow meeting on the ground. Unexpectedly, I saw it again today. The first reaction of loquat shizang was to escape! "Want to run? Where are you going! " Zilai also noticed the intention of loquat shizang. He jumped directly from toad Wentai and threw out three huge magic wind swords. His hands quickly formed a seal and shouted: "the art of sword shadow separation in his hand!" The sword in magic wind''s hand came to the back of loquat shizang in an instant, but just thinking about where the escaped loquat shizang noticed that the sword in magic wind''s hand directly penetrated the back of loquat shizang! He watched his blood consumed by the beheading knife, but there was nothing he could do! His trusted teammates also patronized to run for their lives at this time. Where can they manage him? Loquat shizang fell into a pool of blood and stopped Zilai for the remaining three people. But I also stopped, and Toad Wentai and a God night with full fire! Toad Wentai took out his ninja knife again and threw it out! As like as two peas, the knife was cut through the back of the grass. The method of death was almost the same as the ten hidden loquat, which was pierced by a sharp weapon. Among the seven Ninja swords, there was only one black hoe thunder tooth. Xuzuo Neng of Shenye directly threw a huge spiral sword and took the life of black hoe thunder tooth. Black hoe thunder tooth can''t do anything else, but its speed is extremely fast. Black hoe thunder tooth directly uses the extremely fast speed of thunder tooth to escape from the sky. God night lifted the xuzuo mode and fell on the ground, gasping for breath. Although his chakra amount was still very heinous, his physical strength had been seriously exhausted, and his muscles and bones were soft to the extreme. Even the last knot was forced to hold his fingers to release the spiral sword. Otherwise, even if the figure of black hoe thunder teeth is fast, it can''t be faster than the pace of xuzuo Neng and the continuous spiral sword attack. Zilai rushed to Shenye, worried and asked, "Shenye, how do you feel? Is your body OK? I feel that your chakra is still very sufficient. Why is your body so weak? Did the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost use any secret method for you?" The so-called care is chaos, and the tone of Zilai is illogical. He is too afraid of Shenye''s accident, because he is not sure whether Shenye is the fateful son of toad fairy population. In case this fateful son dies here or fails to recover from exhaustion, it will definitely be a great loss in the tolerance world. You know, the fateful son of the toad fairy population can save the existence of the tolerance community, unite the whole tolerance community, and avoid war and develop well. Zilai also hurried to check Shenye''s body, and found that his body was full of ruthlessness, even two ribs were broken, and he was seriously injured. Zilai''s eyebrows twisted into a ball. When he saw that Shenye didn''t speak, he carried a very gentle chakra in his hand and swam on the surface of Shenye''s body. Although he couldn''t cure the pain inside the body, he could relieve the pain outside the body for Shenye. "Er..." God night just wanted to answer Zilai also frowned. He felt very uncomfortable under Zilai''s seemingly gentle chakra, but in fact he was very violent energy. God night pushed away zilaiye''s palm, endured the pain and weakness and said, "zilaiye teacher, you put away chakra, I''m fine." Since then, I also looked at the weakness of Shenye, and was distressed again. "Then why are you so seriously injured? No, I have to treat you!" "All right, Xiao Zilai. Now Xiao Shenye needs a rest. Why don''t you take him back to miaomu mountain directly." On one side, toad Yewen, who was "clear to the onlookers", said: "I''ve come here. If you care, it''s chaos. Xiaoshen night must rest." Shenye was also speechless for a while. Every time he spoke, he was ruthlessly interrupted. In fact, his poor health is due to the sequelae of opening the eight door dunjia array. He fell into weakness. Needless to say, the ultra-high load exercise aggravated Shenye''s injury. Originally, Shenye wanted to explain, but when he heard toad Wentai''s words, he didn''t say more. After all, if he could go to miaomu mountain, this injury was nothing in front of learning magic. After hearing toad Wentai''s words, Zilai nodded heavily, "OK, go to miaomu mountain first!" God night smiled cunningly. He was dragged on by toad Wen. He also made a seal with his hands, and suddenly patted on the ground, "against the art of channeling!" "Peng!" Three people turned into smoke and disappeared in place! God night only felt dizzy for a while, and felt that the whole body seemed to be hollowed out. The soul also showed signs of being separated from the body in this array. "Ding! The system prompts that the host is in a space beyond the control of the system, and all the energy of the host is temporarily unavailable. Power can be used only when the host returns to the world under the jurisdiction of the system. " "What do you mean?" As soon as the voice of Shenye''s words fell, the whole body was directly evacuated, and a sense of powerlessness came out from the bottom of my heart. At this moment, Shenye seemed to have become an ordinary person. You can''t use ninja, nine tail chakra, or open the writing wheel eye again. He is like a people who can''t bear magic. He is attacked by the wind under the anti channeling skill. Fortunately, the anti channeling technique didn''t exist for a long time, and God night didn''t feel this feeling for a long time. When he said it, he felt very slow, but in God night''s induction, it was just a few blinking gaps. When God night had power again, he had appeared in a beautiful place. There are a large group of toads jumping on the ground. They are not frightened to see outsiders. Instead, they circle around Zilai, as if they are very intimate. God night is novel. Looking at miaomu mountain, everything is so beautiful and full of spring. Chapter 302 It seems that no human has ever set foot here. No matter what kind of toad or what type of toad, they have no fear of human beings, and they are especially intimate to themselves. Toad Wen took a puff of his cigarette and said, "Zilai is also a regular guest of miaomu mountain. Every time he comes, he will bring some insects to feed these orphan toads, so that the toads almost recognize Zilai as their father." "So powerful?" Shenye was shocked. He thought he was the most guests of miaomu mountain. Who knows, he had such a big fetter with miaomu mountain. But the most incredible thing for Shenye is that there are orphans in miaomu mountain, a place far away from disputes. God night frowned and said, "orphan? There are orphans in miaomu mountain? Isn''t it one of the three immortals? How can there be orphans who have lost their parents? " Toad Wen sighed too much, "isn''t that the psychic beast? Once he has established a contract with a ninja, he will follow him to the death. Although miaomu mountain is far away from disputes, he is fighting every time after being psyched out." Toad Wen vomited his cigarette ring too much, and took a look at Zilai intentionally or unintentionally. The latter laughed, touched his head and continued to tease the little toads awkwardly. Shenye looks around miaomu mountain again. This is the place where he can improve his strength. Whether he can be promoted to shadow level depends on whether he can practice fairy arts well. At that time, fairy arts will be integrated with Jiuwei chakra, and his extremely powerful ninja is enough to walk horizontally in the tolerance world. At this time, suddenly two dark shadows came, directly covered the sun, jumped on toad Wentai together, and then raised their hands together to give toad Wentai a violent beating! Toad Wen was so big that he was directly beaten on the ground. He covered his head with his hands and dared not fight back. God night was startled. He thought he was attacked by the enemy in miaomu mountain. The enemy attack even toad Wentai was "killed second" in an instant. "Stop fighting, stop fighting, I''m wrong!" Toad Wen was too crazy to beg for mercy. Two dark shadows came down, one left and one right stood on zilaiye''s shoulder, and Leng hum said, "little zilaiye, we told you that if Wentai still smokes, we''ll beat him directly, and you connive at him." God night saw that it was the face and whereabouts that beat toad Wen to the ground. He Zhima and his wife, a deep work known as the "two immortals", came. Their two bodies are not much bigger than spiral pills. God''s night secretly Feifei. How did such a small body give birth to such a big body as toad Wen. Zilai also glanced, "I can''t control your son. Maybe I have a lot of mouth. Toad Wen even beat me. Forget it. When the child is old, let him go." Toad Wen glared too, "Xiao Zilai, don''t frame me. I''ve always had this cigarette, okay! Not at all. " Zhima groaned, "it''s bad to smoke too much!" I saw toad Wen was too cold to hum and turned his head. God night looked at toad Wentai blankly. It didn''t look like a strong man who couldn''t return to heaven. It was more like a rebellious child. Toad Wen just glanced at the night and didn''t say much, but the meaning was that everyone understood God night didn''t know what to say. He only knew that if he didn''t speak too much for Toad Wen at this time, I''m afraid the friendship he finally established with him would disappear again. "Well... Two immortals, in fact, like your fairy physique in miaomushan, have been immune to the invasion of tobacco. I think toad Wen''s smoking too much should not be a big problem, but it will be more beneficial. You think ah, now that toad Wen has been channeled out too much time, it is inevitable to encounter some worries, so smoking to relieve depression is also harmless." Zhima looked at the night coldly, "who are you? Which round here you come to interrupt!" "Ga?" In a word, it made the already embarrassing God night more ashamed. He squatted on the ground with black lines and drew circles back and forth, "I''m just telling the truth..." Zilai also laughed, "look at me. It''s easy to forget things when I''m old. Let me introduce them. These two immortals are called shenzuo and Zhima. They are the parents of toad Wentai." God night knew the identity of the two toads long ago, so he didn''t look surprised. Instead, he jumped on God night''s shoulder, "little doll, how can you have a bad smell." I also frowned. It''s not a good taste... Is it difficult He hurriedly introduced, "this is Shenye, my new disciple." "Apprentice? Has Xiao Zi come to take an apprentice? " Zhima suddenly shouted in surprise. Then he jumped on Shenye''s shoulder and said, "there is really a bad taste, but it doesn''t matter. He is xiaoziliya''s disciple. That''s the people of miaomu mountain. We believe xiaoziliya." Toad Wen was too cold at this time and said, "little God night will be able to help." "Ha?" Zhima and shenzuo jumped down from the shoulder of God night, "descendants of Indra?" "What Indra?" God night knowingly asked. "This matter still needs to go to see the toad fairy." Zilai also nodded. Now he is not sure whether Shenye is the legendary son of destiny. On the one hand, Shenye has such strong strength at a young age. In my opinion, it is also blessed by God and gives him extraordinary talent. On the other hand, Shenye, who can write wheel eyes, is in opposition to miaomu mountain to a certain extent. At the beginning, Datong Muyu clothes and Datong Muyu village worked together to seal the night of Datong muhui, and then Datong Muyu village went to the moon. Later, there was the reincarnation eye family of Datong mushe people. The big barrel of wooden feather clothes that remained in the forbearance world became the six immortals, founded the forbearance sect, and gave birth to two sons, Indra and Asura. Indra inherited the reincarnation eyes of the six immortals, with strong strength, while Asura always existed at the end of the crane. Different from Indra, when Indra was recruiting believers everywhere, Asura fought with the people in the tolerance world. Finally, the six immortals inherited the forbearance sect to Asura, but it led to Indra''s dissatisfaction. Indra, who has the reincarnation eye, the complete body must be able to assist, and the power of the six ways, matched Asura, who has only the power of chakra. As a result, it can be imagined that the Asura at the end of the crane is not the opponent of the genius Indra at all. Chapter 303 Ashura fell into a disadvantage in several battles with Indra, but he let Ashura "reluctantly" escape in the intentional or unintentional release of water by Indra. Later, Ashura accepted the gift of six immortals and unlocked the immortal human body and nine tail mode! In the final decisive battle, Indra''s complete body, suzanohu, was against Asura in the nine tail mode of three heads and six arms. In that battle, the sky and the earth were dark, the sun and the moon were dark, and the mountains and rivers were diverted directly, which made the chakra between heaven and earth a lot darker. In the end, the nine tail model of Ashura was slightly inferior to Indra''s complete body suzanneng. At a critical juncture, Ashura awakened the art of wooden dun. One move of wooden Dun ¡¤ true thousands of hands ¡¤ top Buddha, one punch broke the complete body suzanneng and Indra''s dream. During this period, the great toad immortal toad pill has always been helping Asura, so the toads in miaomushan are very cold about Indra''s descendants who write wheel eyes, and they can even smell the stench on them. To be exact, the ability to write wheel eyes makes them too afraid. For a long time, they have forgotten the fear of being dominated by wheel eyes, Only a little shadow was still hidden in their hearts. After seeing the owner of the wheel eye again, that little fear emerged, making them think it was a strange uncomfortable feeling. Before long, the group finally came to a dark cave, where there were dark mountain walls and lamps that didn''t have much lighting effect at all. Those lights seemed to be absorbed by the dark walls and only shone on that little place, so the whole cave gave people a dark, wet and creepy feeling. "Tong Tong!" Suddenly, the sound of turning on the lights came, and three or four huge lights were lit up on the head of Shenye. These lights are different from those on the mountain wall. The lights on these lights are huge chakra energy. Just these lights are enough to make Qimu Kakashi envy beyond measure. When the light was turned on, an old toad sat high on a stone stool with a hat with the word "oil" on his head, and a big word "Fairy" was engraved on the seat. God night looked at the big toad. This is the legendary immortal. It is a character in the same period as the six immortals! It''s not flattering at all. If there were no big toad fairy, I''m afraid the tolerance circle of this situation would no longer exist. At the beginning, big barrel muhui night tried to control the people of the whole world and wanted them to live in a happy dream forever and avoid the suffering of war. In fact, it was to let them be the nourishment of chakra tree to strengthen their own strength. This conspiracy was discovered by Datong Muyu clothes and Datong Muyu village. They wanted to fight against their powerful mother, but they didn''t have any power to take action. Even Datong Muyu village was controlled by Datong muhui night. Finally, after killing Datong Muyu village, Datong Muyu escaped from Shengtian and met the big toad fairy who was still very young at that time again! The great toad fairy taught him the big barrel of wood feather fairy, and gave him the fairy talisman with magic chakra, the most precious treasure of toad country. So the big tube wooden feather coat saved the big tube wooden feather village with the immortal''s talisman, and released the control for him. Then, with the power of magic, it fought with its mother for several months, finally sealed the big tube wooden glow night, and sealed the ten external magic statues with six earth explosion stars, forming today''s moon. Datong Muyu village took his people to the moon in order to monitor the foreign magic statue. Then the big barrel of wooden feather clothes, that is, the six immortals and the big toad immortals also concluded a fetter. God night''s worship psychology reached the peak at once. The big toad immortal sitting there with his eyes closed and meditating is his idol. If he can get the majestic immortal power of the big toad immortal, God night can not become the existence beyond the six immortals! Shenzuo and Zhima knelt down on one knee, "see the great toad fairy." "Well..." The big toad fairy slowly opened his eyes. He looked at Shenye and said gently, "bring him here." Then, the two toads on both sides of the big toad immortal spit out their tongues and rolled over directly to Shenye. "There are all kinds of mottled energy in the body... There is the power of Indra... There is the power of Asura... Among them, the power of Asura is the most numerous and powerful, which can stably suppress the power of Indra, but you can make the power of Indra and the power of Asura cooperate with each other to play a six-level attack strength... Huh? It''s not like six levels, but there''s some imagination. God night, you''re an extraordinary person. " The great toad immortal opened his lazy eyes, "no one in the world can open the power of Indra and the power of Asura at the same time. These two forces will break their heads and bleed no matter when and where they are because of their master, but it is not easy for you to neutralize them. Miaomushan is willing to accept you to learn powerful magic here, In the future, it is likely that you can compare with the six immortals. At that time, we must take good care of the doomed son. " After hearing what the great toad fairy said, his eyebrows twisted together. He asked forward, "the great toad fairy, do you mean that God night is not the son of fate?" "The son of destiny has not yet been born. God night is only a variable in this world. He does not belong to this world. Although he is not the son of destiny, he will have a deep fetter with the son of destiny in the future. Even the son of destiny is not as high as his achievements. Now let me explore his future." Regardless of whether Shenye agreed or not, the great toad immortal directly shrouded Shenye with a huge chakra. Then he closed his eyes and entered a false sleep state. "Ding! The system prompts that there is an energy attack that can control the world. Do you want to turn on the protection to stop this energy? " God night knew that the great toad immortal had no malice. He shook his head, "accept this energy and hide himself in the system." "I see." The powerful magic chakra swept across Shenye''s body in an instant. Shenye felt that he suddenly had an inexplicable connection with the big toad immortal. The nine tail chakra in his body was gentle and enjoyed the cultivation of this magic chakra. After about an hour, the great toad fairy opened his eyes slowly again. He finally showed a trace of surprise on his face that had remained unchanged for thousands of years. He slowly opened his mouth and said, "little God night, do you want to hear what your own future will develop to?" Is that individuals are concerned about their future direction. "No regrets?" God night nodded again! Chapter 304 In fact, God night has a great clarity about his future. He has long thought that he should bear the responsibility of protecting the leaves and the tolerance world in the future. Muye is the first and forbearance is the second. Shenye felt that as long as no one restricted the freedom of the tolerance world and claimed to bring peace to the tolerance world with ridiculous remarks, even if the tolerance world has been in war, as long as Muye is all right. These are his two bottom lines. First, there is no restriction on freedom. Everyone has the way he chooses to live. Second, it does not pose any threat to the leaves. This threat refers to the threat of reaching the point of destroying the village. As long as no one violates the two bottom lines and principles of God night, God night will not care no matter how much that person makes in the tolerance world. I''m afraid that some people who are short of brains threaten to rule the world, or want to conquer the world for personal purposes. If there is such a person, God night will definitely press to death without giving him any chance to resist. Therefore, Shenye feels that his future is the patron saint of tolerance, and there is no one in the ceiling of combat power. Because the system has so many powerful secrets like the tide, he also has such confidence! God night nodded heavily. He yearned for and was confident about the future. The great toad immortal appreciated this attitude of Shenye. He had lived for a long time. He had seen the big barrel muhui night that created the forbearance world, and the people at the bottom of the forbearance world. The names of the five countries wanted to come to miaomu mountain by various means to know their future. However, sometimes people who want to know the future are not longing for the future, but fear of the future. They don''t know how to go, what will happen and how far they can develop in the future. They are eager to know the future, so as to avoid detours. However, there is no detour in life. Detours are not a kind of life experience. If everything goes well with the wind and water, it is estimated that once you suffer a small loss, you will burst your mind, or fall from a height, and even have the heart to die. As the saying goes, suffering a loss is a blessing, which is really true. This attitude of God night makes the great toad immortal feel valuable. He fears the future but does not shrink back. He yearns for the future but has an indifferent attitude. The future is where I want to go. If I don''t want to go, let it happen. What does it have to do with me? People live for a lifetime, but they are not afraid of this and that. If they are afraid of everything, what are they doing alive? The big toad fairy suddenly stood up and saw the big toad fairy with such a posture, two toad guards, Zhima shenzuo and Toad Wentai who usually doesn''t hang, all kneeling on one knee or crawling to the ground. Only Zilai and Shenye stand tall and straight in place. Kneeling on one knee, the deep work with his head down was a little incredible. The child called God night made the great toad immortal pay so much attention. You know, the great toad immortal is very old. He doesn''t move anywhere on that seat on weekdays. It can make him move up, which shows his importance. Once toad Wentai teased and wanted to make the big toad immortal get up, unless it was the time when the tolerance world was about to be destroyed. That''s no exaggeration. The great toad immortal didn''t pay attention to others, and slowly opened his mouth to Shenye: "the ethnic group on the moon, the ancestor of the powerful immortal, the ability of nine wild animals, and the battle with the fateful son challenge Indra and Asura." In a word, there are many characters, and these characters, which are unmatched, have something to do with God night. The Ninjas in the tolerance world may not know the ethnic groups on the moon, but the immortals in miaomu mountain know it clearly. The moon is a sealed ten external magic statues, and the ethnic groups on the moon are the ethnic groups in Datong Muyu village thousands of years ago, with a powerful reincarnation eye. The powerful immortal ancestor is the big barrel of muhui night, which is silly, white, sweet but black! The ability of nine beasts. Nine beasts may be the symbol of Nine Tailed beasts. The son of destiny is the one who can change the tolerance world in the future, but it is not Shenye, but someone else. Shenye has to fight with him. But the most confusing place for God night is "the challenge to Indra and Asura". Indra and Asura have long died. Is it with their reincarnation? But if it is reincarnation, as God night knows, the son of destiny is the reincarnation of Asura, but in this way, the predicted future will not be repeated? God night scratched his head and said with some embarrassment, "toad immortal, is your prediction... Accurate?" "Gudong..." As soon as Shenye said this, he swallowed his saliva and looked nervously. Zhima, shenzuo and Toad Wentai turned their heads and stared at him. For a time, all the people present did not make a sound and projected their surprised eyes on God night. Toad Wen said too quietly and anxiously, "little God night, apologize to the big toad fairy. How can the big toad fairy''s prediction be wrong? You''re too impolite!" Zhima and shenzuo pleaded with the big toad fairy under Zilai''s eyes: "the big toad fairy, God night is still young and doesn''t know the weight. We''ll take him away and don''t let him disturb the fairy''s rest." "It doesn''t matter." The great toad fairy sat back with a kind smile on his face, "how can I be such a stingy person? My prediction can''t be said to be 100% accurate. I can only predict an approximate direction, so there is still a mistake rate. God night can put it forward and shouted that he is not a ninja who can be manipulated at will. He has his own ideas." God night bowed his head slightly to show his respect, "thank you for the understanding of the great toad immortal. In fact, God night also has some views on his own future. The pupil power of my writing wheel eyes also has the ability to predict the future. What my eyes let me see is the same as what the great toad immortal said, but your statement is much more detailed than what your eyes see, so God night thinks your prediction is still very persuasive, Just the great toad fairy, I have a question. The fatalistic son I see is the reincarnation of Asura. I have to fight with the fatalistic son. Why is there a prophecy to challenge Asura? " The great toad fairy was silent for a moment and praised, "your eyes are very powerful." "Useless pupil technique. Compared with the one in the Yu Zhibo family, my pupil force has no practical effect. It''s just a chicken rib." "Don''t belittle yourself. You know, I predict that the chakra consumed at one time is enough to make a shadow jealous. You can use trace chakra to predict the future, and it''s not bad. It''s already very good." Chapter 305 The great toad immortal was also somewhat surprised by the pupil power of Shenye. You know, if he had not had the magnificent chakra quantity, he could not predict anyone''s future, and the pupil power of Shenye is this ability. Over time, it is very possible that he can intuitively predict the future. Of course, all this is based on Shenye''s development of pupil force. If Shenye feels that the pupil force predicted in the future is too weak, so he doesn''t exercise, no one knows what degree he can reach in the future. God night smiled, "still can''t compare with the big toad fairy." "Your pupil power is really powerful. Don''t give up this pupil power. You must practice hard. After all, not everyone can see the future. This ability seems to be a chicken rib, but it''s actually an ability against the sky. You''ll know later." Shenye nodded awkwardly. He always told others that his pupil force is to predict the future. In fact, where is his pupil force to predict the future? Even now he doesn''t know what his pupil force is. He just came to the world from the perspective of God. Sometimes his words are too biased towards the future, so they all belong to the pupil power. He wants to practice more frequently, but unfortunately he doesn''t. There is only one way to practice this "pupil force" more frequently, that is to try to recall what period came next and what happened in this period. Seeing God''s night is still an indifferent attitude. The great toad fairy reluctantly shook his head. Today''s young people are impetuous. They only look at the immediate interests, but they don''t see the long-term plan. However, because their eyes are others'', they don''t care what they want to say and admonish after they say it, so it''s not good for him to say more. The big toad fairy closed her eyes. "If there''s nothing wrong, you can go. I''m going to rest." "Ah?" God night was confused. He was still talking about the problem. Why did he suddenly start to drive people away? Zhima jumped onto Shenye''s shoulder and whispered, "the big toad immortal is too old, so he has some Alzheimer''s... remind him again, if he doesn''t answer, we can go." God night full of black lines, immortals will get... Alzheimer''s?! As if he saw the idea of Shenye, Zhima pulled Shenye''s ear, "what do you think? It doesn''t matter whether it''s a human or an immortal. You can have this problem when you''re old, okay? Even the child''s father sometimes forgets everything. " God night was a burst of sweat. He opened his mouth quietly for fear of disturbing the big toad immortal. "Big toad immortal, you haven''t answered my question. Why is the son of destiny the reincarnation of Asura? I want to fight with the son of destiny and challenge Asura?" After that, they waited for a moment and found that the big toad fairy with her eyes closed had no sign of opening. Just when they were ready to turn out, the big toad fairy suddenly opened her mouth. He didn''t answer God night''s question directly, but asked, "do you know why I saw at the first sight that you are not the son of fate?" "Because the great toad fairy has seen my future?" "No," the great toad immortal shook his head, "I don''t feel the breath of Asura from you. There will be a fatalistic son in every era, corresponding to his old enemy. The fatalistic son must be the reincarnation of Asura, and the old enemy must be the reincarnation of Indra. These two people will certainly experience a life and death war, If you die at the hands of each other in this life, you will still become enemies in the next life. Once they shake hands and make peace, Indra and Asura will shake hands and make peace, and there will be no fatalistic children and enemies in reincarnation. Do you understand? " God narrowed his eyes and touched his chin in the middle of the night. If he really said the same as the great toad immortal, it is true to duel with the son of destiny and challenge Asura. "And..." The great toad fairy smiled with a gentle smile, but the next words made God night creepy. "I never said that your challenge to Asura and Indra was their reincarnation." This sentence, like a bolt from the blue, exploded in Shenye''s mind and made him feel that the whole world was clean If it''s not the reincarnation of Asura and Indra, is it themselves? But aren''t they all dead? How can they still exist in the world? Moreover, their reincarnation has appeared for two generations. How can a person reincarnate without death? Even when the man was born, according to the divine night, the time of yuzhiboban''s death was the same. At the end of this life, Indra had gone out of his body and looked for the next reincarnation. God night suddenly felt a little shortness of breath. He breathed the air, as if something had been choked in his chest, which made his breathing a little difficult. God night retreated, fell to the ground, closed his eyes and didn''t move. "God night!" Zilai also shouted and ran over. He hurriedly picked up Shenye. He asked the big toad fairy, "what''s the matter with him, how suddenly he fainted!" The great toad fairy shook his head, "sometimes it''s not a good thing for a person to know too much. When he knows too much and wants to change, it''s even worse. Deep work, God night will be looked after by both of you for a while. Go back, and I''ll rest. " "Yes, big toad fairy, my child and I will take good care of Shenye." The great toad fairy waved his hand to indicate that they could step down, and he closed his eyes, and his eyebrows kept frowning, as if he remembered something terrible. Just when he was predicting the divine night, he saw the war between Asura and Indra. The center of the war was the divine night, and at the foot of the divine night was a giant Buddha with xuzuo Neng, and besides the Giant Buddha, there were nine tail chakras with three heads and six arms! That night was like a super villain, powerful enough to suffocate people. The last person who made the great toad immortal feel so oppressive was called big barrel muhui night. And God night can fight with Asura and Indra, who have been inherited by the six immortals, and let the two brothers cooperate for the first time, then God night must have done something unprecedented. The great toad immortal suddenly sighed. He felt that miaomushan always lived in the forefront of the times. This forefront was not that kind of praise, but that miaomushan always played a thankless role every time he experienced the replacement of the big times, but there was nothing he could do. It was like the magic spell of miaomushan. Chapter 306 At the instigation of the great toad fairy, Zilai also jumped on the back of toad Wentai with Shenye in his arms. It''s not hard to hear from the lines of the great toad fairy that Shenye must have nothing, but a person suddenly did so, which still worried him very much. He patted zilaiye''s shoulder deeply, "don''t worry too much, since the big toad immortal has nothing to say, it must mean nothing. It is estimated that he is frightened or the impact of information is too strong and can''t digest it for a time. Recently, he has a good rest in our house and teaches him magic when he wakes up." Zilai also nodded, "you know me. I''m so grateful. I''m deep in work and Zhima. I''m going to trouble your husband and wife these days." After deeply holding his hands, he smiled and said, "I''ve come here. When have you been so polite? When you entered miaomu mountain by mistake, you had a thick skin. " Zilai also scratched his head and said with a smile: "at that time, it was still small. Toad Wen was so big. Compared with his current body shape, it was a world away." "Hey, hey, hey!" Toad Wen vomited a smoke ring too much, frowned and said, "can you stop talking about me! It''s embarrassing, okay? " "Haha, haha, I still remember that your Shuidun was so bad at that time. How did you make Shuidun at that time? It seems that I have a lot of saliva in my mouth, and then spray it out hard, ha ha ha! Now think about it. It''s killing me. " "Hello! Do you want to say something really embarrassing! Believe it or not, I''ll give you an iron gun jade to taste! " After that, toad Wentai also turned his head and vomited a smoke like iron gun jade on zilaiye''s face, which almost choked him to death. "Pa!" Toad Wen forgot that Zhima and shenzuo were still on zilaiye''s shoulder. The smoke directly shrouded Zhima and shenzuo''s whole body. He was always gentle. Zhima beat toad Wen too much, and then said to shenzuo, "son, Dad, can you control Wentai and smoke without a degree?" Shenzuo also jumped down and slapped toad Wentai on the head, "let me see you smoking in front of us again in the future, and you won''t want to endure it in the future!" "Ah? All right, mom and Dad, I see. " Toad Wen, who was originally unjustified, did not refute. Coupled with his deep warning, he put out his cigarette and put it in his arms. Since I saw it, I laughed, "in a twinkling of an eye, the text is too big. When the child passes the rebellious period and begins to listen to you slowly, you will really be old." "You''re not young anymore. You''ve come here." Zilai shrugged, "the years are unforgiving. I want to have a good sleep after I go back. I haven''t slept well recently. What do you eat at night, immortal Zhima?" "Of course it''s your favorite delicious insect food!" "Wow, thank you, son. It''s a blessing in the mouth tonight!" "Mom, it''s very kind of you! I will never smoke in front of you again! " "Hello, isn''t it? Another bug? " Besides, in the night when he fainted, he seemed to be awake at the moment when he closed his eyes, that is, the whole person fell into the whirling of heaven and earth, and existed in soberness and semi soberness for a long time. When he opened his eyes again, he came to a small village. The geographical environment here is very similar to wood leaves, surrounded by forests and streams, but the architectural style is very different from wood leaves, even a little backward. The buildings in Muye are of the type of bricks or wooden houses, and most of the houses in this place are thatched houses, and the population is very sparse. From the perspective of God night, only a few ordinary people in ordinary clothes are planting on the cultivated land far away. God night was very confused. He said to himself, "this should not be miaomu mountain. Miaomu mountain has no human existence except coming from itself. Some are toads. They won''t take me out of miaomu mountain while I''m asleep?" "Hey? Little boy, are you from a foreign country? " Suddenly, a voice as gentle as jade came, which startled Shenye. He looked back. A forehead was wrapped in white cloth, and a black hair was just above his shoulder. A cold-looking young man appeared behind him. God night looked at the man very familiar, but he couldn''t remember who he was. He scratched his head, looked at the hospitable young man and said, "yes, yes, I don''t know what''s going on, so I came here. Where is this?" The young man was also very hospitable. "I said you were a foreigner. You look different. Only big people can wear robes here." God night looked at the young man carefully. The young man was also wearing a white robe. "So, big brother, are you a big man in this place?" The young man pointed to the belt around his waist, "there is this, not a robe. We have no name here, but a place. People here have lived here for generations. Where are you from?" "I followed the teacher from Muye. After sleeping, I found that the teacher was gone, so I was very afraid..." "Muye... I haven''t heard of it. It seems that your teacher is quite irresponsible, but you don''t have to be afraid. You can stay here first. I asked the villagers to help find your teacher, but I''m glad you and your teacher lost here. If you were there..." Pointing to the other side of the river in the distance, the young man continued, "there may be danger, but there will be nothing here." "Where is that? What happened. " The young man glanced helplessly, "that''s my brother''s territory. He ran away with me in anger, and then established another village on the other side of the river, but I''m confident that I will take him home." God night encouraged: "if a family doesn''t speak two words, there will be no overnight hatred. At that time, it will be known with emotion and reason. Just sit down and talk. There''s no need to make the relationship so rigid. There''s no brother who doesn''t love his brother." "Hahaha... That''s what I said..." The young man obviously had an uncomfortable look. He opened the topic, "it''s still early to say this. I''ll take you to the place where you live first, but I can''t live in vain. If you have to work, you can pour water and pass things to your farming uncles and aunts when you''re young." "OK, thank you, big brother. You can tell me anything. I may not be able to leave for a while, so I''ll trouble you. Hey, hey... By the way, big brother, my name is Shenye. I don''t know your name yet." The young man held out his hand and said, "my name is Asura." Chapter 307 The palm held by Shenye and the young man froze. He clamped the young man''s palm and said nothing. His eyes shook and looked at the man in front of him. From the beginning, he wondered why he looked at the young man so familiar. I see! i see! He is Asura! Ashura frowned and pulled hard. He suddenly found that he couldn''t pull out a child''s palm. His expression was a little surprised. If he was allowed to use chakra, he could be 100% sure that he could pull out his palm, but the other party just clamped him with his strength. If he took the lead in using chakra, he would be disgraced. Asura was more alert to the foreign child, but his face was still gentle. Then he smiled and said, "God night, your hand is very strong. It''s not like a child at all." There is something cold in the smile. God night suddenly returned to God. He quickly loosened his palm and apologized one after another: "I''m sorry, brother Asura. I didn''t react for a moment. It turned out that you are the famous Asura, the youngest son of the six immortals!" "Do you know me?" Asura shook his arm. He really didn''t know that his name had spread outside the forbearance sect, but he still kept a bit of vigilance. To say fame, his brother Indra should be older. He lived in seclusion and hardly appeared. "More than recognition! I am still your most loyal fan! " "Fans? What are fans? " "Is your most loyal believer!" Although as like as two peas, he looked at the child''s fanatic expression, and looked at the expression of the other villagers almost the same. He was alert and slightly relaxed. "I was quite surprised that even the people outside knew me, but now that I know, I should know my rules. I don''t love those rigid names. You''d better call me Asura. " "OK, brother Asura." "Although I don''t know why you, a foreigner, appeared in the forbearance sect, but according to the forbearance sect''s practice, I will take you in, but you don''t make trouble for the forbearance sect, otherwise I will drive you out in person. No matter how capable you are, please believe my strength." Asura still has some ideas. This child called Shenye doesn''t really think that if he doesn''t earn out of his palm, it means that his strength is not strong, so he is willful and lawless in forbearance. Moreover, Asura is still a little afraid of the teacher in Shenye''s mouth. Even the students can contain him in a short time. The teacher will only be stronger than Shenye and will not be weaker than Shenye. Asura arranged the residence for Shenye and left. Shenye stood alone in front of the window and looked at the quiet village. He still can''t believe that it is the forbearance sect. In his impression, the forbearance sect is a place with a great atmosphere and many powerful people. Asura can be regarded as a half six level master before he completes his inheritance. In addition, the forbearance sect is the birthplace of chakra ninja. There must be countless shadow level masters under his command, but this time, most of them are ordinary people. God sat at the table at night and his head was very confused. No wonder the great toad fairy''s prediction included facing the fateful son of Asura''s reincarnation and challenging Asura and Indra. It turned out that the great toad fairy predicted that he had crossed again. It is God''s arrangement that a person can cross once. Unexpectedly, God night has crossed twice in succession, which is unprecedented among the walkers. God night suddenly had an idea. He almost forgot that he had a system! Whether to cross again, just ask the system! "System! System! retarded! Come out! " God night entered the system page and shouted wildly, "as for people, I will suffer again. If I don''t come out again, I will die!" At this time, the lazy voice of the system came, "if you die, you don''t have to torture me. Come on, what happened to you?" "Scan the world quickly. I think I''ve crossed it again." God night finished saying, the system suddenly stopped talking. Originally, he thought that the system also realized the seriousness of the matter and hurried to check the news. Unexpectedly, there was a crazy laugh from the system. "Ha ha! Host, you''re killing me, ha ha! " System intelligence mercilessly ridiculed God night, "crossing again? Do you really think you can meet such a good thing? Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha God night was covered with black lines. He took a breath, tried his best to keep smiling and said, "how long do you have to evaluate and score? If you do this again, next time, oh no, every time in the future, it''s all one star! " This time, the system finally realized the seriousness of the matter. It quickly begged for mercy, "I''m the wrong host. I''m kidding you. I''ll scan the world now. First see if your ability can be used. If you really cross, the energy in the body will disappear in different time lines in different worlds." God night nodded. While the system scanned the world, he closed his eyes and carefully felt the changes in his body. Looking inside, in addition to the immortal power left by some big toad immortals, chakra energy was still flowing slowly, but these chakras were very different from the past. In the past, chakra in his body was as vast as the surging sea, but now chakra is like a river and lake. Without wind and grass, there can''t be a trace of wind and waves, which is very calm. God night was relieved. Although chakra was different, as long as there was chakra, he probably didn''t cross. Even if he did, he also had some means to protect his life. After all, at the beginning of the forbearance world, the world was still very chaotic. There were many ambitious people. The biggest one was Ashura''s brother, Indra. He not only wants to control the tolerance world, but also wants to control the whole world and be a person like Grandma''s big tube muhui night. At the same time, the system also finished scanning. It sounded a little heavy and said, "host, I need to tell you a very bad news." God night''s heart "clattered", he hurriedly asked, "what news, won''t it really go through?" "Your situation is very similar to crossing, but different from crossing. It seems that your body is still in the era of Muye in the future, and your soul has come to this era. I don''t know if you have heard the story of soul tour somewhere. You are now in a similar situation. Soul Tour ninja." God night''s face was full of fear. He looked at his hands incredibly. Under careful attention, it was really illusory. Chapter 308 I don''t know whether it''s the psychological reason or whether it''s really just the spirit and soul. When God night stares at the body, the body is really transparent. You can see what''s behind the body through a certain part of the body. "No, no!" God night quickly shook his head and looked again. The palm of his hand became an entity again. He expressed his views on the system. "You must have a loophole again. It can''t be a soul tour. You live in my body. How can you come with my soul? You must have miscalculated." "The system will not go wrong in terms of world outlook." The system intelligence struck relentlessly: "host, I know you can''t accept it for a time, but you should believe that all calculations of the system under the concept of the whole world will never make mistakes. And I never told the host that I was an intelligence residing in the host''s body. " God night frowned, "it''s not boarding in the body. Where is it, the soul mark?" "It can be said that it''s the soul mark. I follow your consciousness. The LORD God directly puts me in the host''s consciousness. In a particularly mysterious word, as long as your consciousness is still there, even if you change your body or lose your body, I will always follow you, but once there are mistakes in your consciousness, such as amnesia or brain death, I will fall asleep and disappear for a while. " This sentence of the system looks very warm, but it sounds creepy. It actually acts directly on consciousness. As long as the consciousness of God night has not changed, it will never disappear. God night sighed deeply. He is not a pessimist. On the contrary, he will comfort himself. He will be at ease when he comes. There is no big deal. He will always go back. Even if you can''t go back, it''s a big deal to start over. But the cold water of the system poured down again, "so please trust my judgment. You are now a soul wandering forbearance sect, and your body is still in another era. I hope the host can find a way back as soon as possible, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable." "There are consequences if you can''t go back?" "Yes! If the body enters the state of brain death, then your current spirit body will also disappear. It sounds very mysterious, but it is so realistic. " God night suddenly stood up, but when he saw the broad sky outside, he sat down decadent. How should he go back to such a big world? The difficulty of this problem is no less than returning to his original world from the era of Muye. "System, can you figure out how to go back?" "I''ve been calculating, but I only have a little clue." "Come on, now even a glimmer of hope can''t be let go. Who knows what will happen here, or the time flow rate here is different from that outside. In case the teacher thinks I''m dead and seals me up and buries me, I''ll be finished." The system prompts: "host, my clue is not a clue, that is, you can regard the current environment as a game, but the game can''t save the progress, so you can only keep moving forward. When you move forward, you keep discovering and exploring, then find a clue in the exploration and discovery, and then constantly improve the whole clue. I think, since the host has such an experience, it will not be a dead end. The host should be confident and open up. " "I''ve always been very open." God night turned his eyes, and he had begun to think about clues. Since he was transmitted to the forbearance sect, there must be a certain reason, so the final result must be in the forbearance sect, and there seems to be a clue in Asura''s words, that is, the opposite of the forbearance sect is Indra. As soon as he came up, he directly gave two big bosses, which made Shenye wonder whether the final result was as predicted by the great toad fairy. Challenge Ashura and Indra! "Lying trough!" When God night thought about it, his thoughts became clear. Maybe he could defeat Asura and Indra at the same time in order to end the "game" farce and return to his time. But... It is an impossible task to fight Ashura and Indra given by six immortals with one person''s strength. Ashura is a super strong man with immortal human body, the vitality of six immortals and huge chakra quantity. The Indra is more than a star and a half stronger than Asura. He completely inherited the dark energy of the six immortals, the switching of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes and reincarnation eyes, and a tolerant ceiling figure with ultra-high attack means. God night even felt that if Indra didn''t look at the big barrel of wooden feather clothes of the six immortals and Ashura was his brother, I''m afraid he would be able to recapture the forbearance before he fell into the darkness, rather than procrastinate again and again. After Ashura completely inherited the body and spirit of the six immortals, Indra would never beat Ashura again. Suddenly, God night''s spirit flashed. They are super strong. It''s good, but they also have very unreasonable means. He thought of a wonderful way! "System, can I still use the capture skill function in my state?" "Grasping skill is the main function of the system. It can be used in any situation, anywhere and anyone before it is cooled." God night shouted excitedly, "then I can capture the immortal human body of Asura. As long as I can capture the immortal human body, I can directly skip learning fairy art. It is the immortal constitution directly, and I can have the immortal state without entering the immortal mode." Unexpectedly, the system poured a basin of cold water, "no, the function of grasping skills can only grasp skills, not physique. In the judgment of the system, physique is innate, not something obtained by learning or cultivation and chance, so you don''t have to think about Asura''s immortal body." "No? How did I catch the whirlpool constitution of jiuxingnai last time? You don''t have to be so naughty. " "Host, I explained to you that you wanted to capture the power of nine tails, but you were interrupted by the wave wind water gate when you were about to fail, so the capture system judged that you succeeded, and then you were maliciously interrupted. Therefore, in order to compensate you, the grasping system directly increased your grasping rate to 100%, and at that time, you were always in the situation of opening the grasping. You happened to encounter whirlpool jiuxinnai again, and copied her most powerful force - whirlpool constitution. " God night turned his mouth and said, "I said you have loopholes, and you don''t believe it." Chapter 309 "There are loopholes in the capture system. What''s the matter with my system intelligence?" The system intelligence responded proudly, and Shenye frowned with a question mark. Isn''t that reasonable? Is that ok? God night asked suspiciously, "the capture system is not the same as you?" "Yes, but generally speaking, it is not a department. It is an unconscious tool. It only runs analysis according to data. It can be said to be an emotionless capture tool. I am the intelligence of the whole system and manage all functions. I can change all data except the function of crawling skills without going too far. " "This is not equivalent to two directors in a department, one is directly assigned by the top, and the other is originally in this position. Those directly assigned by the top can''t manage the affairs of this department. They can only concentrate on their own affairs. Those who were originally in this position can''t manage those assigned by the top. " The system is silent for a moment. "It can be said that the main god is also afraid that the system intelligence and the host have feelings, and then arbitrarily adjust the success rate of grasping, resulting in unfair factors." God night nodded and said shyly, "no wonder when I asked you to adjust the capture success rate for me, there was no discussion at all. I just didn''t agree. It turns out that your rights are limited. I really blame you." "I have great rights, okay?" The system shouted with dissatisfaction, "the function of this broken grabbing skill is not as good as the lottery function. The success rate of grabbing a broken skill is only a little, and the mall and lottery I open to you can completely offset the grabbing skill, and you can use it later." After hearing this, Shenye raised a sly smile at the corners of his mouth. He pretended to be eager and said, "that''s not good. Although the lottery and the mall are very powerful, they need to pay labor, such as doing tasks and saving Ninja coins, which all need my hard work. The function of grasping skill is different. Now I have a 37% success rate of grasping, that is to say, one third of the success rate of white whoring without any cost. If the six powers or magic can be grasped, I squat directly next to Asura and zilaiye teachers and grab it every other hour, I don''t believe I can''t catch it. You also know that a magic skill sells for 100 million in the mall. Can I save it for monkey years and horses? So grab skills are still very useful. As for the mall... It''s still too expensive... " "Then you can use that green tea bitch in the future! I''m closing the mall and the lottery now! Host, I tell you, if I want, I can destroy the data of the capture skill and reprogram it! " God night secretly said that he succeeded. He quickly comforted: "don''t be angry. People don''t speak, so they are there quietly like a simple and simple. We just discuss problems with an ordinary mind. Don''t be angry, don''t be angry." "The more you don''t talk, the more you look like a green tea bitch. Who can I show you? I don''t care about its loopholes anymore! It''s really hard and thankless. It''s none of my business anymore! " "Yes, I think it''s better to draw." God night smiled, "since it''s none of your business, I''ll take advantage of this loophole again. I''m going to grab any skill of Ashura first, then create an interrupted condition, and then start to grab the state all the time. Let the grab system judge that I''m interrupted after I succeed again, and then compensate me for 100% of my capture rate at a time, Then catch the immortal human body of Asura. Do you think it''s ok? " "This plan is good..." "If you can promise, do it now!" The system hesitated, "listen to me... The plan is perfect. It''s good to interrupt the conditions. Just buy a person. When you pull Ashura''s grasp skill and the system prompt is half issued, just signal that person to pull you away." "Yes, heroes think alike. Time doesn''t wait. Let''s do what we say. I''ll go to Ashura now." "Wait a minute!" The system suddenly shouted, and then said timidly: "last time there was a vulnerability... I reported it... And then its vulnerability... Was fixed..." "What! md£¡ You really can''t accomplish anything, you can''t defeat anything! " The spirit of the night jumped to his feet immediately, which was equivalent to that the cooked ducks had already chewed into their mouths. When they ate the fragrance, they were punched and vomited. He almost vomited out with an old mouthful of blood, "you! I really want to give you a kick, figurative! Representational! I can''t do without taking it out! " The system was deeply impressed by the concretization of the last command of God night. It was originally an intelligence with human feelings. It could feel the pain in the slightest way, and it would not die. Figuratively, it is beaten for nothing. The system intelligence hurried to say, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no "Compensation?" "Yes, I have some good things here. Do you want to..." "I don''t want it! What is better than a fairy body? Is it the power of the six ways? " "Don''t think about the power of the six ways..." "Visualization! Speed up, visualize! " The system intelligence can''t resist the noise of God''s night. It eagerly said: "Oh, well, this is also my job. Reporting and capturing the loopholes in the system is also my task. I can''t watch the loopholes exist all the time. I also have obsessive-compulsive disorder, okay?" "I care about you! If this compensation is worse than the immortal human body, it''s not over today. " "OK, don''t worry. Can I give you a lucky draw time in advance?" "That''s all? I can wait! " God night said dismissively, "anyway, my ability is almost enough now. I don''t have much obsession with Ninja outside the immortal human body." "Can I put all the big Ninja into a lottery system?" God night hummed, "immortal human body! Immortal body! " "Then I''ll compensate you one million Ninja coins? This is the reward for my task of reporting loopholes. It''s all for you. " "What? You have a million in one loophole?! I''m so tired. I won''t do it! I want immortal human body! " "Host! Don''t make any more noise! " The system intelligence suddenly shouted, "although I don''t like grasping the system, it''s my duty! I can only put a few large-scale practical Ninja into the prize pool. If there are loopholes in the future, I''ll sell it to you. I''ll compensate so much. Do you like it or not! Don''t pull it down! " God night shrunk his head and smiled, "yes, of course! I just can''t see why you should be responsible for its loopholes. We are still on the same front, resist it and explore its loopholes! " Chapter 310 The system intelligence laughed with a "puff" sound, and it was not angry. After all, God night could understand its pains, which was a kind of comfort. "The host, do you want to open the lucky draw in advance and put some powerful ninja books into the prize pool?" "Of course! Who is willing to wait in advance, but then again, do you want to give me the one million Ninja coins you submitted? " If system intelligence has an entity, it can spit old blood on Shenye''s face, "isn''t it, host, do you still think of Ninja coins? Can you keep this Ninja money for me? I want Ninja money, which is also very useful. " God night glanced. "If you don''t want to give me, just say it. Don''t make so many excuses. I''ll never say you''re a deduction search system. You don''t buy anything. What do you want Ninja money for? Keep it? " "Of course not!" The system intelligence said in words: "I also need to spend money to do the daily maintenance of the system. You use the system very comfortably all day. I spend Ninja money to maintain it behind my back. Do you know how tired it is? Does it take energy to maintain such a huge machine every day? Where does the energy come from? You can''t use chakra. You can only use Ninja coins instead of energy. In addition, just maintaining a lottery function costs thousands of Ninja coins every day. I''ll consume a lot this month. " "It''s too extravagant for you to use money as energy?" "What''s the way? Apart from Ninja coins, nothing else can do. Chakra is the energy acting on your body. It can''t be used in illusory systems. It can only be the common currency of Ninja coins." God night spits out his tongue. The system intelligence seems to consume a lot. A lottery system alone will cost thousands a day, and there will be 30000 or 40000 a month, not counting the mall function and the function of polishing artifact, as well as some data panels and so on. In total, it is estimated that it will cost about 500000 Ninja coins a month. Shenye asked suspiciously, "system, the way you earn Ninja coins should be more than submitting system vulnerabilities. Otherwise, one million Ninja coins will disappear in less than two or three months. Moreover, there are not many system vulnerabilities, and almost one will be missing if you supplement one. Apart from this, how can there be so many Ninja coins to consume? Tell me the truth, Did all the Ninja coins I consumed go into your pocket? " If, as Shenye said, the Ninja coins he consumes every time he buys things go into the bag of the system, then the system should play the role of a businessman, so that he can discuss and collude with the system. Since they are all a family, it is normal to buy things on credit. "Impossible!" Without any hesitation, the system said, "it is absolutely impossible to enter my pocket. If it does enter my pocket, needless to say, I will urge you to do the task every day. After all, which businessman doesn''t like customers to have money? What''s more, I''m your only shop. " "Where did you go?" "I really don''t know, but I guess it should be the internal circulation of the task system. The mall system transfers the Ninja money you spend to the task system, and then you do the task. The task system sends the Ninja money to you in the form of reward. After all, the Ninja money is like waste paper outside the tolerance world, and the Ninja money can''t be used in other worlds." God night nodded, "that''s about it, but where did your money come from?" The system intelligence smiled, "every time you successfully do a task and improve your level, I will also have a small commission, not much, just tens of thousands of Ninja coins each time, hey..." God night covered his head, "sure enough, the wool still comes from the sheep. What if you maintain these functions?" "It won''t be much. I''m fine anyway. It''s just that the function can''t be used for the time being." God night rolled his eyes and said angrily, "I don''t want to discuss this. Open the lottery system. Later, I''ll go out and use the capture skill against Asura to see if there are any surprises." "Do you want my one million Ninja coins?" "No, keep it. It''s hard to maintain all kinds of functions every day." "Thank you for understanding!" "Ding! Turn on the lottery function, the function is cooling... " "Ding! The lucky draw function releases the cooling, and the host lucky draw ticket is zero. Do you want to buy and draw God night remembered that the last time he made a gambling dog, he directly used up all the lottery tickets. He clicked to buy. This time, he directly spent one million Ninja coins and bought 100 tickets! He knows that the prizes in the prize pool are absolutely rich. As long as he is willing to smoke, he will not lose! "Ding! There are plenty of lottery tickets! Do you want to turn on the lottery function? " "On." This lottery turntable is different from the previous ones. It used to be golden. At first glance, it is the type of local tyrant, but this time it has become purplish red, which makes it feel like a big man who focuses on liver games. The purple red turntable began to rotate and stopped rotating in a moment, but there were few prizes this time. Only five prizes appeared on the turntable. There was no Ninja coin. It was all Ninja! God night took a look, the originally depressed mood suddenly became more depressed! "Tianshouli, Xianfa ¡¤ super large jade spiral DUOLIAN pill, flying Thunder God''s art, reincarnation eye, sealing ¡¤ mingshenmen." "What''s the matter, system? Is that what you call a good thing? Among them, I need heavenly hand power and reincarnation eye. What are the others? Immortal Dharma ¡¤ super large jade spiral DUOLIAN pill. Just looking at the immortal Dharma, I know that it is something I can''t use. There is also the art of flying Thunder God. I can directly learn from shuimen teacher and Mingshen gate. Who am I sealing now? What do I want to do to mingshenmen? " Shenye sighed. It was so different from what he thought. At first, he thought that the so-called top items would be artifacts like qiudao jade. It would be better to have a big barrel of muhui night''s yellow spring than Liangban''s time and space. Even if you took out the Mudun ¡¤ top huafo between the thousand hand pillars, you would still say it in the past, but these ninja skills are too stingy. The system seemed a little embarrassed. It coughed twice and said, "I decided according to the host''s love..." "What I like doesn''t mean it''s strong, OK? I hope you are normal and give me some good things. I beg you. These things really don''t come on the table. " System intelligence said, "or this time, I''ll find some more powerful ones next time. How about you make do with them first?" Chapter 311 "All right, all right." God night sighed. The prize pool came out. What else can he say? Plus the system agreed to give him better next time, he had nothing to say. Now look back. According to ordinary standards, these five ninjas are still very good. Tianshouli can instantly exchange bodies with other objects. This object can be dead or human, but there must be a prerequisite, that is, it needs to have reincarnation eyes, and this time there is reincarnation eyes in the prize pool. Immortal Dharma ¡¤ super large jade spiral DUOLIAN pill is actually a very powerful ninja. It can cause dense and explosive damage when used in combination with multiple shadow separation. It can be said that it is tailored for Shenye. Unfortunately, Shenye can''t use immortal Dharma for the time being. It goes without saying that the art of flying Thunder God, reincarnation eye, sealing ¡¤ Mingshen gate. The art of flying Thunder God is the symbol of wave wind and water gate. It is a very powerful instant body art, but the condition is that the place where the instant body is to have the mark of flying thunder God. The reincarnation eye is the foundation to release the more powerful power of the six ways. The pupil God night must take his hand, and he also has the God Luo Tianzheng, which can only be released by the reincarnation eye. Seal technique ¡¤ mingshenmen is the most powerful seal technique among the thousand hand pillars. It once sealed the existence of nine tails, which directly limited the violent run of this powerful tailed beast. Generally speaking, these five ninjas are all good. It can be said that they are icing on the cake, but they can''t be called sending charcoal in the snow. While God night was preparing for the lottery, he suddenly thought of a very serious thing "Trough system, I was almost cheated by you!" System intelligence is somewhat masked, "what''s the matter, host, why did I lie to you again? It''s like I''m going to kill you. I''ll die if you die. Don''t always think so bad of others. " "Have you forgotten your present situation!" God night reminded me that not only did the system forget the current situation, but even he almost forgot. Now he is wandering in the soul of ninja. Where can he wait for another lottery last month? I''m afraid his body in miaomu mountain stinks a month later. Now he just wants to supplement his combat effectiveness in the form of lottery, and then try to challenge Asura and Indra to see if he can get out of the world. But now these things in the lottery can only add to the icing on the cake. In fact, they can''t enhance their strength much. It''s better to give almost 90% of their strength. After God night''s reminder, the system finally remembered that this is not the normal tolerance world, but the predecessor of tolerance world - tolerance sect. "But the host, it''s already like this. I really can''t help it. Why don''t you smoke these to try? Maybe your strength will be enhanced a lot." God night nuzui, "no, I can''t smoke. When I smoke, I enter the cooling. Now you think of a way to change it. Didn''t you say that the system data of other functions can be changed except the capture system?" "That''s right, but it''s only changed once. If it''s too frequent, it will be found by the LORD God. If the LORD God finds that my relationship with the host is too good, the LORD God will recycle all the abilities of the host and recycle me as garbage." God night frowned and didn''t go on willfully. He didn''t expect such a severe punishment. His ability was recycled. After all, he was in the tolerance world. With a lesson from the past, he could learn by himself, but the system intelligence was treated as garbage recycling, which was too unacceptable for him. "Forget it." God night breathed out, "in this case, I don''t ask for anything. Now it''s estimated that I will enter the brainstorming. Whether to fight or what, try my best." "Why don''t I try? After all, it''s only one change after another. The LORD God should not find it... " "No." God night refused without thinking, "don''t have any luck. You can win the LORD God countless times. It doesn''t matter, but as long as the LORD God wins you once, both of us will be wasted. If I have a chance, I must meet the LORD God for a while." "Host, don''t say that. The LORD God is very powerful! No one can disobey him. He controls all the world. All these worlds are under his control, so he is also connected with him. Once the world under his jurisdiction has become stronger, all people with systems will feed back to the LORD God through that world. The LORD God is becoming stronger all the time. We can''t resist him. " "Where do you want to go?" God night smiled, "I didn''t say I was going to beat him. I wanted to find a position under him. I don''t have to worry about it in the future. I can watch people like me get stronger day by day with the help of the system. It''s not more fun than anything?" The system intelligence is stunned. Its face is covered with circles. How is this different from the script? The normal script should be that the protagonist knows the existence of the LORD God, and the LORD God has strong strength and authoritarian dictatorship. In this way, the protagonist feels the malice of the LORD God in times of danger, and then tries his best to practice and defeat the LORD God. How come it''s all changed here at God''s night? God night coughed and found that he was a little too much. He said shyly, "wait until the LORD God provokes me. Now open the lottery first, and you can draw a little." The system turns on the lottery function when it looks confused. "Ding! The lottery function is on! Whether to start the lottery. " God night looked at the lottery page and wondered, "why is there only a single draw without ten consecutive draws?" "Ding! The system prompts that there are only five prizes in this lucky draw, and they can''t be drawn repeatedly, so ten consecutive draws can''t be used. Please forgive me. " "Well, well, just smoke." The purplish red lottery page began to rotate, and the exciting moment finally came. A light lit up. There was a Ninja Scroll in Shenye''s backpack. He didn''t care which Ninja it was, and then he drew it alone again. This time it was a white light. After the white light, there was nothing "What? This is nothing? " "I got it. Because I can''t draw again, this lucky draw opportunity is invalid." God night not only didn''t think the lottery ticket was wasted, but laughed and said, "I see. Today I''m still attached to the emperor of Europe! Smoke again! " Another flash of white light, nothing. God night frowned, "it''s too troublesome to smoke alone, smoke again!" The purple red light lit up and finally drew the Ninja Scroll again. "Two of the three times, I said I was possessed by the European Emperor today!" God night drew two times in a row, but they were all white. When he wanted to draw the sixth time, the system prompt sound came. "Ding! The system prompts that there is not enough chance of lucky draw. Please come again next time. " Chapter 312 God night clicked on the finger of the lottery and stayed in the air. He didn''t know what to do. He wanted to point and didn''t dare to point. The corners of his mouth twitched like he had epilepsy, and spit from time to time like a fool. The system intelligence looked at Shenye and suddenly worried. It asked, "host... What''s the matter with you?" God night suddenly came back to God. He smiled, "it''s all right. I should have been cheated by you again. I should have thought of it. I''m so stupid. I just thought I would get all these five ninja skills. I didn''t expect that there were only five chances. I''m so stupid." System intelligence was a little embarrassed. Such a divine night was too worrying. It coughed and explained: "I thought you know, after all, there is no free lunch in the world..." "So I said I was stupid." "Oh, host, don''t be too discouraged. Think about it, you won two best products in five chances. Isn''t it full of European spirit? Want to drive a little. " God night now doesn''t even have the mind to scold the system. He finally understands why there are only five opportunities this time. After all, the system wants to kill him. The probability that the five opportunities can''t get anything is too high. He is even skeptical now. The other three Baimang are not repeated, but nothing. If in the previous lottery, the things you smoked turned gray, which means you can''t smoke any more. How can you smoke the things you have smoked now? If you can still draw, it means that the system must want to kill him. After all, there are only five opportunities, and the probability of drawing repetition is also very high. Thank you for your patronage and coming back next time in the prize pool. In this way, you can''t get anything else. Shenye has to doubt that if you weren''t lucky enough, you wouldn''t get anything. In short, this lottery is a systematic trap. "I''m so stupid." God night said again, and then whatever the system explained, he was too lazy to reply. "Host, this is really a system setting. It has nothing to do with me. Don''t misunderstand me." "Host, I have no control over the setting of this change function. I really didn''t know it would be like this." "Host, what''s the matter with you? Host, don''t think about it. Life is still very beautiful. You can do tasks to make money, play strange and upgrade. Even if you can''t go back to the real world, it''s good to provide for the aged in this place." "Host, host, cheer up. There are still inter column cells to buy in the mall. The price is only 888888. What a lucky number. At that time, you can reshape your body through inter column cells, or save money to buy a pair of reincarnation eyes and then buy the reincarnation born skill. At that time, a tool man can perform the reincarnation born skill on you, If you don''t trust the tool man, you can also buy other gods in the mall and directly give the tool man magic tricks and hosts. There are many ways to go back. Don''t be discouraged. " God night directly banned the system. He didn''t want to hear this unscrupulous guy selling things here and selling its mall. He has been hurt enough by it. So far, Shenye really doesn''t want to take care of the system. He is really afraid of what special things he will do on impulse. God night sighed. He couldn''t help it. He had reached this point. He had to accept it calmly, whether it was good or bad. He just hoped that the drawn Ninja wouldn''t be seal ¡¤ mingshenmen and fairy ¡¤ super large jade spiral DUOLIAN pill, otherwise he would really explode in situ. Open jincancan''s backpack. There are two purple red Ninja scrolls lying alone. This time, the Ninja Scroll has no name. Shenye doesn''t matter now. Whatever it is, learn it first. Click, use! "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully learning tianshouli... Ding! Tianshouli failed to learn. There is no special reincarnation eye effect. " God night snorted coldly. If so, system intelligence wants him to die. Then God opened the second book at night. "Ding! Congratulations! Use succeeded! Kaleidoscope write wheel eye evolution! Reincarnation eye! " Shenye suddenly widened his eyes. He stared at the front. His eyes gradually became one gouyu, two gouyu and three gouyu! Then it becomes kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye! Finally, the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye suddenly disappears, and his whole pupil also disappears, and then the whites of his eyes expand, accompanied by spiral lines! The whole eye turned purple! "Ding! The host successfully evolved into reincarnation eye, opened reincarnation eye and obtained six chakra property changes, namely Feng Huo Shui * * and Yin Dun! " "Ding! Shenluo Tianzheng activated successfully! Congratulations on the host''s successful learning of Shenluo Tianzheng! " "Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the suzanneng Hu Shenluo Tianzheng ability. " "Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the suzanneng ¡¤ thousand birds ability. " "Ding! Tianshouli activation succeeded! Congratulations on your successful learning "Ding! Congratulations on raising the host to the Super Shadow level and gaining 29% of the power of the tail. " "Ding! Congratulations to the host, you can turn the Nine Tailed seven tailed beast into a beast and retain your consciousness. " This series of Ding Ding Ding made the earth shaking God dizzy at night. His originally depressed mood suddenly improved, because the effect of reincarnation eye was so great that it was comparable to successfully learning magic. He didn''t expect that the magic was not the most powerful thing under the six forces, but the reincarnation eye! The divine night that obtains the reincarnation eye instantly degenerates into a Super Shadow strong person! "Great! That''s great! " God night looked at the eyes standing in front of the mirror and looked at them carefully. He suddenly whispered, "God''s hand!" With a crash, the mirror broke to the ground in his position, and he appeared in the position of the mirror. "That''s great! It''s a super unreasonable means of escape and sneak attack. " "Dong Dong Dong!" When God night was immersed in the powerful power of the reincarnation eye, there was an untimely knock on the door, followed by the sound of directly pushing the door. God night quickly hid the reincarnation eye and turned to Asura. "What''s the matter, brother Asura? It''s already late. Are you going out to help today?" Asura looked at God''s night warily. Just now, he felt a very familiar and evil power - Indra''s breath! "It''s all right today. I won''t go until tomorrow. God night, has anyone else come to your room?" Ashura said, walking to the window and looking out of the window, for fear of missing a little detail. God night shook his head, "except brother Asura, really no one else entered the room." Chapter 313 Asura turned back and stared carefully at the boy who suddenly appeared in the tolerance sect. His eyes were not good enough to get close to God night, "really? But why do I feel a powerful and evil force? If you cover up the people opposite in the tolerance sect, it''s a capital crime. God night, I don''t care who you are. In the tolerance sect, I have to abide by the rules of the tolerance sect. " God night secretly stuck out his tongue and looked a little embarrassed. He forgot a very important thing, that is, Indra also has a pair of reincarnation eyes. As Indra''s brother, Asura naturally has a high degree of familiarity with reincarnation eyes. In addition, he has just used the energy of reincarnation eyes, which makes the fluctuation of reincarnation eyes even greater, So Asura may feel that Indra has come here, and even he suspects that he suddenly appears in the God night of tolerance, that is Indra! God night smashed his dry lips. In other words, this Asura now seems different from the warm and jade like Asura in his impression. The real Asura seems to have a superior attitude, which is unattainable. You can joke with him, but never touch his principles. His question of principle is Indra! Asura stared at him and waited for his answer. God night pretended to be frightened. He stepped back in panic, and a few tears appeared in his eyes, "brother Asura... Why do you suddenly become so terrible? If you don''t want God night to stay here, God night will leave now. I can''t afford to... Excuse me!" God night said that he was about to get up and leave, but he didn''t want Asura to stretch out an arm to stop him. A proud smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. It seemed that his bitter meat plan had reached the level of perfection. He just wanted to say something again. He just heard Asura''s cold voice spread again. "Want to go now? I''m almost sure you''re the one Indra sent! From the very beginning, I thought you were abnormal. A child''s strength was even bigger than me. He was also wearing alternative robes and clothes. Ninzong has a vast territory. I have never heard of it. In addition to ninzong, there are other places to say, what conspiracy did you have when you were sent by Indra! " God night was blocked by Asura. He looked at Asura strangely. Sure enough... Are his brothers suspicious. "Heaven and earth conscience! Brother Asura, I''m really not sent by anyone. I really accidentally went to the place of forbearance. I''m also looking for a way to leave. I swear to the six immortals! I''m really not sent by someone! " Asura snorted coldly, "six immortals? You all know my father''s taboo. You must be from this place. This place is Indra''s territory in addition to forbearance. You slipped your tongue! " ¡° md£¡ How can you catch the key words so much? I said I crossed from the future. Do you believe it? I TM said you would have a big fight with Indra in the future, and you won. Would you believe it? I said that the birthplace of ninjas and the place of pilgrimage for all ninjas will be after the Ninja sect. Will you believe it? MD, you are really suspicious. If your brother Indra came to be the master of the forbearance sect, he would do much better than you who are indecisive! To make me feel dangerous, at least he met someone who doubted. He would never ask East and West and TM guess his identity like you. If Indra, according to his straight character, would have slapped me! " God night finally couldn''t bear it. He roared and finished all his words. Then he breathed heavily, but his eyes looked out of the window, looking for all escape items that could be replaced by heaven''s hand. Unexpectedly, Asura sighed heavily. He sat on the ground and directly sat on the broken mirror. He said, "I believe you are not the person sent by Indra now, because he doesn''t have to do so. Just like you said, he always comes and goes straight. He doesn''t bend his intestines. God night, I blame you wrong. You are also right. It is very likely that I am not suitable to be the master of forbearance. At the beginning, I suspect that he chose the wrong person according to his father''s will. " God night rolled his eyes and sat on the ground. He said, "look, your indecisive character can be a hero, but you can''t be an owl. Indra is a standard owl. And I think that the reason why the six immortals inherited Renzong to you is that they like you. Now, it''s not an era of war. Renzong doesn''t need an owl, but a hero who can stand up. " God night looked at the scenery outside the sky and continued, "maybe you don''t think you are as good as Indra, but you should believe that forbearance will come to no good end in his hands. What he wants to do is dictatorship and rule, and what you want to do, do you know?" Asura nodded. "It''s peace and equality." "Yes, it''s peaceful now. There''s no need to rule. The people of tolerance sect can eat and wear warm. That''s the most important. Otherwise, when they are hungry and have no meat, do you want to rule these half human and half ghost ninjas? I think Indra wants to fight for the position of forbearance with you, that is, he sees you and develops forbearance very well. Therefore, you don''t have to belittle yourself. You think about East and West all day, and what to do if you can''t beat Indra. It''s better to think more about how to defeat Indra and strive for the final peace for the people of the forbearance sect. " Asura was stunned and looked at God night. He asked strangely, "you... Really come from the future?" God night nodded, "the six immortals are the gods of the whole forbearance world, and you and Indra are just the sons of God. If you argue again, there will be few future generations remember you. Most of them exist in historical books. Anyone who wants to know more will read more books and will not pass it on from mouth to mouth like the six immortals." Ashura sighed. Indeed, his little quarrel with Indra was insignificant at his father''s level. Even at this point, his father refused to show up. God night looked at Ashura with another sad expression. He couldn''t help asking, "Ashura, do you want me to tell you something about the future of you and Indra? And who will win in the future? " Who thought Ashura shook his head, "no, when you asked me if I want to know the future, I think I probably already know the result. If it''s a bad result, you won''t say it, will you? I just need to know that the result is good, and I will work hard to defeat Indra''s powerful opponent. " Chapter 314 At this moment, Asura seemed to grow up suddenly. His spirit and body strengthened a lot again, which made Shenye sigh that the gift of the six immortals was very good. God night patted Ashura on the shoulder, "come on, don''t have any psychological burden, and... Don''t have any compassion for Indra. You must subdue him, otherwise you really can''t convince him." "But I really don''t want to kill him. Anyway, he is also my brother. He is a brother of the same blood. I really can''t kill him." "I didn''t let you kill him!" God night rolled his eyes, "if you beat him down, he will listen to you. Imagine, will you listen to the advice of a weak person?" Asura looked at God''s night carefully. "Aren''t I listening to the advice of a weak person now?" "Brother wogou, are you true or false? No, no? You don''t really think I can''t beat you, do you? Would you like to try your hand? " Asura touched his head and laughed, "I''m just kidding. Don''t take it seriously, don''t take it seriously." "Bang..." God night secretly raised his middle finger. Let alone, with his current strength, Asura may not be able to handle him 100%. At least he still has the means of heavenly hand. When chakra is sufficient, he can sneak Asura indefinitely. "But at my current level, it''s difficult to convince him. It''s estimated that even so, we can only lose both." Ashura looked puzzled. "You don''t know that the power given to him by his father was too strong. He could turn into a state of suzanneng at that moment, which left me helpless and almost unable to break the defense. My power can only protect myself in front of him." God night turned his mouth. This guy really didn''t know his blessing. The power of the six immortals was distributed to Indra and Asura, but it would never be distributed unevenly like the power of ten tail animals. For his two sons, the six immortals absolutely leveled a bowl of water. It''s just that Indra awakened earlier, and Ashura doesn''t know what he''s doing all day. Even if he falls into love and peace, he can''t even inherit half of his blood power? God night shook his head and said, "strengthen your strength. I told you earlier, don''t belittle yourself. The blood power given to you by the six immortals is no weaker than Indra. You should meditate. Do you accept the power given to you by the six immortals?" "Receive all..." Asura touched his chin and his face was tangled. God night turned his eyes, "let you think, not let you tangle. Can you find the problem and solve the problem? For example, his xuzuo can be almost tall and powerful, can''t you also develop a tall and powerful large ninja? If he can''t break the defense, you can''t develop a strong attack method. Even if you can''t break him, at least make him feel less comfortable? Anyway, you can''t even have a scratch. " Asura raised his eyes, revealing simplicity in his eyes, "divine night... Since you are from the future, can you teach me some ninja skills you said..." "Me!" God night wanted to beat Ashura violently. "Ninja is taught casually? Ah, no, big Ninja is taught casually? You must at least have blood to follow the net? " "What is the blood following net?" God night touched his head. He felt bald. Sure enough, all Asura reincarnations, including Asura, were the same. They were all heartless! "The blood following net is to know the seven hiding skills of Feng Huo Shui * * Yin and Yang, and at least Feng Huoshui * *. Only when you have these attributes first, and the amount of carats should be huge, can you use large ninja. For example, if your water and soil attributes are strong enough, you can become a wood attribute, which is also the boundary of blood following." "Feng Huo Shui *" Asura was thoughtful. He stretched out his hand and a chakra light ball suddenly appeared in his hand. Shenye not only felt that there was a huge chakra quantity in the light ball similar to the spiral pill, but also saw the five attributes of wind, fire and water * * hovering near the light ball! Asura stretched out his hand. "Is this it?" Then Asura took back the light ball and fused it with powerful water Dun and earth dun. Tree roots suddenly appeared in the room. "Is this what you call Mu Dun?" "Lying trough!" God night stood up directly from the ground. He stared at Asura like a freak. Isn''t this a genius? He just told him how to have the boundary of blood inheritance, and he immediately came up with the most powerful wooden dun. It was a genius. But on second thought, it''s not too much. Who''s the other party? That''s the youngest son of six immortals. Who is six immortals? But where are the sons of those who understand the true meaning of chakra? "Good, good..." God night wiped the sweat on his forehead. He smiled and said, "if you have time, you can integrate the elements of Feng Huo Shui * * with each other to see if you can play a more powerful ninja. You have this talent. I''m optimistic about you." Asura nodded heavily, "after your guidance, my understanding of these attributes has gone up again. I already have a lot of what you call ninja in my mind! I will practice hard after I go back. Shenye, you are really my good teacher! " God night waved his hand with a guilty heart. He was not a good master, but just mentioned a few things that everyone in the tolerance world knows. He said awkwardly, "it''s still because you have talent. All right, go back and practice well. I''m going to have a rest." "Yes, now I know about you. The power of Indra that I just felt is estimated to be from you. If you can integrate so many evasion skills, you can certainly get the power of Indra. I apologize for my abruptness. Sorry, God night. " Asura suddenly made a serious apology and startled Shenye. Shenye hurriedly said, "it''s okay. It''s human nature. Everyone will do this. I didn''t fall into Indra''s territory, otherwise I guess it''s hard to protect my life now." "Ha ha ha!" Asura laughed and said, "it seems that it''s good for me to be indecisive. Indra is too..." "Asura!" Before Asura finished, there was a loud drink outside the window, followed by a blue suzanneng flying in the air, with two white long knives in his hand. "Asura! I feel the power of darkness! Did you escape into the dark! Get out of here! " God night ran to the window, and the perfect body must be able to stand on top of it was Indra! Chapter 315 The huge suzanneng was almost independent of the air. Indra was angry. The two swords on suzanneng cut the earth. However, under careful observation, Indra did not seem to have hurt any innocent people. God night''s eyebrows were screwed together. Indra''s suzanneng was the same as him. But Indra''s suzanneng was bigger than his suzanneng, and the power contained in it was stronger! "Here he is!" Ashura frowned and looked very nervous. Even if he had just practiced the new ninja, Indra''s appearance still brought him great pressure. "Asura!" Indra felt the position of Asura with chakra, and his six hook jade reincarnation eyes scanned back and forth, and finally focused on the thatched house of God night. "I found you!" Indra pulled down suzanneng and flew straight over! Yes, it''s flying! Indra has completely mastered the inheritance of the six immortals and the ability of stagnation! "Get out!" With thunder and lightning, a dazzling thunder awn passed through the thatched house and instantly blew the thatched house to pieces. At that moment, God night took the dull Asura away from the thatched house! Indra stood in the low sky with his arms in his hands, and his long flowing hair danced with the wind. He looked very natural and unrestrained. His six hook jade reincarnation eyes were very frightening, and his eyes constantly scanned Ashura and Shenye. "Indra, you still won''t let go of the forbearance sect! Father gave us such a powerful power, that is, let us guard the forbearance sect together, not let you destroy it! Why do you have to run away from the forbearance sect and be the enemy of the forbearance sect! " Indra hooked his mouth and smiled contemptuously, "the forbearance sect can''t be controlled by a weak person like you. It needs a strong person to lead it to glory! And... How could I help him behind the tail of a crane? I have such a powerful power, why can''t I take charge of the forbearance sect! " Ashura stepped forward and said, "your father must have his reason for doing so. I also want you to inherit the forbearance sect, but your father arranged so that I must obey his decision! Respect his decision! " "It''s a good one to obey and respect. When you say so, do you think you are incompetent? I advise you to honestly hand over tolerance to me, otherwise this battle will continue endlessly! " "This is my father..." "Shut up!" Indra was suddenly angry, "you are a father, a father. Don''t you want to inherit the forbearance in your heart? Don''t want to take over this huge force? " God night raised his eyes to see that there were plowing and running water everywhere. How can this be called a huge force? Even from the time he joined the forbearance sect to the present, the people he saw were ordinary people who didn''t even have a trace of chakra. Just listen to Indra continue: "who took over the forbearance sect, who can master the more powerful six inheritance, can inherit the more powerful six power, my stupid brother, don''t you know? Don''t be moved by yourself here. You just don''t want to let go of forbearance! You also want to hold the of forbearance in your hand. Our blood is the same, and we are the same people. " "Don''t confuse me with you! I said, this is my father''s decision. I don''t want to inherit the forbearance sect from the bottom of my heart. Since my father doesn''t pass the forbearance sect to you, it must have his reason. Now it seems that my father is indeed wise. " "Fart! Six old men are a bowl of water! He treats you better than me. He has been so since childhood. I am a child who perfectly inherited his power. Why did he teach you tolerance! I refuse! " Ashura was very angry. "Don''t you say that, father!" "Don''t let me say? I have to say! You ask yourself, what did your father give you besides forbearance? Where are your six powers? He is harming you by letting you inherit the forbearance sect. Without my help, the forbearance sect will be destroyed sooner or later! I know you, my brother. " "I said, don''t slander your father, and don''t put me with people like you!" Indra sneered, "people like me?" Then he shouted angrily, "then why do you have the power of darkness? My father gave you both body and soul, only gave me the power of darkness, and why do you set foot in the power of darkness? I tell you, Asura, you don''t respect your father''s decision! " Asura looked blankly. He asked, "what dark power? When did I get involved in the dark power? Don''t talk so much! " "I swear? Will I not study the power of darkness? I felt a force similar to me suddenly from a long distance. Tell me, who else in this place can get involved in the power of darkness except you and me "Me..." God night sighed and stood up. If he didn''t show up again, the two brothers were likely to fight. Now in his opinion, Indra didn''t want to fight with Asura, otherwise he wouldn''t withdraw suzanneng after finding Asura and his location. And Indra, as a brother, is a little more mature than Asura, otherwise he wouldn''t spend more time here with Asura, a guy without roots. "You? who are you? You deserve it? " "God night, it''s you!" Indra and Asura made sounds at the same time, one full of contempt and the other full of surprise. Indra glanced at God''s night, "just you? Who do you think you are? " Asura said excitedly, "if it''s God''s night, don''t worry about the spy sent by Indra." God night was speechless for a while. The two brothers were really enough. One eye was higher than the top, and their voice was very uncomfortable. A head is really stupid. Indra is standing beside you. You still wonder whether the forbearance sect has Indra spies. From the perspective of God night, Indra is not the kind of person who can pull gangs and make small moves. Indra looked at the close relationship between Asura and Shenye. He touched his chin and meditated for a moment, and suddenly realized, "the six genes are really a little strong. How long have I not seen you? Your child is so old? If it''s your child, it''s reasonable that he accidentally inherited the dark power of the six ways. In this way, if your child inherits tolerance, I won''t embarrass you. " "Poof!" God night almost took a mouthful of blood and sprayed it out. Indra looks like this now. He also asks a little contrast. Meng, Han Han really feels a little cute Chapter 316 Asura rolled his eyes. "Indra, are you a fool? God night is more than ten years old. How old are we? How can I have children? " "Six genes are powerful. I haven''t had a baby. You ask me? It can only be explained by six genes. Maybe it''s not impossible for the children of the big tube wood family to grow so big suddenly. " "Are you gifted?" Indra snorted and smiled, "I''m a genius compared to your crane tail." "Fart! Since you say you are a genius, did you suddenly grow so big when you were a child? " "Of course not. I grew up with you, but then again, when I agreed to grow up together, you grew up and suddenly didn''t grow up." Indra also gestures his height in front of Asura and is ruthlessly patted away by Asura. "If you think Shenye is my child, if he suddenly grows up like a gifted child, you can''t be regarded as a gifted child if you don''t grow up suddenly. Don''t say I''m a crane tail in the future, because we''re both the same." Indra sneered. "Now we''re almost there? Who was just saying, "don''t mix it up?" "As far as matters are concerned, I won''t quit for a moment." "You will now pass on tolerance to your children. I will join tolerance and teach him the power of darkness." "You dream, I will never teach you my child!" Indra turned his mouth and was disgusted. "Look, doesn''t this admit that it''s your child? I''m really convinced. Although our brothers have different positions, you should also distinguish the occasions. At least we are brothers. What do you mean if you don''t call me when you get married? " "All said no!" Ashura blushed and explained, "I said the child is my own child, not that God night is my child!" "God night is not your own child?" "No!" Indra was shocked. "You can inherit the power of the six ways by adopting a child casually. Isn''t that ridiculous?" Ashura touched his forehead and was completely speechless. "I don''t mean that God night is not my own child. I mean that God night is not my child at all." Indra didn''t listen to his explanation at all. He said to himself, "it''s good to adopt, big barrel wood God night. His name is also very domineering. I just don''t know if my heart is on the side of big barrel wood family, but it''s probably not a good stubble to inherit the six dark forces. I''ll teach him well while I''m still young. I should be able to correct him." "Indra, you are stupid. God night has nothing to do with me at all. There is really no blood relationship!" "I know. Didn''t you say you adopted it?" "When did I say that?" "Didn''t you mean to adopt it?" ¡­¡­ God night pulled the corners of his mouth. Looking at the tearing force between the two brothers, he didn''t feel as tense as he had in his own impression. Maybe the background of his soul tour was different. Maybe the two brothers just had a conflict and didn''t reach the point of life and death. They still occupy an important position in each other''s mind. "God night, you come and tell him that this man is not normal to practice the dark power of the six ways. Please clarify what relationship you have with me!" "Come on, big barrel wood God night, come on." Indra now began to want to change God night imperceptibly from the most basic surname God night waved his hand and motioned them to stop. He explained, "brother Indra..." "You can''t call me brother. You should call me uncle." God breathed deeply at night, "Uncle Indra, I really have nothing to do with brother Asura." "Wait a minute, you call him uncle, but you call me brother. Don''t I suffer a loss?" God night didn''t want to have too many disputes on this issue. He pulled out a smiling face, "Uncle Asura, are you satisfied?" "Satisfied, satisfied." "Is there anything else to add?" "No, no!" God night continued: "I entered the forbearance sect by mistake today. Thanks to the adoption of Asura, I had a thatched house to live in the forbearance sect, but I was broken by Uncle Indra..." Indra''s eyes suddenly became gloomy. It was not as unreasonable as before. When he drilled the tip of an ox horn, he asked calmly, "since you have nothing to do with Asura, why do you have the power of darkness, so... The power of darkness just erupted is still yours, right?" "I said no!" "Ashura, the six old men inherited the power of darkness to me. Naturally, he has his reason. I also slowly figured out some unusual things in the power of darkness. These things are very unfavorable to your future Yang dun. If you cultivate the power of darkness, tell me, otherwise your strength will never surpass me in the future. Then forbearance is in my bag. Don''t look at me with that kind of eyes. I''m not threatening you. You can compete with me only with the Yang power of six old men! " Asura took a deep breath and was about to speak, but was interrupted by an untimely voice. "No, no, no! Definitely not Asura''s...... " God night was afraid that the two of them would quarrel endlessly again. He hurriedly said, "it''s really mine. I won''t lie to you. If one of my words is false, I''ll let the six immortals seal it with earth exploding stars. It''s not false at all." Indra regained his position of standing with his arms in his arms. He narrowed his eyes and was arrogant. He continued to ask, "do you have anything to prove that you have the power of darkness?" Ashura also looked at God''s night. In fact, he was also very curious. He also felt the Indra breath just now. Now, although he believed that God''s night had the power of darkness, he had not seen what the power of darkness of God''s night was. God night nodded, then closed his eyes and opened them again. He only listened to the sound of "Hua", and the reincarnation eyes opened! His reincarnation as like as two peas of jade, the same as the six headed jade of Indra. It is possible that Shenye thinks that the xuzaneng between them is almost the reason why they are different in size. His reincarnation eye is the last step in writing the reincarnation eye of the eternal kaleidoscope, the first step of the six reincarnation eye, and Indra''s reincarnation eye is the last step of the six reincarnation eye. God night pointed to his eyes, "the dark power you feel should be emitted from these eyes, so..." "Miso!" Before the words fell, Indra held a lightning in his right hand and directly killed God at night! Chapter 317 Not only Asura was surprised, but also God night was surprised. Between lightning and flint, he saw the position of the big stone in the distance and launched the heavenly hand! "Crackling!" Indra''s lightning directly penetrated the big stone, turned the big stone into powder and floated in the air! God night wiped the sweat off his forehead secretly. Fortunately, he learned the hand power of heaven. Otherwise, Indra''s blow was really hard to dodge. His end would only be broken to pieces like that stone. Indra didn''t pursue after this attack. He didn''t know that it was the reason of heavenly hand. He thought it was the very fast speed of God night. He kept an eye and looked at God night with vigilance. Asura then reacted. He hurried to the middle of Indra and God''s night and shouted, "Indra, what are you doing! Are you sick again? God night, he is my friend! What are you doing? Trying to kill my friend in front of me? Then kill me first! " Indra didn''t go to see Asura, but his eyes were still gloomy and looked at God night. His words were to Asura and said, "go away, I don''t have time to play the game of children''s house with you. This person who looks like a child is not simple! Not only do you have the same dark power as me, but you also have such a fast speed. You really think there is a powerful assistant falling from the sky. I''m afraid you don''t know how you were killed by him. " "God night has no malice up to now! Don''t maliciously speculate about others! " Indra snorted coldly, "do I maliciously guess others? You keep saying that you are complying with your father''s decision, but you keep such a big hidden danger around you. Can you ensure that he has no malice all day? Can you ensure that he will never have malice? You and I know the hidden power of tolerance Zong. Do you think his mind will be simple for a person who suddenly emerges? Or are you as stupid as ever? " God night said seriously, "Indra, I really don''t have any malice. I don''t know why I came here, but I want to tell you that my strength is brought from the future. I''m also your future descendant. I won''t be a bad man who covets the forbearance sect." "Ridiculous." Indra sneered, "I was just explaining that I am not the child of Asura. Now I say it is my descendant. Do you think I am easier to cheat than Asura? He said, "why on earth did you come to ninzong?" "Indra, you''ve had enough! God night is really a person who passes through the future. He knows the cooperation and application of five attributes and teaches me to develop new skills. Do you think such a person will be a bad person? What bad guys will help you improve your strength? "Oh?" Indra looked at Asura strangely, "does he still understand the cooperation of attributes? Then he can''t stay. Ashura, don''t you think about it. What kind of person knows chakra? Only those who know the secret of the forbearance sect will understand the use of chakra. I doubt more and more that he has sneaked into the forbearance sect for a long time. He just appeared today. It may also be that the time is ripe! " God took a deep breath at night. He really admired Indra''s brain hole. He explained: "chakra''s secret is not a secret in the future! All ninjas can practice chakra! " Asura suddenly turned his head, "God night, what you said is true?" "Of course! In the future, everyone will use chakra. They will play a powerful skill and use all kinds of evasion against the enemy! " Asura said in a daze, "isn''t this the world my father yearns for..." "Ridiculous! How can the secret of forbearance be revealed to the world in the future? Ashura, can you grow up! " "But my father told me that in the future, chakra will also be owned by civilians, and people can freely learn from chakra. Is his father''s words also false?" Indra sneered, "chakra can only be owned by the big barrel wood family! I don''t care if it''s what old man liudao said, and I''ve never heard him tell me. I only know that the secret of forbearance is the root of the big barrel wood family! Go away, Asura, I don''t want to fight you. " Asura also shouted, "if you want to kill God night, you pass me first." "You are still stubborn!" Asura shouted again, "if you want to kill God night, I will do it! This is the forbearance sect! " Silence, terrible silence. Indra stared at Asura. After more than ten breath, he suddenly smiled. It was a kind of sarcastic smile. Then his face became more gloomy. He said to Asura, "you mean you have the ability to fight with me?" "If you have the ability, just try it." "Well, since you want to protect this outsider today, I will help you. Let you know that the gap between you and me is an insurmountable gap. I don''t want to play that kind of family game with you anymore. From today on, I Indra and you Asura! Fight for forbearance! " God was startled at night. It seemed that he had changed the course of history again and made the decisive battle between Asura and Indra advance! But Ashura''s current strength is not enough to compete with Indra! "Don''t be impulsive. If I really make you suspicious, I''ll leave Renzong now!" "No!" Ashura''s hand condensed chakra light ball, with five chakra attributes wrapped around it, "God night, I say you are the guest of forbearance, you are the guest of forbearance, because I am the master of forbearance!" Indra''s right hand gave birth to thunder and lightning, and suddenly attacked! Lightning and chakra ball collided with each other and were razed to the ground within ten battles! God night is the first time to see the collision between chakra and chakra! "Ashura, your power is too small!" "Try again!" With a move from Asura, a huge tornado was born and directly attacked Indra. God night opened his eyes, "don''t you need to seal?" Indra sneered, "it''s just a trick!" Then he opened his six gouyu reincarnation eyes, and a black flame burned directly on the tornado. In an instant, the tornado burned into nothingness, and he still continued to kill Asura! "Is this the sky?" God night loudly reminded, "Ashura, be careful, this flame can''t be extinguished!" Asura didn''t turn around, but he had heard the words of God night. He gathered his hands and rolled up a hurricane directly between his fingers. The hurricane flew out of his fingers and blew away all the flames similar to the sky. Indra looked coldly. At night, his figure moved quickly. After finding a perfect position, chakra waved upward in his hand, and a large thunderstorm immediately formed in the sky! Indra clutched the lightning and directly threw the lightning in his hand at Asura, and a lightning tap appeared faintly in the sky and jumped at Asura! Chapter 318 Shenye stared at the thunder cloud with wide eyes. This is the most powerful technique of Lei Dun''s Ninja - Kirin! Through the high-intensity mine attribute chakra in the hand, and then with the help of thunder clouds in the sky, this move is extremely dangerous and powerful, and the release conditions are also extremely harsh. One is that the release person must have high concentration and very strong mine attribute chakra, and the other is that it must be covered by thunder clouds in this area. Lei attribute chakra''s people are easy to find, but if they want to have Lei Yun, it depends on luck. Maybe some people have learned Kirin and can''t release it once in their life, while some people may be born with the danger of provoking thunder and lightning, but this danger also brings them the wonderful use of Kirin. Moreover, this powerful Lei Dun Ninja is not only killing the enemy, but also hurting yourself. It is a fierce move to hurt one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred. After all, it is a thunder cloud in the sky. Shenye has not heard that any Ninja can change the weather. Of course, except the "Hai Dun" in the second generation of Huoying thousand hands. The water escape ninja of the second generation of Huoying thousand hands is extremely powerful. For example, the same big water explosion wave, ordinary water escape ninja, forget it. Take Shuiying directly. The big water explosion wave of Shuiying is at most an area, while the big water explosion wave of the second generation of Huoying can break down half a wood leaf, and its power can be imagined. Moreover, I can''t imagine that this is a water escape Ninja from the fire shadow. If the first generation of fire shadow thousand hand column is the God of Ninja, then the second generation of fire shadow thousand hand gate is the God of forbidden art. Most of the Ninja he invented, except water escape, are forbidden. Even the iconic flying thunder god art of wave Feng Shui gate is also a powerful ninja he invented. If the flying Thor''s skill is combined with a mutual multiplication detonator or mutual instant skill, it is a proper forbidden skill! There is only one line between flying Thor''s skill and forbidden skill. When it comes to Kirin, the people who usually use this move either have reached the point of being a poor stranger on both sides, or they are about to lose the battle and die with the enemy. God night looked at Indra''s state. He didn''t look like a stranger in a poor mountain at all. Therefore, he felt that Indra''s Kirin would never hurt the enemy like other people''s use of Kirin. Moreover, he could trigger thunder clouds. It''s estimated that he could manipulate Kirin to attack the enemy without hurting himself. Indra''s strength is amazing. God night loudly reminded: "Ashura, this move Kirin is very powerful. Be careful!" "Kirin?" Indra grinned and said, "that''s a good name. Then I''ll name this Ninja kylin! Kirin! " With Indra''s voice, all the dragon heads in the sky are highlighted. Behind the dragon head is not a long dragon body, but a four hoof Unicorn body, a unicorn transformed by lightning, roaring and threatening in the sky! Ashura also felt the power of this thunder Dun ninja. A chakra light ball of five Dun skills appeared in his hand again. This time, Ashura finally finished printing, but his finishing technique was just two fingers close together. Asura didn''t speak. With Lei Dun''s Kirin swooping down, he threw out the chakra light ball in his hand. The chakra light ball was flying at a high speed in the air. Then a magical scene happened! During the flight, chakra light ball is divided into two, two and four, four and eight, and finally the whole sky is full of chakra light ball! God night looked strange. He raised his eyebrows and murmured, "this is... Chakra''s light ball separation?" Boom! Chakra photosphere and Kirin collide fiercely. Kirin''s two horns resist every explosion, but chakra photosphere is more and more, bigger and bigger! Finally, the Kirin''s head could no longer support such a dense and powerful chakra light ball, directly burst into lightning, and then its body disappeared into nothingness. "Sleeping trough, handsome, I must think about it myself." Shenye secretly thought that this dense and powerful ninja is similar to the super large jade spiral DUOLIAN pill, but the super large jade spiral DUOLIAN pill is realized by multiple shadow separation and fairy art, but this chakra light ball is realized by using ordinary shadow separation, similar to the sword shadow separation in hand. If you can learn this move, Shenye will get a large range of Super Ninja! Almost indiscriminate attacks can be achieved. Didala, who will join Xiao organization in the future, calls experts directly. "My brother, you really impressed me. You broke such a powerful attack. It seems that you haven''t wasted your efforts these days." Ashura snorted coldly, "don''t look down on people. Since I choose to inherit the forbearance sect, I will cultivate a realm that can protect the forbearance sect. I won''t let you succeed! Indra! " "Hum, it''s stupid to believe that a stranger doesn''t want to believe me!" Asura suddenly rushed up and shouted, "although I haven''t known God night for a long time, I know he''s not a bad man. I''ve known you for a long time, but I see what you''ve done!" Ashura punched, Indra raised his foot to block his anger and said, "you will never understand other people''s intentions!" Ashura grabbed Indra''s ankle and threw it out. After Indra smashed a big stone, he rushed up again as soon as he landed, punched Ashura in the face and continued to drink: "you never learn how to understand others!" "I''ve never known you, and I know what you think. The purpose of your idea is good, but it''s too extreme! Some things can be robbed without fighting! " Ashura punched Indra hard, then grabbed Indra''s collar and said, "you are my brother. I don''t know you. Who else do I know?! You made a mistake from the first step. On the successor of forbearance, you made a mistake! Wrong step! You said I didn''t know you, and you didn''t know me! " Indra pushed aside Ashura and kicked him in the stomach. "Stupid brother, you never know to conquer with strength. It''s simpler and more effective than you use your ridiculous love to influence, and you will completely press the dead disobedient people!" Asura took a few steps back and suddenly kicked Indra''s waist. Then he rushed forward and put his foot on Indra''s chest, which directly cracked the ground. "You call that rule! It''s called dictatorship! Even if you completely convince others, others will not be sincere to you, but will hate you more! " Chapter 319 Indra allowed Asura to step on the ground. He wiped his saliva from the corners of his mouth and sneered: "what about hatred? The superior should have the right of the superior, rather than laughing with those low-level people. In this way, they will think you are bullied and that you are vulnerable. Only with strength can they conquer those wolf ambitions!" Indra almost yelled out his last sentence. He picked up Ashura''s thigh, directly overturned it to the ground, and then punched Ashura''s face again and again. God night stared at the scene in the distance. He wanted to go up and pull the two brothers apart. In fact, neither of them wanted to stand opposite each other, but they talked more and more, and even talked about the whole world view. The first cause is because of God''s night, and now they have separated from the category of God''s night. Because of this small contradiction, they have triggered the biggest and violent contradiction! God night has no right to intervene in their affairs now. No matter which party they help, they despise that party. Now they want to prove their ideas through words. Asura suddenly straightened up, turned around and kicked Indra more than ten meters away. He said coldly, "how do you know they have wolf ambitions? How do you know they don''t want to live well? Everything is just your imaginary enemy. Think about it. In this place where everyone believes in our father, father is the power of their faith. Will they make a move to overthrow their faith? Indra, wake up. Don''t be stubborn. I think you are the most ambitious person now. " "Boom!" Indra suddenly flew out of the ruins, grabbed the collar of Asura who had not responded, and put his knee on Asura''s stomach. The latter vomited blood with a "wow". Then Indra punched Ashura on the chin and said in a cruel voice, "how many people do you count? Are you so sure that among so many people, there are no people who want to do something? " "Yes..." Asura raised his eyes, and the blood was still flowing out of his mouth. He said clearly: "there will be so many people, but if you use force to make them yield, you will definitely detonate their * * *. In this way, the forbearance sect will fall into civil strife." "Do you think we are fighting here now, do we tolerate civil strife?" Asura shook his head, "for the forbearance sect, I am the Lord of the forbearance sect, and you are people outside the forbearance sect, but for the big barrel wood family, you and I are all big barrel wood people. We are not tolerating civil strife, but it is definitely an internal struggle of the big barrel wood family! " "Good, good! I''m not a tolerant person. Today I''m going to use force to solve all those who don''t respect me, including you, Asura! " Asura''s eyes widened. He also pulled Indra''s collar. "Force is never the only way to solve the problem!" Indra sneered, "force is not the only way to solve the problem, but it is definitely the most effective way!" "We should adopt the gentlest attitude towards them. After all, they are still tolerant before they take action for their wolf ambition! If you use such force to solve the problem, it will only bring their fear of you. What should you do when your deterrent is getting smaller and smaller! " Indra hooked his mouth and said sarcastically, "don''t mention the word ''we''. Asura, I found that we are not people in the same world at all. This is your forbearance sect, and what I have to do is to take away your forbearance sect. And I tell you, I will let them live in my fear forever! " "You are hopeless!" Ashura punched Indra in the face and directly flew Indra out. Just when Indra got up and flew, Ashura was so fast that he had come to his front and kicked him under the ground! Asura was in a rage at this time. He didn''t understand why he had such a brother. To be exact, where did his brother go when he was a child? "Indra, I''m going to wake you up today!" Ashura punched Indra''s face one by one. At first Indra would raise his arms to block it, but under Ashura''s fierce fists and feet, his arms gradually lost their strength. Finally, he could only mechanically block it and lift a few fists. Many sharp fists still hit him in the face. With Asura''s arm waving down again and again, the ground under Indra sank an inch until it fell below two feet, and Asura stopped panting. He looked back at God night, "this is our family business. Don''t have any psychological burden." Then Asura said to Indra, "if I beat you down, will you follow me all your life?" Indra, lying in the huge pit, laughed mockingly, "you can never defeat a pack of wolves, or even a lone wolf. Do you really think your fists and feet can attack me substantively? What six old men inherited from you is nothing but spiritual and physical strength, in other words, the huge chakra volume and close combat, and my strongest place... Is not just that! " The thunder flashed. Indra raised his lightning arm and directly knocked Ashura far away. Indra smiled and said, "Ashura, I admit that you are the first person without chakra, and I am the first person with chakra!" As soon as the voice fell, a dark purple beard Zuo Neng rose from the ground! The huge dark purple giant stands here high, which makes many people who are far away to observe the battle afraid. They didn''t expect that this outsider who has been coveting the forbearance sect should have such a huge power! Asura stood up. Under the tall xuzuo Neng, he was as small as an ant. He moved his arm and suddenly rushed up and punched out, "since you say you and I are the first in body art and you are the first in Ninja, I''ll use my body art to collide with your Ninja!" The huge suzanneng retreated a few steps in the fierce blow of Asura, and then the chakra light ball gathered in Asura''s hand again, and there were seven or eight huge tornadoes around him! Chakra light ball and tornado swept xuzenghu in an instant and directly pulled xuzenghu to the ground. The one God night saw was stunned. He thought to himself, you must not provoke a harmless person, because you can''t even see through his power. It''s even more difficult to become an enemy. Chapter 320 Asura is such a person. He is usually harmless to humans and animals. He looks like a warm man, but when he starts to be cruel, he is almost the ability to destroy the sky and the earth. God night was stunned directly. Under this huge suzanneng, Asura was like a god of war, burning blue chakra energy all over, and forcibly pulled a suzanneng to the ground with a tiny body! "Boom!" Suzanneng fell to the ground and collapsed countless trees. Fortunately, the people here had fled when Ashura fought Indra, otherwise they would have been killed and injured seriously! "Asura! Your strength really surprises me, but you can only come here at most. If you can''t awaken the more powerful six powers, your destination is only here! " Indra controls suzannenghu to fly again, and two chakra giant swords suddenly appear in his hands! Overthrow and defeat are two different things. Overthrowing suzanneng may show the divine power of Asura, but for suzanneng, there is almost no substantive damage. The biggest source of damage is the shell cut off by chakra light ball and tornado, and even the interior of suzanneng is not hurt. Ashura was stunned and jumped back to avoid the 30 meter long chakra double swords. Then he lit the chakra light ball again, and his fingers were close together. The ninja, which was called "chakra light ball shadow separation" by God night, appeared in the air again. Indra stood on top of suzanenko''s head. He put his arms in his hands and laughed, "can''t you have something new? It''s always the same." "Just be useful!" Asura shouted angrily, and the dense chakra light ball flew to xuzenghu. He wanted to break the huge xuzenghu like a Kirin. However, in the eyes of Shenye, these chakra light balls do not even threaten his suzanneng. Perhaps when suzanneng is not summoned, Shenye will use means to block the chakra light ball. However, in the state of suzanneng, even his suzanneng disdains such a dense attack, because the body of suzanneng is right there and can be manipulated, God night''s heart has a hundred ways to resist these dense chakra light balls. Sure enough, Indra snapped his fingers and xuzuo nenghu put away the chakra double swords, and then his two hands pulled the bow. The powerful chakra energy condensed in xuzuo nenghu''s chest, and a black arrow prototype slowly showed up. Indra gently waved his hand, and the chakra arrow came out of the string. The black arrow directly penetrated the dense light ball and jumped at Ashura! This arrow is the Indra arrow with the sky shining flame! "Ashura, be careful!" Asura watched this huge arrow fly towards him. It was so fast that he could not hide, but he had no new moves to resist! "Huodun! Screw plus earth life! " God night couldn''t see it anymore. Although he was trapped in the land of injustice at this time, he couldn''t watch Ashura die. Although he knew that Indra wouldn''t kill Ashura, the brain nerve couldn''t keep up with the physical reaction at this moment! God night whirled the spiral sword with the sky light in his hand and suddenly threw it at the arrow of Indra. In the middle of the way, he directly intercepted this powerful move, and two spells strengthened by the sky light exploded in the air! "God night!" Asura looked back in surprise. He knew that the child might be strong, but he didn''t expect that God night was strong enough to counteract Indra''s attack! Indra narrowed his eyes. "You dare to intervene in our battle and die!" Indra manipulated suzanenhu to raise his hand again, and a fierce lightning struck him in an instant. The lightning hit the big stone again, and the figure of God night disappeared in the smoke. Indra also expected this result. He knew that this degree of attack was insignificant under the strange speed of God night, and God night brought him pressure, More than Asura! His two reincarnation eyes scanned back and forth, and still did not see the figure of God night! At this time, Indra suddenly felt a darkness on his head. He subconsciously manipulated suzanghu to summon the double swords up again, and two chakra double swords appeared above him! Two pairs of double swords collided, and a dark figure suddenly fell! A bearded man with a head shorter than Indra''s bearded head stood opposite Indra. God night caught Asura in his suzanneng and asked, "Asura, are you okay?" Ashura was still surprised. "I didn''t expect you to summon suzanneng! I feel you more and more unfathomable! " God night looked at Asura with complex eyes, "do you really believe me?" "My perception is very strong. I can feel who has hostility and who has no hostility at once. Although you have had a short hostility to me, you are more kind. Indra has a short feeling for me, and more is his vigorous ambition!" God night sighed, then smiled and said, "don''t worry, there will be nothing with me." "With you, nothing will happen to forbearance Pope?" Indra''s gloomy voice came, and so did his chakra double swords. Since God night has chosen to help Asura, he has no good face for Indra. Since he offended, he offended to death. He sneered: "will he take a broken sword to chop?" As soon as the voice fell, xuzuo Neng of God night appeared a thunder Mang in his hand! "Lei Dun! Suzanneng ¡¤ thousand birds! " "Shua!" God night''s speed was very fast. A huge thousand birds directly broke Indra''s double swords. The latter tried to hide like one side, but under the extremely fast speed, God night cut off a piece of xuzuo Neng''s armor! Indra''s eyes were gloomy. He controlled suzanneng to fly into the sky and pulled up the black arrow in his hand again! God night snorted coldly, and his painted black beard Zuo Neng Hu''s back also gave birth to two wings and flew straight to the sky! "I didn''t expect you to be full of body, beard and energy. Then come and taste my giant arrow full of strings!" The huge chakra gathered again, and God night also had a model, but he didn''t use the arrow of Indra, but added earth life! In theory, adding earth life can also be turned into arrows, but Shenye doesn''t want to do so. He thinks another weapon can block arrows better! Two painted black ninja knives appeared on suzanneng Hu''s arm! God night first cut off Indra''s arrow with a knife, avoided Indra''s sky light with the sky light, and then killed Indra with a knife! Chapter 321 The double sabres transformed from earth life directly cut off the arrow of Indra. This move directly stunned Ashura! Let Asura himself, if the arrow of Indra is aimed at him, he can''t stop it! Asura murmured, "is this the power of God''s night... It''s terrible! Indra is so strong that he can fight with Indra without hiding. This is how confident he is in his strength! " Shenye manipulated the black xuzuo Neng Hu to rush up again, leaving only a ninja knife with earthy life. He cut it on the head of the dark purple xuzuo Neng Hu, because there was Indra on the head. Shenye, unlike other ninjas, never looked at the key, either chest or back. And God night fights with the enemy, everywhere is aimed at your life! So this is the reason why God night never competes. He doesn''t know how to fight with his friends or who they are. If his hand is heavy, he''s afraid of killing his friends. If his hand is light, he''s afraid of losing. The magic night of Ninja competition can be said to be tied up, and there is no way to play. It''s like fighting Didala. That game is the hardest for him. I''m afraid Didala will be killed if he doesn''t pay attention. The battle of life and death is different. God night can play freely and make a must kill plan according to the battle situation! The powerful suzanneng directly cleaved the Ninja knife in his hand to Indra, and he shouted in the air! "Sky shine!" A huge flame appeared on the Ninja knife in an instant, making the dark Ninja knife look more lethal. "Come on!" Indra shouted excitedly. He controlled suzanneng to spread his wings, suddenly raised his body, and greeted the ninja sword of God night instead of dodging! When he was about to collide with the Ninja knife covered by Tianzhao flame, the dark purple xuzuo Neng Hu had a thunder spear in his hand. He directly turned his head to resist the knife, and the thunder spear in his hand also stabbed into the painted black xuzuo Neng Hu''s chest. God night cut off the right shoulder of the dark purple suzanenhower directly with a knife, and his own suzanenhower was pierced by Indra''s spear. A big hole appeared in his chest, which also emitted a little thunder light. "Good guy, he''s a cruel man!" God night retreated with Asura, and Indra also stood in the sky with the wings of suzanneng. After a short pause, they had no tacit understanding, and slowly repaired their suzanneng with chakra. Indra''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said coldly, "you really surprised me. It''s the first time I''ve met such a powerful opponent as you, and your ability is almost the same as me. Although I don''t know how you do it, your ability is a fake before my ability. I''m the dark power of the real six powers!" God night tilted his mouth. He scratched his head foolishly. The huge Xu Zuo Neng also scratched his head with him. He looked very silly. However, if someone thinks that the painted black suzanneng is really a simple goods and has no ability, then that person must be a simple goods! God night said with a smile, "you don''t care whether I''m a genuine or a fake. If you can defeat you, you''re a good one. As the saying goes, no matter black or white cats, those who can catch mice are good cats. Don''t talk about your orthodoxy. Let me tell you the truth. My ability is not much worse. Maybe your so-called real goods are not as good as me. " "Talk big." Indra snorted coldly, "don''t you really think I can use these moves?" "You don''t really think that''s all I can do?" Indra raised his mouth and suddenly laughed and said, "Ashura, you have found a good helper. Will you let him inherit the forbearance sect later? You are so kind! " God night frowned. He shouted, "can you stop worrying about this problem? I just entered here by mistake. I''ll go when I find a way back. I''m not interested in participating in the battle between you two. After all, in my time, your battle was already known. " "Oh? Did I defeat Ashura and inherit the forbearance sect? " God night smiled again and said, "you are really confident. I tell you, you not only didn''t defeat Asura, but also were defeated by Asura, totally defeated!" "Impossible!" Indra seemed to hear the funniest joke. He pointed to Ashura and said, "just him? A lifetime of kindness can defeat me? Ashura, I tell you, even the hands of six old men are covered with blood. You are still here pretending to be benevolent, hypocritical and compassionate. Don''t laugh at people! " Asura also roared, "Indra, don''t fart! Father, since you can become the faith of forbearance, the faith of the whole world, and even the immortal of God night, how can you treat human life like grass mustard like you! " "Oh? Now that you have said so, let me ask you, where did I inherit the power of darkness? If the six old men don''t have the power of darkness, I''m afraid his body and spirit are divided by us? Don''t you understand that my existence is to make the whole world surrender, and your existence is a stumbling block on my way! Since father chose this way, it is to let us contain each other. But it''s a pity that you didn''t grow up. Not only didn''t you become a stumbling block to me, you didn''t even count as a shallow pit! " After hearing this, Asura suddenly looked in a trance. He looked at his hands and didn''t know what he was thinking, but from his expression, it must not be a good idea. God night''s secret way is broken. You can''t let Asura be persuaded by Indra, otherwise I''m afraid the whole future trend will change. Whether there can be a tolerance world in the future is two theories. "Bewitch the public!" God shouted at night, "the dark power of the six immortals, how can you believe that they were killed? Can''t it be invented for greater power? And how do you know this is the power of darkness, said the six immortals themselves? If you want me to say, I think your moves are very fancy. It''s better to call them colorful power. It''s more appropriate, isn''t it? " Asura suddenly smiled, "God night is right. I was just thinking, and there is another possibility that my father knew what you would do in the future, so he gave you the power of darkness, and my responsibility is to eliminate the darkness!" Indra closed his eyes and hissed! Chapter 322 When Shenye and Asura refuted Indra, Indra suddenly sneered and looked very contemptuous, as if he were watching two clowns. He said calmly, "I really don''t know where you come from. Dare you say such words to eliminate the darkness? You mean, you''ll destroy me? Ridiculous! How ridiculous! In this world, the person who can destroy me has not been born, even if it is your God night! " Indra''s right arm of the dark purple suzanneng gathered again. He didn''t say much nonsense. He controlled suzanneng and rushed up directly. Before God night reacted, he punched the painted black suzanneng''s face and cut off a piece of the armor on the painted black suzanneng''s face. The painted black suzanneng flew back. God night hurried to transport chakra again and summoned chakra''s double knives into his hands again. Suzanneng inserted his double knives into the ground, which stopped him. But before God night controlled suzanneng to stand up straight, Indra''s suzanneng rushed up again and fell from the sky, So far, the xuzuo Neng of Shenye has been kicked out. Shenye was kicked on the ground again and directly sank into a deep pit of more than ten meters. "My xuzuo Neng is much stronger than you!" Indra said, fluttering his wings to the sky again, and then stood still, a huge flame spit out. Its power is better than the flame of the mysterious man defeated by God night! "Feng Dun! "The sword in your hand!" "It''s useless!" Indra looked at the huge sword in God night''s hand. He smiled wildly. His move condensed a large number of chakras. Its power was the same as that of the sky, but it was not extinguished like that of the sky. He can''t use the sky light now. Using the sky light is just a waste of chakra, because God night can also use the sky light. The sky light and the sky light can be offset. This chakra flame is different. Although it can be extinguished, the premise of extinction is that there must be a powerful attack Ninja to disperse the flame, or a powerful defense Ninja to block the flame, otherwise the flame is unstoppable! Indra saw from the battle with Shenye that the boy never let go of water escape ninja, nor did he let go of any super large attack ninja, but revealed his speed. So Indra directly released the fire spell with a large range this time, so that God could not hide in the night, but could only connect or resist hard! At this time, God night wanted to block his ninja with only a small spiral sword in his hand. It''s crazy! Sure enough, the big flame directly pierced the sword in the spiral hand and bombarded the painted black xuzuo Neng Hu heavily. The power of the flame was very powerful, so that the Shenye xuzuo Neng was burned into a painted black bone in an instant. Although the first form of xuzuo nenghu is just a skeleton, which does not affect its use, its combat effectiveness is declining! God night frowned together. He was afraid that Indra''s second skill would follow. He quickly stood up and put Ashura on the ground. At this critical moment, Indra really killed him again! Indra''s dark purple suzanenhower''s hands did not know when they were reunited. Two chakra double swords stabbed suzanenhower''s body heavily in God night. One sword stabbed his throat and the other stabbed his chest. Between the lightning and flint, the suzanneng of God night turned into a burst of black light and disappeared. This is the first time that the suzanneng of God night has been broken! In this battle between giant divine soldiers, at the moment when Asura put him down in the divine night, he had already run a long way. It was not that he was afraid of death, but that he could only delay the divine night there and could not help. God breathed a deep breath at night. At the same time, he quickly fled the battlefield and visited Indra around his reincarnation eyes. He was afraid that Indra would burn coke for him again. However, Indra is Indra. He is arrogant but has no idea of Chen Sheng''s pursuit. He still stands in the sky and looks at God''s night with his arms in his arms. "Boy, I told you that your ability, in front of me, is the inferior ability of fake and shoddy. When I make a 100% shot, you don''t even have to fight back! Now you can''t even do this big ninja, suzanneng. What else can you take to fight me! " Indra shouted and raised his swords again and rushed to God night. It turned out that he was chattering again to find the location of God night. "No, I''m careless! Shenluo Tianzheng! " The reincarnation eyes of God night moved, and suddenly spread out from him. Indra, who came flying, seemed to encounter a ghost and suddenly backed back in mid air! Indra regretted that if it weren''t for the feeling that he hit the wall and was pushed back by the wall, God night had just died under his double swords. "What is this move?" "Guess!" God night suddenly merged his hands and shouted, "how heavy! The art of shadow separation! " "Bang bang!" Just for a moment, there were dense night shadows in place! God night shouted, "tolerance! Super large jade spiral DUOLIAN pill! " Since Xianfa ¡¤ super large jade spiral DUOLIAN pill can''t be used, Shenye has changed to an improved version, using a large number of shadow split bodies, so that almost one person, and even some shadow split bodies have two hands! God shouted at night, "brothers, flush this guy for me!" The shadow bodies of God night also drank a high drink, holding the super large jade spiral pill, and launched a suicide attack on Indra. "Do you think this method, which is similar to Ashura''s ability, can hurt me? I''m afraid you haven''t figured out the state. Asura''s chakra photosphere is more powerful than your photosphere. In this way, you haven''t broken my beard. Think about it, can you? " Indra raised chakra''s long sword and cut it out randomly. Most of the shadow bodies were directly beaten into smoke, and there was more and more smoke in the air. Although several intelligent shadow bodies smashed the super large jade spiral Pill on Indra''s xuzuo Neng, they pushed back xuzuo Neng at most, without causing any substantive damage! "Boy, I said it was useless! I''m almost immune to chakra photosphere. You have to waste chakra! You will lose! " "Really?" God night''s voice suddenly sounded in the fog, "I didn''t say that I''m going to break your suzanneng with this move. I just said - don''t underestimate me!" Chapter 323 Indra suddenly turned his head, and suddenly there was an ominous premonition. He felt as if he was too big. Those multiple shadow bodies were just feigning attack, and the real attack was behind him! When Indra turned his head, the shadow parts were unstoppable. The super large jade spiral pill in his hand directly hit the dark purple suzanneng Hu, and the strong explosion directly blew the suzanneng Hu back tens of meters. "Despicable! Disturb me! " Indra then reacted that he might not be careless, but his tense nerves were stirred by the words of God night, which made him think he was careless, and then he wanted to turn around and face God night, but God night was not on his back, and the shadow parts of God night all hit him when Indra turned around. But is it really as simple as Indra thought? As soon as Indra stood still, a green bean sized blue light suddenly appeared in front of him, but the green bean sized blue light came to him in a moment, and rushed directly to Indra''s eyes while the smoke disappeared. "Eight door dunjia array! The seventh door! Open! " God night didn''t keep his hand. He knew that it was not necessary to open the sixth view door to Indra, a powerful opponent, because even if it was opened, there was nothing that the peacock could do in front of xuzuo nenghu, who had amazing defense! So God night directly opened the seventh door, and his sweat was burning with chakra. He kicked on Indra''s suzanneng. The impact brought by the extremely fast speed made suzanneng almost stand still and sit directly on the ground! God night''s foot is roughly the same as Asura''s means of forcibly pulling down xuzuo Neng Hu, but he doesn''t have Asura''s natural divine power. He can only kick xuzuo Neng Hu to the ground with the help of the impact brought by speed. However, when he kicked away, God night only felt numbness in his right leg. In addition to limiting xuzuo Neng for a moment, he failed to cause substantive damage to xuzuo Neng. He couldn''t help but sigh that Indra''s xuzuo Neng was really hard enough, and the seventh surprised door couldn''t kick out a footprint! Indra was not hurt by this foot, and he couldn''t help laughing. It looked like a fierce blow, but it was just a loud thunder and a small rain, which had no effect. "How can you fight me without suzanneng!" Indra spread his wings again and flew into the sky. God night landed steadily, and his chakra capacity was still sufficient. The reason why he did not continue to open suzanneng was not that it consumed chakra too much. Now, for him, the consumption of suzanneng is really insignificant, but it is not necessary. His suzanneng may have some role in dealing with ninjas in the tolerance world, However, for the first ancestor in history to open the xuzuo Neng Hu, his xuzuo Neng Hu is not enough. It is also open in vain. Even if the amount of chakra consumed is not much, it can not be wasted. God night still kept the state of the seventh door. He looked at the dark purple giant at the height and frowned. He didn''t start GAODA mode. He just punched and kicked, which could not hurt Indra at all. He thought the seventh door was enough, but he didn''t expect it to be so much worse. Indra is worthy of being the ancestor of people who can open Sutra. God night has lamented the hardness of Indra Sutra more than once. He looked at the blue light all over his body and said in his heart: do you really want to risk your life to open the eighth door? Now in this case, opening the eighth gate may cost Indra a lot. But it''s really not worth it. Opening the eighth door may not only kill God night, but also some problems left over by history. After all, the result of the battle between Indra and Asura is doomed. Asura will be able to defeat Indra, so as to successfully develop the forbearance sect. Moreover, Asura also depends on continuous breakthrough and growth in many battles with Indra, so as to finally defeat Indra and become the first person in the forbearance world. If God night opens the eighth door and doesn''t say whether something will happen to him, but if Indra is kicked to death, how can Asura grow? At present, Asura can only be regarded as a Super Shadow level master. He still has a long way to go from the sixth level. "What''s the matter, boy? That''s all I can do. I''m at the end of my tether? It seems that the helper invited by Asura is just like this. In that case, try my means! " Indra raised chakra''s twin swords high in the air, and then a flash of lightning flashed across the sky and directly hit chakra''s twin swords. Originally, the blue twin swords became more dazzling after lightning. The violent thunder attribute chakra danced on the twin swords and wished to rush down and tear up the night! Indra suddenly swung his arms, and the twin swords with lightning also swung down heavily. Two extremely fast lightning fell directly. God night launched the reincarnation eye ability and tried hard to see the track of lightning, but these two lightning were too fast. Even under the action of reincarnation eye, they were still shadows! When Shenye felt that all his pores stood up, he didn''t look at it with reincarnation eyes. He retreated back quickly by instinct. With the blessing of the eight door dunjia array, the speed of Shenye was faster than the residual shadow, but the two lightning were so strong that the lightning energy at the attack edge still hit Shenye. At this moment, Shenye seemed to have a sudden cardiac arrest. He stayed on the spot. Then, under the action of the seventh door, his sweat accelerated, which made Shenye shake his eyes and restore his clarity. It was also at this time that a large black flame came from the air! God night''s eyes were cold, and he avoided the fire with the sky light. Then he suddenly broke out the power of the seventh door again, and rushed directly from the ground to the air to the front of Indra! His fist hardly stopped for a moment, fiercely punching his punches before he was able to fight in front of him. One way was hit by a centralized punching fist on Zo Zenon, but it was like a piece of foam on the iron block. It had no effect. Indra hissed and didn''t attack. He stood with his arms in his arms. He looked at the God night like a clown and said with a tone of laughter: "you don''t give up your heart and want to hit suzanneng with your fist. Aren''t you crazy?" In the face of Indra''s ridicule, God night''s fist did not slow down, but faster and faster. From a distance, it seemed that God night had countless fists. Chapter 324 Ashura, who had been watching the battle under the battle, could not help but frown. Indra''s suzanneng seemed to be experienced. His body, which inherited the six immortals, could not do any harm to Indra''s suzanneng, let alone the ordinary fist of God night. In fact, this fist is not ordinary, but it is only faster. After all, Asura doesn''t feel any chakra flow on it. This is a fist without any chakra attached. Such a fist, whether a light fist or a hard fist, has the same effect on Indra''s xuzanghu. Ashura''s eyebrows twisted deeper. It was just a waste of effort to go on like this. Moreover, the God night was so close to Indra, which was an extremely dangerous existence. Although he and suzanneng still had a long way to go from the perspective of God night, from the perspective of Indra''s suzanneng, he caught God night and just leaned over! As long as Indra has seen enough of the play, he can kill God night in an instant. Now God night''s life and death are within his grasp in Indra''s eyes. Even if God night has a faster speed at such a close distance, God night can''t escape from his palm at all based on his ability to control the beard like an arm! Ashura is very worried. After all, God night is because he came to fight against Indra, a dangerous person. If God night doesn''t have an accident, it''s OK. Once an accident happens, it''s Ashura''s responsibility, which will make Ashura live in guilt all the time. "Pa! damn! Why am I so weak! Father, I have been pursuing the ultimate benevolence, and I have also promoted your teaching to the extreme. Why don''t I even have half the strength of brother Indra, who inherited the dark power? Is the dark power really too strong, or do I have no real understanding of cultivation? " Asura slapped himself hard and wanted to calm his trembling heart. At that moment, he wavered a little. He even felt that the power of darkness was a powerful power, which was somewhat contrary to the thought of the six immortals. "The power of darkness will never surpass the light. There must be a mistake in my cultivation direction. Father, your thought is right and your teaching is meaningful. Maybe I really didn''t understand it." Ashura sat cross legged and poured out chakra. Outside his body, he formed a shape like a long rope, as if he were connecting heaven and earth, and seemed to be grasping something. Suddenly, Asura''s chakra nature really changed. His blue chakra gradually began to turn red, and finally turned dark red, and black lines appeared on his eyes The God night above the sky is still waving his fist in front of him. Indra is still holding his arm and letting him fight, but Indra''s beard can hold the chakra double swords on his palm, which have been lifted up! God night is still punching! The impact speed of the fist can no longer be summarized by the afterimage. The speed that is fast to the extreme gradually makes the fist begin to have a shape, as if it is stationary, but it is very illusory in the stillness. This speed has made the pupil force can''t keep up, mistakenly thinking that God night''s fist doesn''t move! God night didn''t have a drop of sweat. Every drop of sweat he spilled because of his high-intensity fist swing was absorbed, evaporated and burned by the seventh door! Then it becomes kinetic energy and passes it to God night. In this way, God night is like a machine that will never be tired, waving his fist desperately. While Shenye is "Practicing" boxing on xuzuo nenghu, the system intelligence has never been idle. When Shenye is desperate, it is also desperately looking for ways to escape from the world. The idea of system intelligence is somewhat different from that of Shenye. Shenye wants to be at ease when it comes. Since there is no solution for the time being, go step by step. There will be a road in front of the mountain, and the boat will be straight at the bridge. When you can find it, you will find it naturally. If you can''t find it, you will never find it for a lifetime. Of course, you must try to find it even if you can''t find it, He let it go. Because system intelligence is a super modern entity free machine integrating big data, it thinks more than Shenye. It needs to understand why the soul will cross again after it has crossed the tolerance world, and there is no boarding body, or the state of the soul body. In the eyes of well-informed system intelligence, this situation is like seeing a ghost in the daytime. It''s like that an unknown problem suddenly appears in the professional field you are familiar with, subverting your understanding of your profession. The system intelligence checked all the information and data, and did not find the message matching the situation of Shenye. It finally had to give up. While bored, it looked at the big data again and clicked the open functions again and again. Suddenly, the system intelligence was stunned. It opened a wonderful thing! God night, who was still punching in front of suzanneng, certainly didn''t know the change of Asura and system intelligence. Now he was red, his face was full of blue veins, and even his eyes turned white, but he was still punching mechanically in his hands. Indra let out a cold hum, and he put his hands down. It was obvious that he had seen enough. "You''ve hit me with tens of thousands of punches. Apart from making me spend more chakra to maintain the state of suzanneng, what harm have you done to me? Wake up, boy. I don''t want to see your boring tricks anymore. Get ready to die. No matter what you think about the forbearance sect, no matter whether your purpose is good or bad, you will die today, because there can only be a six-level dark power in this world, that is me, Indra! " The double swords in suzanghu''s hand suddenly waved down! "Ah!" At this time, God night also roared, "you say so much, just to prove that you are more powerful, but I tell you, what I am most powerful is not the power of darkness! But -- the seventh door! Day tiger! " The compressed air in front of Shenye''s body due to crazy boxing suddenly turned into a white and blue tiger and rushed forward mercilessly after his last punch! "You will pay for your conceit and carelessness!" The white and blue tiger directly smashed chakra''s double swords and hit Indra''s suzannenghu! Just at the moment of touching, Indra''s face suddenly changed! Chapter 325 Indra can''t believe that this boy''s seemingly meaningless fist, even chakra''s fist, has such great energy! He also understood the meaning of God''s night. He would pay a price for his conceit and carelessness! Indra received tens of thousands of seemingly useless fists from Shenye for nothing with the super defense of suzanneng. Among these tens of thousands of fists, he had many opportunities to kill Shenye and even stop him when Shenye hit the first fist. However, Indra didn''t pay attention to these fists because of his carelessness. So, when the big white and blue tiger smashed chakra double swords and xuzuo nenghu, he regretted that it was useless! "The seventh door! Day tiger! " God night shouted again, as if it was a triumphant show off. The day tiger directly hit Indra''s suzanneng''s waist and smashed the whole lower body of suzanneng! Only the upper body with wings was flapping its wings, so it didn''t fall into the air! "This... This... This..." Indra, who had only half of the suzanneng, was shocked. The most unexpected thing happened. He asked in horror, "you... How did you do it... Why didn''t chakra? Just a fist can break my suzaneng!" God night gasped and smiled: "I wanted to get along with you as an ordinary ninja, but what I got was ridicule. Well, I won''t pretend. Hey ~ I have a showdown. I am also the descendant of the six immortals, and I inherit not only the power of darkness, but also the physical and spiritual power of the six immortals!" Indra widened his eyes and muttered incredulously, "it''s impossible, absolutely impossible. You can''t inherit the power of the six old men. You''re just an outsider and an ordinary person. How can you let the six old men give you power? You must be Farting!" God night shrugged his shoulders and took the opportunity to recover his strength. He said with a careless eye: "the reincarnation eye has shown you, and xuzuo nenghu has also shown you, as well as the surging chakra in my body. You can also feel it. It''s poor physical strength. I just showed it to you. If you don''t believe me, I can''t help it." "Impossible... Impossible..." Indra''s face was still unimaginable. He said it was impossible. In fact, he had already believed in his subconscious mind. After all, the means and strength of God night are there. Even his control of chakra and the secrets of chakra are easy to see at a glance. If he doesn''t believe it, he will deceive himself and others. "Why! Why? Six old men! What''s wrong with me? You passed everything on to an outsider and didn''t give it to me! Why on earth! Since I was a child, I have helped all those who can help. I have been self reliant since I was a child. I have never asked you for anything. Even after my brother was naughty, I saved him and let me carry the black pot! What did I do wrong when I grew up? Let you do this to me! You gave me the most powerful dark power, but you didn''t let me inherit forbearance. You never told me why. OK, if you don''t give it to me, I''ll rob it! Now, another person who has inherited all your strength suddenly appears. Where did I do badly! Let you have such a big opinion of me! If you have the ability, now stand in front of me and tell me! " Shenye secretly spits out his tongue. At this stage, the six immortals actually don''t know whether they are dead or alive. Moreover, according to his level, they should not die so easily. They may even be playing a great game of chess, which makes Shenye dare not say anything. Even he regretted telling the lie just now, which has completely plunged Indra into madness, If liudao immortal knew that he had driven his eldest son crazy, I''m afraid liudao immortal would jump out and beat himself even if he died. Indra suddenly looked at God night and showed boundless hatred on his face. This hatred mixed with his chakra, making his chakra have a sharp edge! God night suddenly felt that the four words "eye killing" might not be for fun. Now he felt the fierce breath. If Indra had more chakras, it would be more unbearable. If Indra stared at him, it was estimated that Indra would be scared to death! Because of the boundless hatred of Indra, great changes suddenly appeared on his body. He used to wear a white robe like Asura, but now it suddenly turned purple. The pattern behind the purple robe turned into nine gouyu, emitting a strong chakra smell. His purple reincarnation eyes became richer, and a purple pattern appeared on his face. Then, Six black balls suddenly appeared behind him. These six black balls are the most feared things at this stage of God night, and they are also the last thing he wants to face¡ª¡ª Ask Tao Yu! The change of his eyes seemed to make Indra very painful. He covered his left eye, and a line of blood flowed out of his left eye. He gnashed his teeth and said, "OK! You said you inherited all the six powers, so I''ll meet you for a while today and let the six old men know that whether it is to let Azura inherit Renzong or give all the inheritance to you, he is making a wrong decision. I Indra is the son of heaven! " God night was almost scared to pee. He really didn''t expect that his few lies stimulated Indra so much that they directly reached the level of six Tao. The strength of Indra just now is only between the Super Shadow level and the six Tao level. He is only one six Tao power away from the six Tao level. The words stimulated him by God night made him think of all kinds of unfairness and directly burst out the dark power in his body and swept his whole body. Just now, chakra with a sharp breath is not the boundless hatred felt by God night, but the six forces are integrating with chakra and becoming six chakra! God night panicked. This time he panicked completely. From now on, almost all ninja skills are useless to Indra, and his body skills only have the dead door in the eight door dunjia array to threaten Indra. Now if we continue to fight, whether God night wants it or not, Indra will kill him. Now he has become a thorn in Indra''s eye and flesh. It''s only a matter of time whether to open the door of death. Indra is now completely insane. He urgently wants to kill God night, the "inheritor of the six ways" and the inheritor of the Asura. Chapter 326 Indra has completely degenerated into a master of the six levels. Now he has no intention to play. Even if his brother is opposite, he just wants to kill Asura and Shenye to prove to the six immortals that the choice of the six immortals is wrong. He hasn''t been treated fairly since he was a child. Now, all negative energies have burst out, leaving him without any feelings. If he understands the escape of yin and Yang again, his strength will be the same as that of the six immortals, and he will become the second six immortals. Indra loosened his left hand and revealed his scarlet eye. God night frowns. Is this guy angry to the extreme, and the reincarnation eye degenerates into a writing wheel eye? When Indra''s eyes finally stopped bleeding, God night saw that the red eye was the same as the reincarnation eye! This kind of reincarnation eye night is the first time to see it. He doesn''t know what kind of ability this eye is! Indra has a red reincarnation eye, a dark purple reincarnation eye, a purple robe and six Tao seeking jade on his back. His aura has reached the peak! Indra agglomerated the suzanneng again. He floated in the air. The purple reincarnation eye suddenly blurred. He even separated from the suzanneng, but the suzanneng still moved. "Go, use my usual tricks to delay for a period of time. I want to complete the integration of all six powers." The dark purple suzanneng rushed up suddenly. "Horizontal groove?!" God night shouted a national curse¡° md£¡ Can you still play like that? " God night has really met too many strange things today. The red reincarnation eye and the ability to leave the master. It''s really strange every year. There are so many today! After a while, xuzuo nenghu rushed up, and the two chakra double swords in his hand fiercely chopped at Shenye. The latter didn''t summon xuzuo nenghu again. It was meaningless. As soon as he stretched out his hands, the double swords with earth life appeared in his hands again, and then look at this three foot long Ninja with earth life, Directly collided with the 30 meter long chakra double swords! The two powerful bearers radiated extremely hot energy. They left at the touch of each other. It was not because the man with a beard thought the other was hot, but the violent shock wave directly rushed them out. Xuzuo Neng flew backwards for tens of meters in the air, and then stopped his body with the help of his wings. Shenye didn''t feel so good. He slid backward on the ground, with huge stones behind him. If he hit the big stones at this speed, I''m afraid he would hurt for a while. God night hurried his fingers together and used the technique of multiple shadow separation. Thousands of God night shadow separation appeared in an instant and stood against him behind God night. In this way, he went back more than 100 meters before he could stop. Because of the fighting, it was originally a forest, but now it has become scorched earth. God night''s footprints are on the scorched earth, ploughing out a long and deep gully. "Yes, suzuo man, strong enough!" God night said a joke, and then said to the shadow parts that still exist behind him: "little ones, follow me and tear it up!" The shadow bodies rushed up with howls. The distance of more than 200 meters before and after this is neither long nor short, nor particularly short, but it is enough to gather the next move! Xuzuo Neng scattered chakra double swords. His hands looked like a bow. Then a mass of black energy gathered and slowly merged into an arrow. Indra''s arrow shot out again! The huge Indra''s arrow directly shot all the shadow bodies on the way into smoke. Only a few shadow bodies came to suzanneng, punched and kicked the hard suzanneng, and then became smoke one by one under the swing of suzanneng. The Indra''s arrow, which shot through the shadow split formation, continued to shoot at the God night. The latter still didn''t hide or flash. He snorted coldly, "I can do this, too. Let''s fight who is more powerful!" God night pulled the bow, the dark chakra condensed in his hand, and then an arrow rushed out! "Sky shine!" Shenye suddenly had a pain in his left eye and blood flowed out of his eyes. He used Tianzhao too many times today, and his eyes could not stand it. He wiped the blood, looked at the obviously smaller Tianzhao and shook his head. It seems that Tianzhao can''t be used anymore, otherwise something will happen to his left eye. The Indra''s arrow with a slight sky illumination flame collided with the huge Indra''s arrow sent by suzanneng. The sky illumination flame burned instantly, and two identical Indra arrows exploded in the air! "I see what new tricks you have!" "Feng Dun! Super large jade spiral pill! Feng Dun! "The sword in your hand!" God night gathered two super large spiral pills and swords from the left and right, and threw them out directly. That suzanneng is worthy of fighting side by side with Indra for a long time. It also has rich combat experience. In a moment, it led a ray of light down, and then ray light threw it out and shot through the super large jade spiral pill and spiral sword! Of course, these two moves were useless before, so they may not be useful now. These two moves are still Shenye''s feint! Shenye suddenly reappeared on suzanghu''s back. This time, he didn''t open the seventh Jing door, but the sixth Jing door! Just now, the power of the seventh door has far overflowed. In addition, his physical strength is not enough to support opening the seventh door. If you have to open it, you might as well open the eighth door! ¡±Towards the peacock! " For a moment, while xuzuo nenghu didn''t respond, he had thrown hundreds of fists. After xuzuo nenghu returned to his mind, Shenye didn''t continue to insist and directly beat the peacock out. The flame from the friction between the fist and the air turned into the form of a Firebird, and "bang" hit xuzuo nenghu''s head. The latter made almost no sound and disappeared in place without his head. God night hit the ground heavily. He looked at the back of his hand and said to himself, "sure enough, the eight door dunjia array is the real good thing!" But at this time, xuzuo Neng just dispersed. Not long later, when his voice just fell, a word suddenly came to his ear. "Oh? This move is called the eight door dunjia array? The power is regular. This move needs the cooperation of the enemy. Stand still and let you fight. Guess if I will cooperate with you now? " God night was creepy. He slowly turned his head. Indra, who was still far away, didn''t know when he appeared a foot behind him! The strong sense of attack not only forms a * * * on the surface of suzanenhu, but also compresses the air in front of God night to the extreme! Chapter 327 What is the concept of Yizhang? For the battle between their masters, a distance of one foot is an empty space in the blink of an eye. In the battle of life and death, if the other party approaches you a distance of one foot without being aware of it, then the possibility of your defeat will be maximized! God night was creepy. One was wearing a purple robe, with a red reincarnation eye and a purple reincarnation eye. Behind him were six Indra who asked for Tao jade. In this way, God appeared behind him unconsciously. If Indra had just started, he would have nothing to hide. Indra squatted on a big stone at will. He held his right face and looked at Shenye with a smile. "That''s the power of your eight door dunjia array, but you still need others to stand still and let you fight. Isn''t it too chicken rib?" God night turned rigidly. Now he didn''t dare to move at all. He was afraid of moving, so Indra thought he was in danger, and then he could kill himself in an instant. "Why don''t you talk? Didn''t you talk a lot just now?" Indra jumped down from the big stone, and the jade plate for seeking Tao floating behind him spun into his hand. He played with the jade for seeking Tao and manipulated the jade for seeking Tao into various forms. "I think I''m full of power now, the amount of chakra has increased several times, and the power of chakra has also increased greatly. In the past, chakra consumed a lot of three or four spells, But now we only need some chakras to release two or three spells. God night, I really want to practice with you. " "Whoosh!" Before the words fell, the black qiudao jade suddenly rushed over and turned into a spear on the way of flying. The sharp spear pointed at Shenye and killed him! No matter how scared God night was, he could no longer sit and wait to die. His reincarnation eyes opened in an instant, and the ability of reincarnation eyes emerged in an instant by listening to the sound of "miso". The hand of heaven directly changed his position with a big stone. God night, who avoided the attack range of fairway jade with heavenly hand power, was panting. His just highly strained nerve made his heart a little unbearable. After using heavenly hand power, he obviously felt that chakra''s consumption had also increased. Now God''s night, which is once again away from Indra, is also relieved. God''s night, who is face to face with Indra, is like standing side by side with the devil, as if he could die at any time. "That''s it again." Indra recalled the spear changed by Tao Yu. He still didn''t move and looked at the God night in the distance. "Now I finally see that your move is not a very fast speed, but uses the ability of your reincarnation eye to exchange positions with other objects." God night didn''t speak, but quietly delayed the time. He had to calm down his nervous and scared mind quickly, otherwise he wouldn''t have to fight at all. In fact, it''s no wonder Shenye is so afraid. If you find a person who knows the power of the six ways best from the tolerance world, Shenye is definitely the first. He has seen the ability of the six ways to bring soil and six spots. That power is not only frightening, but also makes people feel a sense of powerlessness that they can''t resist from the bottom of their heart. This feeling is the state that most affects their combat effectiveness. As the saying goes, what people fear most is the unknown, but sometimes, when you know how terrible the unknown is, you will feel more terrible in the face of what you already know! "What? Why do I feel some strange emotions from your emotions? Are you afraid? " Indra mocked heartily: "did you just say that you are the successor of all the power of the six old men, and now you are afraid of people with only half of the power of the six? This is unrealistic. Come on, I''ll see what means you have. Let''s use them together. I''ll see if you can protect the forbearance sect today! " God took a deep breath at night, and his trembling heart calmed down slowly. He looked at Indra, a man who had awakened the power of the six ways. He is not unable to deal with this person. He is still considering whether it is worth it, but now all the development track seems to be beyond the scope of historical process. Indra has not grown up in Ashura and has awakened the power of the six ways. Now it is not worth it, but whether to do it or not. If he wants to escape, God night calls out the art of multiple shadow separation, and then cooperates with the heavenly hand and the seventh shock door. He can be sure that Indra can''t catch him, but in this way, Asura and forbearance will suffer. Not only Asura and forbearance will suffer, but he will also suffer. As long as God can''t find his way back in the night, he will also die. Whether it''s physical death or being caught by Indra and killed by him in the end, these are not decent deaths. As Matt Kay said, if you don''t do it, you''re not even qualified to lose. If you don''t try and make a curtain call in the most gorgeous way, no one will applaud you at the end of your performance. God night suddenly raised his mouth, and he snorted coldly, "to tell you the truth, I was just a little afraid of you. Your strength suddenly increased to the point where people can''t help it, but now I also want to understand that instead of living and dying aimlessly, it''s better to leave a thick ink in this virtual world, in case the world can continue to develop in the future, It is estimated that it will become a new world of tolerance. At that time, my name should also appear in history books. " "The history book should introduce me like this. The arrogant forbearance red beast kicked the dark man to pieces in the back and forth leg technique." God night said, his body suddenly became red, his chakra disappeared again, but there were circles of red steam around his body. "You just said that the power of my eight door dunjia array is no better than you, so I''ll let you see what the power of the final eight door dunjia array is!" God night suddenly drank violently. After a burst of pain, his body has completely turned red. His whole body began to accumulate energy like a red iron charcoal. Indra looked at such a divine night, and his doubts rose again in his heart. The divine night in this state made him feel that he was consuming not chakra, but vitality. God night suddenly crawled on the ground, like a beast, watching Indra covetously. When his red steam reached the peak, his voice was high and shouted! "Eight door dunjia array! The eighth dead door! Open! " Chapter 328 The array of eight gates to escape armour is divided into eight Gates: open, rest, life, injury, Du, Jing, shock and death. These eight gates are collectively called eight gates of evasion armour. Starting from the sixth gate, the users of eight gates of evasion armour will begin to be damaged by this class a forbidden art. The sixth gate burns the weak power of chakra. The sweat burned by the Seventh Gate takes sweat as the power, and the eighth gate of death, directly at the cost of burning blood, instantly has dozens of times more power than the strong ones at the shadow level, After the eighth Death Gate, it can almost be said that it is a way to die together. You can kill the enemy, but you will also die because your blood burns clean. So God night really doesn''t want to use this move, but it''s forced by the situation. If you don''t use it again, there''s only a dead end. You can exchange one for another! Moreover, only the eighth death gate can be called "the array of eight gates of evasion". The powerful forbidden art of eight gates of evasion serves the death gate from the first seven gates to the last. It can form an array to transmit energy to each other in the body. The eighth death gate can use this array and use more powerful moves - Xi Xiang and ye Kai! The blood of Shenye''s whole body has begun to burn. His body has shown cracks because of overload operation and can''t withstand such powerful forces. These cracks flow thick liquid similar to magma. In fact, this is the blood burned by the high temperature in the body! Just as God night was preparing to use "Xi Xiang", Asura''s voice suddenly came into his ears. "God night! I feel you are burning vitality. If you go on like this, you will die! Stop! I already have a way to deal with Indra. Don''t use this method to consume vitality. If you die, even if you keep the forbearance sect, I will feel guilty all my life! You can resist it for a while, and I''ll be fine in a while! Stop! " When God night heard Ashura''s words, there was a daze in his eyes. It seems that only six immortals can use this ability to transmit sound across the air. Is Ashura also understanding the power of the six? He asked in his heart, "Ashura, I don''t know if you can hear my voice. Now I''m opening the eighth Death Gate of the eighth Death Gate, and I''m going to use the array of the eighth Death Gate. If I stop forcibly now, I can''t use it again in a short time. Think about it. I''m not a person in this world, even if I''m dead, After a hundred years, no one can remember me. It doesn''t matter if I sacrifice myself for the peace of forbearance. Don''t give up the whole cause of forbearance because of one''s life and death! " "God night, I can hear you. Stop and listen to me. Give me some more time. I''ll be right away. Hold on first!" God night nodded heavily, "I see." Indra had turned the jade of seeking Tao into an iron plate. He saw a trace of danger from the red state of God night. Even he didn''t even have a desire for frontal attack. This lack of chakra energy made him too frightened. But Indra waited for a moment, but found that the night of God had not moved. When he looked over again, his expression changed from doubt to gloom and finally to anger! "Boy, you''re kidding me again!" God night held his arms. He threw his mouth. "I just stretch. What are you doing so nervous?" Although Indra asked Tao Yu to protect himself, he still couldn''t help spitting out an old blood. The boy''s mouth was too poisonous and there were many sinister means. Now Indra was a little afraid. He was afraid that God night was fooling him again. When he relaxed his vigilance, he was embarrassed by another killing move of hitting Ling lie. Indra said with a deep face, "I''ve never seen a shameless person like you. Did your combat IQ grow up in the means of sub Yin people again and again?" "Hey? Who stipulates that you can''t use Yin in a fight? You set it? Or six immortals? Please, brother, we are fighting for life and death, not children. Can you be mature and have to fight head-on? Otherwise, let''s take a step back. Don''t use the power of six ways, and I won''t kill you. We''ll fight with real swords and guns under similar strength! How''s it going? " The night of God, who had calmed down his mood and had Asura''s heart shot, was cheap again. Indra gnashed his teeth and said, "you dream! I will let you know what it means that under absolute strength, all intrigues are illusory! " Indra clapped his hands, and suddenly there was thunder and lightning in the sky. A huge Kirin appeared again, and the power of lightning in his hand suddenly shot upward! Under the blessing of the last thunder attribute chakra, the Kirin in the sky seemed to be conscious. It looked coldly at the night, and then kicked its hind legs. It seemed to disdain a thunder and lightning from its nostrils. Indra suddenly waved his arm and shouted, "six ways, Kirin!" The fierce unicorn in the sky rushed down! God night snorted coldly, and he cursed: "beast! Dare to show off your authority in front of nine tails! Go back! " Jiuwei chakra''s coat swept over Shenye in an instant, and then 70% of Jiuwei chakra burst out, condensing into a virtual shadow of Jiuwei jiulama behind him. Then the big mouth of Jiuwei virtual shadow opened, and an extremely frightening black light ball began to condense in Jiuwei''s mouth! "Nine lamas! Tailing jade! " "Miso!" At the command of Shenye, the powerful tailed beast jade swept away with a strong wind, and then fiercely collided with the lightning unicorn, which sent out a huge explosion flame in the sky. God night didn''t miss this opportunity. His right eye shed blood and tears again. One reincarnation eye suddenly became blurred. A sharp pain came again. He patted his head hard. "Sky shine!" The sky light that was reluctantly sent out ignited the flame in an instant, and the flame directly turned into an unquenchable sky light black flame. This group of sky light black flame was as big as a house and fell on Indra under the control of God night. When Indra saw that the Kirin was destroyed and the sky light came, he was not afraid at all. He directly controlled the six Tao seeking jade and turned it into a semi-circular protective cover in front of him to avoid the flame of all the sky light. God''s night spirit just wanted to curse his mother. His move of tailing beast Yujia Tianzhao, I''m afraid even any shadow level master will die under his hands, but it has no effect on Indra. God scolded at night, "isn''t that unreasonable? How can I do that? " Chapter 329 After the smoke of gunpowder, Indra fruit really stood in place unharmed. He still covered his left face and sneered, "that''s the power?" The next moment, he suddenly disappeared in place. Before Shenye could react, he had appeared on Shenye''s head. Under Shenye''s frightened eyes, he took six chakra fists and hit Shenye''s back, directly flying Shenye tens of meters away. After God night rolled awkwardly on the ground for several times, he stood up with a cry of pain. He wiped the rubbed wound on his face. Xin Kui had nine chakra coats on his body, otherwise this punch would kill him half. Even so, he still had a stuffy breath in his chest. It can be seen that Indra''s combat IQ is so rich that he knows that God night''s hand power can be launched instantly, so he didn''t waste time to gather and seek Tao jade. Instead, he punched God night with a simple and rough fist. However, he calculated thousands of calculations, that is, he didn''t know the ability of nine tail chakra coat, so his fist only slightly injured God night. Jiuwei chakra''s coat was slowly repairing Shenye''s wound. At this time, Indra kicked a big stone again, and Shenye could only dodge. On the way to dodge, Indra appeared behind Shenye again, and begged Daoyu to slowly condense into a spear to directly pierce Shenye! "Heaven''s hand!" God night this time had time to mobilize the hand of heaven and exchange positions with the big stone kicked by Indra. "No!" God night, who had just launched the heavenly hand, regretted at the moment of exchange. This is also Indra''s conspiracy! In this distance, there is nothing to replace except the stone kicked by Indra, and God night subconsciously replaces it, which directly suffers! Sure enough, Indra appeared on the big stone in the next moment, and it happened that Shenye had changed over. Indra clenched his hands and hammered his fist on Shenye''s chest, forcibly blocking Shenye''s flying figure! "Oh, wow!" God night coughed up a mouthful of blood and flew back out again. On the way back, Indra appeared under him and kicked him high into the sky. Indra''s fighting IQ is really not good. He used Shenye''s moves to make Shenye suffer a great loss, but Shenye also saw through Indra''s speed in these times! Indra''s red reincarnation eye is also an eye with pupil power between time and space. Its ability is similar to that of Shenwei, but it is faster than that of Shenwei, and there is no release gap. It is almost released in an instant! At this time, Indra suddenly appeared on the head of God night, with a long jade spear that had been condensed long ago. "Boy! Die! " God night stood upside down in the air. He looked at the attacking spear and sneered, "do you want to use the same combo move for the second time? Dream! " As soon as the voice fell, God night just stretched out his palm, and the Indra suddenly flew backward, just like an invisible force field, directly bounced Indra out. "Shenluo Tianzheng!" Such a close-up Shenluo Tianzheng made Indra break his defense and spit out today''s first mouthful of blood! God night landed steadily. He didn''t have the habit of talking nonsense in battle. If so, it must be delaying time. God night clapped his hands and shouted angrily, "Mu Dun! The art of wooden man! " "Boom!" A huge wooden giant appeared out of thin air. God night stood on the top of the wooden man, and then waved his big hand, "must be able to help!" Weizhuang wooden man appears! In a matter of time, Indra had just stood firm when he saw a wooden man in lacquer black armor rush to him in two or three steps and hit him with a punch! The wooden man kept his fist smashing posture, and his arms were in close contact with the ground, and Indra was buried under the wooden man''s fist! God night not only didn''t loosen his fist, but also died on the ground. Now it can drag for a second! When the mighty wooden man of God''s night was on Indra''s body, there was no sound in the whole area during this moment. It was quiet and frightening. As time passed, God night looked at the ground with his eyebrows locked. After all, the wooden man''s arm was not his arm. He couldn''t feel whether Indra was below. He couldn''t help thinking whether Indra was hit by him. "Cough!" At this time, Indra coughed suddenly, the arm of the wooden man was smashed, and a black ball rushed up directly. God night controlled the wooden man to tilt his head slightly, but the wooden man''s side face was broken by the black ball. Indra climbed up from the ground. "Unfortunately, it''s a pity. I should stay a little longer so that you can relax your vigilance and release the person who asks for Tao jade." God night didn''t answer. He released chakra to repair the arm and side face of the Weizhuang wooden man, but no matter how he released chakra, those chakras seemed to flow directly in the air without any effect. God night remembered that it was not only Indra immune Ninja damage in the six Tao mode, but also the body destroyed by qiudaoyu could not be recovered with ordinary chakra. "Boy, you still have this power. I''m glad I understand all the six powers. Otherwise, like me before, I''m estimated to be defeated by you. Of course, if you could release this giant form in advance, I would have run away. Unfortunately, there is no if. Today, I''ll let you experience the feeling of dying in pain! " Indra held his right cheek, and the purple reincarnation eye appeared in the state of liugouyu. After God night looked at it, it seemed as if the whole world was spinning. He kept falling in this rotating world, as if there was an endless abyss below. "This... He has the ability of magic!" God night looked at the falling body. He slowly closed his eyes to get used to the falling, and then imagined the dark falling space as standing on the flat ground, but the wind was blowing a little big. God night clapped his hands again. He still closed his eyes and imagined that he was still on the land, "Mu Dun! The flower and tree world is coming! " After releasing this move, the body obviously felt a lot empty, but he didn''t feel so sorry! Because as long as chakra is consumed, it means that your skill is also successful. Before long, God night''s eyelids suddenly lit up and stood on the ground again. He opened his eyes and saw that he was hovered on the ground by staggered tree roots! Indra was in the air, and he seemed to be possessed by magic. When the flower and tree world comes, it not only has a powerful range attack, but also has a magic effect! Chapter 330 God night was relieved. What surprised him most was that Indra''s ability was strange. There were not only the pupil between time and space, which was stronger than God''s power, but also the pupil that could release magic in his right eye, as well as his powerful thunder escape attack! Indra suppressed the divine night from Ninja to magic in less than a quarter of an hour. Only the body skill has not been shown yet, but with Indra''s speed, it is estimated that the body skill will not be bad. God night gasped and looked at the area from the forest to the wasteland and from the wasteland to a large forest. Indra kept waving his arms wildly in place, as if he had encountered some strong and dense attack, and flowers also grew on the roots of the tree where the art of coming to the flower and tree world appeared, Fog like pollen was constantly released from the flowers and attacked Indra. It can be seen that Indra has been hit by a powerful illusion, and God night has recovered his strength at this time! "Now it''s my turn to attack! I thought your magic was so powerful, and it turned out to be just so. It''s a pity that under my flower and tree world coming art and your two-color reincarnation eye, you still fell in the magic. " God night laughed, his hands folded, and the huge tree roots coming from the flower and tree world suddenly patted Indra. He was ready to wrap Indra with small tree roots and whip Indra with strong tree roots! Under the control of God night, the small snake like tree root carefully climbed slowly to Indra. Even though Indra was magic, God night still had to be careful. On the one hand, God night doesn''t know whether Indra is pretending to be in magic, and then when God night relaxes his vigilance, he will catch and kill again. As God night said, Indra has an extremely powerful magic reincarnation eye and still falls in the flower and tree world under the force of six ways. This is a very unreasonable thing. On the other hand, God night is also afraid of the movement from the small tree roots. Don''t wake Indra up. In case Indra has been magic, but under Indra''s powerful ability, the degree of magic is very light. Then in case he wakes up again, he will regret it. God night sweated a little on his forehead, put his fingers together, carefully controlled the small tree roots and slowly came to Indra''s feet. Just as he was hesitating where to bind Indra, someone suddenly patted him behind his back. "You go over your feet and suddenly bind your whole body along your lower legs." God didn''t return at night. He knocked off the palm on his shoulder and said angrily, "don''t make trouble! Now is a critical moment. You can''t be so rude and crazy. If you fall off the chain, no one can take responsibility. " "I''m really sorry. Take your time." God pierced Indra''s back directly with the roots of the tree in the next moment. Then Indra, who had magic on the ground, suddenly became a thunder split! Indra did not fall into the illusion, but avoided the coming of the flower and tree world with thunder, then interrupted his own illusion, and then seduced God night to relax his vigilance step by step! "Sure enough! Shenluo Tianzheng! " God night hurried forward and rolled. A God''s sign bounced Indra behind him again. Before bouncing Indra, Indra''s jade black ball turned into a spear, which was less than an inch behind him! "Boy, you react quickly." Indra stood steadily on the ground, and the three Tao seeking jades behind him were still floating in the air. "Nonsense, you and I are fighting on this battlefield. Who else is involved? Besides, I''m not stupid enough to even hear your voice." "What about now!" Indra rushed up suddenly. He didn''t use the space pupil technique, so the speed was not fast or slow. God night waved his fist and blocked, retreated seven or eight steps back, and then gathered a small spiral pill in his hand and rushed up again. Chakra''s light ball can''t live in Indra, not to mention the small spiral pill, but Shenye didn''t think about how to use the small spiral pill to kill Indra. The biggest killing move is in his left hand! His left hand is gathering a white light! However, unexpectedly, in the face of the small spiral pill, Indra directly placed the three Tao seeking jades behind him in front of him, blocking the raid of Shenye, and Lei Dun qianniao on Shenye''s left hand also announced the break. ¡° md£¡¡± God night scolded angrily, "are you sick? All this is blocked by seeking Tao jade? " Indra snorted coldly, "can I stand still and let you fight now?" "Then our brothers have a good relationship!" God shouted at night. He didn''t believe Indra''s words, but symbolically threw out a spiral sword in his hand and flew straight to Indra''s face door. Three feet in front of Indra, God''s eyes lit up. Is this guy really unstoppable? God night also thought about whether it was a trap at this moment, but he looked at the spiral sword flying to Indra''s neck. He was cruel in his heart. This was an opportunity. It was the so-called opportunity not to lose it! He gathered the thousand birds again, and the first spiral sword in his hand, and then the thousand birds took one step. It can be seen that the speed of God night was amazing, but when God night came to Indra, Indra suddenly had a sneer at the corners of his mouth! "Got caught? But I don''t care if you plan or not. You can''t hide now that you''re here! " Leidun qianniao directly crossed Indra''s abdomen, and the spiral hand sword immediately followed cut Indra''s neck. "Penzla!" Indra suddenly turned into a smoke, and then released violent lightning, which directly electrified Shenye, making him seem to be hit by 10000 volt high voltage for a moment, and his whole body was stiff as a stone. It''s still Lei Fenshen, and Lei Fenshen is the most disgusting of many Fenshen techniques. When Lei Fenshen is broken, it will release lightning and paralyze the opponent''s body. If Lei Fenshen is released by an ordinary ninja, it will stop the opponent for a moment at most. And Indra''s thunder split, which is a split of six levels, if God night didn''t have nine chakras on his body, otherwise he could be instantly electrocuted to cardiac arrest! God night also understood at this time. No wonder Indra had only three Tao seeking jade on his body. His body controlled the Tao seeking jade to make his parts look more realistic! "Boy, you are still a little worse than me. I have many opportunities to kill you. This time I won''t give you a little way to live!" Indra appeared again behind God''s night, and the spear in his hand had been stabbed! Chapter 331 God night, who was paralyzed by thunder, carried himself on his back and let Indra''s spear stab him! Indra''s mouth is filled with a bloodthirsty smile. This weak reptile has stopped him for too long. He really doesn''t want to waste time on this child. Let''s get on the road this time! I don''t know how many times the spear turned into a magic jade stabbed God night, but this is definitely the last time in Indra''s senses! At this time, Shenye suddenly turned his head and sneered, "do you think the same move can be used repeatedly on me? Stupid! " His left hand moved forward and shouted, "Shenluo Tianzheng!" Indra opened his eyes and threw away the spear directly. At the moment of the lightning flint, his right hand pressed God night''s left hand, and his left hand pressed God night''s head, kneeling and pressing it on the ground. Just listen to the "boom". Shenluo Tianzheng blasted towards the ground, and a huge pit with a radius of seven or eight meters directly appeared. Indra and Shenye fell straight into the huge pit. In this case, Indra still knelt behind Shenye and pressed it under his feet again. "Boy, your same move is useful to me?" Shenye turned his head and revealed a bloody face. His teeth even broke. It seems that he was hurt by the impact of Shenluo Tianzheng on the ground. God night grinned, revealing a row of teeth with black holes, "my same trick is really useful to you!" "What are you talking about?" Indra suddenly felt an ominous premonition. He just wanted to stand up, but he felt a stomachache. He looked down and looked incredible. A chakra short sword with white lightning has been inserted into his belly at some time. The third Leidun qianniao, released successfully! God night hung his head powerlessly. He knew that qianniao''s success was successful, but this kind of damage could not cause a fatal blow on the six level Indra. Now he has no strength to launch the eight door dunjia. Not his chakra is exhausted, but his whole body. There is no good place. Now he moves his eyelids, I feel terrible pain in my eyes. Sure enough, Indra grabbed the chakra dagger and crushed it directly. He laughed and said, "ha ha ha! You think! What will that do to me?! " Indra continued to kneel on God''s night''s back. He kept smiling, even a little crazy in his smile! Suddenly, he suddenly stopped laughing, and then snapped, "unforgivable! I will never forgive you! I was hurt by a kid like you! It''s unforgivable! Die! " Indra hit Shenye''s head with a fist. Shenye didn''t say a word, and his head fell directly under the ground. At this time, the nine tail chakra coat suddenly deformed, and the virtual shadow of a nine Lama suddenly appeared in the air! "Ding! The system detected that the host was in danger, so the system decided to release all nine chakras instead of the host. " "Ding! Nine tail chakras are all released! Please confirm. " God night pulled his head out of the ground. He shook his dizzy head. Then he turned over and lay flat on the ground and said softly, "79% of chakra''s tail was released and entered the tail animal mode." "Ding! Nine tail chakra begins to release! Please be prepared for impact! " As soon as the voice fell, Shenye only felt a sudden bump in his body, and then a powerful energy swept through his whole body. Now he felt that his whole body was full of energy, as if one punch could pierce the ground and move far with one jump. Huh? Why jump? God night looked down at his palm. His arm didn''t look like a human arm. It seemed to turn into two dark red plush claws. The fingernails on the claws were pointed and slender. It was very powerful at a glance! "Ding! The system prompts that it is detected that the host has become a tailed animal mode, but the host''s mental state is very poor and it is not easy to use tailed animal to fight. Do you want the system to do it for you? " "And this function? No, I can hold on. By the way, I want to see how powerful and familiar the nine lamas are. In case there is a battle with the nine lamas in the future, I can be handy. " The system intelligence couldn''t help spitting out a slot, "with the current ability of the host, it can easily seal the nine lamas again." God night hooked his mouth and smiled. In the external tail animal mode, this smile was full of ridicule, "seal? I want that beast to become a psychic beast of the son of heaven! " God night clapped his palm, "nine lamas, one gram whoosh!" Be frightened and change color, a living man as like a fox looks as like as two peas fox who heard the story of nine young people. From Indra''s point of view, God''s night tail is very terrible after it turns into a beast. Although the whole body looks like a fox, there are bones attached to the flesh, and seven big tails float behind it. In the next instant, the night of the beast of the tail rushed up directly. Almost before Indra reacted, one claw directly flapped Indra. The latter made several turns in the air and just landed steadily, and several black energy balls flew in the distance! In the past, only one divine night of tailing jade could be sent out. After becoming the seven tail state of the nine lamas, they directly threw the tailing jade out without money, and directly threw out three in one breath! The very fast tailed beast jade rushed directly in front of Indra. He quickly put the praying jade in front of him and turned it into a big shield. The first tailed beast jade was directly fried on the praying jade and jumped the praying jade far away, followed by the second and third tailed beast jade. Indra also wanted to resist with Tao seeking jade, but it took time to seek the illusion of Tao jade. This time can''t catch up with the flying speed of tailbeast jade! "Bang bang!" The two tailed jade directly fried Indra''s body, directly fried his windy purple robe into powder, revealing his strong upper body. His upper body was directly blown out of two blood holes by tailing jade. At this time, his flesh and blood were slowly repaired under the fusion of the six forces. "Beast!" Indra finally remembered why the fox frightened him so much. It turned out that he had seen the fox for a long time, and I didn''t know once, but the fox at that time was as big as a big stone, and now it has turned into a towering tree! "You have the power of nine tails! This is the last strength of old man liudao! Give it back! " At this time, Indra was seriously injured and became hysterical! Chapter 332 God night, who has become a beast with tail, can''t speak. He just shows his big teeth and smiles contemptuously. Can he give it back to you? With what? It''s better to seal the nine lamas in your body, then let you be the pillar force of the nine tails, and then pull out the nine tails to make you feel good. Once the human column force of the tail beast is pulled out, it will die. This is the eternal truth! Since Shenye couldn''t speak, he didn''t think much. He directly stretched out his two claws and jumped on it. When Indra was about to fly with a slap, Indra stopped this heavy blow with qiudao jade! "Beast, you have completely annoyed me." Indra roared. In the face of such a huge tail beast God night, he released suzanneng again. This time, it was different from the last time. This time, suzanneng seemed to be taller, his wings were wider, and his eyes were no longer dark purple chakra, but reincarnation eyes with circles of threads! I didn''t expect that the complete body must be able to help, and the extreme body must be able to help! God night felt a little pressure. "Shua!" The huge xuzuo Neng Hu suddenly disappeared in the air. The next second, the beast tailed God night was directly pressed on the ground. The dark purple xuzuo Neng Hu''s big hands pressed the fox''s head and knelt on the fox! Just like Indra kneeling down on God''s night, suzanneng knelt down directly on the back of the beast like God''s night. This time, Indra didn''t talk nonsense. The six jade begged for Tao were waved by Indra and turned into six spears. Without saying a word, they mercilessly pierced the six tails of God night. "Roar!" Although Shenye is a tail beast, the pain is still common. It''s like being directly pierced by people. The dark red of the two fox eyes of Shenye is even more red. He wants to turn back and bite, but he has been pressed on his head by the palm of xuzuo Neng. God night''s only tail beat suzanneng desperately, and Indra calmly looked at the crazy God night with pain, and his back wings suddenly stood straight and fell directly! God night''s last tail was cut off by Qi Gen. The broken tail turned into a red chakra and scattered in the air! The night of the beast of the tail had no strength to roar. He lay listlessly on the ground, and the other six tails were nailed to the ground by Qiu Daoyu. Indra released the night without expression. He controlled suzanneng to fly to the sky, and then his hands condensed into cold chakra double swords. His tone was flat and said, "it''s time to end. Go to hell." Then he suddenly fell from the sky! The beast like God night also felt the crisis. He tried his best to break free and broke several tails on the jade of seeking Tao. The pain almost numbed him, but it''s still important to keep his life! When the last tail restrained by Qiu Daoyu broke, chakra''s double swords had been stabbed down. "Shua!" "Boom!" There was a sound of the sword stabbing into something. Indra frowned and his expression became colder and colder. The big eye of the tail beast God night looked at the chakra double swords less than half a foot above him, and a pair of dark green palms twice as big as his Fox''s head. From a distance, a dark purple xuzuo Neng Hu floats in the air. At the foot of xuzuo Neng Hu is a huge dark red fox. Next to the fox is a huge wooden man who is half kneeling to block his double swords! Asura held his arms in his hands. Black lines appeared on his face, and his short white hair turned into long black hair. He looked at the huge Fox and said, "God night, are you okay?" God night withdrew from the tail beast mode. His face was so painful that he couldn''t say a word. He had to rub his back crazily. Looking at the God night before he died, Asura breathed a sigh of relief and then stood up. The figure of this wooden man was even bigger than the xuzuo Neng flying in the air! "God night, you hide away first. Thank you for delaying time for me. Now, it''s a duel between me and him. No one should intervene." Asura released a wooden split, jumped down from the wooden man''s shoulder, and then ran away with the divine night. The wooden split is still releasing a gentle chakra to supplement energy to the divine night. God night was carried away by Muzhi. Then he looked up and saw that Asura and Indra had been hit together. Suzanneng''s chakra double swords cut on the Muren''s arm without any trace. The Muren''s fist hit suzanneng''s shoulder, but it could sink suzanneng''s shoulder. Indra asked in a deep voice, "is this the power given to you by the six old men?" "That''s our father, not the six old men in your mouth. Indra, think about it. Would you be so strong without your father''s gift? I probably understand what you mean. You''ve always wanted to find out why you have such strong strength, but your father won''t let you inherit forbearance, right? " Indra did not speak, but fluttered his wings and stood still in the air. Asura continued: "now I understand that the power given to me by my father is the key to open the secret of forbearance, and the power given to you is to help me open the energy of forbearance." Indra''s eyes darkened. "You mean I can only help you? Then why don''t I beat you down and let you help me. I will inherit the forbearance sect and you will be my key. " "Why doesn''t it make sense to you." Ashura sighed, "father''s dark power is not his own power, but inherited the blackened energy from the divine tree. His spirit and body are the greatest inheritance." "So?" Asura shrugged. "I really can''t tell you clearly. I just want you to see the fact that you and I have long been doomed. I preside over the overall situation in the light and you wait for the opportunity in the dark. Only when we cooperate can we carry forward the forbearance sect." "All I can see is to defeat you and become the Lord of tolerance. It''s so simple, not as complicated as you said." Indra''s face was expressionless. A red ball suddenly appeared behind him. His suzanneng directly raised the red ball and threw it into the sky! Asura narrowed his eyes and looked at the dark red ball that almost covered the color of the moon. As soon as his expression changed, he shouted, "Indra, don''t use this technique! I really don''t want to kill you! " Indra''s suzanneng hugged the red chakra ball in his arms. He pulled the corners of his mouth and roared, "what do you mean! Can you kill me? " Chapter 333 Indra was so angry that he had never felt so humiliated. At first, he did not account for any benefit in the hands of God night. Later, after entering the six Tao mode, God night almost turned over because of playing again and again. If God night didn''t want to escape with all his heart, otherwise he could definitely escape from Indra again and again by God night''s means. Take God night''s move with blood red all over his body. The move with red all over his body frightened Indra. She didn''t feel that this move could not help God night escape or seriously hurt herself. Moreover, if God night had not hidden the means at first, I''m afraid Indra would have been unable to resist when his powerful wooden man appeared. Where would there be an opportunity to enter the six Tao mode. Now, Indra is angry again. He feels that Ashura also shows his authority in front of him, which severely hits his self-esteem. You know, Ashura used to be just a crane tail. Even after inheriting the forbearance sect, he has no power even half of that before Indra didn''t enter the six Tao mode! It is such an Asura who dares to threaten to kill him in front of him, which makes Indra how to bear it. Such a person who has been defeated by his subordinates since childhood dares to speak wildly, and Indra can''t accept it at once. "Ashura, you mean you can kill me?!" With the roar of Indra, the red energy ball held by xuzuo nenghu grew a little stronger, and there were nine gouyu on it. The blood red energy ball was held over his head by xuzuo nenghu, and the powerful power was vigorously emitted from the red energy ball. Asura frowned and looked at the blood red energy ball. Six black balls suddenly appeared behind him, and then the black balls converged into a big ball. Although the volume was not as big as the blood red energy ball, the energy it emitted was not as big as the blood red energy ball. This is Ashura''s Prayer jade! Indra squinted, "no wonder you dare to shout with me. You also understand the power of the six ways, so is this the means you threatened to kill me? Then you are really ridiculous. You may forget that I am also a six way model! Don''t think I''m fighting with that kid and I''m seriously injured in my chest. You think my combat power has decreased. Now, you can try! Is the dark power of the six old men powerful, or is it strong in body and spirit? " Asura looked dignified. He said firmly, "Indra! I never said I would kill you. It''s just your own imagination! You are a victim delusion! As long as you put down the eye of the moon, I will never kill you. " "What do you mean, can you still kill me? I want to see if your physical and mental abilities can kill me! " "I really don''t want to talk to you any more. You can''t be reasonable. I said I didn''t want to kill you. I didn''t want to kill you. Can''t you understand the literal meaning!" "Stop talking!" Indra roared, "I only understand that you don''t want to kill me. You have the ability to kill me, but you pity me! I don''t need your pity. I want to see how far my dear brother has grown! " "How unreasonable!" Asura placed the Tao seeking jade on his head, corresponding to the blood red energy ball! Then he said to God night with the split body of wood: "God night, you can run as far as you can later. Don''t stop. Indra''s move is powerful and has a wide range. I can only stop most of it. The rest is estimated to kill everyone except me!" God was startled at night, "what''s that move and why it''s so powerful!" "This is the eye of the moon. It is the power of grandma''s big barrel of Mu Hui night. I just don''t know how much success he can exert the eye of the moon. If all the eyes of the moon are launched, the whole world will fall into sleep and become the nourishment of the sacred tree. If you can only play half, you can destroy the whole forbearance sect! " After that, Asura said gnashing his teeth again: "Indra not only inherited the dark power of his father, but must have gone to find the sacred tree of big barrel muhui night in the dark. I can conclude that he must be connected with big barrel muhui night!" "But isn''t the big barrel of muhui night sealed?" "A person as powerful as her can never be sealed easily. She must have left something in the world, and then guide the people who want to find her, and then release the eye of the moon and fill the sacred tree with sufficient nutrients, so as to remove the seal!" God night was shocked and lost color. If the seal of big barrel muhui night was lifted in advance, the world will definitely fall into chaos. I''m afraid even future generations will no longer exist! "No, I must stop Indra, too! If the eyes of the moon are all activated, I will be in the art no matter where I go, and I can''t go back in the future! " God night wanted to jump down from mu zhifen. Unexpectedly, mu zhifen entangled him so that he could not play anything. Asura said in a deep voice, "God night, do whatever I ask you to do. I have the ability to stop him, but I don''t know if I can stop the afterwave of the eye of the moon. It''s useless for you to come. Also, you have bought me a lot of time. I also said that if you die here because of tolerance, I will feel guilty all my life! I won''t allow anyone to lose their lives because of me and because of tolerance! " "But that''s the eye of the moon..." "Go to God''s night, go as far as you can now. Don''t come back after escaping the scope. I think with your intelligence, you will be able to unlock the secrets of this world and then return to your world!" God night bit his teeth. After struggling for a moment, he gave up the struggle. The bondage of the wooden separation was too strong. Moreover, he was still exhausted and there was little left in chakra quantity. "God night, don''t struggle any more. I have no time to distract you. You must go out!" God night gave up his struggle. He shouted, "Asura, I listen to you, but you also have to promise me that after I return to my world, I can see your name in the history book!" Wood split suddenly smiled, "since your history books say I will win, then I will win!" God night was taken away by Muzhi''s separation for a long distance. He felt that the strength of Muzhi''s separation seemed to be relaxed. He hit him hard with his head and directly took him to the ground. Shenye got up weakly, and a small spiral pill scattered Muzhi''s separation. Then he lay flat on the ground, panting. Chapter 334 God night raised his tired eyelids. He looked at the red full moon in the sky, and Asura''s tall and powerful wooden man stood opposite the full moon, as if he were resisting the coming of the doomsday disaster, as if he were a magnificent oil painting of salvation. God night took the opportunity to quickly reply to chakra. Now he must help Ashura. Ashura''s ability is not enough to defeat Indra, who is insidious and cunning, has sufficient combat experience and high combat IQ. Although Asura has awakened the power of the six Tao, the six Tao mode under the six Tao power only strengthens the physical strength and power of Asura, and the amount of six chakras. Indra has multiple strange means, superb time-space pupil technology, and the pupil of magic that can''t be prevented! Therefore, God night must seize the time and return to Asura before the final duel. Although Asura said it was a battle between him and Indra, he could not watch Asura die. At this time, God night''s eyes suddenly brightened, and a skyrocketing light came out from the depths of the forbearance sect. Then he heard Indra''s roar through the sky across a distance of at least more than 20 miles, "do you think you alone have the jade of seeking Tao!" On the other side of the battlefield, Asura put the Tao seeking jade gathered into a big black ball on him. His two fingers were sealed. The whole forbearance sect seemed to be shaking. Then, in the depths of forbearance sect, a huge white wheel rose slowly. The light emitted by it directly enveloped the whole forbearance sect, making everyone of forbearance sect hide under the light. This huge light curtain also shrouded the God night. He felt that all the pressure brought by the eye of the moon disappeared without a trace. On the contrary, a very gentle force was sweeping through his whole body to recuperate his body and recover chakra! God night was overjoyed. He realized that the means that Asura said was the huge white roulette, and this white roulette was the real core of forbearance! At first, Shenye thought that Ninja was a small village. There were no ninjas or Ninjutsu. Ordinary people worked at sunrise and rested at sunset. Until now, God night knew that what he saw was just the tip of the iceberg of forbearance. The real highlight was in the deepest part of forbearance. Now God night felt at least more than one breath stronger than the three generations of fire shadow, and even two breath, no less than the power to defeat the three generations of mysterious people that day! This is the real terror of the forbearance sect. The strongest here, any one, is the existence of the strong level of the shadow, even the super shadow! Asura sneered, "can the six jade seeking Tao block your eyes of the moon? If not, then add the jade wheel of forbearance! " Because of the ferocious expression of Indra, he waved and flew to him again in the begging jade scattered on the ground. He turned the begging jade into a whole ball like Asura step by step. Indra shouted angrily, "do you think you alone have the jade of seeking Tao! Well, now let''s use the Tao seeking jade to seek the Tao jade, and then use the eye of the moon to seek the jade wheel! See if it''s the difference between people or art! " Asura didn''t say a word. The six powers in his hand were continuously introduced into the jade wheel, and the jade wheel also had power and fell on Asura. The two came and went like a contract. "Go!" Indra pointed with a big hand and shouted, "destroy Ashura for me!" Ashura''s eyes suddenly brightened up. The eye of the moon that can come out of his hand will never be the eye of the moon, so he has no ability to let everyone in the world fall asleep! But... The eye of the moon, which can be released, is also very harmful! Asura directly threw out the Tao seeking jade, and because of the cold hum of the Buddha, he also threw out the Tao seeking jade. Just when the two Tao seeking jade were about to collide, a huge chakra light ball appeared in Asura''s hand. This chakra light ball, which I don''t know when he released, instantly became as huge as the eye of the moon! But this incredible chakra light ball did not fly towards the eye of the moon, but towards Indra''s Tao seeking jade! Under the control of Asura, the Tao seeking jade of Asura turned into a huge shield in front of the eye of the moon! "Stupid Asura, do you think I didn''t find it! Our six forces are common! " Indra smiled grimly, and then his dark purple beard zaneng Hu condensed a huge flame in an instant. The sky light flame directly killed the huge chakra light ball! And Indra''s Tao seeking Jade also changed its direction under Indra''s control! "Boom!" "Boom!" Two huge mushroom clouds rose, chakra light ball and sky light flame disappeared directly into the air, leaving only a large mass of smoke! Because of the their hard texture, two jade begged Tao had no choice but to live with the each other after collision. Then they kept exploding in sky, and mushroom clouds bloomed in sky. What God night saw was a pleasure. He had never seen the collision between qiudao jade. He didn''t expect that the power was so great. Every time the mushroom cloud erupted, its power was comparable to that of a large Ninja! However, God''s night was fun. He was still carefully recovering chakra, because the eye of the moon had not disappeared and fell straight from the sky! "Destroy it all!" Indra''s expression was ferocious. He opened his mouth and shouted, "Ashura, aren''t you going to kill me! Now you don''t even have the ability to stop the eye of the moon. How can you kill me? " "I never wanted to kill you!" Asura also said ferociously, "I may not be able to stop the eye of the moon, but it is someone else who stops the eye of the moon! Jade wheel! " Then Asura roared. The jade wheel directly came to the front of the eye of the moon from the depths of forbearance. The white light was more dazzling. The jade wheel with pure light rushed directly to the blood red eye of the moon! "This is an artifact left by my father for the eye of the moon!" "What?!" Indra was shocked. The white jade wheel directly covered the eye of the moon. They suddenly disappeared into the air without even an explosion. Then, the space shook suddenly, as if it was in the void space. The jade wheel and the blood red eye of the moon exploded directly, and all the afterwaves died in the space. Chapter 335 "How is that possible! The eye of the moon is the ability of big barrel muhui night, and the strength of big barrel muhui night is the existence sealed by the joint efforts of old man liudao and big barrel Muyu village. How can it be blocked by this mere jade wheel! " "Boom!" Asura saw that the eye of the moon disappeared. With anger, he controlled the wooden man to rush up directly, punched xuzuo Neng Hu on his chest, and xuzuo Neng Hu immediately retreated hundreds of meters! "Indra, you really accepted the gift of big barrel muhui night. Based on this, your father did it right. You really had a bad mind!" It can be seen how angry Asura was. His wooden man''s arm suddenly expanded and became thick and hard. An instant step came directly to suzanneng, the other normal arm pressed on the head of Indra''s suzanneng, and the other strong arm directly punched suzanneng''s chin. The two moves in a row were very anxious for Shenye. He muttered, "hit the key! Hit the point! Hit your head! Directly kill him! " Unfortunately, Asura didn''t hear it, and Indra also reacted. He quickly summoned two chakra swords and waved them forward. Asura jumped back, grabbed the long sword with one arm and roared: "do you know that my father can stand anything, but he just can''t stand the power of others coveting the big barrel of muhui night!" Indra''s eyes were still very empty. He scattered his long sword to block the fist attacked by Asura. Who knew that Asura''s fist was just a feint, and a huge chakra light ball fell from the sky. Indra was scared to use the space pupil of his left eye to escape. "Ninja in time and space is also a gift from your father! Father has long known that you are looking for the stone tablet of muhui night, but he still gives you the most powerful power. Do you know why? " Asura directly rotated the wooden man''s waist 180 degrees, and then countless spikes appeared on the wooden man''s forehead, shooting at Indra intensively! Indra controlled the dark purple suzanneng''s wings to surround his body and resist the dense arrow rain. He just put his wings away. The wooden man punched suzanneng''s face and almost shook Indra out of suzanneng''s body. "You talk! You are not very unreasonable! You don''t agree with your father! Say! Why do you choose big barrel muhui night? Is power really so important! Is there only one king in the world who has such a sense of achievement! You talk! " The art of wooden man quickly moved forward, grabbed the two wings of xuzuo nenghu, and tore them off as soon as he exerted his arm. "If you don''t speak, I''ll really kill you!" Indra raised his head, his eyes were gloomy, and let Asura destroy suzanneng. Just when Asura wanted to tear off suzanneng''s arm, Indra suddenly moved, and suzanneng''s feet kicked the wooden man directly! "Ashura, you are still too naive. If you have no strength, can you stop me? If you have no strength, you can only be bullied. If I have no strength, you would have died on that wild boar! " Ashura stepped back three steps. He recalled that when he and Indra were young, they went out to play and practice chakra, which had just been liberated. Ashura ran to the far forest because of his naughtiness, but Ashura, who was just a child, met a wild boar looking for food, When Asura was about to die in the mouth of the wild boar, Indra appeared in time, killed the wild boar directly with a stroke of lightning and saved Asura. Asura''s eyes were red, and he shouted, "I''d rather you didn''t save me, so I could die in the belly of a wild boar, so I don''t have to inherit this forbearance sect, and I don''t have to face you. How I long for a happy life, and I''ve asked God more than once why I was born in the big barrel wood family!" Indra snorted coldly, "do you want to play the bitter meat trick now? If you really think so, it''s because after the disappearance of old man liudao, you will give me the position of Renzong! " Asura shook his head, "it must be impossible. This is not only the command of his father, but also the explanation of his father." "Then why do you say that? Hypocrisy! " Indra shouted angrily, and Indra''s arrow condensed in his hand again, "Ashura, I tell you, even without the eye of the moon, I can kill you. I was just distracted by the power of the eye of the moon and blocked by the jade wheel. It''s not the ridiculous brotherhood in your mouth!" Indra''s arrow flew out suddenly, very fast, but it flew over the wooden man in an instant. Ashura didn''t dodge. He let Indra''s arrow stab the wooden man. The fire burned, and the flame was still the sky light that can''t be extinguished at will! The wooden man was soon burned out. Asura was exposed in the field of vision. He gently raised his eyelids and said calmly, "ridiculous brotherhood? You think our relationship is ridiculous? " "It''s not just ridiculous, it''s boring!" "Yes, it''s extremely boring. I can live a good life alone. Don''t have this fetter anymore. Let''s cut it off completely today!" Ashura stood on the ground, "it''s all my own wishful thinking. I know that you have accepted the power of the big barrel of muhui night. I also fantasize that you can change your mind. I know you''ve been coveting ninzong. I''m still thinking that you''ll figure it out one day. I know you''ve always been alone. I still want to be with you, but I''m cut off by you. Well, in that case, I''ll do what you want, Indra. From now on, you two have no fetters. It''s all my wishful thinking. In your eyes, it''s ridiculous and boring. " "So what? You can try to kill me!" Due to the blood red eyes of Dhara, suzanneng Hu condensed again. Suddenly, two small spears attached with lightning and black inflammation appeared on suzaneng Hu''s hand. He aimed at Asura and threw them directly. Unexpectedly, Asura still didn''t dodge. His eyes were full of despair. After he was stabbed by a spear, he spit a mouthful of blood at will. His hands suddenly closed for 11 beats. Boundless chakra rushed up in an instant, and a huge wooden Buddha fell from the sky! Countless arms emerged from the cultivation behind the wooden Buddha, all of which raised their fists and faced Indra. God night suddenly sat up from the ground. He was stunned, "this... This is a real thousand hands?!" Chapter 336 God night rubbed his eyes. This is his most coveted ninja and the most powerful ninja among wooden dun. However, thousands of hands can''t be obtained through the task. They can only be purchased through the mall or learned through the ninja in the tolerance world. However, the learning method of real counting thousands of hands has not been preserved and continued among the thousand hand pillars. It may be because this technique consumes a lot for ordinary ninjas and is extremely destructive. Therefore, the thousand hand pillars have not been inherited or have no opportunity to inherit. In short, the real number of thousands of hands is definitely the forbidden art in the forbidden art! God night swallowed his mouth. Thousands of hands are absolutely second to none in the price of the system mall, second only to the power of the six ways and fairies. They are the most expensive of the ten million levels of ninja. The real thousand hands released by Asura really made him greedy. If Asura could completely defeat Indra, God night would ask Asura how to learn and use the real thousand hands. Indra was also very surprised to see this move. A touch of fear rarely appeared in his eyes. He was stunned by the deterrence and sense of power brought by the real thousands of hands. In front of the real thousands of hands, Indra''s beard was as small as a child, as if he would be crushed by the adult opposite at any time. "Since the brotherhood between us is ridiculous, boring and meaningless in your eyes, I won''t stick to it anymore. Indra, today, let''s completely distinguish the victory and defeat. Just think you''ve never been my brother. You''re just a person who stole the power of darkness and inherited the legacy of big barrel muhui night!" Ashura looked as cold as ice. There was no emotion in his eyes, and his heart was dead when Indra said those words! Thousands of hands were aimed at Indra''s suzanneng. Countless strong arms carrying powerful wooden dunchakra poured down, leaving Indra nowhere to escape. The powerful technique covers an extremely wide range and almost covers the whole forest that grows under the advent of the flower and tree world of God''s night. Indra''s short suzanneng is almost under countless fists, just like a flat boat sailing in the sea with towering waves in front! Indra''s two different reincarnation eyes almost stared out of his eyes. He wanted to recall the Tao seeking jade, but his Tao seeking jade was entangled by Ashura''s Tao seeking jade. The purple reincarnation eye in his right eye wanted to launch magic, but his magic was like a stone sinking into the sea on Ashura and could not get any response. Indra''s dark red reincarnation eye in his left eye wanted to launch space ninja, but he found that this area was locked. If the red reincarnation eye was the key to open the door of space, these doors of space were directly chained by Asura, so that he could not use space pupil again. He then reacted that Asura''s potential and strength were so great that he couldn''t believe it. This was the younger brother who needed him to protect from childhood. He didn''t think that Asura, who played as much as he wanted, could suddenly make him helpless. The sense of powerlessness, Indra felt a deep sense of powerlessness, which is like you also have strong power. Your power exists in a handful in the whole world, but your power is like mayflies and ants in front of someone, and the person born in the sky, in your opinion, has almost exceeded your imagination. Indra''s eyes flashed a bit of panic. Now all his offensive means are useless. If he wants to block this move, he can only do his best to defend! He controlled suzanneng to grow wings again, and the chakra limit of his whole body was mobilized. There were chakra array walls with five attributes in front of him, which was all his defense hands. "Drink!" At the same time, Asura shouted loudly. As the eyes of the wooden Buddha slowly opened, thousands of arms behind the wooden Buddha were all smashed down! God night, this is the first time he saw the true wooden Dun ¡¤ true thousands of hands, and it is also the first time he realized the energy of true thousands of hands so close and so clearly. The powerful chakra destroyed the ground before thousands of fists of the wooden Buddha fell. The whole ground was as weak as paper. Mudun chakra just touched the ground, and the whole ground collapsed as if it had suffered an extremely strong earthquake. This prelude to the attack is not too much to say. At this time, Mu Dun Zhen''s thousands of hands also touched its target. The whole world seemed to be left with only the roaring sound of bombing. Countless boulders flew from the ground to the high sky, and countless dust and smoke were like the collective release of * * * by a ninja coalition army! With the release of the true thousands of hands, the height of the wooden Buddha is getting shorter and shorter. Asura still frowns and clenches his hands. A steady stream of chakras pour into the wooden Buddha! "Boom!" The whole forest is like the Shura battlefield. All the trees coming from the flower and tree world of God night have been destroyed. This forest area has once again become a desert! The energy pouring of the real thousands of hands finally came to a perfect end. The whole ground sank more than ten meters, including the ground at the foot of the wooden Buddha. The subsidence was no less than the central area of the attack range of the real thousands of hands. Asura gasped heavily. I don''t know whether it was because the consumption of this super large technique was too fierce, or because his brother Indra was in front of him. A person''s change is by no means an instant. Even if Asura also said some heartless words, but before that, he still loved his brother deeply. No one would persuade his relatives at the last moment and accept their death at the next moment. Asura took a deep breath and didn''t loosen it for a long time. The whole forest has become a plain covered with layers of soil. I''m afraid it''s hard for anyone to bear under such a dense attack Ashura frowned tighter. At this time, the world seems to feel the heart of Asura, and everything is silent. Suddenly, on some ruins, the dark purple chakra floated upward through the soil, and there was a cough from time to time. Ashura''s eyes lit up, but the next moment, the dark purple chakra directly boiled out, and a figure with a * * upper body rushed out, directly stood on the top of the wooden Buddha and looked at Ashura. "Brother, your strength really surprises me!" Ragged and covered with blood! Chapter 337 Indra hung his upper body with blood dripping all over. Only some flesh and blood hung on his body. One left arm was smashed without a trace. He smiled ferociously, "brother, your strength really scares me, but you didn''t expect it! I''m carrying it! Now... You die! " Indra grabbed the stunned Asura''s collar with one hand, hit him with his head, and suddenly knocked Asura off the wooden Buddha. Both of them were floating in the air. Asura fell down. Because tuora stood on Asura with a ferocious smile on his face, he punched Asura heavily on his face and smashed Asura directly into the ground! Indra jumped back in the air and landed steadily. The six forces on his body were slowly repairing his body. Then a ray of thunder suddenly lit up in his only hand. The next moment he appeared directly above Ashura and killed Ashura! Ashura got up from the pit. He raised his arm and carried a chakra light ball to block the fatal blow. He wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth and leaned forward suddenly, only a few inches away from Indra''s face. "Do you think I''m running out of oil now? You may not underestimate me. " The black lines on Ashura''s face covered the corners of his eyes again. The chakra light ball in his hand directly broke Lei Mang and hit Indra heavily. But the strange thing is that at the moment when Asura hit, he jumped back. Then he clapped his hands on the ground. A wooden dragon was born in the air and directly pushed out of Indra at the bottom of the earth! Then he turned around and saw that Indra, who was holding Lei Mang, was hurt by chakra light ball. His whole body turned into lightning, and then burst out! It was between the lightning and flint that Indra used six thunder splits when he attacked forward. Then he hid underground until Asura was paralyzed by thunder splits and waited for the opportunity to move. In the face of a strong man like Asura, Lei Fenshen estimated that he could only paralyze the blink of an eye, but Indra was also a peerless expert. The blink of an eye was enough for him to do a lot of things. Ashura saw through Indra''s means directly. He was not hurt by thunder, but also pushed Indra out of the ground with the art of land dragon! Indra was pushed to the sky by the wooden dragon, and his left eye pupil was activated. He broke away from the pressure given by the wooden dragon and flew directly to the ground. He bent down and squatted on the ground, and the blood on his body was still flowing down drop by drop. He opened his eyes and said in great fear: "how can you see through my plan? This Lei Fenshen was hidden underground. At that moment, I used the space-time pupil technique of my left eye to launch a transposition Ninja similar to that boy. It can almost be said to be seamless. How did you see it! " Asura sneered, "although your technique moves at a high speed in an instant without any mistakes and defects, the fierce murderous spirit on you can''t be erased. If I hadn''t sensed the murderous spirit on you, you might have succeeded in sneaking attack. Indra, I advise you to do something fair and aboveboard. Sneaking around like this is not something you can do. After all, you can block my giant Buddha''s thousand hands. Although there is little energy left in your body, you should also be able to launch some powerful skills. I''m almost like you now. Except that the injury is not as heavy as you, the consumption of the Giant Buddha''s thousand hands is too much. Our chakra quantity is still flat. I really want to see your strength and how strong it is. I also want to see how far I''m going. Ninja and body skills are up to you. " Indra is not a fool because of his mouth. In terms of Ninja, Asura has thousands of hands, and in terms of body art, Asura has the flesh of six immortals. I''m afraid he will fail in these two competitions. "Now you finally have the confidence to say such words. Can you understand why I need strength? Because only strength can make people feel safe! " With the sound of "miso" in the right eye of the Buddha, the six gouyu reincarnation eyes suddenly appeared, and its pupil power directly acted on Ashura. Ashura suddenly had a hollow look in his eyes. An old man in white robe appeared in front of him, with nine gouyu on the white robe and twelve Tao seeking jade floating behind him. The old man just sat quietly in the void. Asura looked at him and was shocked. He murmured: "father... I knew you were still silently protecting the forbearance sect, and I knew your disappearance was not death! I knew... " The old man was just six immortals, a big barrel of wooden feather clothes. He looked at Asura calmly and said softly, "Asura, do you know what''s wrong?" Asura was stunned. He looked at the six immortals in disbelief, "father, what are you talking about? Am I wrong? What''s wrong with me? " "The fault is that you are powerless to your brother. You have never seriously accepted Indra and failed to guide Indra on the right path. I let you inherit forbearance. I don''t let you two fight, but let you Ashura know the gap between you and your brother. Do you understand?" Asura''s face was incredible. He didn''t expect his trusted father to say he was wrong, and it''s not hard to hear from his words that his father was still defending Indra! Are all the things he insists on are bubble phantoms? "I don''t understand! Why have I followed your wishes to develop forbearance? What''s wrong with me? Moreover, Indra''s deviant behavior is his responsibility. I have persuaded him, but has he heard of it? " "Stubborn." The six immortals shook their heads, "I just set a small difficulty for you. Unexpectedly, Asura, you are such a person. It seems that I am out of sight. Anyway, since I show up again, it is time to seriously distribute the inheritance between you and Indra." The six immortals turned back and said to Indra in the distance, "Indra, come here." The Indra seemed to be stunned after seeing the six immortals. His eyes were empty. The whole person seemed to have no soul. He walked mechanically to the six immortals, and even his voice was very flat, "father, I''m here." The six immortals looked up slightly, "now, I will take back his right, Ashura, the successor of the forbearance sect. And because Indra has done meritorious work in protecting the forbearance sect, the forbearance sect is inherited by Indra! Indra, do you understand? Ashura, are you acceptable? " "What... What?!" Asura retreated, stunned. Chapter 338 The six immortals snorted coldly. He looked at Ashura, who seemed to be greatly hit. A trace of ridicule appeared at the corners of his mouth. He said in a powerful voice, "what''s the matter? Asura, what I said doesn''t work? Is what I said not clear enough, or do you want to go against my will and don''t want to implement it? I''ll tell you one last time. Now I''ll take back the forbearance sect and hand it over to your brother. Indra will take charge of the forbearance sect. You''ll do your best to help without any delay. Now, you can understand! " When the six immortals finished, they suddenly smashed the staff in their hands, and an invisible ripple spread around, and the whole air trembled. Asura''s face was unbelievable and unbelievable. In a word, all the puzzled expressions were all over his face. He really couldn''t think of it. He insisted on things for so long, and forbearance also played to a stable period, and he was about to defeat the most unstable factors outside forbearance. Why did his father take back forbearance? Just take back the forbearance sect. If his father takes over the forbearance sect again, he can accept it, but he still wants Indra to inherit it. Isn''t that putting the fat sheep of forbearance into Indra''s mouth! Asura suddenly shook his head, "father, this matter still needs to be considered in the long run. I can hand over the forbearance sect and accept Indra, but I must not let Indra inherit the forbearance sect. You haven''t been in the forbearance sect these years. You don''t know what Indra has done and what he thinks. He wants to break the current peace situation with the power of the forbearance sect, It is absolutely impossible for people all over the world to surrender at his feet! Once you hand over the emperor to him, the whole world will fall into war. He has no room to speak of. Father, didn''t your original intention be to make the world peaceful? " "Now I''ve changed my mind." The six immortals snorted coldly, "those civilians are too ignorant of good and evil. They don''t cherish the peaceful world I worked hard to create for them. Some people even want to overthrow me and don''t recognize the beliefs I spread. This is an insult to me. I think you can probably understand that when I fought against Datong muhui night with Datong Muyu village, It''s not easy. In this way, they don''t respect me! Since peace is useless, then use force! " Ashura breathed deeply. He tried his best to calm his angry heart. He couldn''t believe that the man who threatened to solve the problem by force was the father he believed and trusted. He smiled with self mockery, "father, you said that no matter what tolerance is, no matter what the world is, as long as people live freely and in the sun, You will be satisfied if you can no longer endure the days of today and tomorrow. These words are false? " "It used to be true, but now I have seen it. At that time, how childish, boring and ridiculous these words were. Everyone still had to crush them by means of coercion!" The six immortals suddenly asked, "Ashura, I asked you to hand over the forbearance Pope. What are you doing with me? Do you really want to go against my will? Do you really think your wings are hard? " Asura bowed his head slightly, "father, I have not violated your will, and I have been abiding by your will, but what I abide by is your previous will. I don''t know why you become like this. But... " Asura looked at the six immortals without fear, "but if you want to be like Indra, forgive me for my difficulty! Now, I will defend forbearance to the death and defend the peace of the world! " "Bold! Ashura, you dare to be so rude to me. Now I''ll expel you from the family of Ashura and take back all my power you inherited, so that you can completely become a civilian! " "If I stay in such a big barrel wood family, I''d rather be a civilian. Moreover, I think there is no essential difference between the big barrel wood family and the civilian. We are human beings and they are human beings. They should have equal rights. If you think the big barrel wood family is superior, what was the reason why my father defeated big barrel wood Huiye? " The six immortals stopped talking. Instead, Indra said mechanically, as if he wanted to read his lines: "Ashura, don''t be stubborn anymore. Apologize to your father. We will still be a family in the future." "Forget it, don''t be hypocritical in front of me. My father doesn''t know about you, but I know. By the way..." Ashura faced the six immortals, "Indra inherited the power of the big barrel of wood Huiye. Now he is a replica of Huiye Ji, and he is not the inheritor in the real sense of his father." The six immortals snorted coldly, "as long as it is power, and Indra thinks the same as me. Whoever power he is using, as long as it is strong." "Since my father said so, I have nothing to say. Now I feel ashamed to stay in the big barrel wood family. Father, this is the last time I call you. Take back my strength." Asura spread out his hands and closed his eyes, ready to accept the extracted inheritance. The six immortals looked relaxed, and he said with a sinister smile, "since this is the case, I will implement the family rules and drive you out of the big barrel wood family!" On the right hand of the six immortals, there was a high-intensity thunder mang. The thunder mang slowly turned into a thunder spear, and then a flame appeared on the thunder spear. A thunder spear with powerful chakra came out in Indra''s hands! "Huh?" Asura''s eyes moved. He felt a trace of abnormality, but because the other party was six immortals, he could accept it no matter what means the other party used. " "Asura! Open your eyes! That''s magic! That''s not the real six immortals! " At this time, a thunderous roar of God night appeared in Asura''s ear! Asura, who had felt something wrong, opened his eyes, and the black thunder spear and the face of the "six immortals" appeared in front of him. "Despicable!" Asura shook his hands and directly grasped the thunder spear at the critical moment. The powerful energy instantly blackened his palm, and the strange black flame could not be extinguished in his hand! God night jumped from a distance and punched Indra. This Indra, which has always been like a machine, turned into a piece of smoke and disappeared without a trace. God night shot out from the smoke, holding the super large jade spiral pill in one hand and rotating the sword in the other hand, and smashed it on the body of the six immortals! Chapter 339 The so-called "six immortals" were directly hit by two powerful Ninjutsu before they reacted. The "six immortals" were directly knocked to the ground by Shenye from the air and changed back to their original appearance. It''s Indra! "Despicable! Indra, I used to think too highly of you! " While blocking the burning of the black flame with chakra energy, Asura said ruthlessly: "if I were careless, I should have thought of it. My father would never be like you. You dare to become my father and say that disgusting words. You really deserve to die!" Indra lay on the ground and didn''t get up. He covered his eyes and laughed. There were countless ridicules in his smile. He sneered: "whether it''s your father or not, don''t you almost believe it? This shows that your father is not so precious in your heart. It seems that you don''t trust him much? Ha ha ha! " "You!" Ashura wanted to stop talking, but he was really unable to refute. Indra was right. He did question his father at that time. If he could firmly trust his father, he would definitely think that it was not the real six immortals, not when the "six immortals" took back his power under the reminder of God night, From the abnormal chakra, we know that the six immortals are not real. God night jumped to Asura''s side. He patted his left temple, endured severe pain, released the sky light again, swallowed and destroyed the black flame on Asura''s arm, and his left eye even shed black and red blood. After the release of the sky light, the reincarnation eye of his left eye completely disappeared, and his eyes were all white. From the perspective of God night, his left eye could not see anything clearly. "Ashura, don''t be provoked by this guy''s words. At that time, no one knows whether it is true or fantasy. Just because the six immortals occupy a very important position in your heart, you regard Indra as the six immortals when Indra''s magic is successful. It''s not your fault. You can only blame him for being too mean and hateful, There is no bottom line. " Ashura sighed. He understood the truth, but Indra''s words made him introspect. Did he really not trust his father? Then, he looked at Shenye''s eyes and suddenly shook his head. Now it''s not important to consider whether to believe or not. After all, it''s the six immortals. No matter what he does, he will not do things like Indra, let alone confirm the big barrel of muhui night. Asura felt that as long as he believed in himself, he was glad that he could maintain his original heart when he thought that his father had become so unreasonable. Asura asked, "your eyes are blind because you remove the flame from my arm?" God night patted his head, and he grinned. "The reason is that I use sky light too many times. That kind of pupil technique does great harm to my eyes. Even I can''t escape, but it''s okay. It''s just one eye. There''s not another one to see." God night also sighed in his heart. There is only one reincarnation eye, which is equivalent to that he needs to lose a powerful ability - complete body must be able to assist. One eye wants to open must be able to assist. Whether in the past or in the future, only Yu Zhibo Shuishui can open must be able to assist with one writing wheel eye. Shenye doesn''t think he is worse than yuzhibo''s talent of water stop. According to his chakra quantity, if he is forced to open the xuzuo Neng, one eye can barely open it, but it can only be the ordinary xuzuo Neng, and its consumption is several times that of the complete body xuzuo Neng, so the gain is not worth the loss. "I have a way to restore your light, but the ability of your eyes may not be used." "Really?" God''s night is very happy. This is a blessing in misfortune. If the eyes can come back, it may not be possible to get out the reincarnation eyes by relying on his system, or get out one writing reincarnation eye and one reincarnation eye, which can also be accepted. Asura raised his charred palm and put it on God night''s left eye. A circular sign suddenly appeared in his hand, emitting a faint white awn. After Bai mang entered Shenye''s eyes, he suddenly felt that his brain was cool, as if irrigated by a spring of mountains and rivers! A moment later, Asura''s palm loosened, God night opened his left eye and found that the whole world was clearer, but his left eye had no ability, just a normal eye. It was something similar to Qimu Kakashi. He smiled and said, "Asura, you really helped a lot!" Asura shook his head. He looked at the two palms of his recovering hands and said with a bitter smile: "if you hadn''t dispersed the black flame, I''m afraid my whole person would become charred. You don''t have to thank me. It''s my effort. But I should thank you. You know you''ll be blind and have to save me. It''s definitely a great kindness. " God night was embarrassed to scratch his head. He smiled, "one eye is not as important as a human life. I believe Ashura would do the same as me." "Bang!" A sneer came. Indra was sitting on the ground. His long hair was messy, his head was in one hand, and his face was full of sarcasm. "Is this your so-called positive figure? The dialogue between you is really disgusting. What eyes, what arms, what should be done and what should not be done is really disgusting." Compared with his strange mouth, no one can compare with God night. He also mocked: "do you know you are a villain? What are you doing this for? Ridiculous ability to rule the world? For the power of boredom? Or your childish brainwashing statements one after another? Ask yourself, who else can you deceive except yourself? I think you should envy us, too? At least we have friends and family who can hand over their backs to each other, and you''re just alone. If you say we''re disgusting, I think you''re really poor. You''ll never feel this feeling. " Indra shrugged indifferently, "it''s good to be free and free. There''s not so much trouble. You say I''m boring and childish, ridiculous and incompetent. If I lose, I won''t argue. I just can''t watch forbearance step on the world. I''m really a little unwilling." Chapter 340 Ashura frowned, "can you stop talking to yourself there? Forbearance has never thought of stepping on anyone. It just wants to stand there quietly, guard the world and watch the people of the world grow up carefree. " "You keep saying I''m talking to myself, so why aren''t you talking to yourself? You really think that people in this world want to grow up honestly. There is a tolerant Pope on their head. Then when they live and work in peace and contentment, they feel that someone has been pressing them on their head. They will resist and overthrow the tolerant Pope. At that time, you could only doubt what you had done wrong. In fact, you were not wrong. What was wrong was only the cognition of people in the world. " Indra suddenly smiled. This smile was neither insidious and cunning, nor ferocious ridicule. It was just an ordinary smile. It felt like a spring breeze. It was more gentle than Asura. God night looked at Indra''s smile and looked at the dignified Ashura. Suddenly, there was a feeling that they were transferred. Then he remembered the smile on his face when he saw Ashura for the first time. He felt that the two brothers must have a very good relationship when they were young, and Asura also relied on his brother, otherwise they would not be so similar to Indra from smile to sadness. Indra was still sitting on the ground. He continued: "Ashura, I''m glad you can grow to this point, but you should know that people''s desire will never stop. They will test your bottom line again and again. When you forgive them again and again, they will feel you are bullied, and then want to be their own master." "Just like you, right?" Indra spread his hand, "whatever you think, I tell you so much. Instead of showing weakness to you, I still follow my idea, that is to force the world to bow to me, rather than use your boring feelings to affect the world with great malice." "I believe I can do well." "I also believe you can do well." Indra stood up and said firmly in his eyes, "I believe my brother can do this. However, people in this world have endless desires. You have always lived in the ivory tower of forbearance and have never seen the ugliness of the outside world." Asura''s eyes are as firm. If it weren''t for their current form, it''s really hard to determine who is Asura and who is Indra from the back. "So, Indra, I''ve been saying that I need your help. I need someone to help me solve the things I can''t solve. One is in the light and one is in the dark, just like the yin-yang escape of you and me." Who had thought that Indra laughed again, and a thick mockery appeared on his face. He pointed to his empty left arm, "you beat me like this, and then told me that you need my help. Do you think I''m so easy to win over? It was hard to say before, but now it''s even more impossible. " "I can cure your arm with Yang Dun, and I find that wood attribute chakra has a stronger therapeutic effect, and your arm will get better." "It''s just an arm, and Asura, to tell you the truth, I never hated you or blamed you. You don''t know, but the six old men know that this is the reason why he directly inherited the power of darkness to me, but he never said, he never cared about me, and let me help you consciously. Do you think it''s possible to be you? Why does he think he can change other people''s lives with one word? Why does he think he knows me so well that he won''t do anything to hurt you? In that case, I''ll show him! " Indra snorted and smiled, "Ashura, the idea of the six old men is the same as yours, even mine. You control the forbearance sect, and I will help you. After all, we have the same blood and the same power inheritance." "Then why are you..." "Why? Just because old man liudao never said that he wanted me to do it on my own. Is it possible? As I just said, why does he think others will live according to his track? I have my own strength, I have my own ability, I''m about to compromise, and you let me post it myself? Is that possible? " Ashura''s eyes shook. It was the first time he heard Indra''s words from his heart. Are there any other ways? He suddenly knelt on one knee and made the highest etiquette in the world, "brother, I urge you to return to the forbearance sect, and we will carry forward the forbearance sect together..." "No need." Indra didn''t lift his head. He looked at Ashura seriously and didn''t feel any color in his eyes. "What I''m saying now is my truth. I just said that our boring brotherhood is also my heart. The power of God night is obvious to all. I also saw that he can give up his own power to save you. I have nothing to worry about." After that, Indra himself lay on the ground and raised his arm as if he were pulling someone''s hand and greeting someone. He murmured, "my life is really not in vain. I hope my soul will never disappear and continue forever with my faith. If someone else has my idea in the future, I hope you can be in the infinite darkness, Find your own light. " Asura was shocked, "what are you going to do!" God night also had a bad feeling. He just wanted to run over, but he didn''t want to be unable to move. Then Asura took off and lay flat above Indra. A powerful force surged from Indra''s body to Asura''s body. Indra closed his eyes and didn''t look at it. He whispered, "my good brother, in the future, you should protect yourself, protect forbearance and protect the world. You don''t have to feel guilty and blame yourself. My brother also has something wrong. Death is my best destination. Goodbye, Asura. " "No!" Asura swings his body wildly, but he can''t get close to Indra under him anyway. Ashura could only watch as Indra gave him all the six powers in his body. Now he felt that his body was unprecedentedly strong, but his heart was empty. "Brother!" Indra half opened his eyes, finally looked at Asura, and closed his eyes contentedly. "Plop." Asura fell. Chapter 341 Asura fell down from the air and lay flat with Indra. He didn''t speak, but just lay beside Indra. Tears fell down his temples. He felt like he was missing a piece in his heart. This was an emotion he had never felt before, as if it was more serious than the collapse of the world and more powerful than the disappearance of forbearance. Asura suddenly had an idea. Maybe it was a good choice to give ninzong to Indra. At least he wouldn''t be so sad. This feeling was really like dying, which was more painful than death. "Ding!" Just wanted to comfort Asura''s God night, a particularly loud vibration suddenly sounded in his mind and directly pulled him into the system page. "System, what are you doing! I''ve just finished the fight. I''m going to comfort people. If Asura can''t think about it, it''s over! " The system intelligence disliked and said, "you still have time to take care of others. Just don''t think about it yourself." God night turned his mouth and said helplessly, "what can''t I think of? Isn''t it possible that the world can''t get out? I feel I have no regrets in this life if I can participate in such a war. If I really want to die here or stay here all my life, maybe it''s really a good choice. " "Host, it may not be as you want. I wanted to scare you. Now it seems that you have seen it. It''s not fun, not fun at all." God night rolled his eyes, "which one do you sing? Speak quickly and fart quickly. " The system intelligence listlessly snapped his fingers, "listen to it yourself." "Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the Super Shadow level task: miaomushan hiding task - exploring the secret of forbearance! " God night frowned and asked, "what does this mean?" "We''re all too stupid. We thought it was the soul tour Ninja sect. In fact, it triggered the hidden task of miaomu mountain. You never opened the taskbar, and I didn''t find the file about the hidden task. I found it by touching it bit by bit like a headless fly." "Why?" The system intelligence was stunned and then said, "what and why? This is not the literal meaning. When we finish this hidden task, we can go back to our original tolerance world. " "I''m asking you why this task was triggered, and what are the conditions for completion? It''s different from the era of forbearance in the forbearance world?" "This... I have to check again." "How long?" "About two minutes. Because the hidden task is completed, there is no task prompt. It has been automatically classified into the archive. There will be detailed task annotations." God night nodded. Now he needs to know why he came to this world and what is the difference between this world and the past of the original tolerance world, because he found that the battle between Indra and Asura here is too unreasonable. God night first quit the system page and returned to reality. He saw that Asura had climbed up from the ground and was hollowing out the ground bit by bit with his scorched palm. "Ashura... Can I help you?" Ashura didn''t look back. He said lightly, "let me do another thing for Indra. He has been working for me since childhood. Until now, he doesn''t hesitate to use his life to teach me how to grow up and how to look at the world objectively. I want to bury him myself." God night nodded, "that... Asura, I have found a way to return to my world... Maybe I can''t stay to help you, because my world also has hidden dangers, threatening the whole world." "I know you are definitely not mortal. Even if you are not a big barrel wood family, you may have obtained the inheritance of the six immortals in your world. We are also a family, but you don''t have the power of the six Tao. Unfortunately, I won''t transmit the power of the six Tao like my brother. Otherwise, I can excessive his dark power to you." "That''s not necessary. Let him go on the road at ease." Asura didn''t reply. God night returned to the system page, "system, did you find it?" "I found it! I''ll show you. " "Ding! Mission review! Super Shadow level mission: Hidden mission of miaomushan branch - exploring the secret of forbearance sect. Trigger conditions: it can be opened only after being recognized and favored by the great toad immortal, and mastering the boundary of Mu Dun''s blood succession, the power of the nine tails and the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye at the same time. If you also master the ability of magic, the hidden task will be more difficult and the reward will be more generous. If you master the power of the six ways, the hidden task will be more difficult and the reward will be more generous. " "Hide task common content: defeat Indra. Reward: seal ¡¤ earth explosion star; Hidden task challenge content: kill Indra. Reward: pupil skill ¡¤ six gouyu reincarnation eye. Hide the difficult content of the task: kill Indra and Asura and control the forbearance sect. Rewards: Six artifact ¡¤ jade wheel, channeling ¡¤ external magic image, unlimited monthly reading in space and time. " God night opened his eyes. These rewards are rich. From Earth exploding stars to infinite monthly reading, almost every one is a god level skill or ability, which is enough to make him become the top combat power after returning to the real world! "System prompt: if you die in a hidden task, the host will not die and the task will be restarted. The time flow rate of the first task is one to one, the second task is one to two, the third task is one to four, and so on. The body of the outside world will enter a suspended state and cannot be destroyed or killed. It can only move after completing the task. If the host can''t complete the task all the time, the body of the outside world will end its vital signs because it can''t eat. At that time, even if the host completes the task, it can''t go back. " God night raised his eyebrows. He understood the second half, but did not understand the first half. "What does this mean? Why is there a proportion? " The system intelligence replied: "it''s the time flow rate. You spend one day at the hidden task level, and the time outside is one day. If you die and restart the task, you spend one day inside, two days outside, and so on." God night breathed a sigh of relief, "that''s good. It''s only one day at most. There should be nothing wrong with the body outside. By the way, one of my eyes is just an ordinary eye. Will there be reincarnation eyes in the lottery in the future? It''s ok if I can''t write wheel eyes, otherwise I''ll lose less than half of my combat strength. " "Not in theory. The ability won''t appear on the turntable again, but the host can buy it. A liugouyu reincarnation eye costs only 60 million Ninja coins." God night turned his eyes, and then he suddenly remembered an important reward, "I have overfulfilled the task and killed Indra. The reward is the reincarnation eye!" Chapter 342 The system looked at the God night with a sudden idea and said with a dry smile: "but your task is only a primary task, and your reward can only be a primary reward. You can get seal ¡¤ earth explosion star, which is very good, okay." God night hung his head and listened to the saying of system intelligence. He felt that the method of obtaining reincarnation eye through reward and lucky draw was not feasible. The only way is to buy reincarnation eyes from the mall, but the eye with a price of $60 million discourages Shenye. His current deposit is less than half of $60 million. Moreover, he had to save money to buy Mutun zhenshuqianshou. In his opinion, everything he spent Ninja money to do before zhenshuqianshou did not buy it was a waste. In front of the true thousands of hands, all Ninja is a very small existence. "However, I would like to remind you that from the perspective of the relationship between the system and the host, you can only buy through the mall, but from the perspective of the relationship between me and you as friends, I can give you two suggestions." Originally still in the depressed night, his eyes lit up, "what else can you do? As long as I don''t spend money, I will do it! Say it! " The system intelligence cleared his throat, "this first suggestion will cost money, but it will cost less. I learned from reading the information of the ninja world that xuzuo nenghu can open this skill as long as there is a kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye, and there is no need for pairs of eyes. You can open one kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye and one reincarnation eye, If there is still a chance in the future, it may not be possible to evolve the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye into a reincarnation eye. " "Is there such a saying? If I spend less money, I can think about it. With that, God night was suddenly alert. He made a gesture of covering his wallet and said, "how much does a kaleidoscope cost to write a wheel eye?" "I don''t know how much cheaper than reincarnation eye. It only costs 20 million Ninja coins. The kaleidoscope writes the reincarnation eye and takes it home!" "Fuck off! Say the second! " If the system power has white eyes, it doesn''t know how many times it has turned white eyes. The host is too stingy. Spend some money to improve its strength, as if it wanted his life. It reluctantly said: "20 million is really not much. It can help you recover at least 80% of your ability. Even if there is only one reincarnation eye, you have gained a lot from coming to the world of forbearance this time, which is how many times stronger than you didn''t know before." "Don''t persuade me. There''s no way. If the second suggestion is about spending money, don''t tell me." The system intelligence sighed, "the second suggestion is not to spend money, but something about human relations and morality. I just don''t know if you can accept it." "Can I get reincarnation eyes for free?" "Not only free, but also more powerful than your reincarnation eye." "Do you want to spend money?" "No, not a penny!" God night tut his lips, "are you in the tolerance world or in the tolerance space?" "It''s in forbearance space." As soon as Shenye clenched his fist, he laughed, "it''s better to bear Zong. Don''t spend a penny. It''s easy to discuss. Even if it''s about morality, as long as I don''t have morality, others can''t kidnap me. It''s done! Say it! " God night was immersed in joy. He didn''t expect this system to have this method to obtain an eye more powerful than the reincarnation eye. What''s morality? Besides, it''s hard to listen. No one knows him among the forbearance sect, and he doesn''t know anyone. Even if the forbearance sect is destroyed, he can directly return to the forbearance world as long as he clicks to complete the task. If he does immoral things here, he will not be afraid of the criticism of public opinion. System intelligence said: "this second suggestion is also what I found after reading the relevant data of the tolerance world. The human body law of the tolerance world is very casual. You lack arms and legs. As long as you sew them up again, there will be nothing. The eyes are the same, even if it is someone else''s eyes, put them in your own eyes..." "Stop!" God night suddenly stopped, "do you want me to dig Indra''s eyes while Asura is not paying attention?" "That''s right." "No, no, absolutely not!" God night shook his head madly, not to mention what Ashura thought, just look at Indra''s last words, which can be respected by God night. Indra''s words can be written down by God night, not to mention the impact on Ashura. If God secretly touched Indra''s eyes and dug them out, it would be strange if Asura didn''t look for him. The system intelligence teased, "what? Say no at this time? Who just said he was immoral? Who said he could do anything without spending money? " "It''s different. Indra''s eyes can''t dig. If I dig, I may die." "Or would you discuss it with Asura?" God was surprised at night. "Are you funny? Now I go and say to Asura, can I dig Indra''s eyes? Do you think he will beat me to death with thousands of hands again? " The system intelligence said in an indifferent tone: "it''s up to you. Anyway, I''ll take these two methods. It''s really not good. Just learn Qimu Kakashi, one of your own eyes and one of reincarnation eyes." God night sighed, "that''s the only way." There, Ashura had buried Indra. He looked up at the sky. Suddenly, a dark cloud floated across the sky. God seemed to feel Ashura''s grief and pattered raindrops. Ashura sat in front of Indra''s tomb, his head deeply buried in his knees, his arms curled around him, very fragile. No one can imagine that this seemingly fragile guy, like a god of war half an hour ago, used his powerful wooden Dun Ninja to destroy the whole forbearance sect. God night went forward, "Asura, I''ve found a way to go back. It''s estimated that I can''t govern forbearance with you." Asura looked up and couldn''t tell whether it was rain or tears on his face. "Are you going to go, too?" "After all, I am not a person in this world. That world also needs me to protect." Asura nodded. "I''ll let people write you down. Can you tell me that the forbearance sect will develop into the largest force in the future?" God night was about to stop talking. He shook his head gently. "Sure enough, forbearance will eventually be destroyed in my hands." God night opened his mouth and said, "don''t belittle yourself. The disintegration of forbearance is not your decision, but many factors of later generations. Moreover, later generations also inherit your will and protect the whole forbearance world." Chapter 343 Asura looked at God night in a daze. "Indra sealed his soul in reincarnation before he died and put a spell on it. He was willing to bear the pain of eternal reincarnation. Only if any reincarnator in future generations was relieved of his power and power, would he break away from reincarnation. God night, you and Indra have roughly the same energy. Tell me, Are you the reincarnation of Indra? " God night just wanted to say no, but he looked at the ardent expression of Asura, and he sighed, "I am the reincarnation of Indra. Don''t worry, he has ended my life and will never suffer from reincarnation again." Asura raised his hand and stroked God night''s cheek, as if he saw Indra''s shadow. Behind God night, he asked, "God night, how many years has it been since the emperor forbeared from you?" "It has been... For thousands of years." "He has suffered for thousands of years. When I die, I will accompany him. Tell me, can I see him again?" God night hammered his fist on Asura''s heart and solemnly said, "as long as there are fetters in his heart, he will see you again!" Asura nodded heavily. He stood up from the ground and looked at the high tomb. He said positively, "brother, I''ll see you in the next life." After that, Asura said to God night, "today is the most important day in my life. I have nothing to give you. I don''t know what to give you. God night, do you have anything you want?" "I want Indra''s eyes!" God night almost said this request, but the words came to his mouth and swallowed, "nothing. I''m glad to know you." "Tell him! You really don''t have a chance if you don''t say it now! Always try! " System intelligence is even more anxious than God night. Asura nodded, "indeed, I have nothing to give you. That''s the case. How about taking you to enjoy the treatment of the most distinguished guest after returning to the emperor of forbearance?" "Wait a minute!" God night shouted, and his expression struggled, "Indra... The move to defeat Indra is really thousands of hands. Can you teach me!" God night said, suddenly relieved. If he learned to count thousands of hands now, he would be free to spend Ninja coins and save money to buy a reincarnation eye. Asura frowned, "that move is called a thousand hands? It''s also quite in line with its characteristics. It''s just God night. I may say I''m sorry. I can only send that move once. I don''t know why. In short, it seems to disappear in my mind for no reason. I''m really sorry. " Ashura was also ashamed. The only thing God night asked him for was that he couldn''t do it. He was suddenly a little angry about his powerlessness. That move could be recorded, but how could it suddenly disappear in his mind? God night pulled the corners of his mouth, and his beautiful fantasy was disillusioned again. He scratched his head, "well, in that case, I won''t bother much. I''m going back to the original world." "Then... This... OK! I''m sorry, Shenye. If I can''t let you learn now, I''ll recall it, try to use it again, and then record it, pass it on, and attach the signature. Shenye will open it personally, and it depends on whether you receive it in future generations. " As soon as God night listens, don''t say that Asura''s head is quite smart. In this way, after he returns to Muye, there should be thousands of scrolls handed down, and then he can learn. "That''s a good idea. I can''t wait to go back to study! Asura, let''s say goodbye! " "Good! Then I''ll go back and sort out the forbearance sect. I hope I can meet you in my reincarnation. " "Get it!" God night disappeared in the same place. Asura smiled, "what a nice person. It''s a pity that he can''t stay here for a long time. I also want to go back, manage the forbearance sect well, and live up to my father and brother Indra. " Asura jumped away and disappeared around the cemetery. Soon after Asura left, God night appeared again. It turned out that when he was about to click to complete the task, the system intelligence reminded him. Let Shenye understand that the world of forbearance is created by systematic tasks, which is different from the real forbearance. What happens here will not be transmitted to the forbearance world, let alone pass down the scroll of secret arts. As soon as Shenye leaves, the world will completely disappear, as if it had never existed, the only thing that exists, Is the reward of God night. God night returned to Indra''s tomb and struggled again and again. "System, I really don''t want to do anything disrespectful to Indra''s body, or forget it?" "Why are you so fussy? Even if you don''t want it, after you leave, the world will completely disappear without a trace. Don''t want it in vain. Are you stupid? This is the extra reward for white flower. I think you''re also a little money fan. You can do this kind of behavior of losing your family if you don''t take it? " Shenye was stunned by the system intelligence. He coughed and didn''t want to be too shocked. The system intelligence became more and more humanized. He felt like a housekeeper and asked him to make the right choice. "OK, I know what you mean, but I still feel that a man must have his own ideas, because the nature of Buddha is not bad. Even if he is just a paper man, he really existed." System intelligence "tut tut" twice, mocked and said: "a time space reincarnation eye and a magic reincarnation eye, are you sure you don''t want it?" "Because there is knowledge under the Buddha spring, how to rest, forget it." "Space time reincarnation eye, illusion reincarnation eye." God night frowned, "I really don''t want it. How can you say it! I''m going to click to complete the task. No matter what you do, you''ve been persuading me to go out and treat it as if I''ve never been here. Anyway, I still have a reincarnation eye. This time I can make a steady profit without losing. " "Time, space and magic can earn more." "Grass!" Ashura frowned in the depths of the forbearance sect. He felt that the prohibition he had set on Indra''s tombstone had been destroyed by strong means. He was in a panic and moved to Indra''s tombstone in an instant. Sure enough, the tomb he dug out for Indra by himself was opened by someone. Indra''s body lay quietly in the tomb with his eyes closed without any mess. "Who is it!" Ashura was just about to go to Indra''s tomb to check. Suddenly, the whole world was broken like glass, including himself, slowly disappearing like dust Chapter 344 "Ding! The soul and body fit 100 percent! " "Ding! Congratulations to the host, completing the hidden plot task, and obtaining reincarnation eye, liugouyu reincarnation eye, reincarnation eye between time and space, heavenly hand power, sealing ¡¤ earth exploding heavenly star. " "Ding! Successful completion! The host is about to wake up. " "Cough!" A huge sense of fatigue emerged in the depths of God night''s heart. He slowly half opened his eyes. His dry lips made him unable to even say a word. He didn''t know if there was anyone around him and gently pointed to the nearby water cup. A small dark shadow flashed, and then Shenye felt his lips very moist. Under the moisture of cool tea, he also sobered his drowsy head and tried to open his eyes. This is a room he has never been to. The room is very huge and emits a faint smell of grass. Next to it is toad Wentai. He has also fallen asleep by the bed. He looks at Shenye anxiously with Zhima. This room can accommodate toad Wen too, which shows how huge it is. "You finally woke up, but I was scared to death." "You''ve been in a coma for a day and a night, and Xiao Zilai hasn''t closed his eyes for a day and a night. He just got down and slept for a while. Don''t disturb him and let him have a good rest." God night coughed again, but he tried to lower his voice. He struggled to sit up from bed. Zhima on one side hurriedly held him. Although Zhima''s body was small and his strength was not small, he directly pulled Shenye to the head of the bed, "xiaoshenye, what''s the matter with you? Why did you suddenly faint? If you weren''t breathing, we wouldn''t know what to do. " God night smiled with weak apology. As for the hidden task given by the system, he naturally couldn''t say it. He could only say sorry: "I''m sorry to worry you. It may be that one after another rush and fight, overdraft your body to the limit. This happened. It''s really troublesome for you." "No trouble, no trouble. Thank God as long as you can wake up. We''re going to observe you for another day. If you can''t wake up again, we''ll send you to the big toad fairy." Zhima looked at Shenye kindly, with a distressed look in her eyes. God night smiled apologetically again. Then he looked at the zilaiye teacher lying by the bed, and countless feelings rose in his heart. He shook his head under the eyes of Zhima''s refusal, walked out of bed gently, and put the quilt covered on his body on zilaiye''s body. Zhima whispered, "you''re still very weak. Lie down a little longer!" "Don''t bother, grandma Zhima. I''ve been lying down for so long. It''s time to go out for a walk. I''ll lie down when I get to miaomu mountain. I always feel a little impolite." Zhima Ao couldn''t help Shenye. He gently kicked toad Wen too, "go walk with Shenye and take good care of him. Also, don''t smoke around the patient!" "Long winded, I see." Zhima stared again, but she was so frightened that she gave up. God night followed toad Wentai out of the door. The sunshine of miaomu mountain pierced God night''s eyes. He was surprised and asked, "this is the morning?" "Yes, you''ve been in a coma for so long. My father and mother have been watching you for fear that something might happen to you. I tell you, when you''re completely well, you must thank them well, or I''ll be rude to you." God night scratched his head and looked a little embarrassed. He was really embarrassed to add so much trouble to them as soon as he arrived at miaomu mountain. "Sorry, toad boss, I will." Toad Wen completely forgot Zhima''s instructions. He took out his cigarette, took a heavy breath, and then was particularly intoxicated, as if he had become addicted. "Although you are a guest of miaomushan, people familiar with my Wentai know that my toad is one and two. You should thank my parents for making my parents work so hard for so long." God night nodded, "this is really what I should do, but boss toad, I think you smoke this thing. Is it so good? It feels like a shadow of smoke. It''s hard to look at it. " "What do you know, kid? This kind of thing can solve thousands of worries. When a man is suffering and injured, he can''t cry like a girl, or tell others how he is. Some things can''t be said. " Toad Wen took another sip, spit it out deeply and said, "who can I talk to? I can only say with this cigarette that this thing is a healing artifact when you are depressed or when you feel very uncomfortable. If one is not enough, two will be two, and if two are not enough, three will always make you feel comfortable. " God night tilted his lips, "is there such an exaggeration as you say? If this thing is really so good, why didn''t I see several people smoking except ape flying ASMA? " God night raised his fist, "what''s unhappy and uncomfortable? One punch is to break it. A man should make good use of his strength instead of being depressed all day." Toad Wen was too white and looked at God night, "I said that you are too young. As long as you are human, you can''t bear something. Not everything can be rushed by strength. There are many Ninjutsu that can kill people in this world, but the most killing is a Ninjutsu that has nothing to do with any evasion. It is a stronger force than any super-s Ninjutsu. " When Shenye heard the super-s level ninja, his eyes lit up. He asked eagerly, "in addition to the immortal Dharma, does miaomu mountain have this kind of ninja? I want to learn! Toad, can you teach me? " "Ha ha ha!" Toad Wen laughed too soon, but his laughter had countless sadness and vicissitudes, "I can''t teach you. Everyone can do this skill, but it can''t be against the enemy. It''s invalid to deal with the enemy. It''s only effective to deal with the person who cares about himself most. You''d better not use it easily." God night frowned. What kind of Ninja is this? It''s only effective for your own people. Isn''t this kind of Ninja too chicken? Who would hurt his own people so much if he was idle. Toad Wen sighed deeply and said a very philosophical sentence, "there are thousands of ninja skills in the tolerance world. Only love escape is the most murderous. It can make people fall into endless grief, endless loss and endless despair. " Toad Wen paused and raised the cigarette in his hand. "Once this technique is performed, only the things in my hand can be broken, and you have to use it many times a day until you completely forget it, or lock it in the corner of your heart and never explore it again." Chapter 345 God night seems to understand. Isn''t this the so-called emotion. The most important feeling to see is that you lose yourself in the end. In fact, this kind of technique is not applied to you, but you are willing to accept this most painful technique. In fact, all feelings, do not pay attention, will not lose, that is, the so-called heart of stone, can make this technique ineffective. What God night didn''t expect most was that toad Wentai had a past about feelings. Toad Wen took another heavy puff, and his expression was very lonely. This puff directly pulled the whole cigarette into his stomach. His face was still very painful, as if he remembered something difficult. "It''s all your fault, boy. It reminds me of the past." God night wiped the sweat on his forehead secretly. He was not what I told you to say so much in my heart. I asked you why the cigarette was so comfortable, and you make complaints about it so much. Toad Wen looked at Shenye''s expression and suddenly grinned, "there is really no empathy in this world. Everything should be borne by yourself. Shenye, you should remember that when you meet important friends and the people you most... In the future, you must cherish them, don''t hurt them, and protect yourself from them, No one is sure. " ¡±Don''t worry, I will cherish them and protect myself. I understand what you say, boss toad. I won''t touch emotions other than friendship. People like me will hurt and die when they touch them. " God night continued: "anyway, if there is something difficult to calm down in the future, I will also light a cigarette to eliminate the depression in my heart." "Pa!" Toad Wen slapped God night too directly. He scolded: "if you dare touch this thing, I''ll kill..." "Pa!" Before toad Wen finished, he was slapped on the head. At a glance, Zhima didn''t know when he came out and jumped up and hit him on the head. "Well, you Wentai, really turn a deaf ear to your mother''s words? It''s good for you not to smoke in front of the patient. You not only smoke, but also dare to beat the patient? Are your wings hard? I don''t even listen to my mother! " Toad Wen could only cover his head and let Zhima beat him up. He didn''t dare to say a word. He just looked at the fart boy Shenye fiercely. God night hehe smiled. He leaned forward. Sure enough, shenzuo and Zilai also appeared in front of him. God night waved his hand, "I''ve never been a teacher!" Zilai also waved his hand kindly and walked towards Shenye with a smile. When he came to Shenye, Zilai slapped Shenye on the head. "What the hell are you doing? Took you to see the great toad fairy and fainted? How can I be my apprentice if my tolerance is so poor! If you don''t teach, it''s too troublesome. I''ll take you back to Muye later. It''s too inconvenient. " Shenye is also a teacher who knows the heart of the knife mouth and tofu. He smiled and pinched his shoulder. "Zilai is also a teacher. Don''t be angry. I''ve learned a lot of good things in this sleep. I''ll give you a try if I have a chance? It will definitely open your eyes! " "You mean being a teacher has no vision?" "No, no, absolutely not. It''s something the whole forbearance world has never had!" Since then, he also skimmed his mouth. This boy can''t be judged by common sense. As long as God night says something about strength, most of it is true, and it can give him a different new feeling every time. "If you have a chance, you must have a look." God night was relieved when he saw Zilai, and he also showed a relieved smile. In fact, magic is not so important to him now. What really makes him feel the most important is Zilai. He has already pointed out the skill points about the Indra pulse power in the eyes, and there are fewer and fewer skill points on the chakra attribute. Now the magic can only change the chakra attribute, which will be useful when facing the six Tao bodies and seeking Tao jade in the future, but the Indra''s eyes he stole are the highest power of the six Tao. Moreover, the pupil techniques in the eyes are advanced pupil techniques at the six channel level. The benefits of this pupil technique are quite many. It can not only use six channel attacks to seek Tao jade, immortal human body and six channel constitution, but also only need the eyes as the medium, and it does not need him to supplement the power of the six channels. However, being able to learn fairies is still the icing on the cake. In the future, the nine immortals'' physique can rely on fairies to supplement a steady stream of body energy. Zilai also patted Shenye''s head, "today you have a good rest, and tomorrow you will be a fairy to teach you to practice magic." Deep work jumped on the shoulder of God night, "I''ve come here, just give it to me." God night was very confused. He asked, "why don''t you come and teach yourself?" After God night asked, Zilai also blushed. Then he glared at night and wanted to find a seam to drill in. This question of God night directly asked Zilai''s lifeblood. It''s good everywhere, but there are two points. One is lecherous. Let''s not mention this for the moment. The second point is that he is also half Lala in the study of magic. He needs deep work and Zhima to enter the immortal mode. He can be said to be the weakest student in the inheritance of magic in miaomushan. "Ha ha ha!" He laughed deeply and didn''t expose zilaiye. He said, "I teach xiaozilaiye''s fairies. I can only be better than him, not worse than him. Don''t worry about it. I''ll adjust you to teach like a model." God night nodded. At this time, toad Wen, who was full of green bags, came over with a big table in his hand and a face of angry Zhima standing next to him. "Eat, eat!" "Boom." "Pa!" Toad Wen too directly hit the table on the ground, and then was slapped on his head by Zhima, "Wen too, who do you show your face to!" "Mom, I''m wrong!" Toad Wen was too eager to cry. He opened the meal cloth. Now the cigarette can''t work. Only delicious insect food can heal his inner pain. Shenye and Zilai also looked at the insects on the table. They looked at each other, and then said in unison: "How do you eat this?" "Why eat this again!" The first sentence is the words of God''s night, and the second sentence is self-made. Zhima looked puzzled, "little God night, don''t you like delicious insect food very much? Xiao Zilai, you haven''t been used to eating so many times? It''s strange. I won''t do it for you next time. " "When did I say I liked eating insects?" "When did I say I was getting used to eating? I don''t want to eat every time, okay? " Chapter 346 God night suddenly had an ominous premonition. He patted zilaiye''s shoulder, who was expressing his dissatisfaction. Looking at the insects of various colors with patterns still crawling on the table, he forced his nausea and breathed a sigh. Since then, I have some doubts and fears. What will this boy do again? Although these insects can''t be eaten by humans, they are also a kind intention of others. It''s like you love pork, and then when guests come to your house, they fry several plates of pork. They don''t understand that the guests are vegetarians. You make complaints about the intentions of others, and the house of Zhi Ma Xian is also good intentions. God night can not be angry at this time, vomit vomit slot can be, but anger is wrong. Moreover, this insect is not inedible. It is high in protein and nutrition. There is no harm except nausea. Well, nausea alone is unacceptable. Zilai also pulled the skirt of Shenye and whispered, "pay attention to discretion. This is someone else''s house." God night sighed, "since I came here, you misunderstood me. I just want to know why grandma Zhima said I like eating insects." Shenzuo grabs a cyan insect and swallows it. Seeing Shenye''s nausea again, Shenye says with deep doubt: "xiaoshenye, you''re really strange. When you''re unconscious, you almost don''t move. Except when Zhima feeds you insects, you will eat it quickly. The one you eat with your eyes closed is called a fragrance, so Zhima feeds you insects many times, Why don''t you like it now? " Zhima was also a little puzzled. "Yes, xiaoshenye, is my taste not to your taste this time? Xiaoshenye''s nose is really sharp. I specially added your favorite rice grains this time. It may be a little out of the original taste of insects. I''ll make you another one. " Toad Wen carried a large plate and chewed the insects. He muttered, "I''ll tell you how delicious it is today. Mom, I said I like to eat the original flavor." Zhima slapped toad Wentai, "there are guests at home. Don''t be rude! Little God night, I''ll make you another one. " "No, no, no!" Shenye shook his head wildly. Now he is three souls and lost seven souls. He refused completely with his subconscious mind. Up to now, his mind is lying in bed, like toad Wentai, chewing insects. Thinking of this, Shenye had another nausea. He covered his mouth and said vaguely: "shenzuo father-in-law, Zhima mother-in-law, I''m still a little uncomfortable. You eat first." God night finished and ran out with his mouth covered. "Hey, this boy, I haven''t played jiewa for three days. I''ll go and see him." Zilai also ran out with Shenye, with a successful smile on his mouth. Zhima is distracted with a plate. So far, she still doesn''t understand why xiaozilai and xiaoshenye don''t want to eat such delicious insects. Look at our Wentai. How delicious it is and how strong it grows. Deeply aware of his wife''s doubts, he waved before Zhima''s eyes and comforted: "maybe the insect taste of our miaomushan is different from that of the tolerance world. They can''t get used to it." "I think so!" Toad Wen too grabbed the insects on the table that he and God didn''t eat at night, poured them into his mouth, and said vaguely: "Mom''s delicious insect food is the best thing in the world. If they don''t eat, it''s their loss. I''ll eat it!" "What a good son of my mother." Zhima''s two smiling eyes became crescent moons. She patted toad Wentai''s instep and said, "eat slowly. There''s still more. It''s not enough for me to do it again." "OK, mom!" In other words, God night went directly to a small river and vomited. He didn''t eat that day and night. He was all eating insects. His vomit was sticky. He could see that God night had another nausea. But his stomach can''t spit anything out. Another spit is a burst of sour water. God night rubbed his stomach and sat on the ground. After a while, the empty stomach rumbled. "Huodun! Fireball! " "Boom!" A small fireball fell directly next to Shenye and burned all his vomit. He came slowly, frowned and said, "compared with insects, your vomit is more disgusting. You can''t take two more steps and sit down." God night turned his mouth, his eyes were empty and filled with faint tears, "since I came here, I have no strength to move. I really want to eat meat and barbecue! I really want to eat ramen, even a cup of noodles! " "Look at your unpromising appearance. When I studied magic in miaomu mountain, I was even worse than you. Almost all of them were insects. At first, I couldn''t eat it. Later, I could eat it by pinching my nose." Zilai also sat beside Shenye and said, "Zhima immortal is also kind. That''s their best food for entertaining guests. You can see that toad Wen is too serious at ordinary times. When eating insects, he can see it like a toad dog." God night heard that Zilai also secretly feigned toad Wen. He was too toad dog to laugh. He lay down on the grass, pulled out a green grass root and chewed it in his mouth. Sweet and slightly bitter grass roots filled my mouth. In God''s night''s view, this taste is better than any delicious insect cuisine. Since then, he also lay beside god night and continued to say, "there are more funny things. I''m not afraid of you laughing at me. I ate insects for two years. When I was about to leave miaomu mountain, I knew there were other food in miaomu mountain." "What? Since then, the teacher has eaten worms for two years? Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! What a pity! " God night covered his stomach and smiled. Since then, he also smiled and looked at the child. He suddenly felt infinite emotion. From the beginning, he had a prejudice against him, and now he thinks the child is sometimes very interesting. No one can imagine that this child, with Super Shadow strength, can bite off a piece of meat of the strong man of level six. God night smiled for a long time, mostly because he imagined that he had been forced to eat insects for two years. He wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, and his stomach began to grumble. Zilai shook his head reluctantly. For the first time, he sat up and began to pull up his robe, revealing his snow-white arm. God night also sat up and asked, "teacher, what are you doing?" Zilai also smiled, "as a teacher, I''ll show you how rich the last meal in miaomu mountain was!" Chapter 347 Just when Shenye looked puzzled, Zilai had also jumped into the water. Chakra used it at his feet. He stood steadily on the horizontal plane and looked around. God night understood in an instant. As soon as he patted his head, he was really stupid! Miaomu mountain is similar to a primitive forest. Except for those toad villages, other places are full of woods and rivers. Ninjas who often do tasks outside know that as long as there are forests and rivers, there are game! "Zilai also teacher, I''ll help you!" God night didn''t use chakra at his feet, but directly jumped into the water, splashing a large spray, and he was wet all over. "Is your boy itchy?" God night floated on the water and laughed, "teacher, the river is too deep. You can''t touch the fish standing on the water. Look at me!" A fierce man of Shenye plunged directly into the water. He saw a bang under the water. Then a water waterfall burst open on the water. Shenye jumped from the water to the shore. There was a big fish one person high on his ass, biting on it. "Ha ha ha!" He laughed mercilessly at me. God night pulled up the big fish on his buttocks. He covered his missing buttocks and said with a bitter face: "since I came here, you have already known, right? You won''t tell me..." "Who made you so anxious?" Zilai also said: "this is not the outside world, this is miaomu mountain! Miaomu mountain is a place with plenty of immortality. All those flying in the sky, running on the ground and swimming in the water here are surprisingly large. You can see from the size of toad Wentai. " "Why are shenzuo''s father-in-law and Zhima''s mother-in-law so small?" He was also surprised, and then he picked up his eyebrows and said in a casual tone: "people are just the children of the fairy, toad, that is concentrated is the essence, you know a fart." God night and Zilai have been getting along these days. He has long known a problem of the teacher, that is, when Zilai also lies, he will pretend to be careless and indifferent to let others believe what he said is true. God night joked, "then why is the big toad immortal so big?" Since then, he also raised his fist and scolded, "are you kidding?" God night whispered, "don''t you say everything?" Zilai also snorted without answering the boy''s back talk. He gathered chakra in his hand, and then a spiral pill emerged in his hand. He suddenly put it into the water. The surface of the water all rotated, and a vortex spun out at Zilai''s feet. Zilai also detonated the small spiral pill, and seven or eight white fish with a large person fell from the water to the shore. God night hurriedly pressed the fluttering white fish, raised a thumb and said, "sure enough, ginger is still old and spicy." "I''ll treat you as a boy praising me." Zilai also jumped ashore and didn''t tangle with Shenye. As an apprentice, he shouldn''t be so rude. Moreover, Zilai is not very cold about these etiquette. It can be seen from his dialogue with three generations of Huoying. Moreover, he knew very well that the boy''s mouth was very poisonous. When he opened his mouth, the six relatives would not recognize it, and it was easy to block people in a word. Once it comes to other things, God night''s mouth wants to sew it up, and his ears don''t listen to his heart. Taking advantage of the rising sun, the two masters and disciples set up a fire on the bank, turned over the fresh white fish and roasted them. After a while, the smell spread. God night holds his face and licks his lips. There is infinite longing in his eyes when looking at the big white fish. Zilai also smiled and said, "if you are willing to seriously study magic, I''ll bake it for you every day. It''s not only roasted, but also a unique way to make fish soup for the teacher." "That''s right. Zilaiye teacher is the ninja who does the most tasks and has a lot of knowledge about field survival. I think when the tolerance world is peaceful, zilaiye teacher can go to Ninja school as a teacher to teach them the ability of field survival." He also enjoyed listening to this compliment. He waved his hand, "even if you go to Ninja school, if it is really peacetime, the tasks will be much less, and the battle of life and death will become rare. I hope they can''t use their ability to survive in the wild." "Zilai teacher is really a hero." God night boasted again, and then asked, "but teacher, is it difficult for magic?"? Is it different from the other five kinds of evasion? " Zilai also nodded, "this is the first serious question you asked me since you became my apprentice." "Teacher, I''m serious!" "I''m praising you for being serious, too." God is silent at night. Zilai smiled proudly and finally pulled back the city. He flipped the grilled fish and continued: "evasion is the power of nature. For example, water evasion is the power of water, and fire evasion is the power of fire¡° Zilai also waved, attracted a string of water column from the water, and pulled a flame from the fire, so magically floating on his head. Shenye then said, "then Tu Dun, Feng Dun and Lei Dun also rely on the ability of nature?" "Yes, chakra in the Ninja resonates with the attributes of nature, so you can use evasion except for one attribute. This is the common cultivation method of five attributes." "And magic is to directly call the ability of nature. Remember, I''m talking about the ability of nature, not the attribute of nature. The ability of nature is called the power of nature. Once ninjas resonate with the power of nature, they can enter the immortal mode and use more powerful magic." Zilai also paused and continued: "Fairy Art and fairy law are the same as ninja and forbearance in a sense, but their ability to absorb is different." God night nodded vaguely, and he asked, "so how can we resonate with the power of nature?" "This depends on your own talent. The most important thing is to calm down. For example, when you are hungry and anxious, you can see delicious food without being moved by it. This is primary meditation." Zilai also looked at Shenye as if he was going to launch the magic of mouth gun again. He hurriedly continued: to be honest, my talent is very bad. I can only resonate a little. It''s hard to enter the immortal mode. But I believe you, you can certainly enter the perfect immortal mode. " Shenye nodded heavily. He didn''t think zilaiye''s immortal method was bad, so he looked down on him. Shenye''s love for zilaiye is not only strength, but also character and his strong pride! Chapter 348 The two of them roasted delicious white fish and talked about magic. God night learned from it that magic is not a trick that can be learned overnight. According to different personal talents, it has different results. If you have good talent, you can sense the energy of natural power in a short time and successfully enter immortal mode. If the talent is not good, I''m afraid I can''t feel the power of nature for several years, and even if I do, I need to rely on the power of others to enter the immortal mode. The two masters and disciples chatted one by one. They ate a satisfied toad text. He jumped over and said hello from a distance. For Shenye and zilaiye, no matter how hateful they were in the past, toad Wentai forgives them today because they ate enough delicious insects at one time today. "Xiao Zilai, Xiao Shenye!" Toad Wen looked very happy. Shenye jumped up from the ground, waved his hands and said, "boss toad, we have found something delicious and are eating game. Do you want to eat more." "Eat?" When it comes to "eating", toad Wen is too sleepy. With a jump, he directly skimmed over a distance of tens of meters, hit Shenye and zilaiye, raising huge dust. "Feng Dun! Small wind breakthrough! " Xin Kui Shenye was prepared early. He blew the dust away with a small wind break, and protected the roasted big white fish without letting the big white fish be contaminated with any dust. For the first time, God night turned his eyes on toad Wen, "you can''t move and keep quiet. If you smash the game, everyone will have to eat." God night magnified the problem and directly blamed toad Wen. What if he knocked down the roast fish? He didn''t say what would happen if he was contaminated with dust. In God night''s view, a toad that can eat even insects doesn''t matter at all. Toad Wen didn''t care too much about Shenye''s words. He scratched his head and said shyly, "I''m a little excited. What''s your food? I''m going to criticize you. You don''t eat so many delicious food made by my mother. It''s strange that I don''t complain to my mother when I go back. " Zilai also waved his hand quickly. Although he had a very good relationship with shenzuo and Zhima, his behavior was very impolite. He was also afraid of Zhima because he did so, so he was unhappy. "Forget it, don''t bother Zhima any more. I''ll talk to her when I go back. If you make delicious insect food in the future, we''ll give you everything." God night also echoed: "boss toad, just complain to grandma Zhima. We''ve caught a lot of big white fish here. You''ll eat more later. I won''t catch enough." Toad Wen frowned suddenly. He leaned over and looked at the back of the night. Then his green tendons burst out in an instant, turned his head and vomited. Toad Wen is a toad of this size, and his vomit is also very huge. In addition, he ate so many insects, and the sticky vomit is still somewhat corrosive and strong pungent. I almost vomited Shenye and Zilai! The smell of those roasted fish is also covered with stink. "Lying trough, toad boss, are you full?" "I think you are so full that you can support yourself. You don''t eat delicious insect food. It''s strange for you humans to eat such disgusting things." God shouted at night, "do you know what delicious is? How beautiful the smell of the roasted fish is. You even vomited. Even if you vomited, you still vomited next to my delicious roasted fish. How can you let me eat it?" Toad Wen looked at the vomit and the burnt yellow roast fish, and heard that Shenye had to eat. In an instant, another feeling of nausea filled his mind. "You humans really don''t understand. The things swimming in the river are slippery and crawling. Can they still eat after soaking in the water for so long!" "I say your delicious insect food is disgusting, okay? The big white fat worm is still crawling. How do you eat it? " "What? How dare you say that mom''s delicious insect food is not delicious and disgusting? God night, you are so rude! " "I think you are rude!" God night was tit for tat. He was almost hungry. Then toad Wentai came to destroy his food, "since the teacher baked the big white fish so fragrant, are you deaf or blind?" Toad Wen suddenly turned his head and looked at Zilai, "xiaozilai, you said that insect food was delicious before. Now you can tell whether it was the disgusting food of big white fish or the lovely food of insects!" Zilai also spread his hand. This child quarreled with a toad. How did he pull it on himself again? He looked at toad Wen''s indomitable expression, as if he had to give him an explanation. It''s embarrassing for Zilai. He did say that delicious insect food is delicious. It''s also out of politeness. At that time, he was a newcomer to miaomu mountain and needed their care and polite words. In essence, it is still human. Who is willing to eat insects if they can eat what humans eat? God night snorted coldly, "boss toad, you see, the teacher doesn''t want to talk to you since he came." Toad Wen was so angry that he looked at Zilai angrily, "little Zilai, you must give me a statement today, or you won''t come to my house in the future!" He coughed with embarrassment. It seemed that escape could not solve the problem. He stood up, behind his hand, and murmured: "from the perspective of nutrition, insects are really good. But in terms of taste, the big white fish is better, but the big white fish has no nutrition, just dry meat. " "I don''t believe it!" Toad Wentai''s worldview seems to have been hit hard. He really doesn''t understand that the stuff soaked under the water looks disgusting. Where is it delicious? His eyes were red, he looked around, stretched out his long tongue and went straight to Shenye. Shenye hurried to one side. Toad Wentai''s tongue sticks directly to the roast fish. His purpose is also to roast the fish. He goes straight to God night to vent his dissatisfaction, Three big white fish with a height of one person entered the mouth. Toad Wen was too strong to resist nausea and chewed, but the more he chewed, the more wrong he was. These big white fish looked disgusting, but the meat was really tender! Toad Wen''s eyes were shining, as if he had found a new world. He looked at Zilai feverishly, "I want more!" Chapter 349 The setting sun slowly set the mountain. Two humans were lying on the belly of a toad, and the bonfire next to them flashed a good-looking light in the dim yellow evening. "Burp ~" Toad Wen belched heavily. He picked his teeth and said, "if there is such a delicious thing, you two will eat alone." "Lying trough, toad boss, you talk with your conscience. Who has been arguing with me for a long time and said that the big white fish is disgusting?" God night jumped up and jumped twice on toad Wentai''s stomach. He almost vomited toad Wentai again. Toad Wen breathed a sigh of relief and said, "the big white fish is still disgusting." He also chuckled, "who almost killed the big white fish at the bottom of the river?" Today, the most tired is zilaiye. He caught the fish in the whole river and ate the least. God night just wanted to say a few more toad words. At this time, the voice of system intelligence came out again, "Ding! Warm tips, there are still four hours before the expiration of space reincarnation eye and magic reincarnation eye in the backpack. Please use it as soon as possible. " "Lying trough!" God night was surprised. He asked, "do you still have expired this thing?" "Body parts are different from dead objects. We must keep fresh and active. It has been 20 hours since the host dug out Indra''s two reincarnation eyes. Theoretically, it will not expire after 24 hours. Only after this node of 24 hours, the ability of reincarnation eyes will become weaker and weaker. Please use them as soon as possible." "Sleeping trough, NIMA''s, didn''t you say earlier?" "You didn''t ask." God night scolded again, and then he didn''t say hello. He ran away without a trace, leaving him messy in the wind and Toad Wen too. Toad Wen asked tentatively, "Xiao Zilai, did I say too much and make Xiao Shenye angry?" Zilai also shook his head, "not too much. They are all friends. Why can''t they joke? It''s estimated that he has something else. Don''t take it too seriously. I''ll tell you the truth. God night has no bad heart, and all his psychological activities are exposed in the open." Zilai also paused and continued: "if he is really angry, he will definitely scold you and make you angry half to death. He will never run away like this. There must be other things. No one will wrong himself. Don''t worry." Toad Wen was still a little worried, "today I feel that I really went too far. God night doesn''t like eating insects and didn''t say anything too much. I scolded the big white fish directly at the beginning of my nausea. It''s too impolite." I also took a picture of toad Wentai''s belly, "it''s human nature. It''s reasonable to hold it. Holding it may not be polite, but I have to say a few words to you. Don''t be unhappy." "I''ve come here to talk to you. Today I''m short mouthed and soft handed. I''ll listen to you more nagging." "You should listen to immortal Zhima and nag more." I also turned my eyes, "you three brothers, you''ve been in miaomu mountain all year round. Zhima and shenzuo are 1600 years old. You''re still so naughty. You should listen to your parents more." Toad Wen was too curly. "I know all this. In fact, I deliberately let them do it." "What do you say?" "You also know that they are old and have seen everything. It can be said that they have a very broad vision. They don''t feel sad or happy about anything. Only in children can they show some feelings. Life has become commonplace. Only I can give them some seasoning." Toad Wentai lit the cigarette, "I''m still a child in front of them, but I''m older than several young people. How can I not know these things?" Since then, he looked a little embarrassed. He remembered that toad Wen looked very young and had some children''s heart, but toad Wen was hundreds of years old. Never admit defeat, he asked, "then why can''t you even guess the mind of God night?" Toad Wentai seemed to know that he would ask like this. He despised and said, "I''m in miaomu mountain. I''ve never been cold to humans. I think those so-called ninjas are just the products left over by history, and our miaomu mountain is history!" "Why should I think about what you humans like to eat and what you can''t eat, and why you humans are different from us? This is not what I think. If it weren''t for you, xiaoshenye and xiaoshuimen, I wouldn''t bother to go to the tolerance world." Zilai also laughed, "you are really a good brother! Are you interested in being a psychic beast of God night? " Toad Wen got up too directly from the ground and threw Zilai to the ground. He said fiercely, "do you want to pit me again? That''s what you do when you''re a psychic beast, and that''s what you do when you''re a psychic beast at the little Watergate. Now change this sentence to me? One more two, no more three, it''s impossible! " Zilai also glanced, "is that you lost the bet? Do you want to gamble again? At least find a game, don''t you? Otherwise you won''t have a chance to win. " Zilai also held his chest with both hands and looked at toad Wen too. Toad Wen thought too much for a moment. In fact, the bet was all based on luck. When he first saw Zilai, he felt that Zilai was also very immortal, so he bet with Zilai that he could master the immortal mode within a year. Whoever loses will be the eldest brother. Unexpectedly, it took Zilai more than two years to master the magic, which made toad Wen too headache. Finally, he had to admit that Zilai was also the eldest brother and became his psychic beast. Then when Zilai also brought the wave Feng Shui gate, he bet with toad Wen again that when the wave Feng Shui gate could master the magic, and Toad Wen wanted revenge, so he promised to come down. He looked at the wave Feng Shui gate like a silly boy and felt that his head must not be very smart. Then he bet that the wave Feng Shui gate could not master magic for two years, and it was worse than it was. Then, an amazing thing happened. It took only a few months for Bofeng Watergate to master the moves of fairies, and when there are enough fairies, you can enter the immortal mode at will, which is very savvy. Then there was no, and Toad Wentai became the psychic beast of the wave Feng Shui gate again. Now, Zilai also wants to pit toad Wen too to be the psychic beast of Shenye. He still thought for a while. Shenye''s ability is obvious to all. Maybe he can master the magic in a short time, and then revenge Zilai! Toad Wen was so cruel that he nodded and said, "I''ll bet with you! I bet God night can master the magic skills within half a year! " Chapter 350 Besides, it''s not a shame to be a psychic beast of Shenye. During his coma days, he also told toad Wentai a lot about Shenye''s achievements. The following forbearance level broke the dark crisis of Muye, and then escorted the three generations of Huoying ape feiri to participate in the five shadow talks. After the five shadow talks, he joined hands with Yuzhi boweasel to defeat the second generation of Fengying. Finally, when the strong enemy invaded Muye, he sealed the mysterious man who couldn''t help the three generations of fire shadow and the four generations of fire shadow. In the view of toad Wentai, Shenye is a young man with a future better than wave Feng Shui gate. It is a certainty that Muye will surpass the existence of fire shadow in the future. So toad Wen thinks it''s best to win and let Zi Lai be his little brother. If he loses, he won''t lose. He will be a psychic beast for Shenye. If there is any war in the future, he can participate in it, and maybe he can be recorded in history. How to gamble this time? Toad Wen won''t lose too much. Since then, he also looked at toad Wen''s confident appearance. There was a trace of cunning in his eyebrows. He nuzzled his mouth, "this is the third time. It is estimated that there will be no chance in the future..." "I think you''re thinking of farting! Whether you win or lose this time, there will be no next time. " Zilai also smiled, "when you are really fragrant, I want to play another way this time." "What do you want to change?" Zilai also said with a smile: "you guessed twice before. How about I guess this time?" "Whoever guesses is not the same. Let''s talk about the gambling you asked." Zilai also stepped on a big stone and pointed his hand to the sky, "I bet God night can fully master the magic in about a month and use the immortal mode perfectly!" "What?! You''re crazy? " Toad Wen believes that God night has great ability and potential and will master the immortal mode. It''s just too exaggerated to say that he will master the magic in less than a month? I''m afraid the fire shadow of the early generation didn''t dare to talk like this. Toad Wen vomited a smoke ring too much, "I''ve come here, dare to talk big? Be careful that the wind flashes your tongue. " "Whether I flash my tongue or not has nothing to do with you. If I lose, I''m at your command, even if I''m your psychic beast." Zilai also made a small joke, "if I win, you must become a psychic beast of Shenye, and teach him the magic of miaomu mountain, how about it?" "Hum!" Toad Wen was too cold to hum, "do you want God night to have the inheritance of miaomu mountain?" Zilai also asked: "is a teenager who can master the immortal mode within a month qualified to inherit your miaomu mountain?" Toad Wen stared at Zilai for a long time. He suddenly felt that Zilai''s ambition was so big that he couldn''t bear it. "One month, it''s been a long time. If you''re still afraid of losing, how about shortening it to 20 days?" "It''s only twenty days. Deal!" Since then, he was stunned. He suddenly felt trapped by the toad. He shouted: "don''t worry for 20 days. At that time, if Shenye really learned magic in 20 days, how can you persuade the great toad immortal to inherit and give it to Shenye?" "A boy who can enter the immortal mode in a short time, I will establish a fetter between him and miaomu mountain!" Zilai also smiled knowingly. He nodded, but his heart was tight. Twenty days... God night, you have to cheer up for the teacher. Although the teacher can''t be a spirit animal of toad text, they have an anti spirit skill in miaomu mountain, which makes the teacher a little worried. After a long run, he finally found a quiet and secluded place. He shook his fist, "Mu Dun! The art of four pillars! " A strong two-story building rose from the ground, and God night went in. The reason why Shenye doesn''t carry out reincarnation eye transplantation in toad Wen''s house is mainly because toad Wen''s house doesn''t even have a door and has no privacy. Another is that he doesn''t know what side effects there will be after transplantation. In case toad Wentai''s house is fried, he will be very sorry. Walking into the small building of the art of four pillar home, Shenye directly entered the system page, "come on, how much time is left, adjust the two reincarnation eyes!" "Don''t worry, don''t worry, there are three hours left." "NIMA''s transplant doesn''t take time? Nima, you urged me just now. Now you''re not in a hurry? " God night was driving all the way with the help of heaven. As long as he could see and everything within the range was changed by him, he still drove for nearly an hour. "Cut the crap and tell me how to transplant it." The system intelligent whispered back, with schadenfreude in the voice, "host, you should think about it before transplantation. Do you want to transplant the space reincarnation eye or the illusion reincarnation eye? After all, you should have another reincarnation eye." God night scolded, "are you short circuited? Of course, all of them were transplanted. I changed my reincarnation eye. MY reincarnation eye doesn''t have any self-contained pupil technique. It''s useless to come. Moreover, Indra''s reincarnation eye, but liugouyu, my reincarnation eye is an ordinary reincarnation eye. I once doubted whether your system is a pit of money. The value of what you give is not as high as that given by an NPC. " The system intelligence rolled his eyes, "where can you find more powerful NPCs than Indra and Asura?" "There are also six immortals and a big barrel of Mu Hui night." "Forget it, you." The system intelligence mercilessly mocked: "you have to work hard to beat Indra, not to mention the six immortals and the big barrel muhui Yeji. They stand in front of you and make you button your eyes. You dare not." God night smiled, "so it''s not up to you to let them stand and let me button my eyes. Tell me how to transplant two." The system intelligence didn''t talk nonsense to him, "just pull out your original eyes and install Indra''s eyes." "So simple and rude?" God was shocked at night. It was not only simple and rude, but also very bloody. "There is only one way. Now you are the only one. If there are other people you trust, you can give you an anesthetic and let others fill it for you. Unfortunately..." "Pooh!" Before the words of system intelligence were finished, Shenye directly pulled out his ordinary eye and was bleeding! Then he trembled and installed the time space reincarnation eye. Then he started very quickly and pulled out the ordinary reincarnation eye. "Ah!" This time he finally couldn''t stand it. He shouted directly and deducted the pain of reincarnation eyes, which was more than 100 times more painful than ordinary eyes! Is the pain directly acting on the soul! Chapter 351 The system intelligence dare not look at the current state of Shenye. From its database, we can know that the human structure of tolerance is very simple. Ordinary eyes can be used directly in the orbit. If you put the writing wheel eye or reincarnation eye into the ordinary eye socket, the writing wheel eye and reincarnation eye will become unable to close, just like qimukakashi, it will always consume chakra. However, when the eye socket has been assimilated by the written wheel eye or reincarnation eye, that is, like the yuzhibo family, in this case, inheriting or transplanting the eyes will directly use the eyes like the people who have nothing to do, and can also be closed and opened at will. Unlike ordinary eyes, such as writing wheel eyes and reincarnation eyes, they are eyes directly connected to the nerves. If the reincarnation eyes come out of the orbit, they will not only directly hurt the eyes, but also the nerves, which is easy to cause strong discomfort and pain. "Host... You are so cruel to yourself!" The system intelligence couldn''t help sighing and directly pulled out the reincarnation eye connected with the nerve, which required much courage and perseverance, but Shenye didn''t hesitate for half a moment and directly pulled it out. God night knelt down on the ground. The pain in his eyes had paralyzed him, but his arm was still groping for the magic reincarnation eye in the air. The system intelligence puts the eye controlling the illusion reincarnation into Shenye''s hand. Shenye raises his head and smiles. The empty eyes look very scary. God night stuffed the magic reincarnation eyes in his hands into his eyes. He closed his eyes and opened them again after a short adaptation! "Miso!" Let''s hear it! Between time and space, the reincarnation eye and the illusion reincarnation eye rotate and begin to match the eye socket of Shenye. After the matching is successful, the two eyes seem to be looking for a benchmark, move again in the eye socket, and then completely take root in the eye socket of Shenye. God night''s pain also eased a lot. He covered his left head as if he was habitually patted, feeling much better again. "I finally know why Indra always covers his left brain bag." God sat on the ground at night, holding his left face in his palm. When the face is red, the space reincarnation eye and magic reincarnation eye look very strange. "The reincarnation eye between time and space is very active. From the outside, it seems to be motionless. In fact, only the user can feel it. The reincarnation eye between time and space has been beating at a weak and rapid speed, as if it is shuttling back and forth." System intelligence also sighed, "otherwise, how can we call time space reincarnation eyes? Each eye has its own ideas, which shows how powerful it has." Shenye patted his left head again, as if he wanted to shoot the time and space reincarnation eye right, just like a ball shaking back and forth in its matching pit. Shenye wanted the ball to return to the original pit. "It''s just beating all the time. I feel very uncomfortable, and my left head is a little heavy. I feel weightless to light. I tilt to the left uncontrollably." "Just get used to it, host. How does that magic reincarnation eye feel?" God night turned his eyes. "There''s nothing wrong with the illusion reincarnation eye. It''s just that I feel dizzy sometimes, as if the scenes are changing." The system intelligence sighed with relief, "host, you really found the treasure. These two eyes have their own ideas." "It''s not bad to have your own ideas!" God night''s eyebrows are screwed together. What he wants is a tool, not a self-conscious thing. Just as he taught him to make the shadow body also have self-consciousness. When he looked at the shadow body as a living person, God night also refused. He felt that tools are tools, and tools should have the purpose of tools. Even living people, even living eyes, since they are all used by the chakra of God night, they have to become what God night wants them to become. Instead of uncontrolled self-awareness, God night manipulated them and felt like he owed them millions of Ninja coins. Shenye solemnly said, "system, do you have any way to make them not have self-awareness? It''s OK to buy them with Ninja coins. It''s too weird to have self-awareness. If not, I''d rather not have these two eyes." "What? Are you willing to spend money? " The system intelligence teased, "host, don''t think too much. What I mean by self-consciousness is not that they are also sentimental creatures, but that they can display themselves and upgrade themselves?" God night narrowed his eyes slightly, "how about this?" "Self exertion is that when the host is in danger, the reincarnation eye between time and space will pass through the host''s nerve for the first time to tell the host that it can use its ability. Even in a very deadly emergency, it will exert its own time space pupil to bring the host to a safe place." "The illusion reincarnation eye''s self display shows more places. For example, when the host runs away, it will automatically cast illusion to stop the enemy. Or when the host defeats the enemy and the enemy wants to Yin you, the illusion reincarnation eye will also play a role. " God night, this guy is pretty good! Self display is a great skill. He doesn''t have to bother at all. After all, people''s nerve reaction speed is much faster than people, and reincarnation eyes are still connected to nerves. When the nerve makes a decision under conditioned reflex, I''m afraid even the parties will be surprised. Imagine that when others are about to succeed in a sneak attack, when you don''t know, the reincarnation eye between time and space will directly take you away, or the illusion reincarnation eye will display the illusion, which can definitely make you invincible. God night "tut tut" twice, "this ability is good. I really don''t understand where Indra lost." The system intelligence "rolled its eyes", and it disdained to say, "let me tell you the truth, don''t put it in your heart." "It''s all right. I''m happy now. Whatever you say, if the evaluation system appears, I''ll call you ten stars!" "Ding! The evaluation system is online, please host the evaluation. " "Sleeping trough, do you want to be so realistic?" "Didn''t you put it forward?" God night turned his mouth and pressed his big hand on the five stars. He was unwilling to play five stars. Then he said carelessly, "it''s not time to score yet. How can we score again?" "Early evaluation is equivalent to the excellent performance of the system, and the host also asked for it. This evaluation is comparable to ten stars. Thank you, host." "Lying trough, you''re really biting me!" "How can this be called a pit? It''s called pushing a boat with the water. Besides, you''re not happy." Chapter 352 Shenye''s mood was immediately depressed. His relationship with the system is similar to that between bad friends. Both of them are eager to fight each other or suppress each other in some way. The system won this fight. In the future, there will be materials to Black God night. God night suddenly felt that the reincarnation eyes of the two abilities in his eyes were not fragrant. He took a breath and said with a lonely expression: "forget it, just fight. Anyway, you have taken care of me for so long. It''s not too much to give you ten stars. If you score again next time, I''ll give you ten stars." "Ding! The system prompts that the scoring system will go online in advance. Please give the host a score! " "You''ve gone too far!" God night angrily forked out the scoring page, "don''t push your nose on your face. If you do this again, I''ll definitely give you a score next time and lower your average score." System intelligence smiled, "I''m kidding. Don''t take it seriously." "You continue to say why Indra did not trigger the self exertion of the spatial reincarnation eye and the illusion reincarnation eye." The system power coughed softly. "I''ll tell you the truth. Don''t be angry." "I''ll be really angry if you talk nonsense again." The system intelligence said, "because when the host and Indra fight... Indra doesn''t pay attention to the host at all. Of course, I''m talking about Indra who perfectly inherits the power of the six Tao, not Indra at the beginning. Not only did the six indras not pay attention to the host, the two reincarnation eyes also thought that the host you... Have no deterrent... " "NIMA''s!" God night immediately split up his personality. He made a gesture with his left hand to insert his eyes and said in a cruel voice: "you eat inside and outside, now you all fall into my hands! Look, I won''t pull you out and crush you! " However, Shenye''s right hand grabbed his left hand. Shenye changed his tone, "don''t be angry, brother. Now these two eyes are yours. It''s not beautiful to use them and do what you want in the future. There''s no need to be angry with them." System intelligence felt the self guidance and self performance of God night. It pulled the corners of its mouth and suddenly jumped out of its thoughts a very dangerous idea. If you continue to follow this host, will you even become stupid! God night was discouraged by his "right hand". Suddenly, he frowned, "no, why didn''t Indra show himself in front of Asura? Do these two eyes still despise Asura?" "That''s not true, because the eyes follow the master''s heart. On the one hand, Indra''s heart is still towards Ashura, so these two reincarnation eyes also feel that Ashura will not do anything to Indra. Another is the energy burst out in the later stage of Asura, which is almost unmatched and infinitely close to the six immortals. " The tone of system intelligence suddenly became serious, "at that time, I can clearly feel that Asura can not only be immune to magic under normal conditions. Don''t look at me with this kind of eyes. I know that Asura was hit by magic again later. It was inadvertently, and this magic can also be said to be the self display of the reincarnation eye of magic." God night waved his hand and looked very embarrassed, "then you continue to say, continue to say." The system intelligence turned a blind eye and continued: "Asura can not only be immune to magic when he is in his six channel mode and is fully serious against the enemy, but also block a space between waves, so that the time space reincarnation eye can not move. Therefore, in a serious state, Asura has no weakness and can directly crush Indra. It can also be said that he is very familiar with Indra''s ability and blocks the space in advance. However, under such a powerful force, the two reincarnation eyes are not enough to see anyway. " After hearing this, God night breathed heavily. Sure enough, he still has a long way to go. At present, his strength is only higher than the normal Indra and close to the six Indra. Compared with Asura, whose strength is infinitely close to the six immortals, he is still not enough. Not to mention that there will be a group on the moon in the future, and now the secret of the moon has been removed. The moon in the sky is the earth explosion star that seals the body of the external magic image! Now yuzhibo with earth and yuzhiboban can''t make any new tricks in front of the strength of Shenye. The most important thing is the ethnic group on the moon. If that powerful ethnic group releases the external magic image, it will be a blow to the destruction of the whole tolerance world. When the external magic image is released, the big barrel muhui night will also be released. At that time, the combination of two powerful "aliens" will not be able to match even a hundred divine nights. Therefore, God night still has to go a long way, spend a lot of sadness, and grow more. Of course... He is not the only one in the world of tolerance, but also the reincarnation of Indra and the reincarnation of Asura in the future. However, the biggest main attacker still depends on Shenye. God night suddenly felt the pressure on his shoulder again. He thought that his strength was already the ceiling of tolerance, but he woke up under the "reminder" of system intelligence. There are days outside the sky and people outside the people! You''re great. There''s no one better than you. The system intelligence has not heard Shenye speak for a long time. After talking to Shenye for so long, it can also know what Shenye is thinking. The system intelligence whispered: "it''s still early now. Don''t make yourself so tired. I don''t know if you have counted the time. It''s only more than half a year since you first showed your edge in the wood leaf. What kind of day can you become a Super Shadow Master in half a year?" God night smiled. Sometimes the care and comfort of system intelligence can most make people come out of loss. God night almost forgot that even if the people in this world are strong, there is a system in his hand that has already understood the world, and the system is the backing of God night. God night said, "it''s all because of you. If you can give me more benefits in the future, I can grow stronger. My growth is in direct proportion to what you give." "Host, I''m glad you can say such words to praise me, but..." The system intelligence suddenly made a big turn, "you want me to give you more benefits. It''s impossible. In addition to compensating you again in the next lottery, your future growth can only be captured by ordinary lottery and yourself. I want to balance your combat power, or you will walk sideways in the tolerance world." "Sleeping trough, and a system like you that doesn''t let the host grow? I really opened my eyes! " Chapter 353 God night almost stood up and pointed to the nose of the system power to scold, which he didn''t expect. Other people''s systems are trying to make the host grow up as soon as possible, and their own systems have to balance their combat power?! "NIMA, are you the one sent by the LORD God of Laoshi to torture me?" "I also have my own task, okay!" The system intelligence suddenly materialized, and the balance of God night was 100000 less. The embodiment of the system intelligence is an image of a female Ninja wearing a white skirt. It sits opposite Shenye. "My task is to let the forbearance world go in the original direction. I used to... Forget this. As long as you know, I won''t harm you. I will give you a good promotion when I should give you strength, but when I should let you slow down, I will also let you stop for a period of time, and when you stop, you can only rely on grasping and self-cultivation. " "Shit!" God night was not polite to her because the system was embodied as a girl, and directly pointed it out to the system. In the eyes of God night, no matter what the system intelligence materializes, the image of the last petite and strong man has been engraved in his head. God night angrily pointed to his two pairs of reincarnation eyes, "continue to talk about it. In addition to self exertion, what does that self upgrading mean? I know that writing wheel eyes go through kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, then to eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, and finally to the upgrading between reincarnation eyes. Is it difficult that there are more powerful eyes on reincarnation eyes?" "Yes, it''s called reincarnation eye, but it''s not upgraded step by step from writing wheel eye, but white eye evolved directly." "Reincarnation eye?" God night frowned, "white eyes evolve? Is it the white eye of the Japanese family? " The system intelligence nodded, "and there are two ways of evolution, one is to evolve into reincarnated eyes under normal conditions, and the other is to evolve into clean eyes under the condition of white eye variation. These two kinds of eyes are more powerful than reincarnation eyes. " "Then why is the strength of the Japanese family not half as high as that of the Yu Zhibo family?" "The reincarnated eye is very difficult to evolve, let alone the mutated net eye. Thank God that the white eye group can produce a reincarnated eye for hundreds of years." God night nodded. He also felt that it was outrageous. The direct evolution of white eye was even higher than reincarnation eye. If this could evolve casually, the tolerance world would not write about wheel eye. Everyone wanted white eye. "So what are the functions of the system, reincarnation eye and clean eye? Since they are stronger than reincarnation eye, their pupil surgery is also unusual?" "According to my database, there are six abilities of reincarnation eye. They can manipulate puppets and are conscious people; The chakra of non white eyed people can be extracted remotely; It can summon a powerful stone statue, comparable to the tail beast; Can control space, remember to control space, that is, people with reincarnation eyes can not only endure the law of time and space, but also block space; It can also create gravity and repulsion, which is very similar to Shenluo Tianzheng and Vientiane Tianyin. " After finishing the system intelligence, she stretched out a finger, "the last point, and its most powerful point, is that you can enter the reincarnation eye chakra mode with your eyes, which is more powerful than the immortal mode and the six channel mode! They have the same desire for Tao and jade, and they can also understand all kinds of profound meanings! " Hearing this, Shenye was stunned. He swallowed his saliva. The eye called reincarnation eye is simply a bug level existence. One eye has six pupil techniques, and can also enter the chakra mode comparable to the six channel mode. What immortal trick is this! If you have a chance, you must have a whole one. "Does the system mall have reincarnation eyes to sell? It makes me give up my mind to say a price." Unexpectedly, the system intelligence shook his head, "reincarnation eyes are too rare. I have no right to open a more advanced mall. Only when the host is strong to a certain extent, can I obtain certain permissions." "Well..." God night was a little dejected. It was estimated that the system intelligence was strong to a certain extent, which was beyond his estimation. It was estimated that it would be useless to reincarnate eyes at that time. God night continued to ask, "what about clean eyes? Clean eyes are more difficult to appear than reincarnated eyes. What is the ability of clean eyes? " System intelligence said word by word: "there is no clear data." "What?!" "It is certain that the net eye has existed, but it only existed once, and no one knows who opened the net eye, so there is no detailed information about the net eye in the database." God night immediately came interested. He suddenly felt that the two reincarnation eyes were too weak. If he had a chance in the future, he must turn his left eye into a reincarnation eye and his right eye is a clean eye! If you can, learn to open a hole in the forehead with a big barrel of muhui night, and install the nine gouyu reincarnation eyes, then Shenye is estimated to be unprecedented and there will be no future. God night secretly made up his mind to have a good relationship with the people of the day family in the future. The potential of this family is immeasurable. Once anyone blind cat meets a dead mouse and opens his reincarnation eye, the whole day family can establish a day country outside the five major countries. System intelligence seemed to see the idea of Shenye. She smiled, "there are many geniuses in the Japanese family now, but they can''t evolve into reincarnation eyes. Because there... " System intelligence refers to the sky, "the patriarch of the group above the earth explosion star has opened the reincarnation eye, and the reason why the reincarnation eye is called the reincarnation eye is an era, only one will appear. Only after the owner dies, the eye will appear on the next generation, and whether it can be opened is unknown. If the next generation does not open until death, Then the reincarnation eye will continue to look. " "Lying in a trough is too mysterious. No one knows who has the favor of reincarnation eyes?" "It''s true in theory, but aren''t you afraid to hear that your old opponent''s group has reincarnation eyes?" God night''s expression was a little strange. He snorted and smiled, "what are you afraid of? What I''m most afraid of is that there are no reincarnated eyes in the world. I''m worried about where there are reincarnated eyes that can be transplanted. No, there''s one above my head. I''ll go to meet that person for a while tomorrow." The system intelligence shakes her head and smiles bitterly. She only tells cold jokes at night. "Host, I expect you to trouble him up there." God night nodded and looked at the ordinary reincarnation eye suspended in the air. He asked, "what should I do with my eye?" Chapter 354 God night put a pair of eyes suspended in the air and stopped bleeding in his hand. These eyes are his most primitive eyes and his innate eyes. It is false to say that there is no emotion. Even though one eye is already an ordinary eye, the meaning given to God''s night is extraordinary. "Will these two eyes expire only 24 hours after they are pulled down?" After thinking for a moment, the system intelligence said, "this still depends on the saving method." "What save method?" "The shelf life is only the shelf life of the eye effect, not the shelf life of the eye. If the host chooses to continue to donate it to others, it should be used as soon as possible within 24 hours. If the host chooses to collect it as a collection in the future, you don''t have to worry about the efficacy. You can find a beautiful glass box to store it around you or keep it in the system backpack. " God night nodded. Only one reincarnation eye can be used for this pair of eyes. No one wants that ordinary eye for anyone. After all, who doesn''t have ordinary eyes? Want yours? And God night doesn''t want to give his eyes to others, even if its efficacy disappears. If this sentence is heard by Zhicun Tuan Zang, it is estimated that he will jump up and wish to completely seal Shenye with the four elephant seal. Shenye''s doing so is an absolute outrage in Zhicun Tuan Zang''s eyes. Suddenly, I thought of Muye''s divine night. Suddenly, I remembered that Muye also had a man who needed eyes - Qimu Kakashi! Kakashi now has only one Shenwei writing wheel eye. If coupled with a reincarnation eye of Shenye, Kakashi''s strength is definitely rising! But now there is another problem. Shenye can''t get back to Muye within 24 hours. There''s no doubt that if he tells Zilai what he wants to do, he will definitely be scolded by Zilai''s teacher. Moreover, there is also a most important problem, that is, what will be the negative impact after Kakashi installs this reincarnation eye. A writing wheel eye has made Kakashi like that. If another reincarnation eye is installed, will it not be able to close, and then directly squeeze Kakashi? "What a headache..." God night couldn''t help sighing. The system intelligence Nuo mouth, "what''s going on? I didn''t explain enough? Or does the host have no idea how to deal with it? It''s only a useful reincarnation eye? " God night said, "I want to give this reincarnation eye to Kakashi, but the teacher will certainly not send me back to Muye, and I don''t know if this reincarnation eye has any other impact on Kakashi." "Never!" The system intelligence patted his chest, "Xin Kui, you told me, host, you must not give the reincarnation eye to qimukakashi!" "Why?" "If you do this, you will only make qimukakassi die faster! Among the systematically preserved data of several people who have a good relationship with the host, the chakra quantity of qimukakassi is the rarest one, and it is consumed all the time. The ability of reincarnation eye is very strong, and the requirements for chakra quantity are also very high. " "No... how much chakra can a reincarnation eye consume? I don''t feel it anyway." The system intelligence turned a blind eye, "that''s because the amount of chakra in the host is very large. If the amount of chakra in the host is compared to the sea, the amount of chakra in qimukakashi is like a trickling stream, which flows very fast and is constantly evaporated. The host feels that the consumption of reincarnation eye is not big, but in Qimu Kakashi''s body, that is huge energy! " "Well..." God night scratched his head. Unexpectedly, his chakra had reached this point unconsciously. By the east wind of vortex constitution, his chakra was several times more than that of crown prince Muye. However, despite his large amount of chakra, most of Shenye''s Ninjutsu are large-scale Ninjutsu, which needs a huge chakra to support. For example, when the flower tree world comes, it is a little difficult to release it as a big move with his current amount of chakra. Not to mention the Ninja that consumes chakra very much, such as Weizhuang wooden man. "System, in fact, I have another question. I don''t know if it''s appropriate to ask." "What''s the problem? With your face, there are still things you dare not say? " "What are you talking about? I''m seriously discussing it with you. " System intelligence didn''t pay attention to Shenye. She didn''t want to tangle too much with Shenye on his thick skinned problem at all, because it''s well known, so there''s no need to bring it to the surface. As for the sentence behind God night, system intelligence doesn''t want to talk to this shameless person. God night continued, "what do you think is the essence of Xianfa and chakra? Immortal Dharma is a kind of energy, and chakra is also a kind of energy. Do they gather together to produce new energy, or do they cooperate to exert greater power? " The system intelligence touched his chin and his expression was very serious. "Your question is very philosophical. I don''t know how to answer it for a while. I want to clarify my thinking and see how to answer your retarded question." Shenye was stunned. The words in front of the system intelligence were still very pleasant to listen to, making him think he really raised this effective problem, and the words in the back poured down like a basin of cold water. The system intelligence didn''t know how many times it was. She sighed and said: "magic and chakra are essentially two kinds of energy, but these two kinds of energy can be combined at the same time to become magic chakra. After magic chakra is released, you can enter the immortal mode." God night frowned, "isn''t this the same as I asked?" The system intelligence tit for tat, "you''ve been a ninja for so long. You don''t even know what else to do?" "Do you know that they all want to be ninjas? I have a choice? In fact, my biggest dream is to become a writer like a teacher. " "Come on, just your level." God night suddenly stared at the system intelligence, and suddenly the conversation turned, "how can you visualize yourself?" The intelligent look of the system changed, "this... I''m the system. Of course, I can visualize it at will." "Then you used to pit me for hundreds of thousands of Ninja coins?" "That''s the Ninja coin that chooses the concrete result!" God night looked at the balance suspiciously, "no! I had 37.8 million Ninja coins at first, but now I have 37.7 million. " "Isn''t it? Do you have zero or whole? " Chapter 355 "Why 100000 less?" "By the way, have you decided whether to collect these two eyes or give them to Qimu Kakashi?" God night sneered. His 100000 Ninja coins were definitely taken away by the system intelligence, otherwise the unscrupulous system would not say that it can''t give Kakashi. Now he says that it''s contradictory to give Kakashi. "I''m going to save my eyes in the system backpack. I''m asking you if you took 100000 Ninja coins?" "By the way, this night has passed. Do you have any other arrangements, such as when to learn magic tomorrow?" "Forget it, if you don''t say it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± System intelligence suddenly has an ominous feeling! God night twisted his neck, shook his wrist, and came out of the system page with satisfaction. He rushed back to Toad Wentai''s home all night. There was only a black and blue female ninja, who still existed in the system page. His legs were still shaking. At first glance, he was beaten by God night. What makes the system intelligent most unexpected is that Shenye is so obsessed with money that he sees the balance as zero and whole. A mere 100000 should not be anything in such a large amount of Ninja coins, but he remembers clearly in Shenye''s eyes. The system intelligence did not expect, nor did Shenye expect that the unscrupulous system could use its own Ninja coins privately, which made him feel that the Ninja coins were too unsafe in the system backpack. When he had time, he must find a way to set a secondary password or something for the backpack. Back at toad Wentai''s house, the lights on the second floor of the whole small building had been extinguished. God night crept into the dark yard for fear of waking others. "Cough!" Suddenly, a cough came from the dark and quiet yard! This cough was like thunder on the ground. The head of Shenye roared. He mechanically turned his head and pulled out a not ugly smile. "Since I came here, teacher... You haven''t slept yet?" "When I got up and went to the bathroom, I saw a figure creeping over the wall. I thought it was a thief. It turned out to be a burglar. Tell me, where did you go in the evening?" God night smiled, "suddenly there''s something urgent about yourself. About the improvement of strength, I''m also a teacher. I''m sleepy. I''ll go back and have a rest first. You''ll have an early rest after going to the bathroom." "I''m ready." Zilai also sat down in the yard. He waved his hand and motioned God night to come and sit down. God night sighed slightly. It''s a blessing, not a disaster. It seems that he can''t avoid a criticism this time. Sure enough, when Shenye just sat down, he said sincerely: "I know you have a lot of secrets and your strength is very strong. I won''t ask why you have such strong strength to learn magic. But since you are my apprentice, I must give you some principles of life. " God night sits upright and listens carefully. He is not the kind of person who always speaks big truth. His attitude towards others is neither hot nor cold. He always exists above the freezing point and under passion. If you can make Zilai preach, it means Zilai has regarded you as his own person. "Do you think you did right today?" "No!" "Tell me, what''s wrong with you?" Shenye zhengse said, "you shouldn''t show such a strange mood in front of Zhima''s mother-in-law. Later, you shouldn''t say that his insects are not delicious in front of toad Wen." Unexpectedly, he shook his head, "no, you still don''t know where you''re wrong." Zilai also sighed gently, "sometimes you have so many secrets that I don''t know how to make things right for you. Your relationship with toad Wen Tai today is very subtle. I can see that toad Wen is too angry. If the last roast fish didn''t suit his heart, he would have turned his head and left." God night frowned and narrowed his eyes. "You mean, even if the people of miaomushan do something wrong, I will bow my head and admit it first? I''m sorry I can''t satisfy your wishes. My God night is such a person. My fault is my fault, but it''s not my fault. I will never bow my head! What''s more, toad Wen first showed that attitude in front of me. Although I also showed extreme nausea about food, I somehow hid out. At least I knew it with etiquette and respect. " He was also stunned. He didn''t expect so much. He didn''t expect that the child had thought all things comprehensively. However, from the big paragraph of Shenye, Shenye is also a child with clear love and hate and won''t go with the tide. Zilai also nodded gently and said with a smile: "I''m not talking about this problem. After you left without saying hello, toad Wen and I have solved this problem. He also asked me to say sorry to you on his behalf. It''s his abruptness. I also gave you a symbolic reprimand in front of him. " "And God night, I''m not talking about what you did wrong, but what you did wrong. Doing wrong and doing wrong are two different statements. If you make a mistake, that is, the whole person is wrong, and what you do wrong includes right and wrong. You could have done better. " God night was also said by Zilai. He was a little confused. He scratched his head and felt very confused. "Since I came here, I didn''t understand." "I mean, before you leave, you can do better than not saying hello. If it''s OK at ordinary times, no one will care about anything, but in the subtle mood of toad Wen in the evening, all your bad actions will be infinitely magnified in his eyes, making him think you''re unhappy, and then he blamed himself for a long time. " "Sleeping trough? Toad will blame himself? " "What are you talking about, God night!" Since then, he slapped God night''s head, "toad Wen has lived for hundreds of years. You should respect him. You ran away inadvertently and did too wrong. I hope you can apologize to Toad Wen and explain today''s affairs well tomorrow. In fact, you both have responsibilities." "Isn''t it because of two bites? Is it necessary to be so sensitive?" "This is not a sensitive or insensitive issue, but a matter of respect principle you bring. When others don''t give you trouble, you don''t give others trouble, do you understand?" God night nodded. He understood. It turned out that toad Wen was too stressed and felt sorry for himself, and he ran away because of his private affairs. Toad Wen began to think wildly. Chapter 356 Then toad Wentai thought that Shenye was still angry with him, so he blamed himself, and Zilai couldn''t see this kind of self blame, so he wanted to teach Shenye. In fact, Shenye had no idea at all. They were all friends. They scolded each other and joked. It was normal, otherwise Shenye wouldn''t lie on toad Wentai''s stomach later. No matter how thick skinned God night is, he won''t be so close to a person after breaking up with him. It''s too cheap. But what God night didn''t expect most was that toad Wen was so active that he was a little sensitive. He didn''t look like a person who had lived for hundreds of years. He felt like a child and was a little childish. Thinking of this, Shenye suddenly smiled. Toad Wen is too childish. Isn''t it because Shenye is more and more important to Toad Wen. If God night is just a stranger, toad Wen will never think so much. No matter how God night is, if you annoy me, I''ll open your head with a knife. "Don''t worry, Mr. zilaiye. I''ll talk to Toad when I see him tomorrow." "That''s good, but... I have one more thing you need to do." Zilai also suddenly changed the subject, and his expression became serious. He was stunned when he looked at the God night. Is it difficult that there is anything else to happen? Zilai also stared at Shenye, "this is a very important thing, which is directly related to my life safety and physical freedom. Please promise the teacher." Darling God night so listen to that? It all involves the life safety and freedom of Zilai, so he should contribute more as a student. "What''s the matter, Mr. Zilai? Have you offended the other four shadows, or are you a more powerful opponent? If that''s the case, you''ll put your heart in your stomach. As long as the four shadows dare to provoke things, I dare to turn Muye village into Muye country! " God night also raised his head, which is his strong confidence in his strong strength! Since then, he was stunned. He pulled the corners of his mouth. What and what are these? It also came to the war of tolerance? At this time, if Shenye provokes another war in the tolerance world, he wants to apologize to all the people in the tolerance world. Zilai also shook his head, "God night, I said toad Wen thinks too much and you think more. My problem is just a big problem for me and has nothing to do with anyone in the tolerance world¡° God night rolled his eyes. At this time, he said that he had nothing to do with the tolerance world. Didn''t all his passionate speeches be wasted? He threw his lips and said, "it''s not that you were caught peeking at a mother toad taking a bath? Then they will marry you? " "Pa!" Zilai slapped God night''s head, "if you talk nonsense again, believe it or not, I''ll screw your head off!" God night covered his head and said with a very wronged look: "then don''t grind haw, say it quickly." "Cough..." "This..." he suddenly pinched himself. He was very embarrassed and said: "toad Wen and I made a bet. The bet was because of you, and the bet was a little... Big..." In the end, Zilai''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. God night also felt an ominous premonition more and more, "teacher Zilai, what is your bet with toad Wentai? What''s the bet? " "Well, I totally believe you, and you can''t let me down. I bet with toad Wentai that if you can learn magic within 20 days, let toad Wentai be your psychic beast, and pass on all the fairy methods of miaomu mountain to you. " God night didn''t show much surprise after listening. It''s hard to listen. With his current strength, toad Wen made him a psychic beast. Some don''t match his strength. At least a psychic beast like a tail beast can do. The most important thing is the inheritance of miaomu mountain. All immortal methods are very tempting. Miaomu mountain, which has lasted for thousands of years, is certainly not generally powerful. But even so, one is a God night planning for the worst, and he is still not very happy. He still cares about the result of the other. In case the unscrupulous master steals and sells himself, it will be over. "Teacher, you continue to say, what is the punishment for losing gambling?" "If you don''t learn the magic within twenty days, then i... cough... I''ll be the psychic beast of toad Wentai..." "What?! Ha ha ha ha! " God night laughed at once. He really hadn''t heard of the deeds of human beings doing psychic animals for psychic animals. He laughed and said, "it''s impossible, teacher. How can psychic animals get people? I don''t study much. Don''t lie to me. " "I really don''t lie to you. The real bet is that I lost the bet. I let toad Wen punish me too much. With his urination and my cheating on him many times, he will certainly torture me well. In addition, miaomu mountain also has an inverse psychic skill, and may also have a psychic human ninja, so we must not relax. " "Then I really want to see you channeling out, old toad." Zilai''s face was green and white. He was very good-looking. He sighed, "God night, I do this for you, but you don''t appreciate it and laugh at me. It''s really cold." "I just play with a smile. Don''t worry." "Do you have the confidence to finish the task in twenty days?" God night touched his chin and asked him to say, in fact, he didn''t know that he had never been in contact with magic. He had to start over if he wanted to learn. You know, I have studied for two years since I came here. Even wave Feng Shui gate has been studied for half a year. Most of the strength of Shenye comes from luck. It really has nothing to do with talent. He is also very worried about whether he can succeed in learning. However, the cow still has to blow. Zilai also looked at the expression of Shenye. He immediately knew that it was over and was dejected alone. "Teacher Zilai, why are you so depressed? Twenty days? Are you looking down on your apprentice? I''ll count now! Ten days! I don''t want to say that I''ll learn magic. As long as it takes ten days, I''ll directly enter the immortal mode! " Since then, he was stunned. Shenye was so confident that he felt that Shenye was bragging. "Ten... Ten days? Can you? " ¡±If I hadn''t known how to practice, I would have learned it in five days. " "Five days?" "Pa!" Zilai slapped God night''s head again. God night cried wrongly, "master! What are you doing! " "What am I doing? I also want to ask you what you want! You boast without a draft! " God night said angrily, "five days! I can''t learn magic in five days! I directly handstand to release the spiral pill and directly spiral to heaven! " Chapter 357 Zilai also listened to Shenye''s boastful words. He smiled. It was not that he didn''t believe it, but that he couldn''t believe it. This teenager might bring him too much excitement and passion, as well as incredible means. However, it is very difficult to learn magic. As one of the top three forces in the tolerance world, magic naturally has its most elusive point. Shenye should have his own ideas. However, this idea may be the self-confidence brought by Shenye''s own strength. To tell the truth, this self-confidence is not optimistic. Since then, I also feel that twenty days is the limit that God night, a genius among geniuses, can reach, but God night says that you can learn magic in five days. In this case, it is really suspected of boasting. Zilai also patted the very excited Shenye''s shoulder and said with a smile: "spiral ascension is not necessary. As long as you can learn magic, it will be the greatest comfort to me. Just talk in front of me in five days. Don''t talk to Toad Wen too much. It''s estimated that he will be serious again, and he may pit you." God night turned his mouth. He looked at his favorite zilaiye teacher and felt that he was not trusted. He shook off zilaiye teacher''s palm without leaving a trace. His expression was very dissatisfied and said, "zilaiye teacher, in a word, you still don''t believe it..." "But the five days you mentioned are really... Incredible." Zilai wanted to boast again, then he thought about it, saw the angry expression on Shenye''s face, and finally changed a better statement. "Silly boy, the teacher knows you don''t want me to be a psychic beast of toad Wentai, but you don''t have to go up to the outline, right? Just study hard. In fact, in the eyes of the teacher, there is no difference between twenty days and five days. They are all levels of genius. The teacher knows you are unhappy, but for a genius like you, twenty days is the teacher''s greatest trust. As for five days, the teacher doesn''t believe you, but it''s too difficult to believe in magic. " Zilai also continued with earnest words: "you should be familiar with the wave wind water gate? Even if it hasn''t been lifted, do you know that he has become the fourth generation fire shadow of Muye village? " "Mr. Watergate is also my life mentor. He prefers my life. I am also an orphan. Mr. Watergate has given me great care and contact a lot in life. He was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the boy was so familiar with Huoying, but he thought about it. The three generations of Huoying ape flying and day cutting have a good relationship with the boy, not to mention the four generations of Huoying wave Feng Shui gate. Zi Lai also said: "it''s good to know. He is also my apprentice. He has no family blood inheritance boundary and no resources, so he climbed up by hard work. In fact, most of those efforts are talents. He is the most gifted person I have ever seen except you. Then... It took even him half a year to learn magic. It took more than half a year to master immortal mode. Your talent is better than wave wind and water gate, but it''s still a little mysterious. " As soon as Shenye heard it, he sighed gently. Zilai has deeply rooted in the difficulty of magic. He knows that even if he breaks the sky, Zilai''s teacher will not believe that he can learn magic in five days. At that time, he can only demonstrate it personally and surprise their chin if he succeeds. In fact, even he doesn''t know whether he can enter the immortal mode in five days, but he still has the trump card of system intelligence. At that time, he can always get some magic learning methods from the mouth of system intelligence at a little cost or coercion and inducement. In this way, the open book examination of Shenye is different from the closed book examination of Zilai and Bofeng shuimen. "I''m also a teacher. We''ll see. I can do it!" "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Since then, he didn''t intend to continue to say anything to Shenye. He also knew that even if he broke the difficulty of magic, he would still go his own way according to Shenye''s self-confidence. So he simply didn''t say anything, so he had to follow the saying of God night, "well, since you say five days, then five days. After five days, let the teacher open his eyes." "It''s a deal!" God night stood up with a smile and just wanted to leave with Zilai to have a rest. Today he was too tired, especially the sarcasm, which still fresh in his memory. He must have a good sleep to replenish his spirit and start tomorrow''s journey of magic learning. At this time, a huge figure suddenly appeared. Toad Wen jumped down directly from the second floor with a cigarette in his mouth, but he was so big that there was no sound after he fell from the sky. God night swallowed his saliva, "toad boss, how did you jump down from the second floor quietly? Even a little noise didn''t come out. It''s terrible! " Toad Wen looked at them in surprise. He said, "the first floor is too short. It''s inconvenient to crawl. If you want to go to the bathroom at night, you can only jump down from the second floor. But every time I jumped down, I would disturb my mother, and then I was beaten by my mother. Later, over time, I practiced unfamiliar foot Kung Fu. How? Want to learn? I''ll teach you. " "Forget it, I''m not smart enough to pee and escape." God night waved his hand. In fact, the most fundamental reason is that he doesn''t need any way to move quickly with Tianshou power and eight door dunjia. And God night also saw with his reincarnation eyes that when toad Wen landed too much, he would gather a super charming wind escape under his feet. At the moment of landing, he slowly dragged him down, and then he landed soundlessly. "What are you two doing here in the middle of the night? Are you discussing something shady? Don''t tell me you both go out to the bathroom. I''m the only one who uses the bathroom outside. It''s clean. " He said angrily, "it''s not good to come out in the middle of the night to get some air? Am I going to tell you that I''m stealing the skills of teaching night fairies? " Toad Wen frowned, "are you secretly touching God night?" "Yeah? What''s up? The bet didn''t say I couldn''t teach. " Who knows, toad Wen turned into an excited expression, "that feeling is good! As far as your level of semi immortality is concerned, it is estimated that you will lead Shenye astray. Let alone learn immortality in 20 days. After being taken by you, you will not learn it in 200 days! In this way, my bet will be stable. At that time, I''ll ask the great toad fairy if there is a more advanced anti psychic skill. " "NIMA?! Do you really want me to be a psychic? " Chapter 358 Toad Wen sat on the ground with no sleep at all. He whistled and looked like he didn''t want to beat. "You said it was up to me to deal with it. How? Back? It''s still time to go back. As long as you think I''m the big brother, I''ll admit that the bet is invalid. How about it? Is it very cost-effective? " "You dream!" He snorted coldly, "my apprentice is the dragon among people. He can learn magic in 20 days. Oh, no... it''s to enter the immortal mode. You''ll wait to sign another psychic contract at that time. Tut tut Tut, Wen Tai of toad family, signed a three-point contract. It''s really a long face to say it. " "Sleeping trough! Since then, you know we can''t sign so many contracts. Don''t you make it clear to me! I thought you didn''t know. I''ve been defending you and hypnotized myself to say that you don''t know that those who don''t know are innocent. " I also dug my nostrils and said indifferently¡° Anyway, now that you have promised to bet, it''s nothing to say. If you want to go back, I''ll complain to the big toad fairy. The big toad fairy doesn''t like others to break their promise. " "Your uncle! You''re a semi immortal. I''ll fight with you! " "I''m half dead? It''s better than you can''t do magic! " "If you don''t have your parents, you can''t even enter the immortal mode. Even if you learn fairies, you have a fart!" "You ask the deep fairy and the immortal, who are willing to help me enter the fairies mode?" this is not your has the final say! "I fought with you!" Toad Wen was so angry that his teeth were itching, and he didn''t show weakness from his own time. They were at war for a moment, as if they would fight together in the next moment. "Hello... Boss toad, since I''m a teacher, can I interrupt?" God night whispered weakly, "toad boss, you can''t do magic. Who will teach me from tomorrow?" "Of course it''s mom and dad." "Of course it''s deep Zhima." Toad Wen Taihe also spoke with one voice, and then said at the same time, "why do you learn from me?" After the two finished together, they suddenly laughed again, as if the tit for tat and swords in front didn''t exist. God night smiled knowingly and envied very much. This is probably the relationship between men. He can be said to yearn very much. Maybe we were still arguing one second ago and even had to fight. As long as we have a common topic and common words the next second, we can make up as before. This is a man''s friendship and the most romantic thing between men. Toad Wen said to God night, "peace of mind, mom and dad''s magic is one of the few in the whole miaomu mountain. In addition to the big toad fairy, mom and dad''s magic is the most powerful and can teach people. Except for some guy who has no talent, everyone else has successfully mastered the immortal mode. " Since then, he just didn''t hear it. Now he doesn''t want to quarrel with toad Wen too much. He left the stage to Shenye. At this time, according to Shenye''s treacherous merchant character, it is impossible to stop without getting some useful information from toad Wen too. In the words of God night, if you don''t find money today, you will lose it. God night looked a little stiff. He scratched his head. "Since shenzuo''s father-in-law and Zhima''s mother-in-law''s magic is so powerful, why don''t you know magic, boss toad?" "You two come down in one continuous line. You are really the same in exposing people''s shortcomings." Toad Wentai lit another cigarette, "you think I don''t want to learn, because my constitution can''t learn. Not only me, but also toad Jian and Toad Guang can''t learn." Shenye hasn''t seen toad Jian and Toad Guang yet, but he still has a lot of questions in his heart. As for the whereabouts of toad Jian and Toad Guang, it''s not too late to ask again when he has time. When it''s time to meet, he will meet. "Why? It is reasonable to say that people as powerful as shenzuo''s father-in-law and Zhima''s mother-in-law should also have good genes. Why didn''t they inherit the talent of magic to you? " "Hey, hey! I said we can''t learn. I didn''t say we can''t have talent! " Toad Wen knocked on the ground too much. "We were also very talented when we were young. When we studied magic with our parents, we could also practice well. Even toad Jian was the first one among us to understand magic. But as we grow bigger and bigger, the magic is also slowly passing away and can no longer be learned. By growing up, I mean not only age, but also height, but also the huge size, which makes us more and more unable to absorb magic energy. " "But the big toad immortal is also so big. Why can he always have magic?" Toad Wen sighed too much, "this is also my question. In fact, when he was young, the big toad immortal was also very small. Later, he gradually grew bigger and didn''t look like us. After we told the big toad immortal the problem, he didn''t understand why it was like this. Then toad Jian and Toad Guang went out to find other ways. I followed suit. I was lucky to get it and lost my life. Without magic, I still cut down the tolerance world with a ninja knife. " "Toad boss is mighty!" God night praised without stinginess: "you''re right. I''m lucky to get it and lose my life. Sometimes losing it is not necessarily bad. Otherwise, you''ll gradually lose your desire to develop other ninja skills if you rely more and more on magic. I''ll also learn from the toad boss. If I don''t insist, I''ll learn if I can learn. It''s my best if I can''t learn." "Yes, you still know me, but you''d better study hard, otherwise xiaozilai will really become my psychic beast." "Don''t hurry to talk about the spirit beast first. As far as I know, Wentai, your magic also developed toad oil inflammation bullet and Shuidun iron gun jade, of which I have to cooperate with toad oil inflammation bullet." He said coldly and organized a strong counterattack. "Xiao Zilai, you really want to fight today, don''t you?!" "You blame me? Didn''t you shoot me first! " "I''m just stating the facts." Toad Wen snorted coldly and continued to say to God night, "you can learn or do your best. It''s easy for humans to learn fairies. And our words, in fact, the great toad immortal also predicted for us that we can develop fairies only under the leadership of people with destiny. Therefore, toad Jian and Toad Guang are also partly because they are looking for the son of destiny. " God night frowned. If the son of heaven can lead the development of magic, it is estimated that the three brothers will have to wait another 18 years or so. After all, the son of destiny still has 18 years to change the power of the whole tolerance world. "Forget it. Don''t say that. Have a rest early." Chapter 359 Toad Wen doesn''t seem to want to have too much communication on this issue. In fact, to tell the truth, a foreigner can learn magic, but after they grow up, they are deprived of their full power of magic. No one can stand it. What''s more, a foreigner, with such poor talent and so old age, still talks with him all day, which makes him very unhappy. "Let''s have an early rest, except Xiaozi..." "Hello!" Before toad Wentai finished his words, he interrupted in protest: "why except me! Do you have a problem with me? " Toad Wen turned his eyes, "you eat and sleep all day, sleep and eat, or you have nothing to do. Go back to Muye and peek at the women''s bathhouse. What else can you do? What time is different? After all, xiaoshenye will start to learn magic tomorrow. If you want to keep enough energy, don''t disturb others. " "I''ve been practicing in the trough, okay?" "All right, all right, then you go to bed early. Good night." Toad Wen yawned too much. It seems that he is really sleepy and doesn''t want to communicate with Zilai at all. Just as toad Wen was about to jump up the second floor, Shenye suddenly called him. "Toad boss!" Toad Wen looked back, "little God night, do you have anything else?" "That..." God night scratched his head and looked embarrassed, "I really have something to do this evening. Then I didn''t say goodbye and left directly. I''m very sorry! Not anymore! I sincerely apologize for my impoliteness! " Toad Wen raised his mouth and smiled, "big man, what do you say about this? I understand. There''s not so much. I''m sorry. You''re busy when you have something. Some things don''t have to say goodbye to be polite. If the other party really takes you as a friend, he won''t care about you and leave without saying goodbye, because he knows that you will always come back. Xiaoshenye, remember, there''s nothing to be sorry or apologize in the future. It''s all between friends. It''s no big deal. " God night nodded heavily, "toad boss, I wrote it down!" "Rest early." After that, toad Wen jumped into the second floor too directly, and there was no sound. Then the window closed, and the whole world fell into silence. God night looked back and said, "I don''t think much about the toad boss, but you think much about the teacher. It makes me really embarrassed. It seems very immature." Zilai also stared, "can I know that you have such a good relationship with toad Wentai! I''m not doing it for you. After all, what my apprentice did, I put on colored glasses and pick bones in the egg, so that I can improve you better. Otherwise, I won''t care about your life or death. It''s really kind to be regarded as a donkey''s liver and lung! " God night laughed. He pinched zilaiye''s shoulder and said, "zilaiye teacher, I''m kidding. I''ll learn magic in five days and treat them as fools. I''ll give you a good face!" Since then, he has no interest in arguing with God night. He waved his hand at will, "good, good, I accept your good words, and I wish you success." After that, he walked back to his room. God night pulled the corners of his mouth, "good... Good perfunctory..." The next day, just as the sun jumped in from the window, a bird was chirping and knocking on the window. God night opened his bleary eyelids and threw his pillow to the window, which drove the bird away. Then he woke up suddenly, looked at the birds and looked at the sky. At this time, he didn''t run, but when! Before long, Zhima gently opened the door and shouted with a gentle smile: "little God night, after dinner, you can go to the hidden place to practice with Shen Zuo''s father-in-law... Ah? What about God night? " All the doors of zhimahjong room are open. There is no God night in the room. There is only one open window. "Little god ran away at night!" Zhima''s scream spread all over the big house. She hurried down the stairs and said to shenzuo, "my child, his father, xiaoshenye ran away again. Is today''s food not his appetite?" Shenzuo put down his newspaper, pointed out the door, and continued to drink tea. Looking at the forbearance morning post, he sighed gently, "the young man called big snake pill is really powerful. He has really been inherited from Longdi cave. In addition, he is now rebellious against forbearance. It is estimated that Muye will suffer again in the future." Regardless of these bad things, Zhima hurried out of the house and kicked toad Wentai''s ass. her little foot kicked toad Wentai out of the yard. Zhima saved Shenye, who was too pressed by toad Wen, patted the soil on the child, and asked with concern: "xiaoshenye, are you okay? This article is too true. It doesn''t respect the guests at all. " "No... no... I''m playing with toad." "For fun?" "Yes... Yes..." God night was ashamed. He smiled awkwardly. In fact, he wanted to run away before Zhima made breakfast and come back after breakfast, so he didn''t have to eat the "delicious insect cuisine". But I didn''t expect that he had just jumped down from the second floor and was put to the ground by toad Wen. He pressed his ass hard. Since the teacher didn''t save him, he looked at him happily. Zhima breathed a sigh of relief. "Just have fun. I thought you were running again. Today I made you your favorite food. Come and have a taste!" God night had a depressed expression on his face, indicating that he was really moved. Toad Wen was very happy. He had a lot of food these days. "Really, mom, there''s delicious insect food today!" Toad Wen jumped down from a distance and stretched out his hand to the living room, but he didn''t want to be beaten back by shenzuo. He saw shenzuo walking out of the living room with a huge dining table. God has to go to the table in the middle of the night. Zhima jumped on the table and suddenly opened the tablecloth, "Dangdang! Are you surprised? " I saw that the table was filled with all kinds of fish and meat, which were the most common ingredients in the outside world, but they were rare in miaomu mountain. God night was really stunned this time. While stunned, he was also moved, "this... This is..." "Son, I heard from Mrs. Wen that you love fish. You catch fish before dawn. I don''t know what''s going on. There are fewer fish there. Only a few are caught, so they are replaced by other wild animals." After hearing this, Shenye was so moved that he hugged Zhima, "thank you! Grandma Zhima! " "You child, if you like to eat, eat quickly." Shenzuo put down the newspaper, raised his eyelids and said to Zilai: "xiaozilai, your former teammate, today''s traitorous snake pill, has been inherited from Longdi cave, and now a new village - Yinyin village has been established!" Chapter 360 He narrowed his eyes when he heard the news from shenzuo. His expression was almost sad and joyless. He could not see any emotional expression from his face. It was such an emotion, which was also the most terrible emotion. The atmosphere on the table became strong at once. When Zilai was called Sanren with big snake pill and master Ji, Zilai was able to communicate with toad Wen too. In the later stage, shenzuo and Zhima can help him enter the immortal mode. Therefore, in addition to shenzuo''s knowledge, Zhima immortal and Toad Wentai also know the existence of big snake pill. The relationship between miaomu mountain and Longdi cave is very subtle. If you really want to distinguish between good and bad, miaomu mountain is the decent side among the psychic beast forces, and Longdi cave is the evil side. In this millennium, I don''t know how many times they have rubbed. Fortunately, miaomushan has always won half of the chess and stabilized the pressure on the head of Longdi cave. In addition, Longdi cave has not done anything too terrible. Miaomu mountain is not an ethnic group to kill all. The two forces are at peace for the time being. Shenye frowned, "the big snake pill and the Longdi cave are a perfect match. One is an expert in playing with snakes, and the other is the big snake. I once had a rough fight with the big snake pill. His means are almost all about snake ninja. Even the separation and doubles are calling snakes. It''s disgusting. I suspect he had colluded with the Longdi cave at that time." As for Shenye, who has been completely immersed in the world of tolerance, he naturally knows the three holy places in the world of tolerance - wet bone forest, miaomu mountain and Longdi cave. Among them, the wet bone forest has been inherited for the longest time. It is said that it existed before the big barrel muhui night got the ability of the divine tree. Moreover, the wet bone forest is a slug race and has only one slug fairy. The scale of its magic is incalculable. And she can separate a lot of slugs. Each slug can be used as a psychic beast. Master Ji''s psychic beast is the separate body of the slug fairy. There is no need to elaborate on miaomu mountain. God night is experiencing it personally. The ten thousand snake immortal in the Longdi cave has been inherited for many generations, and its magic ability has begun to weaken slowly, so that the whole Longdi cave will disappear in the near future, so the ten thousand snake immortal can''t wait to find a successor. The big snake pill, who has a scientific mind and pursues longevity, is right in the arms of ten thousand snakes. God night slapped on the table, "this big snake pill is really hateful! I can''t figure out why there is such a big gap between the three generations of fire shadow ape flying and day cutting! " God night Leng Bu Ding flattered Zilai. If at ordinary times, Zilai would have accepted it willingly and praised God night for being sensible. But at this time, he still had a facial expression and ignored Shenye''s flattery. He shook his head and said, "in fact, the big snake pill colluded with Longdi cave. It was not without everyone''s knowledge that he could channel thousands of snakes early in the early stage of the Third World War." Shenye was surprised. He opened his eyes. If the big snake pill had colluded with the Longdi cave at that time, why didn''t anyone stop it? He also allowed the big snake pill to continue on the wrong road. Didn''t he also secretly push the big snake pill. Shenye asked suspiciously, "at that time, you can channel all kinds of snakes. Why didn''t the teacher dissuade you? Even if you came, the teacher couldn''t see it. Then the three generations should know. If you could wake up the big snake pill at that time, it''s estimated that the big snake pill''s defection wouldn''t happen." "The defection of big snake pill is by no means an idea overnight. I told you earlier that he had that idea at the beginning of the Third World War." Zilai also sighed slightly and continued: "and Shenye, you seem to have some misunderstanding about Longdi cave. Although Longdi cave is not a good psychic beast force, it is definitely not a bad psychic force. Otherwise, it would not be called the three holy places together with wet bone forest and miaomu mountain. At that time, the three generations of immortals who can psyche the three holy places respectively, Also very happy. " "In that case, why should the ten thousand snake immortal help the big snake pill..." Zilai also explained: "psychic beasts are not bad, but big snake pill is not pure in mind. It''s so simple. Sometimes psychic people can imperceptibly change psychic beasts. For example, the three generations of ape demons. Now the ape flying family is almost bound with the ape demon family. This is the man-made change of psychic beasts." "And listen to me, it''s time for ten thousand snakes to reincarnate again. Every reincarnation will be accompanied by the weakening of their strength, that is to say, at a certain stage of his reincarnation, he is likely to lose the title of Dragon Cave immortal, perhaps the next reincarnation! Just at this time, the big snake pill, used to watching life and death and thinking of studying immortality, appeared! " God night glanced, "so he was fooled by the big snake pill for three times, and directly crippled the ten thousand snake immortal, so that the ten thousand snake immortal thought that the big snake pill could give him eternal life, so that he would not be affected by the sequelae of the weakening of power and continue to be reborn. This snake fairy is too easy to cheat, isn''t it? " "I wonder if you have always been alone and even despised human beings. At this time, a human suddenly said the idea you had always dreamed of and took out something that opened your eyes. Would you believe this human being. Similarly, at this time, the immortal snake has been blinded by immortality. If he is still the immortal snake in his prime, I''m afraid he will swallow the big snake pill when it appears next to him. In this way, there will be no defection of the big snake pill. " "Little God night, what you said is like the stupidity of our three holy places." Toad Wen was also very serious and said, "there are many unconscious snakes and grandchildren in the Longdi cave, but there are only ten thousand snake immortals who really have ideas. His lonely and arrogant psychology has made him lonely for thousands of years, and there will always be moments of misjudgment." Zilai also nodded, "so the big snake pill really cheated the ten thousand snake immortal for the inheritance of the Longdi cave. I will catch the big snake pill back to Muye personally and interrogate it well! " God night swallowed his saliva and swallowed his words. He didn''t know if he should say something. After thinking for a long time, he finally decided to hide it first. That was when the snake pill was allowed to rebel and escape from the village. It meant that the three generations of fire shadow ape flew and cut off the day, and the executors were the four generations of fire shadow! Chapter 361 Shenzuo sighed deeply. Miaomu mountain and Longdi cave also faced each other for a long time, but they never rose to the point that anyone had to destroy anyone. In fact, the three holy places cherish their feathers very much. Unless they have to or really meet the person who hit, they will never easily sign a psychic contract with humans. Of course, except for the unlucky people like toad Wentai, he had great opinions on the fact that toad Wentai had also done the psychic beast of the wave wind and water gate at the same time. Even if he had a good relationship with Zilai, and loved the polite child of the wave Feng Shui gate, but this deceptive means really annoyed him. For a time, he wanted to go to Muye to ask for clarification. Finally, when toad Wen was too hard to stop, he told the truth of the bet. The reason why he became an immortal was because of the bet. He was really angry and helpless. The angry thing was that toad Wen easily took the establishment of the psychic contract as a bet. You know, once the contract was established, it must be on call. Many psychic people didn''t take the psychic beast seriously, and even let the psychic beast die for the psychic man. There are many cases of this kind of thing. However, the most reassuring thing for the immortal is that the two channelers of toad Wentai are not bad people, and their skills are very superb. They are not easy to fail. A defeat is a matter of life. However, toad Wen''s luck was so bad that he didn''t bet right twice in a row, which made Shen dizzy. Finally, he spread his anger on toad Wen, and the matter was over. Shenzuo immortal said, "I''m afraid the Longdi cave will be very difficult in the future. If the old snake wanshe really believes the boy of the big snake pill, it is estimated that the Longdi cave will extend his disgusting claws to miaomu mountain." "Dad, if he dares to reach out, he will chop him. Now there are three immortals in miaomu mountain, and Zilai is also there. If ten thousand snake immortals dare to come here, they are just looking for death." God night also agreed: "and me, and me! If the big snake pill hits again, I will catch him myself and send him back to Muye! " "Pa!" Zhima immortal gently hit Shenye, "you, you can honestly learn fairies. Just leave those things to their adults." "Grandma Zhima, I''m not young. I can be alone!" God night tooted his mouth and regretted it. Zhima immortal has lived for 800 years. Now Shenye''s age is no different from a little baby in Zhima immortal''s eyes. Not only him, but also Zilai teacher and Bofeng shuimen teacher are also in Zhima immortal''s eyes, just like a child who can just walk. "Well, have a meal first. After dinner, I''ll let you be your father-in-law and take you to the depths of hiding." Zhima immortal stared at him and said, "don''t talk about things when you eat in the future." "This is very bad news for Muye. It can be said that it is not enough information." "I''m not sure!" The deep immortal shrunk his head, mercilessly stuffed a whole piece of fish into his mouth and chewed it, turning his anger into an appetite and eating it. Zilai also laughed and made a round scene. "The small big snake pill is not enough to be afraid. Eat first. Now the most important thing is how to let Shenye learn magic." Although he was smiling, there was a deep sense of urgency and anxiety under his eyes. After dinner, Zilai and others didn''t follow. Shenzuo took Shenye to a quiet open space, which was the same as an ordinary open space, but its breath was unusual. "System, scan this area." "Scanning in progress... Please wait... Scanning succeeded! This area is the secret area in the hidden place of miaomu mountain. It is the place where the big toad immortal toad pill saw the big barrel wooden feather coat and the big barrel wooden feather village. It has been shrouded by magic. The system senses that there is an extraordinary burst of energy. " "Is it immortal energy?" "Not exactly. There is still a trace of the remaining six powers!" God night took a breath, six powers! Miaomu mountain still has six powers! However, God night was relieved when he thought about it. Miaomu mountain has been the place where there are two great gods, big tube wooden feather clothes and big tube wooden feather village. After thousands of years of precipitation, it is not rare to have such a trace of six powers. God night continued to ask, "with my current ability, can I obtain this trace of six powers?" "Sorry, host, I''m afraid I can''t. the six powers I said are not pure six powers, but a mixture of the six powers and natural forces left by the six immortals. This energy can only exist in heaven and earth and can''t be used by ninjas. In short, the natural energy in this area is huge. If the host really has six talents, he should be able to touch a trace of six powers, but only a trace. " God night sighed. Sure enough, the divine power of the six immortals is not available to ordinary people. He also secretly feigned in his heart. The big barrel wooden family is really stingy. Except that the big barrel wooden feather coat left chakra''s secret to the tolerance world, there is only crisis left. What is the sealed big barrel muhui night, as well as the external magic image in the huge earth explosion star of the moon, will be the responsibility of the tolerance world to resist in the future. The real power of the six immortals can only be obtained by the gifts of the six immortals. "Little God night!" A loud cry pulled back the thoughts of God night. "What are you thinking? I''ve been calling you for so long without answering. Come here." God night scratched his head, walked forward and explained: "I feel much more comfortable here than usual, so I feel it well." "Oh? Do you think it''s comfortable here? " God night nodded, "it''s like a spring breeze. There''s a huge energy washing your soul and making your pores look strange and comfortable. In a word, this place is really wonderful!" Deep made a gentle Tut and secretly nodded to Shenye. This boy really has talent. I didn''t expect that he has felt the power of nature with much Kung Fu. I''m afraid that under his talent, the learning speed of magic must be faster than that of wave Feng Shui gate. After all, Feng Shui gate is the fastest student he has ever seen. "Don''t go forward!" Suddenly! After a deep pull through God''s night, the sweat on his forehead flowed down. He was careless and almost made a big mistake! "It''s dangerous ahead! Now is not the time to practice. Wait a little longer. " Shenye wanted to go to the central area to feel the majestic power of nature, but was stopped by the deep immortal. Chapter 362 At this time, the system has opened all the acupoints in Shenye''s body, and the gentle force of nature has invaded his body, making him more comfortable, and his steps can''t help moving forward. When he was called by the immortal, God night''s heart suddenly trembled. The system has long said that this is the area where magic is set. No one knows what dangerous things are under magic. It''s good to say that if there is any fatal trap under the illusion, it will capsize in the gutter. Deeply relieved, he pulled Shenye behind him, pointed to the scattered blood on the ground and said, "guess what this is?" God night couldn''t even recognize the blood. He nodded and said, "it''s blood, but whose blood is this? Touch the blood of the thief who stole the power of nature deep in the hidden place? " "No." Shenzuo shook his head, "it''s impossible for anyone to find miaomu mountain without accurate coordinates. The great names of the five countries once wanted miaomu mountain to teach them the secret of eternal life, but they didn''t find the location of miaomu mountain all their life, and finally hated it. The people in miaomu mountain have been educated since childhood. Without the supervision of adults, they are not allowed to enter the forbidden area. Therefore, there is no one in this area except you who study magic. " God looked at it at night, and then he saw the mystery. Those blood stains were scattered. The biggest thing was that they were as big as half a fist, not like human blood stains. At this time, a stone half the size of his head was handy and directly thrown into the front area. Just listen to the "boom", the stone burst and turned into powder! God night was surprised and trembled in his heart. He trembled and asked, "this... What is this? Magic? Or array? So good? That big stone has almost no sign, and it breaks directly! " "Magic is just a cover up." Deep into the sky, he made another fierce attack directly into the surrounding dense forest, and then a large group of birds flew out of the dense forest and flew to the top of the area with flapping wings. Then something shocking happened again. After the weak bird flew to the top of the area, it suddenly burst, and only a trace of blood dripped from the air. The birds behind were scared to make a sharp turn and avoid the dangerous area. "But it''s the illusion of blindfold that is enough to make most people die here." After the immortal said it, he waved his big hand, and the whole area began to fluctuate. It seemed that a gate was slowly opening, shaking the whole ground! As the shaking became more and more severe, the area in front also completely appeared in the eyes of God night. In that area, there were all spikes towering into the clouds. On these spikes, there was a strong breath of energy! "System, detect what these spikes are. They contain such powerful energy!" God night was surprised for the first time today. He had seen countless powerful moves, even the close combat between Asura and Indra, but he was still very frightened about the energy emitted by these spikes. It is no exaggeration to say that any of these spikes can be made into an artifact comparable to any weapon! "Ding! System detection in progress! Successful detection... These spikes are called the roots of the six ways. They are the test tools made by the six way immortals with the purest natural power mixed with the six way power. People without magic will be instantly destroyed by powerful energy. They will die! What''s more, just now I sensed the power of the six miscellaneous ways, which is the energy emanating from it. " God night nodded. These things called the roots of the six ways are so strong that they can''t be further strengthened. Unexpectedly, there are such artifacts in miaomu mountain. Now even the ten thousand snake immortals in Longdi cave come here, I''m afraid they have no place to play. "If only these things could be taken away..." "Host, I advise you not to touch these things before you learn magic, otherwise no matter how powerful you are, you will explode and die in an instant when you encounter these energies!" God night''s eyes brightened, "can I take it away when I learn magic?" "Host, sorry, you''re trying to fart." ¡°¡­¡­¡± God night was covered with black lines, and was accidentally given an army by system intelligence. System intelligence continues: "these things can''t be taken away either from ability or morality. In terms of ability, even if the host learns magic, you can''t take away these six powerful things. If you learn magic, you can only touch it, unless you have six powers to take it away. " God night smiled, "that''s morally speaking." The system intelligence turned a blind eye. She forgot that there seemed to be no morality in this divine night. "From a moral point of view, this is the foundation of miaomu mountain. If you remove the roots of the six ways, miaomu mountain may not exist. However, according to your immoral character, you should not care about the life and death of miaomu mountain. " Shenye shook his head. This time he really wants to have some morality. Not to mention whether these things affect the foundation of miaomu mountain, it is impossible to do anything immoral to miaomu mountain from the kindness of miaomu mountain''s deep immortal to teach him magic. Moreover, if Muye''s God night takes away the six roots of miaomu mountain, miaomu mountain will be furious. The immortal army led by the big toad immortal toad pill will attack Muye on a large scale. No matter how good the relationship between these two people and miaomushan is, miaomushan will not show any mercy in the face of life and death. Moreover, the future son of destiny has to rely on miaomushan. Shenye doesn''t want to face such a big eschatological offensive alone. He also wants to relax. "Come on, little God night." When God night came back to God again, shenzuo immortal didn''t know when he had jumped to the root of the six ways and sat on a board to meditate quietly. God shouted at night, "how can I go up, father-in-law?" Shenzuo opened one eye, joked and said, "this is the first level of the introduction to magic. You have to rely on your own strength. If you can''t come up, it means you don''t have the talent to learn magic! Come on up, I''ll only wait for you for an hour. " "Lying trough, then pit?" "Pit? Zilai and Bofeng water gate also came like this. If you feel a pit, you can turn around and leave. I will never keep you. " God night smiled and said awkwardly, "no, no, I''m kidding! I''ll go up now! " Chapter 363 The deep immortal looked at the divine night below with one eye. The trial seemed to go back to the past. At that time, Zilai was also like the divine night, whining about how to go up. After such a comparison, the two teachers and disciples were very similar. However, the wave Feng Shui gate is relatively calm. It smiles happily from beginning to end, and is not surprised or disordered in case of anything. Zilai also used his own technique of disorderly lion hair for the first time after wailing. He tied the deep work directly to Asia. If it wasn''t for his extraordinary concentration, Zilai would have been dragged down. Then Zilai rushed up directly by seizing the power of deep work. Although it was cheating, he also used his brain. While deep work was somewhat despised, he had to admire Zilai''s combat experience and task mind. It was impossible for anyone to compare. The child of the wave wind water gate is different. When shenzuo immortal thinks about it now, he still smiles. Obviously, he loves the wave wind water gate very much. Not only does the child have a spring breeze smile, but also his brain ability and combat IQ are very strong. He knows how to develop strengths and avoid weaknesses, which makes shenzuo immortal agree. Wave wind Watergate doesn''t have any long-distance attack means. Even if he does, he won''t make such a natural and unrestrained style. Although he doesn''t have long-distance attack means, he has long-distance space-time Ninja - flying thunder god! Facing the difficulty of getting started, Bofeng shuimen meditated for a moment, tested the distance, and shot kuwu many times, finally tied the kuwu printed with flying thunder god mark on a balance point. The shenzuo immortal didn''t succeed because he tried the wave wind water gate many times. When he went to see the wave wind water gate, he knew why he shot so many times. After all, this is not a straight shot to a long distance, but to a high place. On the flat ground, you may be able to throw a distance of tens of meters or even hundreds of meters directly, and the gravitational effect of throwing upward is more powerful. Moreover, after a rough look at the height, it is nearly 30 meters high. It is even more difficult to find the balance point of the board above this height without hitting the board down. The final success of the wave wind water gate is already very much in line with the appetite of the deep immortal. It is more serious than some unscrupulous guy with long white hair tying him with the art of disorderly lion hair. Thinking of this, I trembled in my heart. Little God night, this boy will not come up with some unscrupulous means. However, the immortal looked deeply and found that God night''s attention was not on him. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. It seems that only the little self would think of this method. God night on the ground has begun to arrange the means he has now. In his mind, there are countless ways to climb on the board of six roots. But now he is thinking whether shenzuo''s father-in-law wants him to see what means he has. If so, he really can''t go up at once, which may be a little boring for shenzuo immortal. God night raised his mouth and smiled, "OK, if you want to see it, let me show you!" God night suddenly looked up at the height. The reincarnation eye in time and space in his left eye suddenly started. The distance of more than 30 meters seemed to be in front of him. He only felt that his body was light and appeared directly on the air parallel to the wood. He made a face at the deep immortal with surprised expression on his face, and then fell firmly to the ground again. The deep immortal as like as two peas, is frightened by this trick. The dark energy of the reincarnation of the God''s eyes is just the same as the breath of the six immortals in the big toad fairy. The reincarnation eye is simply strong, but the deep immortal doesn''t understand why the God night fell down again. Is it that the power of the eye hasn''t been completely mastered by him? God night stood on the ground and gently spit out a mouthful of turbid air. This is the first time he released the power of time space reincarnation eye. Now he finally understands why so many people like time space ninja or time space pupil. This feeling is really cool. The speed and power are incomparable. Although tianshouli is also a kind of space pupil, it is nothing compared with the space-time pupil without external media. When using the hand power of heaven, you can obviously feel a feeling of dizziness. It''s not like the instantaneous movement of the reincarnation eye in time and space, but that you can clearly feel that there seems to be a big hand, which changes the position between you and the medium, which is very uncomfortable. "Alas, the luck is really too bad. The reincarnation eyes drawn in the lottery were replaced, and the ability of heaven''s hand power was also overlapped. The lottery simply had no effect. If you knew what could be solved by a pair of eyes later, you might as well save all the time." The system intelligence said angrily, "host, please think about it. If you don''t have reincarnation eye and heavenly hand power, can you resist the attack of Indra and wait until Asura completely assimilates the power of the six ways? If you don''t have the reincarnation eye won by the lottery, can you open the complete body! If you don''t have the power of heaven, you don''t know how many times you have to bear the full attack of Indra. It''s really crossing the river and tearing down the bridge! You are the only one in the world. " God night smiled, "Heaven''s hand is good, and heaven''s hand is good. Now I''ll try the ability of heaven''s hand, so that Shen Zuo''s father-in-law can broaden his horizons and let your heaven''s hand be on the table again." "That''s your hand, oh! Did you learn ninja for me? Isn''t it all for yourself? What''s my God''s hand? Wait on the table again? What you said is too unpleasant. " God night scratched his head. How can he be so familiar with the system intelligence? Anyway, God night took out a handle of bitterness from his arms and shot it straight into the sky. His strength was so strong that he threw it directly higher than the root of the six ways! Deep immortal, open your eyes. Can this boy also fly the art of Thor? But according to his eyesight, there was no sign of flying Thor. At the next moment, God night disappeared in place, and bitterness was inserted on the ground. God night appeared in the position of bitterness, made a face at the shenzuo immortal, and then let himself fall. When it was almost half down, God night exchanged positions with bitterness again and stood on the ground steadily. God night was surprised and said, "Gee, this move can really be used as the art of flying Thunder God, but it''s not as easy to use as flying Thunder God. It''s a pity, otherwise you don''t even have to learn the art of flying Thunder God." Chapter 364 Shenye is a little unwilling. After all, if you can learn less ninja, you will have more time. If the flying Thor''s skill can be compared with the hand power of heaven and the reincarnation eye of time and space, it would be better if it has some deficiencies. In this way, heavenly hand power can replace flying Thor''s skill. Unfortunately, the hand power of heaven is better than that of Thor. It can only be similar in shape, but not in spirit. Chakra is needed to launch the hand power of heaven, and the art of flying Thor only needs to use chakra to engrave a mark on the bitterness in advance. There are a lot of chakras needed by Tianshou. Although it seems to be drizzle in Shenye, the amount of chakra consumed by any other Ninja is very huge. After all, this is not only a means to protect life, but also a surprise magic skill. Moreover, as long as the pain of flying Thor is sufficient, it can be transmitted back and forth in a certain space without cooling. It can even immediately reach the pain, and then throw the pain away and go back again. The operation space of flying Thunder God''s skill is too large, and the strength of the sky is a little stretched. The cooling time of up to eight seconds makes the previous God night love and hate. If its chakra consumption is not a little less than that of the time space reincarnation eye, it is estimated that the God night now has only hate for it. Do not underestimate the eight seconds. Even if it is a confrontation between the weak, these eight seconds are enough to bear several seals again. If it is in the hands of the strong, these eight seconds are enough to distinguish the victory and defeat. You know, the yuzhibo weasel in the later stage can make six seals in a second. It''s so fast that it can''t even capture qimukakasi who copies the name of ninja. "Alas, chicken ribs! It''s all chicken ribs! " "Bah!" The system intelligence didn''t speak, just a heavy Pooh. High up, the immortal shouted, "an hour of God''s night will soon pass. You can''t get up. If you don''t get up again, I''ll go down. Then you and Xiaozi will pick up the wood leaves!" "No, no, no!" God night shouted at the top of his voice, "I''ll go up right away. Don''t worry about being father-in-law." God night no longer wasted time. He clapped his hands and drank loudly! "Mu Dun! The art of wooden man! " "Suzanneng!" This time, Shenye didn''t use the skill of powerful wooden man, but summoned the wooden man''s skill xuzuo Neng separately. He stood under two towering huge human figures and touched his chin as if thinking about something. When shenzuo immortal saw these two huge skills, he almost fell off the board. He quickly stabilized his body, wiped his sweat and spit out a mouthful of atmosphere. Almost he was broken to pieces and died. What he didn''t expect was that the boy could summon the skill of wooden man and xuzuo Neng at the same time! At the age of a deep immortal, he has never experienced the super war between the big barrel wooden feather coat and the big barrel wooden feather village that the big toad immortal saw to seal the big barrel wooden glow night. But he witnessed the fateful battle between Indra and Asura! Indra was a complete body at that time, and must be able to fight Ashura. If Ashura had not awakened his strength at a critical juncture and summoned a huge wooden man to wrestle with Indra, it was really uncertain who would lose and win in the final result, but it would be very difficult for Ashura to turn defeat into victory. And God night could summon Indra''s means and Asura''s means at the same time, which surprised the deep immortal to death. God night lingered under the two giants for a long time. He frowned and asked, "how do I feel that the wooden man and suzanneng are almost as high? But it is certain that neither of them seems to be as high as the root of the six ways. " The wooden man and xuzuo Neng Hu, which are more than ten meters high, are naturally not as high as the root of the six roads, which are nearly thirty meters high. "Why don''t you try the wooden man? Wei Zhuang wooden man may be a little higher, but he doesn''t need to be too high. Just pull another ten meters or so. " He said to do it. Chakra in Shenye seemed to keep flowing. As soon as he closed his big hands, xuzuo Neng immediately turned into bursts of black smoke, and then attached to the wooden man. A powerful wooden man with another degree of height is formed! "What the hell is this?" Shenzuo immortal''s eyes widened. His old eyes almost stared out of his eyes today. He swallowed saliva. No wonder he came to send such a young child as Shenye to miaomu mountain. It''s because there''s nothing to teach God night since I came here. God night can only contact magic in advance! As an immortal, he helped his forehead, but there are two kinds of large-scale magic methods. Magic is just icing on the cake. In the end, these two kinds of large-scale magic methods will make Shenye''s magic skills self-taught. Shenzuo immortal took a long breath and sighed: "Muye has been separated for nearly 80 years, and finally there is another super genius. In the future, Muye''s road is really wider and wider." In the eyes of shenzuo immortal, the wooden man of Wei Zhuang is very powerful, but God night looked at it from a distance and still shook his head and sighed, "why is there so much difference? I really feel that even the wooden man of Wei Zhuang is so short for the first time. I think it would be better to grow ten meters higher. How can I grow so tall?" "It''s not that the mighty wooden man is short, it''s the host. You have no concept of height." System intelligence as like as two peas, "you know, how much more you need to do with the wooden man, and the height of the wooden man is exactly the same height as the original wooden man. I really don''t know where the host looks." God night shrugged, "what should I do? I wanted to show it once. Now I can only use time and space to reincarnate my eyes. I''m afraid my father-in-law will laugh at me." "Host, are you really stupid or pretend to be stupid?" God night frowned, "what do you mean? Why is it so cold? " "Sleeping trough! You are so strong that you can almost fly, and you can fly with a wooden man. Why do you worry about your height and fly directly? " "Sleeping trough, why didn''t you say it earlier?" "I say you''re a big head!" God night just remembered, NIMA! Lao Tzu''s xuzuo Neng is almost complete. It''s a sharp moth with two big wings! God night stood high on the head of the wooden man, chakra kept releasing to the camouflage wooden man, and then two huge wings grew behind the black wooden man! With the wings flapping and the wind blowing everywhere, Shenye directly came to the height of the root of the six ways, then broke away from the body of the Weizhuang wooden man, controlled the palm of the Weizhuang wooden man, and sent him to the board of the root of the six ways. "How easy! Be a father-in-law... Ah! " Before he finished, God night fell directly from the root of the six ways! Chapter 365 Shenye just wanted to brag about his ability in front of the deep immortal, but he didn''t want his feet to fall directly without standing firm. Because he had no time to control, Weizhuang wooden man touched the surface of the root of the six ways and directly exploded into smoke. "NIMA''s! I''m still young. I don''t want to die! " God night tightened his body, tried not to touch the root of the six ways, and fell down in the gap of the root of the six ways. In fact, we can''t try our best. We can''t touch the root of the six ways at all, because once we touch it, there is only one dead word! When God night was about to start, he felt his waist tight and his body stopped falling and went up. "Hoo..." Shenye sat on the board carefully. He was relieved. He just wanted to thank him. A center of gravity was unstable and almost fell down. Shenzuo immortal put out his tongue again and pressed him firmly on the board. "Little God night, you have entered the threshold of cultivating fairies. I''m very surprised by your ability. Next, I''ll concentrate on cultivating fairies." God night carefully kept his balance. He learned to be a deep immortal and sat cross legged on the board. Now his legs are still shaking and his heart is very anxious. Below are the six roots that can kill people in an instant. How can he sit on the fishing platform in such a dangerous place. He asked, "shenzuo father-in-law, how do we proceed to the next step now and when do we go down from here? It''s too dangerous up here. " "Go down?" The shenzuo immortal, who closed his eyes and meditated in peace, said, "now he has begun to practice magic." "What? Start now! " "Yes, it has started now. What you have to do now is to sit on this dangerous thorn, just like me. The first step of magic is to keep your heart clean and free from external interference. Only in this way can you carefully feel the flow of the power of nature. Now you should stabilize your body and mind. " God night nodded heavily. He closed his eyes and imagined that he was sitting on a plane. There was no root of the six ways below, but a flat ground with nothing. There was no danger here, and even a light cool wind. His heart beat slowly and rhythmically with the sound of breathing. This board really began to stand still. God night was a little excited. He entered the settled state again, as if the whole world had become a curtain of light. In his mind, where there are six roots and boards, he seems to be on an endless plain. Everywhere his eyes go, there are green grass, cattle and sheep. God night laughed and ran after the cattle and sheep. Suddenly, his body was startled. He opened his eyes again. The scene in front of him was rising rapidly, and he was on the way down! He sighed deeply, stretched out his long tongue and pulled Shenye up again. He said angrily, "why do you have entered a settled state and want to think about something that is not? Can''t you calm down and feel it? " Shenye had some grievances and repeated what had just happened. He thought that shenzuo immortal would forgive him when he heard the explanation, but he didn''t expect shenzuo immortal to be more angry. "The first time you settled down, you simply entered that state, and then I felt an excited look. Then you saw those cattle and sheep, didn''t you? You didn''t enter the state at all the second time. It''s all your imagination! What the hell are you doing? I know you are a genius of Muye. If you are more accomplished in Ninja, the ancients don''t know. After all, you haven''t fought with the column and the spot, but at least there is no one after. Did that make you proud? I tell you God night! Everyone is a beginner in the matter of magic. There is no talent. As long as you can calm down and calm down, even if you are a waste, you can feel the power of nature. " After saying that, the deep immortal snorted coldly, "don''t be a giant in Ninja, but a hateful guy who is worse than a useless man in fairy art. You can think nonsense, which I can accept, but what I can''t accept most is that you start thinking about other things after you succeed! " Shenye was scolded by the immortal. He thought that the cattle and sheep were also the power of nature, but he didn''t expect that all the things that appeared out of thin air were things that interfered with his mind. He never had a real sense of concentration. They were all things he imagined. "I''m sorry, father-in-law Shen. I wrote it down. I''ll never think about anything else." Shenzuo shook his head. "I just don''t want to be a genius. I can''t even pass the first level of magic. Feel it." At this time, the "genius" in the immortal population was very harsh in God''s night''s ears. He took a long breath. After a sharp flash in his eyes, he closed his eyes again and felt the breeze blowing on the whole body. This time, Shenye didn''t feel how comfortable it was. On the contrary, the breeze brought him a blade like texture. He was like an incompetent ordinary man. In the face of the sweeping blade, he couldn''t move or hide. He could only desperately look for something to hide. At this time, something like cotton floated in and God night grabbed it in his hand, but this small piece could not stop the scraping and cutting of the blades in all directions. He madly absorbed all the cotton around him and covered him completely. After his body was all wrapped in cotton, the painful breeze dispersed, and the whole world turned into cattle and sheep again in the twinkling of an eye. God night was terrified of the grassland. He didn''t think of anything, but the grassland appeared again. There were still cattle in the distance! At the same time, the deep and ethereal voice came, not clear or fuzzy, and the words came to my ears, "that''s the clutter in your heart interfering with you. Don''t be afraid or move. Use cotton as a weapon. If these cattle and sheep dare to come, kill them with cotton!" God night directly took this sentence as a subconscious feeling. There was a fierce look in his eyebrows, and then the cattle and sheep really came to him slowly. The lovely faces of cattle and sheep seem to make God night smooth their hair, but what they get is God night''s cold hum, and the cotton has become a handle of pain. They directly start the knife and kill all the cattle and sheep! On the eyes of the outside God night, a thin golden grain began to emerge slowly. The next second, the lines on Shenye''s eyes suddenly disappeared, and his whole body fell down again! And this time, deep expression, full of joy. Chapter 366 Shenzuo immortal was overjoyed. God night still gave him so many surprises, not only in terms of means, but also his cognition and control of fairies. In the eyes of Shenye immortal, he is not the kind of spoiled and charming genius. If he really makes a mistake, he can accept criticism with an open mind or adjust himself. This is the road that every genius who takes a longer time must go through. If a genius has no bad ideas and still works so hard, he will go further. Shenzuo stuck out his tongue again and pulled Shenye up. He hid the joy on his face and said plainly, "xiaoshenye, you failed again. What happened this time?" God night scratched his head and his face was full of embarrassment. He said guiltily, "being a father-in-law, I don''t know what''s going on. I obviously killed those cattle and sheep without moving, and turned those cotton into weapons, but I woke up. What''s the reason?" The immortal touched his beard and looked thoughtful. "Those cattle and sheep are the most complex thoughts in your heart. You can''t say your decision is wrong or right. You can cut off those distractions by yourself, but you forget one problem, that is, face to face. You are too eager to eliminate distractions, and you are still led by distractions, You can try to enter the state of calmness again. I dare say that those cattle and sheep have not been killed by you and still exist in your heart. " God night nodded. This time, he entered a steady state. First, he absorbed a lot of cotton to block the breeze and blade like a knife, and then the scene went to the familiar grassland. God night took a deep breath. He firmly looked at the approaching cattle and sheep. Sure enough, it was really like what shenzuo immortal said. When you were ready to start with miscellaneous thoughts, miscellaneous thoughts had begun to affect you. If you really want to get rid of all your thoughts, you still need to face it. You can''t be urgent or slow. Slowly squeeze out your thoughts from the depths of your heart at an appropriate time. Now this group of cattle and sheep with soft hair and charming look are demons in Shenye''s eyes, blocking the accumulation of Shenye''s magic, and pulling Shenye to an irreparable situation bit by bit. "What are you... My thoughts?" God night didn''t start or leave his place. He squatted down and sat on the ground, talking to the cattle and sheep who couldn''t speak. "Everyone is a community of destiny. You exist in my body to prevent me from becoming stronger? What good is this for you? It''s better to take a step back. You disappear for a period of time and come back when I become stronger, OK? " As expected, cattle and sheep did not answer God night''s questions. Instead, they showed a very disdainful look in their eyes, lowered their heads and ate the grass on the ground. It seemed to say that God night just talked nonsense and nonsense. His wish was to dream. "Oh, I can''t help you." God night closed his eyes and recalled everything that had happened since he came to the fire shadow world. What could he think about and what was involved in him. He thinks that one person is full and the whole family is not hungry. He has nothing to worry about, whether in terms of strength or life. The only thing that is somewhat burdensome is whether his actions will affect the trend of the whole history of tolerance. yes! God night suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were golden. He laughed twice, "I finally know what you are!" In the eyes of cattle and sheep, a burst of panic began to appear. They began to retreat. They still looked leisurely, but their hooves had been disordered. God night did not turn cotton into bitterness, but still wore it on his body. He snorted coldly, raised his feet and took a step forward! No sudden awakening, no feeling of falling into the abyss. God night is still standing on the grass. He has learned how to face the problem and the mind hidden in his heart for a long time! God night took a step forward and forced the cattle and sheep to take another step back. He said in a loud voice, "the wheel of history has begun to rotate. I exist in this world, that is reasonable, that is correct. What do other people have to do with me!" "Bang bang!" Suddenly, half of the cattle and sheep became smoke and dissipated, and the remaining cattle and sheep began to panic. They kicked their legs in place and were very uneasy. God night suddenly took another step forward, and niuyang retreated. He shouted: "I''m here. I''m the protagonist. No one can replace me, and I won''t replace others. Everyone has their only way, and everyone has their own opportunities. Even if I rob their ability, they are still in the world, even if they have no role anymore, Why not? Because I am the one who can resist this sky! " "Bang bang!" All the remaining cattle and sheep disappeared, and the whole grassland was only grassland. God night moved his body again. This time, he was not afraid of waking up and falling, but walked on the grass calmly. The best way to eliminate fear is to face it! The best way to face up to your inner thoughts is to question yourself! God night''s hanging heart was finally put down. When he could walk or run freely on the grassland, he knew that the next difficulty had come. Cattle and sheep are his inner thoughts. After discarding his inner thoughts, we should face his heart directly now. This vast world can''t have nothing, but we can''t have anything at will. Outside, the smile on shenzuo immortal''s face is getting bigger and bigger, and the wrinkles around his eyes are getting deeper and deeper. He knows that xiaoshenye has passed the most difficult level when he looks at the God night with golden awns all over his body and heavier golden lines in his eyes. The rest of the level faces his heart directly. I must think of it with the intelligence of xiaoshenye. If he doesn''t put something in his empty heart, it''s too lonely. When a master is at the top, he must put down some important people and important things in his heart, but these people or things can''t affect his progress. He should urge his growth, and God night can come out of his heart. It is still necessary to remind God night. In the holy night on the grassland, the voice of a deep immortal came to my ears, "little holy night, this place is so big that I have to put something good in?" Chapter 367 After reminding Shenye, shenzuo immortal laughed and fell off the board, out of the scope of the six roots. Now he doesn''t have to worry about Shenye falling down. Ah, no, it''s possible that when you go out of the inner world, you will fall off carelessly, but at most, you will fall on your horse. Those six roots can''t do any harm to the divine night who has mastered the magic. As an immortal, he not only sighed, but a talented young man is indeed a genius, worthy of his reputation! Since then, it has also taken two years. It took more than half a year for Bofeng shuimen, and it took only one day for Shenye to master magic! However, whether you can freely enter immortal mode is still a greater challenge! But shenzuo immortal believes that Shenye can enter the immortal mode independently without anyone''s help! The deep immortal looked at the God night sitting cross legged on the board and whispered, "little God night, come on, you have created a record. I hope you can be faster in the immortal mode." In the immortal cave, the sleeping eyes of the great toad immortal suddenly opened. He felt an extremely powerful energy appear in miaomu mountain. A ray of light bloomed in his eyes. The next moment, his figure had disappeared on the stone throne. God night, who is still in the grassland, has been thinking hard about the words of being a father-in-law. This place is so big that we have to put something in it. God night deeply thought of this sentence. The grassland without cattle and sheep felt very empty, just as he felt very empty in his heart now, as if he was missing something. However, since we should put things in our hearts, we must not put bad things like miscellaneous thoughts that are not good for cultivation. We must put some good things that are conducive to cultivation. When Shenye hehe smiled, he suddenly had an idea in his heart. With a clap of his hands, the energy of pupil force in his eyes burst out in an instant. The huge wooden man and xuzuo Neng suddenly appeared on the grassland. "It seems that it''s not enough." Although the wooden man and suzanneng are both super large bodies, they are still not mentioned in his inner space. "Oh, yes!" God night clapped his hands again, and chakra all over moved out of the body. The whole grassland began to vibrate, and countless strong tree roots directly covered the whole grassland. "Mu Dun! The flower and tree world is coming! " The strong tree roots began to grow upward, and then bear bright flowers one after another. The whole grassland suddenly became a forest. The evil and interesting God night thought about it, the printing method in his hand kept on, and then used the skill of four pillar family. A towering house appeared in the forest, as if it was specially made for the wooden man and xuzuo nenghu. After all this, Shenye clapped his hands contentedly. He feels very good now. His whole heart is full of Ninja and full of stuff! "Well done!" God night is the only one who can build the inner world into a small world, and God night is still thinking about what the teacher and the teacher of wave wind Watergate put in the depths of his heart. Don''t think about the wave wind water gate. A vortex jiuxingnai is enough to fill his heart. It''s not easy for the teacher to guess, but God night can also guess. It is estimated that it is related to Master Kong Shou, and it may even be Master Kong Shou''s clothes. When God night was thinking like this, he was suddenly surprised. Then he opened his eyes. There was an inner world transformed into a dense forest, all of which were the roots of the six ways. "Lying trough, no, failed again?" God night''s mood fell to the freezing point. He always wondered why this situation would happen when he reached the last step. Is it because he filled his inner world too full, and some people are not enough to swallow the snake? "It doesn''t make sense..." God night continued to fall down and tried not to encounter the roots of the six ways. Anyway, his father-in-law gave him the bottom. Then he went his own way and thought hard about why he would fail again. As he got closer and closer to the ground, Shenye suddenly had an ominous premonition. Shenzuo didn''t seem to drag him this time. He looked intently. There was no shadow of shenzuo immortal on the lonely wooden board. "Sleeping trough, isn''t it!" God night hurried to use the ability of the space reincarnation eye. He looked left and right. There were all six roots around. At this time, the space pupil technique is tantamount to death! "NIMA''s, forget it!" At the last minute, Shenye directly used the nine tail chakra coat, and then there was a loud bang. Shenye fell quickly from a high place, knocking the ground out of a big pit. Shenye stood up holding the wall, shook his dizzy head and fell from such a high place. Although nine chakra coats were protecting him, he still fell dizzy. "No, it''s too deceiving. Father-in-law shenzuo suddenly left." Shenye supported the wall with one hand and his head with the other, and bent down to relieve the great dizziness. "Wait..." God night suddenly surprised, wall? This is a place full of six roots. Where are the walls! He immediately opened his eyes and saw that his palm was tightly sticking to the root of the six ways. Because the tail of the root of the six ways was too strong, God night thought it was a wall, so he stood up. "Sleeping trough! I''m dying! Ah! " God night immediately fell on the ground and felt the fiery feeling in his heart. He hurriedly summoned the system, "system intelligence! Come on! Check my body. I met the root of the six ways. I''m dying! Is there any way to stop the strong power of nature! I''m really dying. " The system intelligence was also confused, "host, have you met the root of the six ways?" "Yes, find a way. I already feel like a fire in my heart. I can''t suppress it." "Sleeping trough! That doesn''t mean I''m dying too! It''s over, it''s over! I''m dying, too! Ah! Ha ha ha ha! " The system intelligence suddenly laughed and laughed louder and louder. The laughter echoed in Shenye''s mind, making Shenye''s panicked and dizzy head more unable to adapt. "System, I''m serious with you. I''m not kidding!" "But it''s really funny, host. I told you that the root of the six ways will die when it comes to it. You won''t have a chance to respond at all, and you won''t have any pain. You can explode into a blood mist with a bang." God night just reacted. Yes... He''s all right now, but he clearly met the root of the six ways. How can he be all right? Is it difficult that the root of the six ways will fail at night? The system smiled for a long time before taking a few breaths and said, "congratulations to the host. You have successfully obtained the power of the immortal." Chapter 368 System intelligence felt the increasingly abnormal head of the host. She sighed, "host, I''m really worried about my future." "Don''t talk nonsense. What''s the heat in my heart? I''ve been trying my best to suppress it. I''m about to lose it." "Hot?" System intelligence wondered, "is it your psychological role?" "Absolutely not! I can feel the strength of this force. No, I can''t suppress it! " God night suddenly roared, and a fire radiated directly from his heart to his whole body. His whole body was suddenly surrounded by an energy he had never felt, and even his eyes became a horizontal line! "Ding! System prompt: congratulations on the host''s successful entry into immortal mode. Unlock the move: Immortal method ¡¤ spiral DUOLIAN pill! " God night looked at his body as usual. He was stunned and said, "I have learned magic and can enter immortal mode?" "Yes, in fact, you have also felt this power, that is, the cotton hosted in the inner world. Those so-called cotton are natural energy. At that time, you can absorb natural energy." "Sleeping trough, am I too powerful?" Shenye was very surprised. He thought he needed to be introduced by his father-in-law to learn fairies, and then let the system detect and analyze fairies, which can help him learn fairies better. Shenye always thought that his growth to this extent was inseparable from system intelligence. Even all his large-scale ninja skills were given to him by the system. If there is no system, there will be no two bipolar reincarnation eyes for metamorphosis and the wooden Dun blood inheritance boundary with amazing lethality and wide range. Therefore, Shenye has always maintained a neutral attitude towards whether he is a genius. After all, luck is also a part of strength. As for genius, only Shenye knows whether it is true. But God night learned it in only one day. It also took two years. It took more than half a year for Bofeng Watergate to learn magic, and you can freely enter the immortal mode. This is definitely not a genius to describe God''s night. It''s simply a demon! "I didn''t expect my talent to be so powerful! System, you said that after I go back, I will learn some super large Ninja by myself. Will I be able to learn it successfully, so I don''t have to use lucky draw to improve my strength. " The system intelligence said bitterly, "are you going to abandon me? What a heartless guy. I worked hard to bring you to the road, so that all aspects of your physical quality are at the upper limit, and indirectly changed your talent. You''re good. You can learn Ninja now, so you don''t want me. What a heartless man. " God night is full of black lines. The tone of system intelligence seems to say that he is a scum man. He can''t help feeling that sometimes a virtual person should not have too many feelings. "System, you think too much. My idea is that when the lottery time cools down, I can''t eat my old capital all the time like this. I still have to learn some Ninja myself. I study and the system. You give me these two aspects for all-round development." The system intelligence tilted its mouth, "eat old money? This old capital is a height that others can''t reach in their life. You are qualified to eat, and these skills can let you eat. However, you have to learn by yourself. I won''t stop you. I just remind you that once you don''t extract Ninja from the system library, even if you know a ninja, that Ninja will still appear on the lottery page. " God night frowned, "what do you mean?" "For example, you have learned the spiral pill, but it is not extracted from the system, so there will be spiral pills in the prize pool of the system, which will occupy a lucky draw grid. In other words, there are so many things in the lottery pool. After you draw one, it won''t continue to appear. But if you don''t draw from here, this Ninja will continue to rotate in the lottery pool. At present, it won''t have any impact. But in case there are thousands of hands and spiral pills on the lottery page one day, you will lose a lot of money if you accidentally draw spiral pills again. " God night nodded. He understood what system intelligence meant, that is, the Ninja he learned outside is not included in the lottery. In the future, there will be a ninja he learned himself. It''s easy to draw that ninja, and then waste the opportunity to draw the prize. "Then I''ll think about it. I''ll talk about it later. Maybe I can''t touch any Ninja that makes me excited. I can only draw it from your complete lottery system." The system intelligence turned his eyes. "He was really a heartless man. He knew I was useful and began to say sweet words to me again." "I say NIMA''s sweet words of a big head ghost. Get out of here." God night really can''t stand the sometimes amorous system, especially the system began to appear in his mind with women''s clothes, and he still exchanged his ninja coins for clothes. Thinking of this, God night has a burst of flesh pain. There is no way, not to mention that the system has had high-energy scenes before. She became a strong man with muscles all over her, and then spoiled him with his body, which really left an indelible wound to Shenye''s young heart. The system intelligence sobbed pitifully, "I see. Can I never have your sweet words and can only bear your language violence? I''m too poor to meet you, a grumpy host without heart and brain. If God gave me another chance, I would never..." "If you talk nonsense again, I will give you zero next time I score." Before the system intelligence finished, Shenye mercilessly interrupted: "I''m definitely not kidding this time. Can you restrain your emotional fluctuations sometimes? Once you go too far, it feels too bad. I know you''re learning human feelings, but you should also step by step?" System intelligence suddenly stood at attention in Shenye''s mind, "OK! Good host! Got it! No problem! Then I won''t bother you here. I wish you a happy life. " Shenye directly cut off the connection with the system intelligence. He always felt that there were some abnormal places in the system intelligence recently, the emotional flow was too large, and there were some sticky people, and there was a lot of nonsense. He shook his head vigorously, thought of the immortal mode again, and felt much better. "Forget it, the most important thing now - of course, is to go back to the toad''s house and show off to Zilai''s teacher, shenzuo''s father-in-law and Zhima''s mother-in-law!" Chapter 369 Because God night had learned magic, the dangerous root of the six ways also became gentle. He quickly ran among the root of the six ways without worry. At this time, a powerful wave of chakra came from the distance, including his familiar smell of magic! Another violent explosion suddenly occurred between heaven and earth! "No! Something happened to miaomu mountain! " On an open space in miaomushan, Zilai quickly shuttled through the smoke of gunpowder. Suddenly, a big snake came out of the smoke of gunpowder. He just wanted to use the skill of chaotic lion hair to stop the White Snake, but he didn''t want the white snake to be very fast. Almost at the moment of appearance, he bit him on his shoulder. Zilai also took out kuwu to cut off the big snake, and then cut off his shoulder with kuwu to release a large string of black blood. In the smoke of gunpowder, a man with white face and purple outline in his eyes came out, and he kept mocking, "the tail of the crane is the tail of the crane, and now he dares to come out to be strong." This person is the big snake pill! Zilai''s face was very ugly. He jumped back, stepped out of the range of gunsmoke, and forced him to ask, "big snake pill! How do you know the way to enter miaomu mountain! " Big snake pill stretched out its long tongue, smiled coldly, pointed to his head and said, "as long as you move your brain, you can think of it. In "fengdun! Big breakthrough! " The big snake pill opened its mouth, and a strong wind blew directly to zilaiya. The wind was as sharp as a ninja knife, and the ground swept over seemed to have been ploughed by a plow! Zilai also made a seal with his hands and shouted, "Huodun! Fire bullet! " A large flame pours on the strong wind and blows the storm away directly. In this way, the power of the inflammatory bomb is still unabated and pours directly on the face door of the big snake pill! "Latent snake limbs!" As the big snake pill shouted in a low voice, countless white snakes flew out of the cuff of the big snake pill and directly hit the flame, destroying the inflammatory bullet in front of the big snake pill in advance, and then the big snake pill patted the ground again, "fierce snake steps!" In an instant, the ground began to stir, and two big snakes suddenly rose from Zilai''s feet and bumped Zilai directly into the air! "Tuoyan Lvjia!" Zilai in the air hasn''t reacted yet, and there are two big snakes biting Zilai''s neck out of thin air! Since then, his face was calm. He threw out a sword in his hand, then quickly finished printing and shouted, "the art of separating the shadow of the sword in his hand!" The swords in the hands visible to the naked eye suddenly became dense, directly chopped the two big snakes into pieces, and then threw away their long white hair, "the art of disorderly lion hair!" Tough long hair tied the other two big snakes under him. Then he shook his head and cut the two big snakes into countless pieces with his hair. Big snake pill sneered, "you are no longer the art of flying swords in your hand." Since then, he didn''t answer. As soon as he bit his finger, he fell from the sky and patted heavily on the ground, "yellow spring marsh!" A circle of black swamp suddenly appeared at the foot of big snake pill, and the whole person was sinking down, but there was no panic expression on big snake pill''s face. Not only there was no, but also he clapped his hands leisurely. "It''s really good. You''ve grown up a lot since you came here!" Zilai''s eyes narrowed, and he cast his magic again, "sky cover array!" The big snake pill finally couldn''t sit still this time. He suddenly opened his big mouth and spit out a strong big snake from his mouth. The big snake suddenly flew outside the barrier of tiangai Dharma array, but the big snake pill was trapped in the barrier, and then an extremely uncomfortable scene appeared! The body of the big snake pill seemed to have no bones. It collapsed into a pool of mud, sank under the yellow spring marsh, and then climbed out of the mouth of the big snake spit out by him! Since then, he said coldly, "you are really more and more unlike people now." "Just for scientific research and strength." The big snake pill stood up straight, wiped the corners of his eyes, and the purple outline on his eyes increased, "by the way, isn''t there a boy around you? It seems to be calling God night? I had a fight with him, tut... I can''t beat him at all. You''d better let him out, or you may die here. " The only one who answered the big snake pill was zilaiya''s Ninja! "Needle hell!" His white hair suddenly turned into a hard iron needle and shot away at the big snake pill. The big snake pill stretched out his hands, and countless snakes appeared to stop the attack of Ziyou''s hair needle! "The evil snake winds!" Two huge white snakes suddenly reappeared in front of Zilai. Zilai was just about to deal with it, but he heard a loud drink from the big snake pill: "Evil snake wrist burst!" "Boom!" Two big snakes suddenly exploded right in front of zilaiye, blowing the unexpected zilaiye several meters away! "You''re getting mean!" Since then, he didn''t stop at all. As soon as he landed, he rolled out again and failed the big snake pill! The big snake pill said ferociously, "you''re going to lose before my skill is used up. I''ll try if your body skill has grown!" "Needle Tibet!" Zilai also got up from the ground. His hair wrapped his body. He was like a hedgehog. He rushed forward and punched the big snake pill! "Poop!" The big snake pill suddenly spurted a pillar of blood at his feet. He roared, "you call me mean? You are more despicable! " Chapter 370 It turned out that zilaiye''s "needle earth hiding" move could be said to be a hidden killing opportunity. He seemed to wrap himself like a hedgehog, but he hid the "needle hell" under his hair. When he fought with the big snake pill, he directly shot the needle hell and pierced the foot palm of the big snake pill. Zilai also jumped back. He sighed and looked full of regret. He was still soft hearted. He couldn''t kill this former teammate, otherwise the hidden needle hell could shoot through the chest of big snake pill. At the last minute, when I remembered the days when I fought side by side, I finally shot at the soles of my feet symbolically to show my threat. "Big snake pill, stop. Take your ten thousand snake immortal and leave. I''ll talk to wave Fengshui gate about defecting to Muye and let him stop caring about you in the future. In addition, you have established Yinyin village yourself. It''s like there''s no relationship between you and Muye in the future." The big snake pill summoned two small snakes to cover the soles of his feet. The blood holes on his insteps healed with the naked eye. He said with a gloomy face, "are you giving me alms? Or do you think you are really my opponent? " "Ten thousand snakes can''t last long under the hands of several toad immortals." "Do you think I''m really willing to work for ten thousand snakes? His life is not worth mentioning in my eyes! " Zilai''s eyebrows screwed together, "what''s the purpose of you coming to miaomu mountain? Isn''t it such a childish idea? " "You''re really right. Yes, I''m here to show my strength!" After that, the big snake pill opened its mouth, a small snake vomited out of his mouth, and then a long sword vomited out of the snake''s mouth! Big snake pill took out its long sword and rushed to Zilai! The latter also had no idea of keeping his hand. He took out a bitterness and fought with the big snake pill. "Bang bang!" The long sword collided with kuwu and burst out countless sparks. Although the long sword is long, it is not dangerous, and it is obviously full of combat experience. He can not only block the long sword, but also stab the big snake pill with his backhand, but also shoot kuwu out, forcing the big snake pill to retreat. "Peng!" Big snake pill waved a bitter pill and stabbed it fiercely with a long sword. Zilai also leaned down and kicked it on big snake pill''s wrist. The long sword in big snake pill''s hand came out. Zilai also took the opportunity to straighten up, hit big snake pill''s face heavily with an elbow and directly hit it out! Before the big snake pill landed, he flew to the big snake pill, kicked him in the belly of the big snake pill and kicked him out. The big snake pill was hit hard one after another, flew tens of meters away, broke several big trees and spit out a mouthful of blood. "Spiral pill!" Zilai also condensed a blue chakra ball in his hand and hit the belly of the big snake pill directly in the next moment, but Zilai didn''t continue to attack. He quickly turned to block. He only felt a pain in his wrist, and then heard the gloomy words of the big snake pill. "Evil snake wrist burst!" "Boom!" I don''t know when the big snake pill, which has used doubles to avoid spiral pill damage, appears behind zilaiye and explodes with evil snake wrist to hurt zilaiye. Zilai''s hand was under great force, the bone was directly cracked, and the whole arm was red and swollen. He looked coldly. The big snake pill really didn''t leave his hand at all. If he hadn''t covered his arm with a layer of earth Dun array wall at a critical moment, I''m afraid this blow would not be a minor injury like a fracture, and he might have directly broken his arm. Big snake pill licked the corner of his mouth, "I''m not as sentimental as you. As long as you are my enemy, I''ll kill you mercilessly! Since then, I remind you that next, I will use my best! " "Do you think I did my best!" Zilai also shouted angrily. He shook his hair, bit his fingers, and scratched a blood mark on his eyes, which spread along the outline of his eyes and cheeks. "Immortal mode! Open! " Zilai''s momentum suddenly increased. He raised his right hand, and a huge light ball appeared in his hand. He jumped high and threw the huge light ball away! "Immortal Dharma! Super large jade spiral pill! " "Come on!" The big snake pill also shouted, "let me see your ability! Triple Rosen gate! " The big snake pill slapped heavily on the ground, and three doors with big mouths open fell from the sky and fell between the big snake pill and the super large jade spiral pill, blocking the attack trend of the super large jade spiral pill! "The art of eight Qi!" Big snake pill took advantage of the triple Luosheng gate to block the super large jade spiral pill. At the same time, he summoned a huge white snake, and then bit his finger and drew an array on the very strong white snake with blood! Then, the white snake suddenly struggled in pain, and its body began to expand and become larger and larger. Under the surprised eyes of Zilai, the white snake suddenly became eight heads, each with the characteristics of a dragon and looked very powerful. Big snake pill saw the appearance of Baqi big snake, and his weak face flashed a fanatical expression, "this is the way I inherited the inheritance of Longdi cave. This is the ancestor of ten thousand snakes, Baqi big snake! Therefore, the so-called ten thousand snake immortal is nothing in my eyes! Since then, you can also die clearly. In front of Baqi snake, no one can stop its attack! " There was a flash of panic in the pupil of Zilai''s surprise. This Baqi big snake, known as the "divine dragon", has the same powerful energy as the big snake pill, and it is the energy of magic. If shenzuo and Zhima are here, the three of them enter immortal mode at the same time, maybe they can stop for a moment, but now he is the only one. It''s foolish to shake the tree with mayflies! "Hahaha! Miaomu mountain! Feel the power of Baqi snake! " "I see how powerful you are! Immortal Dharma! Super large jade spiral DUOLIAN pill! " "Bang bang!" At this time, countless figures holding super large jade spiral pills suddenly appeared on the head of Baqi snake. Then all the super large jade spiral pills in the hands of these figures hit Baqi snake, and there was a loud explosion! God night fell on zilaiye''s side and asked softly, "zilaiye teacher, are you okay?" Zilai also looked at the golden lines on Shenye''s eyes. He was surprised and happy, "Shenye, do you control the magic?!" "Yes, I can freely enter the immortal mode. Let me do the next thing. Shenzuo''s father-in-law and Zhima''s mother-in-law need you!" Chapter 371 Since then, I still looked at the eight Qi snake with worry, summoned the art of multiple shadow separation in the divine night, and hit me with successive super large jade spiral pills. I still felt like nothing. He frowned and asked, "are you sure you can?" God night snorted coldly, "it''s just an animal. Don''t teachers believe the means of students?" Zilai also nodded. At first, when wansnake immortal and big snake pill attacked miaomu mountain, big snake pill directly led him away, resulting in that he was not together with shenzuo immortal and Zhima immortal. Only when they cooperate can they play a stronger role. It''s no use staying here even if he comes here. He can''t do any harm to Baqi snake at all. It''s better to meet shenzuo immortal and Zhima immortal. "Then be careful. The big snake pill has become much stronger. You can''t underestimate the enemy. After I solve it with the other three immortals, the ten thousand snake immortals will come. You can use your means to support it for a while." Support? It doesn''t need God night to support it at all. Now it''s bad luck for Baqi snake! God night smiled gently, "don''t worry, since you are a teacher, I will be careful." Zi Lai also shouted to big snake pill, "big snake pill, let my apprentice come and meet you! Don''t worry. I''ll solve the ten thousand snakes for you, and I''ll come back to you. We''ll fight to the death again! " After that, he also cast a careful look at Shenye, and then rushed to another battlefield. The war between the immortals was much more intense than here! The big snake pill didn''t pay any attention to his shouting. He stood high on the head of Baqi big snake and shouted, "God night! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time! You are the only obstacle for me to attack Muye. After killing you, Muye will have no one to stop me! " God night said with a loud smile, "if your last means is this beast, then I advise you to think of a way to escape!" After that, the ability of the space reincarnation eye suddenly appeared on the head of Baqi big snake when God night was convenient. He held the super large jade spiral pill in his left hand, rotated the sword in his right hand, and ruthlessly threw it at the big snake pill. Before you get rid of this beast, you still have to get rid of the man who controls this beast! "Sky shine!" The divine night pupil technique is launched. While the super large jade spiral pill and the spiral sword fly out, it is covered with a layer of black flame! "Snake flow doubles!" Instead of avoiding these two killing moves, the big snake pill met up and blocked the super large jade spiral pill and the sword in spiral''s hand with his body. He snorted in pain, then spit out a snake from his mouth, and another big snake pill climbed out of the snake''s mouth. God night has seen this move "I spit the snake and spit me" for a long time, but when I see you again, I still can''t help feeling sick. He spits out his tongue, "if I were you, I would immediately commit suicide in situ. Tanima is disgusting. I don''t know how you do it. Can you eat like this?" The big snake pill snorted coldly, "don''t worry about it. Just know that your moves are useless to me! Baqi, assimilation! " The next moment, big snake pill suddenly photographed an array on his body. His body slowly integrated into the body of Baqi snake and merged with Baqi snake. "NIMA, it''s really not human?!" Baqi big snake has the integration of big snake pill, and there seems to be more humanization in his eyes. His eight dragon like heads are torn and bitten by Shenye. Shenye is between the eight heads, dodging back and forth with the reincarnation eyes of time and space, frantically showing the operation and turning Baqi big snake around. There was a look of anger in Baqi snake''s eyes. His eight heads were no longer very chaotic to attack Shenye, but took out two heads to attack, and the remaining six heads attacked Shenye from left to right, making Shenye invincible! God night hissed. He didn''t want to hide any more. With a clap of his hands, the painted black xuzuo Neng appeared in an instant. At the same time, two blue chakra blades appeared in xuzuo Neng''s hands! God night stomped his foot and sent chakra to xuzuo Neng Hu. Xuzuo Neng Hu waved chakra''s blade and directly cut off the two heads of Baqi snake! But what God night didn''t expect most was that the two heads were cut off and a new head grew out! The speed is amazing. There seemed to be a look of mockery in the eyes of Baqi snake, and eight heads were killed again! "Hum! Do you really think I have no choice! " Chakra''s blade disappeared. Xu Zuo nenghu''s big hand simply and rudely grabbed a head of Baqi snake. Shenye said with a bloodthirsty smile: "ordinary attacks can''t hurt you, so it''s just right. Try my move that hasn''t been used up to now! Ten fists and swords! " The ten fist sword was an artifact drawn by Shenye in the early days. However, at that time, his chuck pull was very small, which was not enough to support the consumption of the ten fist sword. Moreover, when fighting with others, there was no place where he could use the Sealed sword, so he kept it on hold. Now there happened to be a big eight Qi snake for him to try, but he was too happy! Seeing that the painted black xuzuo Neng ignored that the other seven heads had been wound up, Shenye still pressed that head with his left hand, and a long sword with golden fire appeared in his right hand. He cut off the head of Baqi snake with one knife. There was a panic in Baqi snake''s eyes. His head can be regenerated. All the severed heads can grow again, but this time they didn''t grow again. A huge blood hole appeared in Baqi snake. Now he has only seven heads left, but these seven heads seem to be for revenge, biting and winding on suzanneng! "I don''t have time to play Asian bundling games with you! Big snake pill, you''ll die too. If you don''t die, the wood leaves in the future are too dangerous! Although your scientific research will play a great role in the development of wood leaves in the future, at present, your disadvantages outweigh your advantages! " Since abandoning the thoughts that fear to change the historical process in the heart, Shenye doesn''t care what impact it will have on the tolerance world. Take one step at a time, and eventually you will have your own pocket. If you don''t solve the immediate problems now, Shenye is likely to be out of pocket in the future! After that, Shenye jumped over suzanenhu''s head, and Jiuwei chakra suddenly burst out. Jiuwei chakra''s coat was put on his body. Coupled with the immortal mode that Shenye had entered, the whole person looked majestic! "Roar!" A huge Nine Tailed nine Lama''s virtual shadow appeared behind xuzuo nenghu, and his mouth was madly condensing the power of the tail beast - the tail beast jade! Chapter 372 Baqi snake''s eyes suddenly showed a look of fear. It may be an ancient fierce beast, but the abilities of these tailed beasts are all new forces. Some of their forces are more powerful than those ancient fierce beasts! Especially in front of this tail beast - Nine Tailed nine lamas! Big snake pill is also integrated into the body of Baqi big snake. He is also very clear about the energy of nine tails, but what scares him most is why Shenye also has the power of nine lamas! Isn''t Jiuwei sealed in the body of whirlpool jiuxingnai? How did you run to God night again! The nine tail virtual shadow behind Shenye was very powerful and domineering. The dark light ball in his mouth gathered wildly. Then the nine lamas closed their upper and lower jaws, and the tail beast jade hit in an instant! Baqi big snake feels the unbearable pressure of tailing jade, but due to its large size, its action force is not at all fast. Although its head can swing flexibly, the body supporting seven heads is extremely heavy. It can only choose to pick it up with its head! The seven heads roared forward, and the tailrace Jade also hit the head of Baqi snake. The powerful impact drove Baqi snake back a hundred meters and then exploded! After a burst of gunsmoke, the seven bloody heads were very terrible. The Baqi snake rushed through the gunsmoke and attacked God at night again! God shouted in the dark. He thought Baqi snake would give up one head to protect the integrity of other heads, but he didn''t expect Baqi snake under the control of big snake pill to choose seven heads to resist. If this was the real Nine Tailed beast jade, the seven heads would have been fried into paste, but if it was only if, 90% of the Nine Tailed chakra of God night, it was not enough to summon the Nine Tailed entity, and it was still a virtual shadow to attack. A tailing jade whose strength was not at its peak, and then shared the damage by seven heads, can blow up the seven heads of Baqi snake, which is a very good record. While talking, Baqi snake rushed up with anger. This is its self-esteem as a fierce beast in ancient times. It was hit again and again by the kid in front of it! Don''t use the big snake pill to manipulate its consciousness. It''s already thinking about how to tear the divine night to pieces! "Hiss!" Baqi snake hissed and wrapped the God night like just now, then tied it up and tore it to death. But God night, which has been separated from the winding range of Baqi snake, how can it eat the same means in a short time! He controls suzanneng, shakes his wings and flies to the sky, and pulls out an energy arrow in his hand! "Indra''s arrow!" God night pulled up his arched arm and suddenly loosened it. Indra''s arrow, with a strong wind, directly shot through one of the heads of Baqi serpent without stopping. Baqi snake let out a painful cry. Other heads bit off the shot head, and then a new head grew. As soon as the head opened its mouth, a fierce flame attacked the God at night. "Gee, sure enough, only the art of sealing can seal the head. Otherwise, even the power of Indra won''t help. No wonder this beast was so powerful in ancient times. It turned out to be an immortal little strong." "Feng Dun! Gale net! " I saw a hurricane blowing in front of such a big suzanneng, blocking the strong flame. Then God night sneered, "on fire? Tianzhao is your ancestor! " "Bear!" The Tianzhao flame directly wiped out the flame sent by this group of Baqi snake, and then fell from the sky and hit Baqi snake! At this time, Baqi snake even used a head to block it. After shooting a large group of sky light flames, some small sky light flames spread to the body along Baqi snake''s head. Then, under the cold and fierce eyes of God night, Baqi snake bit off the head and grew another one! "Start cheating? The big snake pill is indeed a cheeky snake! " At this time, a long sword with golden flame appeared again on xuzuo nenghu''s right hand! As soon as the pupil of Baqi big snake shrinks, it knows that this kid just used this move to lose a head and never grow again. It finally panicked. The tail of Baqi snake began to move, trying to avoid the ten fist sword. Its heads also spit out moves of various attributes, which were blocked by Shenye one by one! "Ten fist sword!" Baqi big snake had forgotten how to resist, but big snake pill also had the ability to control Baqi big snake. He forced Baqi big snake to turn around and meet him reluctantly, and then the other six heads tried their best to go back, leaving only one head to hit the ten fist sword! For a moment, when the ten fist sword was about to touch the snake head, the big snake pill manipulated the other heads and directly bit the neck of the head that was about to be sealed by the ten fist sword into pieces. The ten fist sword sealed a dead head, and the snake head bitten to pieces grew up again. Baqi snake raised seven intact heads, looked proud in his eyes and looked at Shenye. "Good, great!" Shenye''s eyes narrowed slightly. It''s really a naughty snake. You can remember this move of breaking your arm. It seems that the big snake pill has not used this move less in actual combat. Just like the move of the big snake pill, I spit out my disgusting stunt. Although it is very disgusting, it is easy to use. No one can take it. No one knows whether it is his double or his real body. Even if it is hit on his real body, no one knows whether he will spit out another snake in his real body, and then spit him out in the snake''s mouth. This is the big snake pill. The registration ability is absolutely first-class. God night took a deep breath. He shook his wings high in the sky, looked at the dark clouds above the sky with a frown, and thought about whether to use that move, but he had never used it. If he didn''t hurt Baqi snake, he would be over. While God night was thinking, the cheeky snake suddenly moved again! With countless ridicules in your eyes, it seems that you can never kill me, but I can consume you! "I don''t believe you can fly!" When God night showed his reincarnation eye in space, his body was raised more than ten meters again. Looking at more and more dark clouds in the sky, he made up his mind. Later, even if the thunder hits him, he can still use the space reincarnation eye to escape. Use it! At this time, a burst of thunder suddenly flashed on xuzuo Neng Hu''s right hand. God shouted at night, "xuzuo Neng Hu ¡¤ thousand birds!" The thunder did not hit the Baqi snake, but the sky! Chapter 373 When Baqi serpent wanted to resist the thunder light, he also wanted to rush under Shenye and rush to the sky with his unique move, the thunder light also rushed to the sky! Baqi snake''s eyes are filled with a strong sense of ridicule. It has felt the power of thunder light from a close distance. To tell the truth, the power of that little Lei Dun chakra is not as powerful as its fart. God night looked at the sky, and the thunder clouds began to gather. He saw the Baqi snake under his feet, suddenly put several heads on the ground, and his strong neck almost shrunk into a ball, and then suddenly bounced! Baqi snake flew into the sky. "Sleeping trough? Can you still play like this? " When God night cast again, the space reincarnation eye shifted its position, and the thunder cloud changed with his position until the lightning began to slowly form a fierce beast with scales! "Roar!" The roar of the beast also drew back the attention of Baqi snake. It looked at the sky and found that there was a fierce beast with strong thunder attribute chakra in the air at some time! God night snorted coldly, and xuzuo nenghu''s left hand lit up the thunder light again and led the whole fierce beast. This move was the most violent move in the thunder escape than the gourd painting ladle after he saw Indra''s use. "Kirin!" "Roar!" With a finger in his right hand, the unicorn jumped down from the sky. At this time, Shenye suddenly felt that his pores were open, and a very frightening power also hit him. When he was about to use the space reincarnation eye, that force also hit his body! "Me! Nima! " The move of Kirin is really beyond the control of beginners. If you don''t pay attention, you will be divided between us and the enemy! A large current directly hit xuzuo nenghu and Baqi snake! Because Shenye is the summoner of Kirin, the energy attack he received is very powerful. He even had no time to cast the space reincarnation eye, so he was directly hit on him. Xuzuo Neng was hit back to the prototype in an instant! Shenye fell heavily to the ground, with his hair and face blackened and black smoke in his mouth. Fortunately, most of the lightning power of Kirin, regardless of the enemy and ourselves, was blocked by xuzuo nenghu, and his damage was limited. The Baqi snake over there was miserable, because xuzuo nenghu was destroyed. All the attacks of Kirin hit Baqi snake. Shenye could even hear the painful cry of big snake pill inside Baqi snake. "Roar!" One last blow! Kirin explodes directly on Baqi snake, instantly explodes five heads of Baqi snake, and then Baqi snake also falls weakly to the ground. "Wheezing!" Baqi snake stood up again! The five blood holes in its neck are slowly reorganizing, as if it would cost a lot of energy, and the other two heads are very depressed! The upper body of the big snake pill suddenly appeared from one of the eight Qi big snake''s heads. He didn''t seem to be hurt. He laughed wildly and said: "ha ha! I''ve never seen a fool like you! You can be hurt by your own moves. You are also the first one since ancient times! " God night pretended to be weak, "I haven''t mastered this skill yet. How dare you say you can use it before a skill is mature?" "Anyway, I''ve never been hurt by my own skill, hahaha! Is this Muye''s first genius? It''s a joke! " God night ignored the mockery of the big snake pill. He snorted coldly, "you dare not use immature skills, and look at your Baqi big snake. It looks like you''re dying. Will you feel better?" Big snake pill smiled confidently. He patted Baqi big snake''s head. The latter gave him a fierce look. It was that this man was controlling himself. If it wasn''t for this man''s medium, he couldn''t be resurrected. However, in the mind of Baqi snake, if it is out of control, it will definitely be the first to devour the man who controls it alive. Compared with Shenye, Baqi big snake has a stronger hatred for big snake pill. After all, it is an ancient fierce beast with its own dignity. It would rather die than be - manipulated, but now even death depends on the face of big snake pill. Big snake pill patted Baqi big snake again. He said with a smile: "Baqi big snake is also a snake fairy. It expands its strength by absorbing natural energy. The natural energy of miaomu mountain is so strong that it can recover to the previous strong model as long as it absorbs it well." "And you..." big snake pill said contemptuously, "that thunder attribute Ninja just consumed your chakra. How can you recover chakra? Now I like your body very much. Originally, I wanted to slice you to see why there are nine tail chakras, fairy chakras, and even summon suzanneng. " The big snake pill paused and continued, "but now I won''t slice you. I found from the ten thousand snake immortal that all immortality is reincarnation! I am now studying the technology of reincarnation. Once the research is successful, your body will be my dream container. It''s exciting to think about it! Ha ha ha! " God night turned his mouth. He finally felt the abnormal breath on the big snake pill. When he first saw the big snake pill in Muye, he was in the early stage of escape, but he was still able to discuss with him about life and death in the tolerance world. At that time, Shenye really felt that big snake pill was like a mentor. If he didn''t defecte, he must be a qualified college teacher. But now the big snake pill makes Shenye feel more and more abnormal. The man''s body without man, snake and snake, and easily say that others are containers, make Shenye feel particularly disgusted. God night sighed, "I don''t keep my hands on you as the teacher did to you." Big snake pill sneered, "keep your hand? You mean you can defeat the recovering Baqi snake with your state? Ha ha ha! I''m laughing to death. Even if Baqi snake has only two heads, it''s not comparable to you now! " "How do you know that I don''t have chakra? Only writing wheel eyes and white eyes can see the chakra flow in other people''s bodies, and do you have it? " God night said, he suddenly stood up from the ground, his hair was blown by the wind, a scarlet reincarnation eye and a dark purple reincarnation eye suddenly became blurred, and his chakra suddenly condensed into his eyes! God night stretched out his right hand and aimed his eyes at Baqi snake. He drank coldly, "seal! Earth burst sky star! " Chapter 374 Kirin''s move is just a feint. Shenye has found something strange in the battle with Baqi snake. If Baqi snake breaks its head, its internal energy will be reduced by one point, and its attack means will be weak by one point. Therefore, Shenye risked the same risk of being split by Qilin thunder. Although he was finally split by Qilin, his goal was achieved. With a powerful Qilin, he broke the five heads of Baqi snake in an instant. Counting the heads sealed with ten fist sword for the first time, Baqi snake only had two heads left. The ability of Baqi snake with only two heads has almost been reduced to the lowest, and the recovery ability of the other five heads has become weak. Until now, it has reorganized its neck. Shenye didn''t intend to use any more powerful moves to give Baqi snake a fatal blow, because as big snake pill said, no matter how much damage it caused to Baqi snake, it will use natural energy to repair the body and keep the body intact. It''s just a matter of time. During this period, even if you have caused a crushing blow to Baqi snake, as long as the natural energy is still there and the medium of big snake pill is still there, Baqi snake will still live. In fact, there is a simpler way, that is, kill the big snake pill directly, and then use the last means to break the Baqi big snake with ten fist sword, so as to completely eliminate the Baqi big snake. However, in Shenye''s view, it is more difficult to kill the big snake pill than to kill Baqi big snake. You never know what kind of hindhand the big snake pill has, and you never know whether this body is him or not. Then it''s just... Seal it all! God night''s two reincarnation eyes beat at a high speed, so fast that their eyes became fuzzy shadows. God night''s right hand aimed at Baqi snake! "Seal! Earth burst sky star! " At this time, the earth suddenly began to crack. A large piece of huge stone directly rushed Baqi snake into the sky. Then the land under Baqi snake''s feet cracked into more than ten stones bigger than xuzuo Neng, and squeezed heavily on Baqi snake. The look of big snake pill showed a frightened expression. He desperately urged Baqi big snake to break the stones, but these seemingly weak stones became very hard at this time! Baqi serpent also twisted its body painfully in the stone. Its five heads had not recovered. It had no ability to fight back against the earth explosion star. In less than a few blinks, the whole Baqi serpent directly turned into a ball! Sealed in stone! "Hoo!" This time, Shenye finally felt a little tired. He smiled with relief. The earth explosion star is indeed the strongest sealing technique. It doesn''t need to seal, no medium. It only needs a pair of reincarnation eyes to seal everything you see. It''s a powerful ability! But Shenye still has some doubts about whether the earth explosion Tianxing has sealed the big snake pill together with Baqi big snake. This cheeky snake has many means, which makes it impossible to prevent at all. God night looked at the earth explosion star that coincided with the moon in the sky. After a long time, he was relieved. According to the earth explosion star, what he saw also included the big snake pill. No matter where the big snake pill went, it would be squeezed into a ball by stones. When Shenye was ready to help the three immortals in miaomu mountain, the ground behind him suddenly shook! "Boom, boom!" Three loud noises blew up behind him. A spiral sword in his hand suddenly threw out without turning back. Then it was like a stone sinking into the sea, and there was no sound at all. God night turned his head and saw the triple Luosheng gate standing in front of him. Behind the Luosheng gate, the big snake pill with a more purple outline on the edge of his eyes stood there impressively! At this time, for example, he became more terrible. There was a diagonal on his forehead and a snake tail behind his ass. naked, he didn''t even have the least reproductive system. If you look carefully, his snake tail actually spread from his lower abdomen! "Sure enough! Xin Kui I left a heart! " Big snake pill sneered, "your move to seal the earth explodes the stars. If I guess correctly, should it be the legendary art of six immortals sealing ten tails? I didn''t expect you would use this trick, but it''s only used to seal Baqi snake. Isn''t it too wasteful? " God night broke off his finger bones. He looked at the new snake pill, and it was clear that there would be another fierce battle. He calmly said, "no waste, it''s a pity that he didn''t seal you in." "Do you remember the power of the spell seal I told you about? I almost didn''t run out just now. Even if I used a snake substitute, it was almost sealed. I thought, although the success rate of the spell seal was only one tenth, the death rate was indeed 100% by means of earth exploding stars. I used the spell seal for myself. Sure enough... It succeeded." Big snake pill still put his hands in the position of binding. He turned around and said, "my immortal body, I''m still very satisfied." God night hissed and stamped his foot. The nine tail chakra mode and immortal mode started instantly. He looked very handsome with his golden light and the golden outline of his eyes. "I thought you were a man, a snake, a snake. Now you are a man, a man and a woman. You really make me feel physiological discomfort." God night closed his fingers and shouted, "how heavy! The art of shadow separation! " "Bang bang!" It was a golden night all over the world. They shouted angrily, "immortal Dharma! Super large jade spiral DUOLIAN pill! " In the face of such a dense attack, the big snake pill not only showed no panic in his eyes, but was very excited. The French seal in his hand suddenly started! Big snake pill licked the blood on his lips. He shouted bloodthirsty, "this is the psychic skill I learned! You say I dare not release new skills, then I''ll show you! " "Channeling! Five fold Luosheng gate! " "Channeling! The art of reincarnation! " The five fold luoshengmen falling from the sky directly blocked all the attacks of Shenye for the big snake pill, and two coffins slowly appeared on the ground in front of the big snake pill! God night''s expression changed suddenly. His eyebrows were almost twisted into a piece. He had never eaten pork and had seen pigs running. He knew what the art of reincarnation of filthy soil represented. Not to mention the words "Chu" and "two" on the two coffins. The coffin rose slowly, and the expression of big snake pill became more and more fanatical! "He must be stopped!" God night, like a great enemy, directly summoned the skill of wooden man and used his most powerful move - wooden Dun! The flower and tree world is coming! Chapter 375 The arrival of Mu Dun ¡¤ flower and tree world started instantly. God night controlled the extremely long and huge roots of Mu Dun ¡¤ flower and tree world to rush at the big snake pill. This move didn''t fully exert its effect, but it had directly exploded into flowers and bones. Shenye wants to directly attack the big snake pill with the large-scale lethality of Mu Dun ¡¤ flower and tree world and the vast magic powder. It can be seen that it attaches importance to the reincarnation of filthy soil. But standing in front of the big snake pill, there is the extremely powerful defense technique of the five fold Luosheng gate. Whether it is thick and long tree roots or pink pollen, it is blocked by the five fold Luosheng gate. Now the whole area is covered by tree roots. Except that the place outside the Luosheng gate of the big snake pill is a pure land, all the other places have become ruins! God night''s eyebrows were almost screwed together. Chakra was all over him. Because of this move, Mu Dun ¡¤ flower tree world came and consumed half of it at the moment! The amount of chakra in Shenye''s body is amazing. Using this move, Mu Dun ¡¤ flower and tree world arrival consumes nearly half of the amount. It can be seen that he wants to play this powerful ninja to a very powerful level. Even so, he was blocked by the unreasonable defense Ninja five fold Luosheng gate. Although the five fold Luosheng gate has begun to shake, Shenye believes that before the five fold Luosheng gate was broken, his Mu Dun flower tree world came to the end. Big snake pill''s white face became more pale. He stretched out his long tongue and licked his lips. Then his two arms suddenly turned into two white snakes. As like as two peas, the two white snake gradually became the two snake snake, but there was no big snake pellet. From the long sleeves of the big snake pill, two arms grew again, and the seal method on the hand continued to exert its power. The two coffins have all risen from below the ground. He said with a ferocious smile: "Xin Kui, I have mastered the secret of reincarnation. Otherwise, these two big people reincarnated in filthy soil will consume my vitality even more, and my noumenon will not live for a few years." "God night!" Big snake pill suddenly roared, "feel the power of the reincarnation of filthy soil. Let the old generation of ninjas teach you how powerful they were at that time if you were a ninja of a new era!" "Boom!" The coffin lid collapsed, and Shenye no longer did useless work. He took back chakra who kept Mudun ¡¤ flower and tree world coming, and silently absorbed natural energy to prepare for the next war! Mu Dun ¡¤ the coming of the flower and tree world also played the last blow. Without subsequent chakra supply, it became a dead wood, and the five fold Luosheng gate was shaky under the strong counterattack of this last blow. At this time, two figures suddenly came out of the coffin in front of big snake pill! A thin man with flowing long black hair and brown red armor came out with a tall man with sharp short white hair and blue armor. The black haired man tilted his head and looked at the short haired man next to him. His expression was a little surprised. He blinked, "between the gates? younger brother? Have you come to the pure land? You took so long to die! There is no war in Muye. " The man with short white hair looked solemn. He held his arms in his hands and whispered, "it''s this forbidden art again." "Ah? What forbidden art? " The short haired man sighed helplessly and looked at the black haired man, "brother, feel it again. This is not a pure land, but a real tolerance world. I seem to smell the smell of miaomu mountain. This may be miaomu mountain." The black haired man reacted. There was a panting young man in front of him and a strange middle-aged man in the rear. The two men seemed to be fighting. The black haired man took out his ears. He looked stupid. In fact, he was not stupid at all. He understood in an instant after his brother reminded him. This is his brother''s forbidden Art - the art of filthy earth reincarnation. Someone used the art of filthy earth reincarnation to bring them back to life! The black haired man covered his head, "I really don''t respect the dead!" Big snake pill clapped his hands and said with a smile, "welcome the God of Ninja and the God of forbidden art to return to the world of tolerance again!" The black haired man and the short haired man are the brothers between the Ninja God thousand hand pillar and the forbidden God thousand hand gate! God night didn''t ask questions, and there was still consciousness between the first generation of fire shadow thousand hand pillar and the second generation of fire shadow thousand hand gate. He was still seizing the time to restore the magic chakra. It seems that it is not the first time that qianshoufanjian was reincarnated by filthy soil. He looked back coldly at the big snake pill and said calmly: "the first two times were in a dark cave. After you reincarnated my filthy soil, you immediately solved the channeling. Now it''s finally outside. Do you think your filthy soil reincarnation has reached the point of perfection?" With that, he whispered, "the art of filthy soil reincarnation! Solution! " This technique of reincarnation of filthy soil was invented by the second generation of fire shadow thousand hands, because it was a period of war, and the whole forbearance world was dying all the time, and the number decreased by nearly half. Therefore, qianshoufan studied such a ninja to let these immortal people perform the task instead of Muye ninjas, but he didn''t want to be trapped by three generations of thunder on the way, seriously injured to the point of death. On his deathbed, he passed the position of the fire shadow to his apprentice. The ape flew and cut the sun. Therefore, he was also very clear about how to reincarnate and how to interpret the seal. But the first two times was because time was too late. This time he had enough time! But the result was unexpected. After he used the seal of the art of filthy earth reincarnation, he found that he was still under the control of filthy earth reincarnation! "I already guessed, second generation." Big snake pill hehe smiled, "now my technique of filthy soil reincarnation is not mature. You can only play half of your usual strength, so you can''t solve filthy soil reincarnation." "What a pest." The early generation Huoying, who has been listening all the time, finally understood. He frowned and said to the thousand hand door, "I said you don''t want to develop this ninja. You have to keep playing yourself now?" Qianshoufeijian didn''t answer. Just looking at the big snake pill, he knew that the strange man was full of bad water, but the young man standing opposite made qianshoufeijian feel very uncomfortable. From Shenye''s body, he smelled his special power - writing wheel eyes! "Yuzhibo family is a born evil kid!"